Prologue: The Spa, of Course

View Online

Envy: it was hardly the most generous emotion. Rarity seethed with it whenever she looked at Fluttershy. Her good friend never had to try to be graceful. It just came naturally to her. Even her sneezes were dainty, for goodness’ sake! She would never admit it, of course, but she envied her friend for that natural grace. Rarity had sought beauty and poise her whole life. Now that she thought about it, she supposed it was her way of rebelling against her parents. Yet every move her pegasus friend made was beautiful without conscious effort. Rarity heaved a huge sigh.

She had arrived at the spa early, of course; a lady never kept her company waiting. Fashionably late is for parties, dear, not social arrangements with friends. She smiled warmly at her friend as she approached the spa's entrance. "Darling, I am so very glad you could make it! When you said Angel had a cold earlier this week, I was afraid the poor dear might be too ill for you to break away."

Fluttershy smiled back, and it was as if the sun shone only on her for a moment. Rarity froze, enraptured by the beautiful sight.

"Oh, he's fine now."

Sweet Celestia, that smile is just not fair.

"Splendid! No sense in waiting any longer, let's go in. Since you have time, to celebrate, we’re going with the full treatment today." She shook her head as her friend started to protest. “No arguments. You’re not imposing, I am insisting.”

Fluttershy opened her mouth again, then allowed it to close. She nodded in acquiescence. “Thank you,” she said finally.

Rarity glanced around the foyer as they entered. Interesting, they've been redecorating a bit. New bench in the waiting area, new carpet. Oh, I do like that carpet, the shades would go well with Twilight’s colors. I wonder where I can get one for her? She nodded to Aloe and Lotus. "The usual, please, darlings." They quickly adorned their two clients in their respective monogrammed robes and led them inside.

The trip began with a nice sit in the steam room. She luxuriated in the heat, reveling in the feeling of stress leaving her as she always did. Lotus had left them alone, promising them she would be using a new soap she had ordered from Canterlot. Rarity gazed at her friend, who smiled back shyly. Neither felt the need to speak at that moment, so Rarity let her mind wander.

"How are the new designs for the spring line coming, Rarity?" Fluttershy asked in her quiet, sweet way.

Rarity shook herself. She had apparently drifted off a bit, enough to be noticed, so she laughed (a bit of a manic laugh, if she was frank with herself) to cover. "Oh, you know, well enough, I suppose. I just need that little bit of inspiration to hit."

They were finished with the steam room now and were being led to receive mud masks and the “specials”. To think, they resisted the idea of learning how to handle preening! Their clientele went up by thirty percent the day they added it to their list of services offered. The two sat in relative silence, listening to the occasional note of appreciation coming from the other’s lips. Fluttershy always seemed so embarrassed to have her wings done, but in the privacy of the baths she had admitted it was nice to have them done by somepony else.

“And how are we today, Miss Rarity?”

“Just fine, Aloe. Thank you.” She lifted one of the cucumber slices for a moment. “Incidentally, did that scented massage oil arrive?”

“Yes, miss. I have it ready for you.”

“Splendid! Oh, let’s go with a jasmine tea today, please.”

“Of course.”

Rarity hadn’t been certain what to do when she realized that her feelings were more than just envy. Maybe it was the way Fluttershy constantly hid behind her hair, as if it were a shield she could put between herself and the world. Perhaps it was the hesitant way she always spoke. It might have even been the way Fluttershy could be devastatingly observant, yet simultaneously so very unwilling to express what she saw. Whatever it was, Rarity found that jealousy was not quite the emotion she was feeling about this mare. She didn’t feel jealous, nor was it quite envy. No, she wanted more than anything to possess her. Or to be possessed. The difference was a thin one, in her mind.

“Miss? If you could follow me to the massage table please?”

“Oh, that time already? I seem to be out of sorts today. My deepest apologies.”

“Not at all, miss!”

Oh, yes! Right there! Now more to the left... YES! Oh Celestia! Thank the sun, the moon and the stars!

She let Aloe work her magic, drifting off again. Admiration was hardly a new emotion to her. She felt it whenever she looked at any of her friends in their own personal niche, or witnessed a piece of glorious inspiration, or saw a fine uncut gem. Aloe, you are a goddess! Now, more on the right... Her feelings for Fluttershy, however, went beyond admiration. She wanted to mold her, shape her. If she could shine so brightly in her natural state, what brilliance would result with polish? She dismissed the thought irritably. This was selfish of her as well. Fluttershy did not need shaping, certainly not her shaping. She was a wonderful and amazing pony just the way she was.

“Miss Rarity has been letting herself get all tied in knots again...”

Rarity groaned as another little spot of tension was relieved. “I’m terribly s-sorry, darling.”

“That’s what you say every week.” Aloe clucked her tongue in annoyance. “Well, I have unknotted you once again. Come, Miss Fluttershy will be waiting in the mud bath.”

Rarity was led to yet another room, and indeed, Fluttershy was already in the mud bath au naturale. The fashionista shed her robe to avoid stains. She patiently stood while Aloe and Lotus wrapped her in seaweed. At last she was floating in the herbal mud, breathing a sigh of relief as it encased her.

"We will come for you when it is time for your hoofbath," Aloe said as she was closing the door.

"That will be fine, dear, thank you," Rarity replied gratefully. She really appreciated how Aloe and Lotus let them just be alone together for a time. The spa date they kept every week had become her favorite day. With the exception of the intrusions by the sisters who ran the spa, Fluttershy was all hers. Although the intrusions were really more of a kindness, given how often they broke Rarity out of a dazed stupor, caught staring at the pegasus mare. None of the others particularly cared to pamper themselves on a regular basis. She encouraged Fluttershy to accept any and all of the services, paying for it all out of her own purse. Anything to spend more time with her.

Even so, she knew these emotions were hardly fitting for the very spirit of Generosity. It was so very selfish to want to keep that lovely mare for herself, even for a little while. She was daydreaming of what could be, like she sometimes did the same when looking over a new bolt of fabric, thinking of all the potential in one piece of cloth.

"Rarity, is everything all right? You have a faraway look in your eyes," Fluttershy inquired, her voice soft and quiet.

And on this particular day it seemed she had forgotten herself and had spent too long gazing at Fluttershy. Again. Rarity smiled apologetically, trying to think of an excuse for her rude behavior; she really had been looking at her friend longer than was socially acceptable. "Terribly sorry, dear, just remembering a joke Pinkie told the other day."

Fluttershy gave her that smile, that accursed smile. Somehow it managed to convey shyness while also seeming proud in some little way, as if to say ‘I know I’m cute and I am very sorry about that’. "Oh, I see. Do you remember how it went?"

Rarity's laughter turned slightly nervous. "Ahahaha! Um, no, I just recall being amused." She thought quickly, scrambling for a lifeline. "I believe the punchline was something about... oatmeal?" She gave a nervous grin, hoping Fluttershy would not pursue the matter.

Fluttershy went back to relaxing in the mud. "That's nice."

Rarity winced again; such personal desires were hardly generous, or even ladylike. Do stop staring, dear. How will you explain it if she notices again? She lifted a couple of cucumber slices with her magic and laid them over her eyes, if only to prevent further faux pas.

With nothing else to occupy her, she found her mind wandering. Given the vision of glory she had experienced earlier when Fluttershy came in, her hair aglow in soft sunlight, it was only natural that she thought back to that day. Ah, the fashion show! She was so beautiful...

"Guess it's time to see what all the fuss is about." The agitation in her voice was clear as Rarity moved her way into the crowd. She had been going out of her way not to watch other ponies fawning over Fluttershy. Lately, she had been growing more and more angry with her ‘dear’ friend; after all, she had managed to miss their spa appointment! For a photo shoot! Rarity never let herself become so busy. Oh come now, really? You know she would have understood if you had missed one. Surely you can afford her the same courtesy. Do try not to be so blatantly jealous.

The audience grew quiet as the musical introduction began, but Rarity didn’t pay much attention yet; it always started a bit early. Instead, she looked around at the stage itself. Oh my, this is marvelous, isn't it? I have to give Photo Finish credit. She may not know true fashion when she sees it, but she does know how to run a fashion show, or at the least how to hire the right ponies. I just wish she'd seen fit to use my designs. How can she not see how wonderful everypony would look in them?

She chided herself mentally, shaking herself out of the jealous funk. Now now, that’s hardly fair, dear. She did see something in Fluttershy. Let's be brutally honest, there is a lot to admire about the mare. Still, why does it have to be her? Why not me? I work hard, I deserve this kind of attention! The lights focused on the stage. Jealous or not, her heart fairly leaped at how wonderful her friend looked on stage. Oh, it's starting! The lights, the cameras! Oh my, she looks... Why, she looks utterly gorgeous!

She smiled just a bit. Fluttershy looked so incredibly cute as she hesitantly walked down the runway. However, her smile quickly turned to a frown. Wait, something is horribly wrong! Is she having some kind of episode? Why is she moving like that? Murmurs of confusion were coming from the audience, as they all seemed to be thinking the same thing. Why is she on her head? Now she's sliding forward on her face by flapping her wings? Oh, Sweet Celestia. Did she just bray like a mule? She could not quite stop a small chuckle as she watched her normally graceful friend, of all ponies, picking her nose! Oh, this is priceless!

The murmurs were turning to outraged cries. The crowd was clamoring and complaining. About her. About Fluttershy. Poor, defenseless Fluttershy. "Oh no..." The crowd is turning on her! She looks so scared and alone up there! She began clopping her hooves on the floor in furious applause. "Bravo! I say, bravo!" Everypony stared at her like she was mad, but she cheered and cheered. Nopony is going to make my Fluttershy feel this way!

"Bravo! Bravo!" The crowd joined her, after a time and she smiled grimly. Crisis averted! But why did her friend look so sad?

Envy: it wasn't a very kind emotion. Fluttershy gazed at Rarity as she lay back in the mud bath, unafraid to do so since the unicorn’s eyes were covered with cucumber slices. Not a care in the world, not now. Every time we come in, she manages to relax so much. I wish I was like her. At times she wondered if Rarity had any idea how lucky she was. She was so confident, so sure of what she wanted to do with her life.

Fluttershy had such trouble with confidence. When she tried to assert herself, it always seemed to backfire on her.

She gazed down disdainfully at her friends. They just couldn’t see why she had to stand up for herself! That pony had made her drop her mail!

"I can't believe that the two most frivolous ponies in Ponyville are trying to tell New Fluttershy how to live her life, when they are throwing their own lives away on pointless pursuits that nopony else gives a flying feather about!"

Fluttershy felt a tearing sensation in her heart as Rarity began to cry, but she continued to glare. She couldn’t let anypony stand in her way, not anymore.

The Gala had shown her she did not do well with rejection.

She glared around her, trying to find the crazy animals who would not come to her. Why couldn’t they see she meant no harm? It didn’t make any sense. This was her special talent! If animals couldn’t love her, how could she—

“YOU'RE GOING TO LOVE ME!”

The whole room looked at her like she was insane, but it wasn’t her that was insane. She was the only sane one here!

She winced at the memory. When she tried confidence—or anything really—she could never find a balance. It was all or nothing.

Fluttershy was certain Rarity would never spend a moment mooning over another pony she admired. Well, her prince, maybe, but who doesn't have their idealistic ‘perfect somepony’? I know I do. She just knew that Rarity would immediately ask the pony of her affections out, without a second thought. Fluttershy would probably squeak and run away. She dearly wished she could ask her friend for advice, but how to explain who the object of her affection was?

She sighed, shifting into a more comfortable position in the mud.

Rarity lifted one of the cucumber slices with her magic and peered at her. "Something the matter, dear?"

Fluttershy squeaked. "Oh no, just settling into the bath."

"It is lovely, is it not?" Rarity chuckled as she allowed the slice to cover her eye once more.

Fluttershy sighed again, looking at her friend in admiration. "It really is..." She looked away then, worried that Rarity could feel her admiring gaze. It was hard not to look at her sometimes. Instead, she lay back, and remembered when that same mare had shrugged off disapproving gazes for her sake. It wasn't a very happy memory, but she treasured it all the same.

"Do you really think it will work?" Fluttershy was so nervous their plan would fail, but she would do anything to end all this attention. Twilight went over the plan again, patiently explaining why making her look silly would do that. Fluttershy was skeptical, but she trusted her friend. Finally, it was time. She walked up to the curtain and waited for it to part.

She stepped out into the blinding light. There were so many ponies and every single one was watching her. Watching her every move. She hated it, but she couldn't bear to disappoint Rarity by telling her so. She walked hesitantly onto the stage. That was when she felt the magic wrap around her.

Twilight’s magic made her flail wildly. She had no control over her own actions. She was having second thoughts at this point, but if this was what it took to end her modeling career, she would do it.

Oh... my... They are really angry, aren't they? Oh, I’ve disappointed everypony.

She tried to say something, but it came out as a bark instead. She felt perhaps she would just die of embarrassment right there on stage.

This was a mistake, Twilight, stop! Just stop. Oh, I'm so sorry, everypony.

From the back of the room a sound rang out, louder than the cries of shock and anger. A single pony, clopping and shouting.

"Bravo! I say, Bravo!"

Rarity? What are you doing? You're applauding me?

"Such attitude, such pizazz! She's invented an entirely new kind of modeling! Bravo!"

The realization struck her hard. Oh, I am a horrible friend. I get the chance of a lifetime and try to throw it away. I must go on, for her! I must...

The audience's attitude quickly changed when they saw who was cheering her on. Soon the whole crowd was cheering along with Rarity.

I wish I had your confidence, Rarity. It should have been you. You would have loved this. Oh dear...

The crowd had only loved her more. They called her an innovator! Fluttershy's eyes had teared up in that moment. Her friend was there, supporting her, as she did all she could to throw her career away like so much trash. At that moment she was truly jealous of Rarity. Had it been her, she would not have shunned the attention, she would have reveled in it.

She had been so relieved to hear Rarity didn't want her to stay in fashion, but she still felt so guilty at times. If only she wasn't so uncomfortable in the spotlight. If only she had half the confidence her friend had. She looked at her friend with... affection? Yes, it was definitely affection. If only she had the courage to speak up.

Before she could resolve to finally speak her mind this time, Lotus came back to lead them to the hoof baths. She let out a resigned sigh and followed the spa mare. She never blamed Lotus for her interruptions. Given more time, she would have chickened out again anyway.

Rarity smiled at her as she eased in. She smiled back.

Oh, sweet Celestia, what was she going to do? She was in love with somepony and couldn’t even ask her best friend what to do. Because it was her best friend she was in love with! Life really was unkind at times...

Rarity felt like a new mare as they left the spa, which is not to say she felt entirely pleased. After all, she had just spent another hour, alone, in the baths with Fluttershy. And even with all that time, even with utter privacy, she could not spit it out. She sighed and continued to trot back to Carousel Boutique. Too nervous to confess to the shyest pony Equestria had ever known. Life certainly was not being generous with her today.

Chapter 1: The Spring Line

View Online

Rarity stared at the pristine sheet of writing paper, willing ideas to come. The paper remained blank, naturally. Inspiration always came to her when she least expected it: a chance comment, a sunset, a cloud formation, a soft pink mane, a pair of deep blue eyes—No! Stupid sexy Fluttershy. How long till our next spa date?

Sweetie Belle barged in, effectively ending any chance of regaining her concentration as she babbled something about tree sap. The fashionista looked at her calendar, seeking the next day circled in red. Three days, far too long. "—so can they spend the night, Rarity? We'll try not to pester you or break anything. Oh, and definitely no fixing things."

The unicorn shook herself visibly. "I'm terribly sorry, Sweetie. What was that just now?"

Sweetie looked irritated, but repeated the request. "I wanted to know if Apple Bloom and Scootaloo can spend the night. We'll try not to bother you, but we want to have a planning session on how to get our cutie—"

Oh, it's that again. Those three are always so impatient. It comes with time. True talents don't present themselves so easily. She thought of her own mark, those three lovely gems. When her time had come, she had simply been dragged to her destiny, literally. Her pegasus friend had fallen into hers, those three little butterflies. She wondered at times if her friend was as ticklish around the cutie mark as she was. Maybe I could take lessons from Aloe and Vera on massage? She tapped a hoof to her chin. Come to think of it, Fluttershy is quite skilled with massage herself, if Twilight is to be believed. I wonder how it might feel to be under those hooves—

"Rarity!"

Oh, I did it again, didn't I? "I'm so incredibly sorry, Sweetie. Yes, you absolutely may have your friends over tonight. Would you mind terribly going to play with them for a bit? I just remembered I need to go see Fluttershy—" Oh, I have no real excuse ready for this. Quick, make something up! "—to discuss something we talked about during our last spa visit." Oh yes, very smooth. She glanced at the clock. Dear Celestia, have I been staring at this drawing board for three hours? Noon already?

Sweetie hopped around the room, very happy. "Of course, Rarity! I'll be back in time for dinner!"

Rarity hugged her sister. "Take your time, dear. I may be a little while."

Well then, if I can't get any work done, perhaps I can go visit the source of my distraction.

Fluttershy's morning was not going well. It had started with a carrot to the face. Angel Bunny glared down at her impatiently. She yawned. This was not a new development. He had been trying to reassert his dominance lately. Though she figured he had earned a little slack for his excellent behaviour the week before. "Good morning, Angel."

He stamped a foot impatiently, pointed to his mouth, and then the kitchen. She sighed and got out of bed, remaking it after she did so. Angel sneezed as a small cloud of dust was kicked up from the floor. "Oh my, Angel, are you sick again?" He shook his head vehemently, but she still felt his forehead and checked his nose. Still a bit warm. I should stop by Zecora's today. She should have a potion to help him get over the last of the cold.

Fluttershy let him squirm away and he looked up, slightly less annoyed. He gave her a questioning look and pointed to his mouth again. "Coming, Angel, we'll make you a nice salad, then I need to visit Zecora." She followed him downstairs and made him breakfast, then began to feed the rest of the animals. It normally took her until around lunchtime to feed all her friends, so she had to get an early start. She was was just getting to the mice when she was interrupted by a knock on the door.

The walk to her friend's cottage was a pleasant one, all the more so because her mind was finally not split between two tasks. Granted, this is being accomplished by ignoring my work, but it wasn't exactly fruitful to spend hours staring at a page willing inspiration to come, now was it? She arrived at the cottage door and knocked. A hesitant voice answered. "Hello?"

"Fluttershy, it's me, darling. May I come in?"

The door opened a crack. "Oh, hello, Rarity, it's nice to see you. I wasn't expecting you today, or anypony for that matter." A horrifying thought crossed her mind. "Oh no, I don't have the dates mixed up, do I? Did I miss our spa day? Oh, I'm so sorry! Let me get ready!"

Fluttershy all but slammed the door in her friend’s face. She looked around frantically, finally finding her sack of bits. The now-frazzled mare shoved the sack into her saddle bag and rushed back to the door, opening it to be greeted by a very hurt looking unicorn rubbing her nose with a hoof.

She looked in shock at her friend. "Rarity, are you all right?!" She did not look all right, she was in fact the furthest from all right one could be at the moment. She looked as if something might have been broken, or at least bruised. Fluttershy instantly felt maternal concern welling up inside her.

"Quite all right, dear. I really should watch where I am going."

"Come inside, let's have a look at your poor nose! Oh, I am so sorry. First I forget our spa date, now I slam a door in your face!" She led her friend inside where she could sit down, finding a good location with natural sunlight.

Angel Bunny hopped in and looked at the intruder. He gestured to the unicorn as if to say “Are you kidding me?”

Fluttershy shook her head, motioning with her hooves for him to go do something else.

Angel huffed, then hopped off to his hutch. He threw a look over his shoulder that clearly said he felt there was just no dealing with her at times.

Fluttershy hoped he wouldn’t make any more of a fuss, but she had an injured friend to tend to. She turned back to the injured unicorn, examining her nose carefully. "It doesn't seem to be broken, but we should ice it down before it swells."

"Ob, id's fie, Fluddasy... Don trubba yasel—Ob no!" Her friend's face was pained, her eyes widening in panic about how her nose must look if it was beginning to interfere with her speech.

"Stay right there. I'll be back with an ice pack."

Some time later, after the swelling had reduced, the fashionista was finally able to explain the misunderstanding. "Darling, I am so very sorry to have worried you. Our visit is still three days away."

Fluttershy looked relieved, although still a bit guilty. "Oh thank goodness, I was worried I had forgotten. I know just how much the visits mean to you."

Her friend's voice took on a hesitant tone. "You... do?"

She nodded, a smile ghosting across her lips. "Oh yes, they mean a lot to me too!"

The unicorn’s voice was full of repressed emotion. Oh, she sounds so grateful. She really does love our time together. That makes me so happy! "Oh, Fluttershy, I didn't dare hope—"

She placed a hoof over her friend's lips. I understand, Rarity, I love our visits too. I just wish I could tell you why. "It's all right, I know how stressed you get running the Boutique. I don't mind in the least helping you relax. The truth is, I enjoy them too. Sometimes Angel Bunny gets a little demanding, and a nice soak is just right to take my mind off of things." Things like beautiful unicorns.

Her friend laughed suddenly, the manic-sounding laugh of somepony desperate to pretend they had just gotten a joke. She really needs to relax, the poor dear. "Stress, yes of course! Stress all the time, dear!"

The pegasus got up. "I'll make us some tea. You keep that ice pack on."

Rarity watched her get up to make tea, trying not to be too obvious that she was doing so.

Fluttershy came back after the water was boiled and she had added Rarity’s favorite infusion of Earl Grey to the steaming liquid. She sat down and carefully poured two cups, holding each one steady with a hoof and pouring with her mouth. The unicorn marvelled, not for the first time, at just how skillful one needed to be to perform such a task without magic. So very elegant, even in so mundane a thing.

After the tea was poured, both ponies sat in relative silence and contemplation, simply and surreptitiously delighting in each others company. Finally, Fluttershy asked the question she had no answer for. "So, not that I mind you calling, you’re always welcome to come see me. But, if not the spa, what brings you to visit?"

The fashionista sat in silence for a moment longer. "I—" Nothing, no excuse came to mind. Just tell her the truth! Well, as much as you can. "I am having a bit of a creative dip, truth be told. I just spent three hours staring at a blank easel with absolutely nothing to show for it. I can't quite say what's come over me—" Oh yes you can, you wicked liar. Say it! Say it! "—but I thought a change of scenery and some company might help. I hope I’m not imposing." Coward!

Fluttershy sipped her tea and nodded with understanding. "It's no trouble, really. I was just about to leave to visit Zecora when you arrived. Angel still feels a little feverish, you see. Would you like to wait here until I get back?"

The unicorn leaned over and clasped her friend’s hooves with her own. "Oh no, darling. That simply won't do. I wouldn't dream of imposing in such a way. Besides, I know how much you care for the—" Angel Bunny popped his head into the room, catching the unicorn’s eye. He made a rude gesture before leaving as abruptly as he had entered, his hands in the air as if condemning all females as insane. "—dear little... thing. Goodness knows, when my poor Opal gets sick, I am an inconsolable wreck! No, dear. I insist on accompanying you. Besides, perhaps my inspiration awaits us!"

Walking into the Everfree was, as always, terribly frightening. Fluttershy had remarked to her friends on more than one occasion that, if the animals did not need her, she would prefer to live anywhere other than on its outskirts. Still, perhaps she felt more confident with a friend beside her. Rarity trotted next to Fluttershy in companionable silence. She worried a little about their lack of conversation, recalling the many discussions they had shared in the past. Tut tut! What would Applejack say? You talked, she listened, just as she always does!

Still, Fluttershy did not seem to mind the silence. Rarity was actually quite shocked to find she did not mind it herself. It was a rare thing to find somepony you did not feel compelled to make small talk with. So much unneeded nonsense, just to fill that dreadful silence. Being with her lovely friend just... calmed her. In her presence she always felt that things would work out, that no problem was too great.

The besotted unicorn felt soft fur brush against hers for the briefest of moments and turned to see that it was Fluttershy, who had bumped into her.

The pegasus had walked around a root in the road and briefly brushed flanks with hers, blushing as she did so. "Sorry, Rarity. I didn't want to trip."

"No trouble at all, dear. The woods are full of roots and branches just waiting to catch the unwar—yaah!" Her front hoof caught one of the very roots she was referring to and sent her sprawling face-first into the dirt. She spat dirt from her mouth as she righted herself. "Does the universe just have it out for my nose today? I mean really, first the door now—oh hello there, what's this?"

They were the most delicate little blooms, largely pink in hue but shot through with streaks of yellow and orange. She had spotted them only when she was eye level to the ground. Seeing them brought to mind the first morning of spring, as the sun rose over the town on the day after Winter Wrap Up. "Gorgeous..."

A concerned voice came from above her. "Rarity? Are you all right?"

Rarity’s horn flared as she delicately picked one blossom from the plant, shearing it expertly from the stem so as to cause as little damage as possible. She got to her hooves and carried the flower with her as she did so. Fluttershy gasped at the flower she had levitated with her. "Oh my, how lovely..."

Rarity smiled, rubbing her nose once again. "Isn't it? I believe I may have found my inspiration! It just stimulates the senses! Yes! This is it! Just what I needed to get my creative spark going."

The rest of the trip went without incident, save for Rarity having to take it slowly to favor her bruised leg. When the two arrived at Zecora's hut, as luck would have it, she was just returning from a herb-gathering trip into the forest.

"Fluttershy, my kind young friend, is dear Angel on the mend?"

The pegasus smiled shyly. "He's doing better, Zecora, but I hoped you might have something to help him past the last of his fever."

Zecora nodded sagely. "Ah yes, some willow bark tea should surely do. Come inside while I mix the brew."

She looked at the unicorn, noting the bruised nose. "Ah, but what is this I now do see? A bruise on poor sweet Rarity?"

The injured fashionista covered her nose, a little abashed. "I... had a little run in with a door and later the ground." Sighing heavily, she remarked, “Sundays always seem to have it in for me.”

Zecora stepped inside her hut and re-emerged with a potion. "Drink this down, but hold your nose... a foolish request, I suppose. Try not to smell it as you drink. It should do just the trick, I think."

Rarity eyed the potion dubiously. Even stoppered she could smell its pungent aroma. Still, if it was a choice between a moment's discomfort or having a bruised nose to deal with for the next few days, she would choose the potion.

She unstoppered the flask with her magic and tipped the liquid directly down her throat, swallowing as she did so. The aftertaste was horrid, but as advertised, in but a moment or two her poor nose felt as good as new. In fact, even her shin, which had been throbbing since her fall, was feeling fine now. “Thank you, darling, that was indeed just the trick."

The two set off on the return trip, once again walking side by side in silence. Rarity was the first to speak up. "Darling, do you suppose—No, never mind."

Fluttershy's ears perked up. She had heard that tone before, she used it herself when she was not comfortable making a request, which was frequently. "Yes, Rarity?"

Rarity gulped, but soldiered on regardless. "I hesitate to ask this, but the colors I'll be working with complement yours so well. Would you be willing to model my new design?" Fluttershy was instantly apprehensive. "Privately, of course, dear. I just want to see how it looks on the ideal wearer before I release it to the public. Please?"

She wanted to say no. Every part of her screamed quietly in protest. Yet somehow, Rarity asking in this way was even more irresistible than when she was being demanding—especially when she looked at her in just that way, her eyes wide and pleading. You’re really not playing fair. "Okay, Rarity. When would you like me to come by?"

The lovely unicorn cocked her head to the side, obviously deep in thought. "Tomorrow if possible. I should have a basic design worked up by then. I'll need to retake your measurements, naturally. Nopony goes a year without some slight changes."

Fluttershy nodded. Only for you. "I'll come to Carousel Boutique tomorrow morning, then."

Rarity concealed a small grin as they walked to Fluttershy's cottage. She wanted to hop for joy but managed to restrain herself.

Yesyesyesyes! She's coming over to the shop!

Oh wait... I just promised to design a new dress overnight, didn't I?

Idiot.

Chapter 2: The Client

View Online

Rarity knew something was wrong the moment she entered the Boutique. Her mind was full of thoughts for a certain somepony, and possible dress designs for said somepony. As such, it took her a moment to register what exactly it was that was wrong. Where do I know that smell from? Oh, it's somewhat pleasant in its way... incense? No, that's not it, it's a bit like the s'mores we made during Twilight's sleepover... Why would I think that though? It's not the smell of chocolate melting, that's not it... Perhaps the marshmallows roasting? Roasting, not exactly. Ah yes, burning, it smells like something is... NO!

She ran to the kitchen, her worst fears realized. Sweetie Belle was cooking! She immediately galloped to the fire extinguisher, only to find it was already off the hook. She spotted Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, the latter precariously balanced upon the former. Scootaloo was holding the hose with her muzzle, directing the foam to put out a fire on the curtains, while Apple Bloom was holding the canister and pressing the handle. Sweetie Belle, meanwhile, was attempting to douse the flames from the stove. The poor dear was attempting to heft a bucket of water with her magic, but somehow she kept managing to set the water on fire. Rarity idly wondered if she should be proud at her sister's improvements in magical control or horrified because her kitchen was ablaze. She set that argument aside for the moment, as she had more pressing matters at hoof.

Turning to the sink, she made a split second decision. The fire was blazing merrily wherever it chose. It was minor plumbing damage or replace the whole kitchen. Strike that, the walls were now ablaze. She might lose the whole shop at this rate. Her horn began to glow, and she quickly sliced the faucet off with her magic. Water was soon spraying everywhere. She used her magic to control the flow carefully, splitting it into twenty separate streams. These were aimed precisely at the base of each flame, and the blaze was quickly and efficiently put out.

She eyed the wreckage dubiously. The table would have to be replaced, the curtains were a lost cause, and her sink would need fixing. She opened the cabinet doors under the sink and turned off the valve to prevent more water from flooding her kitchen. The walls would need minor repair as well. Still, the shop was saved, and the fillies were unharmed.

Sweetie Belle eyed her sister nervously. "Um... Surprise?"

Rarity held her head in her hooves. She had gone to see the local plumber, who had promised to arrive early in the morning to fix the damage. The three fillies were sitting quietly on the couch. She did not like the fidgety look they had. She would have to think quickly lest they apply that energy to something potentially more devastating than what had already occurred.

Apple Bloom nervously spoke up. "We're real sorry, Miss Rarity, we jus' wanted to surprise ya with dinner on the table. Ah shoulda probably insisted on doing the cooking, but yer sis was mighty persuasive. She said she's helped you cook recently and everything."

Scootaloo gestured to the stove as if this whole mess was somehow its fault. "I still say it would have cooked faster if she just had turned the flames up higher."

Apple Bloom shushed her. "Please don't send us home, Rarity. We'll behave!"

Sweetie just sat there, miserable. Rarity sighed. She wanted to be upset, but her mood was still far too good to allow it. Besides, the damage was done, and the girls had attempted to fix their own error. She did, however, wish to talk to her sister privately, before the poor dear collapsed into a puddle of sadness. "Girls, I am not angry; I am far more relieved you are all all right. Granted, the table is a loss, but I had been meaning to replace those curtains anyway. The walls will need fixing, but the important thing is nopony was hurt."

She smiled at them encouragingly, letting them know she was not truly angry. "One moment, my little fillies. I will be back shortly." She left the room for a moment, going into her petty cash and filling a sack with bits. Then she returned, presenting it to the fillies. "Now then, we still need dinner. Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, would you two please take these bits and get us a meal at Chez Ponnise? You know the one, it just recently opened. Some dandelion salads should do. Oh, and please stop at Sugarcube Corner as well, if you would be so kind, ask Pinkie for a slice of MMM. You may get what you wish for dessert as well."

The two fillies grabbed the sack of bits and hurried off to Scootaloo's scooter. That left only Rarity and Sweetie Belle alone. Sweetie Belle was crying softly. Rarity quickly rushed to her sister’s side and smoothed her hair with a hoof. "Now now, none of that, dear. I know you meant well."

Sweetie sobbed openly now. "I'm so sorry, Rarity! I don't understand how I can find so many ways to mess up when I can't seem to find the one thing that makes me special!"

Rarity continued to stroke her hair. "Everypony was young once, dear. Did I ever tell you of the time I managed to set the living room of our house in Hoofington on fire?"

Sweetie Belle looked up, eyes wet with tears, but her sadness had been replaced with curiosity. "No, what happened?!"

Rarity tapped a hoof to her chin as she recalled. "Goodness, I think you were all of one year old at the time. It was cold, and I took it upon myself to attempt to restart a fire in the fireplace. I stacked the logs as best as I could and rekindled the fire, but one of the logs rolled out. Before I could react, the carpet was ablaze. Father was furious! Do you understand why I’m telling you this?"

Sweetie wanted to understand, but did not. "Um... Maybe?"

Rarity chuckled a bit. "Little sister, our parents forgave me because I meant well, and made it a point that I should learn to wait for supervision in the future. I expect you to learn from this mistake as I did from mine. Now, I have a favor to ask, assuming you wish to make up for this mishap?"

Sweetie jumped up, so excited her voice cracked a bit. "Of course!"

Rarity pointed a hoof at her inspiration room. "I will be working with specific shades for the spring line. Would you please be a dear and separate the fabric by color? You recall, the same way you did for me on the day of the Social?" She levitated the bloom from her hair to show Sweetie Belle. "Lay out these colors specifically. I shall be cleaning the kitchen while you do so."

Sweetie hopped happily into the room, pleased to have been given a task she could accomplish without making a mess. Rarity, still levitating the flower, placed it delicately into a vase. She looked at the kitchen and sighed heavily. Grabbing a broom and dustpan with her magic, she set to work. She had a long night ahead.

Fluttershy could not sleep. Normally the sounds of the forest animals lulled her into a deep slumber, but tonight sleep would not come. She had agreed to model again. This was exactly how it had begun last time. The lights in her eyes, the ponies taking pictures of her everywhere. The wonderful friend cheering me on from the back of the crowd! They all cheered for me in the end, but her voice was loudest!

Fluttershy sighed happily. The same mare wanted her to model again, but only for her this time. No other ponies making her walk a certain way, no scary photographers, no screaming fans! Maybe just one fan... She blushed. I can do this! I will do this! It will make Rarity happy! When she's happy she might smile for me again... That radiant, excited smile... I wonder how else I might make her excited? She blushed even deeper. She giggled into her pillow.

She got up, turned on a light and looked in the mirror, striking pose after pose. "Um, how’s this one, Rarity?" No, not like that, be confident! She thought back to how Rarity had shown her how to flirt in the marketplace. "Hey there, beautiful! Do you like what you see?" She giggled again.

Angel Bunny hopped in. Having been awoken by Fluttershy's movement, he came to investigate. Seeing her giggling and blowing kisses at the mirror, he groaned softly. Annoyed by the crazy mare, he threw a carrot at her.

The carrot struck her on the nose and made her topple over. She had been standing on her hindhooves, holding her hair up in a pose. She scrambled to her hooves. "Angel! You're going to wake everypony else up! Do you know what time it is?"

Angel stamped a foot and pointed at the clock as if to say: "Do you know what time it is?"

Fluttershy looked at the clock. Only a few hours to go until she had to be at Rarity's. She blushed. "Sorry, Angel. I guess I'll get some sleep now." Fluttershy climbed back into bed, turning off the light. She hugged her pillow, blushing and giggling as she did so.

They would not sleep! Rarity was close to tearing her mane out of her head. Her sister and her two incorrigible friends kept reporting back to be assigned more tasks. It had become a game to them! She supposed it could be worse. Looking down at the plumber's bill, however, she had to keep reminding herself of that.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had returned with the salads, her slice of cake, and a baker's dozen cupcakes. They had all eaten their meals and Rarity had instructed them to not set anything else on fire. Then she had retired to her inspiration room. Once out of sight, she immediately attacked the slice of cake. It had become such a guilty pleasure. Inside the box the cake came in was a note from Pinkie Pie. Poor Rarity! All three at once? Hope you make it through the night okay. Consider this an invitation to the "My Friend Rarity's House Almost Burned Down" Party. Come by Sugarcube Corner and we can decide a time and day. Try to have fun! Pinkie.

Rarity smiled slightly. Pinkie could cheer her up even without being there. That was talent. She massaged her left temple with her hoof. She set to work; she had the basic designs in mind, but the creation was always the majority of the fun. Soon enough the entire room was in motion: fabric being cut, sewing machines being run, and dress palettes being laid over dummies. Despite frequent interruptions, she had made eight prototypes ready to be fitted to Fluttershy by the morning. The Cutie Mark Crusaders, meanwhile, had managed to clean the entire kitchen. They had also torn down her old curtains, removed the burnt remnants of the table, and one of them had even re-plastered the damaged sections of the walls. They were now sitting in a circle suggesting more implausible ways to try to find their special skills.

She looked over the dresses in satisfaction. She hadn't felt this much "in the zone" since she'd designed her friends’ gala dresses. She always worked her best when she was designing for somepony specific, and she'd had a certain mare's curves in mind all night. She couldn't wait to see how they looked on her.

Fluttershy awoke with a start, her friend the rooster having just greeted the morning sun with his signature crow. She opened the window. "Thank you, Chanticleer! Have a good morning!" She hummed to herself as she got her brush. Fitting the strap of the brush over a hoof, she began the long process of brushing her mane, coat, and tail of any overnight tangles. Next came a hot, relaxing shower, after which she brushed her mane and tail once more. It was just the thing to work out the kinks from a night spent tossing and turning. Will I have the courage to say it today? What will she say? What if she says no? Will she still want to go to the spa with me? Oh... If she says yes, maybe... Oh my... She blushed hard. She carefully dried her mane and tail, glad nopony was there to see her flustered. Then she walked downstairs to began her morning's chores.

Angel Bunny was hopping up the stairs as she trotted down. He yawned and followed her back down. Apparently she had woken up by herself after all. He was feeling generous this morning, so he only glared slightly as she made him a salad.

She broke into song occasionally as she fed the rest of the animals. It was a song that had no words; it was purely an expression of her joy in the morning, surrounded by all her friends. She smiled warmly as she finished feeding the ducklings. Now she could return to have her own breakfast, then off to Rarity's shop. She squeed just a bit at the thought. She made herself a nice light breakfast of toast covered with preserves and some apple juice. After she finished eating, it was finally time to go see her friend. I can do this! I'll tell her how I feel! I'll show her how I feel! But what if... She shook her head. No! No “buts”, Fluttershy, she's going to love you!

Fluttershy knocked on the door of Carousel Boutique. She heard a crash, followed by three giggling fillies’ voices, and Rarity's voice quickly following. The door was opened by a very frazzled looking Rarity who was nonetheless sporting a smile. Three fillies rushed past her, off for today's adventure. They stopped when they saw Fluttershy.

They all said in unison, "Hi, Fluttershy! Bye, Fluttershy!" Then they ran off, giggling, to the scooter.

Rarity stifled a yawn and greeted her friend with a warm hug. Fluttershy buried her face in Rarity's mane for a moment to cover the blush. "Good morning, darling! You're just in time; I need your adjusted measurements in case any alterations are necessary." Fluttershy was led to the fitting room where the measuring tape waited. Rarity's horn flared and the tape began to move in the soft glow of her aura. She began with the barrel measurement. No real changes there. Fluttershy barely has an ounce of fat to spare.

Next was the waist measurement. Hmmm, she's a bit thinner since I measured her last. Perhaps I should encourage her to make a stop with me to Sugarcube Corner every now and again. Goodness knows she burns it all off tending to that menagerie of hers! Measuring the hip, she noted something interesting. The tape had brushed her friend's cutie mark and she distinctly heard a stifled giggle. She is ticklish there! Rarity grinned wickedly.

For completeness sake she took the inseam again. Really, darling, be honest, if only with yourself. You just wanted to touch her thighs while you took the measurement. An interesting response occurred when she held the tape against her friend's thigh. Her wings sprang open. Hmmm, reflex reaction, I suppose? "That's fine, dear. keep them open. I need to measure around the base of the wing next, for the back of the dress. We wouldn't want it to pinch." Fluttershy was thinking very hard about anything but where her friend was touching her right now.

The measurements done, and Rarity at last satisfied that no adjustments were necessary, the unicorn led her friend to the dressing room with the prototypes on display.

Fluttershy was always so amazed at what her friend could design from a simple idea. Her dresses were always more than just clothing, they evoked feelings in the wearer and the observer. These were no exception. The dresses were laid out on display, the designs meant to bring to mind specific images of spring. One was all in the colors of early sunrise, with light blues, oranges, and pinks. Another was meant to show the observer the budding plant life, all light greens and brown tones. Each one was beautiful in its way.

Rarity beamed with pride. "I daresay it's some of my best work to date. Come, dear. Let's get you dressed. I can't wait to see how it looks." After getting the first dress on her friend, she stood back, frowning. "It's missing something... WAH-HA-HA! Yes, that would accent it perfectly. I'll need to make recreations of it in silk and wire-frame, of course, but for the moment... Yes, Au Naturale."

She trotted out of the room and returned with the blossom in her teeth. She used her magic to part Fluttershy's hair a moment, and reached up to place it delicately in her mane. She got back down to eye level with Fluttershy, their muzzles only inches apart. "There, much better, don't you agree?" Fluttershy said nothing. She hid her eyes in her hair, blushing furiously.

Rarity mused to herself wryly. If this were a romance novel, this would be the moment, wouldn't it? A quick peck on the cheek or a deep passionate kiss? Would she kiss back, or shy away? Keep dreaming, dear. Nopony can blame you for those, can they?

Fluttershy was deep in internal conflict. Reach out, take her face in your hooves, and kiss her! Oh, it’s too daring! What would she think? What would she do?

She was just about to give into her more confident side when the decision was taken from her. "Ahem! Terribly sorry, am I interrupting something?" Rarity and Fluttershy looked at the room’s entrance. A very stylishly dressed unicorn had just walked in without announcing herself. She coughed. "Sorry, dears. The door was open but nopony would answer my knock. I am Lady Starlight of Baltimare. I am visiting family in the area, and was given to understand somepony in this shop knows a thing or two about dress design?"

Rarity was not planning on a showcase, but she was nothing if not a master of improvisation when she put her mind to it. Fluttershy gave the lady a private fashion show of each design, with Rarity showcasing the outfit with the appropriate lighting and illusions. Starlight was very impressed. She sat sipping the tea Rarity had prepared for her, enjoying the show.

Fluttershy gritted her teeth throughout. This was not supposed to be happening. Still, it was only one more pony. She simply pretended Lady Starlight did not exist and strutted the stage for Rarity. The only trouble the lady had was with the execution of the stitching; it was not to her expectations. After all the designs were shown, she adjourned with Rarity to a table in the foyer. She told Rarity what she expected of her if she were to make an order. "Miss Rarity, I would like to commission three copies of each of these designs for my personal collection. However, I have a condition. My gowns must be hoofstitched. I accept nothing less in my clothing. These are clearly machine stitched."

Rarity was thrilled to have her first commission before the line was even on display in her shop or in Canterlot. Celestia knows it will help offset the cost of repairing the kitchen. "Darling, that's wonderful! How soon do you need them?"

Starlight sipped again. "Two weeks should suffice."

Rarity's jaw went slack. Twenty four dresses, in two weeks, hoofstitched. She barely kept the stammer out of her voice. "I-I see, and the commission payment?" Starlight lifted a sheet calmly from her saddlebags and set quill to it. She jotted down a figure and slid it across the table.

Rarity had not seen so many zeros in quite a while. Certainly not for a single order. Forget the kitchen, I could redo the whole shop. In gold plating! She whinnied in distress. She wanted to take the commission but she wasn't certain she could finish them by the deadline. Hoofstitching was ever so much slower than machine. She finally sighed. "I am sorry, m’lady. I do not think I can finish them in the time allotted."

Starlight frowned. "For the fee I propose, surely you could afford to hire a seamstress?"

A voice spoke from the side, a small, shy voice. "I'll help."

Rarity turned in surprise. "Fluttershy? What do you mean, dear?"

Fluttershy raised her head and tried to speak with a bit more confidence. "I mean, I'll help. Lady Starlight clearly knows the benefits of fine haute couture. I would be delighted to help." She blushed, realizing how brazen she appeared. "If... that's okay with you, I mean..."

Starlight nodded, satisfied. "Do we have a deal, Miss Rarity?"

Rarity smiled. "Yes, I believe we do."

Chapter 3: The Party

View Online

Fluttershy had a few appointments for check-ups that afternoon, but promised to return to help with the dresses in the evening. Rarity could not believe her good luck. This order would easily make up for the fire damage, and give her ready capital to replace her materials. She was concerned, however, that she might be taking advantage of poor Fluttershy; the dear thing would do anything to help a friend. She had offered, of course, which soothed Rarity's guilt a little. She badly needed the help to meet the deadline...

It will be an excellent excuse to spend more time with her, too. She sighed and shook the thought off. Fluttershy is... precious to me, of course I want to spend every moment with her! I just worry about taking her for granted. It's nothing at all to do with the fact that every time she smiles I want to kiss that gorgeous mouth, and every time she laughs I want to tackle her and drag her up to my boudoir. Nothing at all!

Rarity sighed again. I really need to talk to somepony about this or I’ll keep going round in circles. Who can I tell? Who can I trust? My usual confidant would be Fluttershy, naturally, but in this case...

She lay back in bed and thought. Twilight Sparkle would normally be her go-to mare if Fluttershy was unavailable, but she stressed out far too easily when she had a secret to keep. Really now, betraying poor Spikey-wikey's confidence as she did. Certainly his feelings for me were plain as day, but that's no excuse. Whoever I tell needs to be totally discreet.

She pondered Rainbow Dash; certainly loyalty went a long way when keeping a secret. Rarity shook her head. Rainbow may not be able to relate to the problem at hoof. I don't think I have ever even seen her date. No, I need somepony who can give me advice as well.

She tapped a hoof to her chin. Applejack would truthfully give Rarity her opinion, but she was a horrible liar. For her, keeping secrets was nigh-on impossible. If confronted, anypony could tell Applejack was covering for somepony, and that's nearly as bad as shouting out the secret.

All of which left only one possible alternative. Strangely enough, she fit both categories perfectly. Pinkie could keep a secret like none other, and as for understanding her attraction... well, Pinkie certainly understood subjectively how two ponies could be happy together, after all. She was a master at getting ponies to smile and had also played matchmaker on more than one occasion. Yes! I even have a socially acceptable excuse to visit her this very moment! She asked me to see her about planning my party!

She pranced about, happy to have finally found a solution to her dilemma. Her poor heart felt close to bursting as she anticipated finally telling somepony. Well then, off to Sugarcube Corner!

Rarity casually trotted into Sugarcube Corner. She needed to ascertain if Pinkie could speak privately, so as not to give anypony the wrong impression. It simply wouldn't do to have somepony else ask her why she looked anxious. That would, after all, lead to questions that Rarity was not prepared to answer.

As she entered the shop, her nostrils tingled with the mingled scents of fresh baked goods. Muffins were piled in a neat stack on the counter along with doughnuts, bagels, and popovers. Cup was manning the counter this morning, which meant Pinkie was likely still asleep. "Good morning, Mrs. Cake! Do you mind if I check in on Pinkie? She asked me to come by to schedule a party with her."

Cup smiled, ringing up a customer. The bakery was swimming with activity as per usual. "Yes, of course, go right on up!"

Rarity smiled dazzlingly. "Thank you, Cup, I shan't be long. Be a dear, would you, and bag me a dozen muffins? Oh, and the cake was wonderful, darling!"

She trotted up the stairs, intent on carefully waking her friend. It seemed, however, that her concerns were premature, as she could hear Pinkie's voice coming from upstairs. Hmmm, why is she standing in the hallway?

"Last night was awesome! When do you want to 'experiment' again?"

A naggingly familiar voice responded; who was that?

"Let's plan for say... Thursday night?" A suggestive giggle followed.

"Okie Dokie Lokie!"

Experiment?

Rarity peeked up the next flight of stairs, but Pinkie's back was to her and she couldn’t see her companion. She and another pony were clearly in a passionate embrace, kissing deeply. She could not with certainty determine the identity of the other mare. I do have my suspicions however. After all, how many ponies in town have a purple coat?

Rarity ducked her head down, trying to give the lovers some warning of her approach. She loudly cleared her throat. "Pinkie Pie? Are you up, darling? I came by to discuss the party details with you!"

She heard a loud pop, and smelled ozone. Unicorn, that further reduces the list of suspects.

Pinkie Pie scrambled back into her room, quietly closing the door. She opened it again with a crash. "Rarity! Good morning!" She bounced over to her friend and caught her up in a huge hug.

Rarity coughed a bit as the air was squeezed from her lungs. "Darling, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I can't breathe..."

Pinkie quickly released her stranglehold on Rarity. "Sorry, Rarity! Wow, I’m super-duper excited about planning your party! When do you want to have it?"

Pinkie led her into the bedroom, where they both sat on her bed. As she glanced around the room for a moment, her eyes latched onto a hairbrush left on the nightstand. A hairbrush with purple hair in it. And that leaves us with one.

Rarity smiled sweetly. "First things first, dear, how was your evening with Twilight?"

Pinkie froze mid-bounce. "W-what do you mean?"

Rarity looked abashed. "Darling, I didn't mean to intrude on a private moment, but I heard you talking just now. You said you wanted to "experiment" again?"

Pinkie's eyes went wild. "Um... Dream experiments! Twilight was studying my dreams!"

Rarity pointed a hoof, trying not to smirk triumphantly. Oh you are good, my friend, clearly I can trust you to keep my secrets. You try so hard to avoid revealing things, even when caught dead to rights. "That hairbrush has purple hair in it. So, she's studying you, and leaving her belongings here?"

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically, seeming relieved that Rarity was buying her story. "Yeah, she stays all night so she needs to freshen up in the morning!"

Rarity huffed in exasperation. "Pinkie, I also saw you kissing."

Pinkie’s expression began to look increasingly frantic. "Um... we were... practicing how the fancy ponies say goodbye!"

Rarity chuckled mirthlessly. Really darling, do stop panicking. I won’t tell anypony, I just want to hear you say it. "You normally kiss on both cheeks, dear. Also, not quite so much tongue."

Pinkie sighed, defeated. Then she got down off the bed and onto her hind legs, holding her front hooves up in supplication. "Please, you have to swear not to tell anypony. Twilight isn’t sure about what we're doing yet. She doesn't want anypony else knowing until she figures it out herself!"

Rarity crossed her chest in the customary manner. "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. Now out with it, darling! I want details!"

Pinkie smiled brightly, her fears assuaged by the most solemn of promises. "There's not much to tell. Twilight found a book that mentioned ‘friends with benefits’ and asked me if I’d be willing to study this ‘new area of friendship’ with her. So now we fool around every chance we get!"

Rarity smiled warmly. There, was that so hard? "I am so happy for you two!"

Pinkie grinned and blushed slightly. "To tell you the truth, I'm kinda glad somepony else knows now. I have all these feelings trying to burst out and nopony to talk to about them."

It was Rarity's turn to blush. "Pinkie, I have a confession to make..."

Pinkie stared at Rarity. "Wow... You and Shy?"

Rarity slumped down on Pinkie's bed; it felt so good to finally let her feelings out to somepony. "I hope it goes without saying, dear, but I must ask you to tell nopony until I have resolved how to approach this problem."

Pinkie smiled. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!"

Rarity nodded, satisfied. She stared up at the ceiling and just let her stress pour from her with every word. "I have been bothered to distraction thinking about her lately. It's getting to be too much. I want to tell her how I feel, but I worry what that would do to our relationship. Every fiber of my being is screaming with longing, but is it fair to endanger our friendship over my own selfish wishes?"

Pinkie pondered the potential problem. "You keep talking about how selfish you feel. Do you want to make Shy happy?"

Rarity sat up and smiled warmly, dreaming of what that would be like. "I would love to devote the rest of my life to doing just that."

Pinkie prodded the pony ponderously. "If she said she didn't feel the same, would you still want to be her friend?"

Rarity looked wounded. "Of course, darling, I would never let that affect our friendship!"

Pinkie beamed beatifically. "Sounds pretty generous to me! You're offering everything and asking nothing in return!"

Rarity felt as if the world had dropped out from under her. Could it truly be so simple? Have I simply been creating irrelevant obstacles to my own happiness—and perhaps Fluttershy’s? "I've... never thought of it that way!" She scrambled to her hooves and hugged Pinkie with such ferocity that if she were not an earth pony it might have caused her serious injury. "Thank you Pinkie!"

Pinkie grinned, lying back on the bed and crossing her forelegs behind her head. "So what’s it like for you? Is it a warm butterflies in your tummy sort of feeling, or more of a mule kicked you in the head and you can't see straight around her kind of feeling?"

Rarity settled down beside her and chuckled. "A little bit of both, at different times. How is it with you and Twilight?"

Pinkie tapped a hoof to her chin. She turned to Rarity and spoke frankly. "Well, the making out is fun, but sometimes I just want to feel her next to me when I sleep. I like to snuggle. Gummy is kinda not all that great for that, and I miss her when she's not around. I like to talk to her about... anything, really. Sometimes I just go to the library to listen to her talk about magic, or science, or how I make a mockery out of physics, or whatever she wants to talk about."

Rarity sighed, looking wistful. "That sounds wonderful! I would like to have that with Fluttershy myself."

Pinkie smiled widely as she poked her friend playfully in the ribs. "You already have most of that, you just want the kissies and the snugglies too. That's not selfish, Rarity. That's normal! Just tell her how you feel!"

Rarity looked unsure. "But... what if she doesn't like me that way? What if—" She was cut off by a pink hoof pressed lightly but firmly to her lips.

Pinkie patted her head with the other hoof. "You're either going to get the snugglies or you won't. Stressing out never helped anypony. If she doesn't like you that way you still have a wonderful friend. If she does... you still have a wonderful friend, and YAY SNUGGLIES!"

Rarity blushed. "Hurrah..."

Pinkie sat up poked her in the chest. "So! When are you going to tell her?"

Rarity was at quite a loss. She had no idea when or where to break this news to her friend. At the Boutique perhaps? No, that won't do, Sweetie Belle tends to barge in at inopportune moments. She needed it to be someplace more controlled. At our next spa visit? No, similar problem, lack of privacy. She supposed the most private location to talk would be Fluttershy's own cottage. Oh, but she'll be busy with her vet check-ups all afternoon... Wait, that's it!

"I have the perfect idea!" She slipped off the bed, clasped hooves with Pinkie and trotted excitedly on the spot. "Thank you, Pinkie, for everything." She kissed Pinkie lightly on the cheek, then she galloped out of the room and down the stairs. She stopped only briefly to pick up her muffins from Cup Cake before resuming her headlong dash back to the Boutique.

Pinkie held up a hoof in farewell. "Awwww, we never did set the party time..."

Fluttershy smiled as she completed the follow-up examination of Mr. Otter. "Now you be more careful about what you eat, okay? There is a difference between rocks and crabs, even if they kind of look the same," she chided as she sent him on his way. An omnivore’s eating habits could lead to trouble at times; no herbivore would mistake a rock for a plant.

Her next appointment was for Winona. Applejack was supposed to be bringing her by right about...

"Hey there, sugarcube!"

Fluttershy smiled. "Hey, Applejack! Hey, Winona! How are you two feeling?"

Winona barked happily. Applejack smiled, reaching a hoof over to pet her dog. "Doin’ just fine, Shy, so just a regular check-up today, if ya please."

Fluttershy patted the examination table and Winona jumped up onto the padded surface. She began carefully examining Winona's foot pads for any signs of injury or damage. So many rocks and thorns on the ground... poor Winona wouldn’t even be able to tell Applejack where she hurt herself. Satisfied, she then checked all the basic health signs for anything that seemed unusual.

Applejack cleared her throat; she'd heard a story from Apple Bloom and thought Fluttershy might be able to supply a few more details. "So how's Rarity doing?"

Fluttershy, busy checking Winona's ears, jerked just slightly at the question. "S-she's fine. Why do you ask?"

Applejack noted the reaction, but wrote it off as Shy just being in her own little world. She was probably startled to be pulled out of it. "Apple Bloom told me she saw you coming in this morning as she an' her friends were runnin' off. ‘Bloom was mighty disappointed she didn't get a fire fighting cutie mark last night."

Fluttershy looked up in alarm. "Fire?"

Applejack smiled and nodded. It had been quite a tale. "Yeah, Sweetie tried to cook an' set the whole kitchen alight."

Fluttershy wrung her hooves. "Oh, I hope Rarity is okay. Oh, wait, I saw her this morning and, um, she was fine. I mean I hope she wasn't too upset when it happened. Well, I guess she must not have been, because the girls seemed happy when they left and Rarity looked so pleased to see me and—"

Applejack held a hoof up, chuckling. "Shy, no need to get all worked up. She's fine. Heck, ya remind me of my Ma, wringing yer hooves like that. She always seemed to go into fits whenever Pa had the sniffles. Ah’d almost think you're sweet on Rare or something."

Fluttershy blushed deep red.

Applejack stared at her. This was news. Hello! Really? "You are?!"

Fluttershy nodded, blushing furiously, unable to bring herself to speak.

Applejack was not sure what to do in this situation. As Fluttershy moved round towards Applejack, Winona took the opportunity to jump down from the table. The farmpony sighed and heaved herself up onto the table, hind legs swinging off the side. Fluttershy silently took a place beside her. Applejack supposed Shy would normally go to Rarity about something like this. Kinda hard to ask your friend how to deal with how you're feeling about... well, them. Celestia knew it took Dash long enough to come clean. Danged nuisance having her nap in the apple trees all the time until she finally got up the nerve to say why she was doin’ it. Still, Shy was a friend, and what was she if not the most dependable of ponies who would help a friend with anything? Even this. First things first though. "Have you told her?"

Fluttershy squeaked.

Applejack leaned in. "Run that by me again, sugarcube?"

Fluttershy took a deep breath. "I've wanted to for ages but I can never summon up the courage I want so badly to just take her in my hooves and kiss her she makes me think naughty things I want to be with her every waking moment I have to tell her but I just can't!"

Applejack whistled. Not a pause in that whole tirade. "Yeah, Ah'd say you got it bad, sugarcube."

Fluttershy slumped; it felt like a valve had been released. "What do I do?"

Applejack put a hoof on her shoulder. "Look, Rarity's yer friend. Ya need to walk up, look her in the eye, and tell her."

Fluttershy looked up, her eyes shining with some unknown emotion. "What if she doesn't feel that way about me?"

Applejack sighed, turned to Fluttershy and moved her hoof to encircle the pegasus’ slim shoulders. She looked her friend dead in the eye. "Look, sugarcube, it's better to be honest to her. You'll either end up with a new relationship, or a stronger friendship. It's not fair to Rarity to keep everything bottled up. She'd wanna either return your feelings or help you past ‘em so you can find somepony else. Ah know it's probably hard to think that way, but Ah think that's how Rarity would react if you told her."

Applejack got up to leave; she had trees to buck. She held up her outstretched forelegs. Normally she wasn't this touchy-feely but Fluttershy looked like she could use a hug. Fluttershy started crying and hugged Applejack gratefully.

Unseen by them both, Rarity had arrived, carrying her pampered pet Opalescence in her magic. She didn’t have an appointment, and in fact Opal was completely fine, but she hoped to catch Fluttershy alone and her cat made for the ideal cover story. She paused; Fluttershy seemed to be finishing a visit at the moment. Rarity peered in through the window curiously, trying to discern who was inside. Rarity recognized Applejack, who was now getting up to leave, and embracing—No... Oh no! She turned on the spot, mortified, and rushed off with stinging tears pricking at her eyes.

Rarity galloped home, let Opal out of her carrying cage and rushed over to Sugarcube Corner. She barely spared Cup and Carrot a glance as she ran up the stairs to Pinkie's room.

Pinkie took one look at her friend's tear-stained face and rushed to meet her. Rarity embraced Pinkie desperately as Pinkie hugged her comfortingly back. "Rarity! What's wrong? Did she say no?"

Rarity shook her head, which was now buried in her friend's pink mane. She leaned back and took a breath, her voice broken and hoarse. "She didn't have to say anything, she's clearly in love with Applejack! I saw them embracing as I arrived to have Opal checked out."

Pinkie now found herself in a bit of a pickle (and she was fresh out of barrels, too). She knew for certain Applejack was not dating Fluttershy; she’d been dating Dashie for months now! The big problem was that Pinkie was sworn to secrecy until the pair decided to come clean to the rest of their friends themselves. She couldn't break that promise, even to help Rarity now. "I'm sure that's not true Rarity! Think back, you saw how Twilight and I hugged. Was Fluttershy hugging her like that?"

Rarity sniffled, but replayed the scene in her mind. It hadn’t been the same, had it? Fluttershy had been crying...

Applejack must have rejected her! That minx!

"I-I suppose you're right, Pinkie. Um, if you don't mind, could we plan the party for the early evening? Could you get invitations out by then?"

Pinkie nodded, relieved. "Of course! As the guest of honor you choose the time and day. As the hostess I will invite everypony else."

Rarity smiled. "Thank you, Pinkie, perhaps a party will be just the thing to cheer me up." Also, it will be the perfect opportunity to confront Applejack! How dare she reject such a wonderful mare!

The invitations were delivered promptly, and thankfully everypony was free to attend. They all made an effort to attend Pinkie's parties if at all possible. Dash had not been clear what precisely had happened the day she went to fetch Pinkie for her birthday party, however she had made it clear that it would be best if they did not miss a party of hers in the future unless it was absolutely necessary.

Rarity sat with Pinkie and Twilight, her mien one of calm good humor while inside her mind seethed with blind fury. How could anypony reject such a pure, sweet mare as Fluttershy?

Twilight leaned in closer to her. "Rarity, Pinkie told me you saw us—"

Rarity shook herself. It would not do to have her mood soured outwardly during the party. She smiled at Twilight. "I wouldn't dream of betraying her confidence or, by extension, yours. Have no fear, dear. That secret will remain with me until you two decide to come forward with the news, and I expect an invitation to the party when you do!"

Twilight nodded, relieved.

As they had been chatting the rest of their group of friends had arrived together. She smiled warmly at Fluttershy and quickly embraced her friend. The pegasus eagerly returned her embrace. "Hi, Rarity, do you think I could talk to you later? If that's alright with you that is..."

Rarity nodded absently. "Yes, of course, darling, we'll have plenty of time at the shop to talk."

Poor thing probably needs a shoulder to cry on. You will not take advantage of your friend in a moment of weakness, Rarity! No matter how tempting it may be!

The party was soon in full swing, and Rarity was quite enjoying herself in spite of how upset she had been feeling earlier. Fluttershy will need comfort, but perhaps I shouldn’t hate Applejack for this, it’s not her fault she wasn’t interested. The guests played games, danced, drank punch and generally enjoyed each other’s company. Things were going rather well until Rarity idly watched as Applejack brought Rainbow a drink... and then pecked her quickly on the cheek!

Rarity shot up from her seat. "Excuse me a moment, darlings." She strode across the room, planted herself in front of Applejack and smacked her across the mouth. Her voice came out in a barely audible hiss. "You two-timing scoundrel! How could you do that to poor Fluttershy!"

Rainbow Dash immediately jumped in between the pair. "Rarity, what the hay?!"

Applejack rubbed her face; for a unicorn that was quite a wallop. "Rare, what in tarnation are you on about?"

Rarity raised her voice slightly. "I saw you two this afternoon at her cottage. Did she confess her feelings to you? Why was she crying? Why are you kissing Rainbow Dash?"

Applejack held her temper in check for the time being. "What Fluttershy and I talked about ain't for me to tell. As fer me and Dash... well that's nopony's business but ours."

Rarity lunged again, giving up on any pretence of discretion and shouting for all she was worth. "So you don't deny it! That poor, sweet, innocent thing told you she loved you and you rejected her! How could you, Applejack?!"

Applejack held her hooves up. "You got it wrong! Rare, it ain't me she loves! It's... somepony else."

A voice rang out across the room. "Rarity! Stop!"

Fluttershy stood, glaring over at the three ponies. "Stop this at once. Applejack was just giving me some advice; she didn't hurt my feelings or anything remotely like that. Now please, can't we all just enjoy the party?"

Rarity breathed in heavily. She looked around the room at the shocked faces of her friends. Rainbow still looked ready to fight, but the confusion on her face was plain, while Applejack just looked wounded. Rarity hung her head in shame. "I am so sorry, everypony. My head is just... elsewhere today. I believe I will take my leave of you all before I make a fool of myself any further. Fluttershy, will you still be joining me tonight?"

Fluttershy nodded. "Of course."

Rarity held up a hoof to Applejack. "I have wronged you, Applejack. Will you accept my apology?"

Applejack grinned, glad the problem seemed to have been resolved. "No harm done, you were just being protective of a friend." She took the hoof and clasped it in her two of hers, shaking vigorously.

Rarity wished her friends good night and walked slowly back to her boutique, feeling very alone and foolish.

Rarity sprawled on her bed, one foreleg over her eyes. She could not believe what a fool she had just made of herself over a simple misunderstanding! This was simply intolerable. She had struck Applejack with no better proof of wrongdoing than a chance sighting of her two friends hugging. What a selfish, jealous thing you are, Rarity! Why bother telling her now? You don't deserve her!

She nodded to herself; it was true. However, she knew something concrete now. She knew her dear Fluttershy definitely loved somepony. Maybe she herself didn't deserve to have her, but Fluttershy deserved to be happy. She would secure her friend that pony, whoever it was. As Celestia is my witness, even if I have to move heaven and earth to do it, Fluttershy shall have her special somepony!

Chapter 4: The Magic of Laughter

View Online

That could have gone better.

Pinkie sighed heavily. She once again found reason to regret how she had handled Rarity's plight. She had hoped simple reassurance would be enough; after all, she knew that Applejack could not possibly be in love with Fluttershy. She just couldn't tell Rarity why she had known! But instead, it had only made things worse.

Secrets and lies... they never help anypony. Still, a promise is a promise... even if the truth would solve everything.

She looked across the room at Twilight Sparkle. Everypony else had left, but she had stayed to help Pinkie clean. She watched in fascination as Twilight performed three tasks at once, marveling at how effortless she made it look. Pinkie took advantage of her concentration to creep up behind her slowly, before tackling her in a sudden embrace. “Gotcha!”

Twilight squeaked just a bit as the air was squeezed out of her. "Pinkie! Warn me first!" She laughed and twisted around in Pinkie's grasp, kissing Pinkie on the nose.

Pinkie blushed and kissed her back deeply. "Do you have to go right away?"

Twilight took a moment to catch her breath as she considered the question. "The party ended earlier than anypony expected. Spike won't expect me back until much later."

Pinkie looked at her, eyes shining and expression playfully pleading. "Soooooo?"

Twilight burst out laughing. "That's not fair, Pinkie, you know you can talk me into anything when you give me that look!"

Pinkie pouted. That doesn’t answer the question! "Answer me or I get the feathers out!"

Twilight tried to back away, but the pink pony only held her tighter. "You wouldn't dare!"

Pinkie gave a predatory grin. "Just try me."

Twilight twisted out of Pinkie's embrace and trotted casually to the party pony’s bed. "I suppose we can fit a study session in, but I can't pull an all-nighter. Is that okay?"

Pinkie gave her lover a warm, seductive smile. "Okay, but this time you play the damsel and I get to be the ravaging pirate."

The bed was cold now that she was gone. Pinkie stared up at the ceiling. Her head told her this was all just a game, that she was having fun with her friend. Fun is always good. I love fun!

Her heart only cried out that the bed was cold with her gone. Does she know what she's doing to me?

She quashed the thought. Twilight was her friend, they cared for one another. They were playing games together to make each other happy. Twilight would never knowingly hurt her. What about unknowingly? Neither of us can pin down what we're doing. It's fun, but is it love?

Pinkie was startled by the thought. She hadn't been bothered by any of this until Rarity had come by to talk to her. The idea of wanting more just... it hadn’t registered up till now. She had been so focused on helping her friend that she hadn’t thought much about it.

"Do you want to make 'Shy happy?"

"I would love to devote the rest of my life to doing just that."

Pinkie's heart skipped a beat. The rest of my life. Making one pony happy. Do I want that?

"I miss her when she's not around. I like to talk to her about... anything really."

Her heart surged. That was a yes, apparently. Okay, I did not know this about myself. Fine, heart, why Twilight?

Her heart only beat silently.

Oooh, a guessing game, huh? Okay, is it her smile? The way she has a special laugh she only seems to use around me? How about how she can mix chemicals for potions super-well but get her in a kitchen and she's lost? OOOOH, I know! It’s that look she gives me when she thinks I'm not looking, right?

Her heart, quite naturally, remained taciturn. The thoughts she was entertaining were making it race, however. So what do we do about it, heart? Do we tell Twilight, or keep it a secret to keep on keeping her happy?

The heart offered no opinion, but it did seem to spread warmth all through her tummy when Pinkie thought about telling Twilight. Yeah, I think we should tell her too.

Her heart leapt again. Calm down already!

She smiled as she looked up at the night sky; one of the stars sparkled just as she looked up at it. It reminded her of a certain mare's flank. No more secrets. No more lies.

She got up, putting a little steel in her spine. This was not going to be fun; she had to do it now while she still had the resolve. For them to have any sort of future, they needed a proper beginning. She hoped Twilight would give her that chance after what she had to say.

Twilight lay back on her bed, exhausted. She spat out a feather that had caught in her teeth. That was certainly... interesting.

Pinkie never ceased to amaze her. They'd been doing this for months now, and she always managed to come up with some new game to play. Is... is it still just a game?

She groaned. This was not the first time she had had this argument with herself. Of course it is! I know that, Pinkie knows that! The book said this is a nice, comfortable, casual relationship you can have with a friend you trust! It’s elegant in its simplicity; skip all the things that might be disappointing in a relationship. Dating, courting, love... Twilight sighed. That all sounded fine on paper, but she did want somepony to love. This... just felt safer. There was no risk, and lots of reward.

What about the big reward? What about what Shining Armor and Cadance have? Twilight snorted. Love was complicated. Love could hurt. Anyway, I’m not studying love, I’m studying friendship! This is just one more aspect of friendship. The book said so!

So why can't I stop looking at her when I think she's not paying attention? Why did I watch her sleep for three hours? Why can't I stop thinking about her?

Well, she's fascinating! She does things that should be impossible! She can find happiness in anything! Those blue eyes... they twinkle when she laughs, which is often. When I look into them, I can see her soul! She's just the most amazing mare I know!

Would I say I love that about her?

That and more! She has a way of thinking that makes mere logic stand on its ear and bark! I don't think I have ever known a more infuriating and wonderful pony in my life.

Would I say I love her?

That question gave her pause. She wanted to discount it immediately, but she was compelled to follow it to a reasoned conclusion. She got up out of bed and fetched a clipboard. Dipping her quill in ink, she set it to the paper and began writing, pausing thoughtfully here and there to consider.

Things I love about Pinkie:
Interesting
Fun
Illogical
Intelligent
Parties
Cooking
Ticklish

She blushed at that one; finding out where her lover was ticklish had been a game in itself.

Brave
Makes me feel brave around her.
Makes me happy

That’s a good start, but let's list the downsides.

Things I can't stand about Pinkie:
Illogical
She knows where I am ticklish.
She sometimes doesn't know when I need space.
She tries to get me to cook

My poor stove, I still need to replace it. Spike got so frustrated with me after that.

She faltered. Are there really so few things I don't like about Pinkie? She looked down again. There were other minor annoyances, of course. The hyperactive mare bounced everywhere, for instance. She often forgot to pause when talking, leaving Twilight concerned she would pass out from lack of air... Nothing more she could really say she couldn't stand.

She flopped back down heavily on her bed. Her ear twitched as something tapped her window. What could that be? She glanced at Owlowiscious on his perch. Nope, he didn’t go out for a flight, hmmm.

She got up and looked out into the darkness. There, in a pool of light cast by her open window, stood a pink pony. She had been tossing pebbles at Twilight's window, trying to get her attention.

Recovering from her surprise, she hissed. "Pinkie, what are you doing? It's late, go home!"

Pinkie replied equally softly. "Twilight, I have to talk to you. It's important!"

Twilight grunted in annoyance; they were going to wake up Spike if they went on like this. She whispered, "Meet me at the door!" Carefully closing the window, Twilight walked downstairs and opened the front door with her magic.

Pinkie stood waiting, a miserable look about her and her hair falling limply to the side of her head. Twilight had only seen her friend like this twice: once when she had thought everypony in their little group of friends had abandoned her, and once more when Gummy had been sick.

Twilight went to hug Pinkie, but was gently fended off. Twilight gave her a wounded look, but Pinkie just set her mouth in a firm line and motioned to the table. Apparently, this was not the prelude to a game.

Once they were both seated, Pinkie took a deep breath and launched straight into what she had to say. "Twilight, we can't do this any more."

Twilight felt like the ground had just dropped from under her feet. "Pinkie, what—"

Pinkie laid a hoof on Twilight's lips to still her protest. "It's been fun, but I want more from a relationship than just fun and games. We started all wrong, that's why it needs to end now. This is just hurting us both."

Twilight stammered. "But... wait... I..."

Pinkie stood up, ignoring her pleading tone. "I'm so sorry, Twilight, but it has to be like this. I-I'll go now."

Pinkie walked out of her door, out of her sight, out of her life. Twilight closed the door with a distracted thought. Over? Forever? “I think I love you,” she whispered to the now-empty room.

Twilight lay her head down on the table. She had just made some headway on how she really felt about Pinkie! Had she really lost her chance at happiness, all because she decided to take a shortcut past the scary parts of a relationship? She wept silently. It seemed so.

Her ear twitched as she heard a small knock on the door. She stood up heavily. Whoever or whatever that is had better have a very good reason for interrupting a darned good cry. She sighed, made a futile attempt to compose herself and opened the door with her magic.

There was Pinkie, still looking morose—but her eyes twinkled with hope. "Um, hi, Twilight! I was wondering, are you free tomorrow? There's this little bistro that just opened up called Chez Ponnise. I thought we could go have dinner?"

Twilight stared as a million responses fought to muscle their way out of her mouth. "...What?"

Pinkie scuffed a hoof sheepishly. "Please?"

Twilight couldn't think of anything else to say, so she tackled Pinkie and threw her hooves around her instead. Pinkie gasped with pleasure and brought her muzzle up to meet Twilight’s, as they kissed more deeply and passionately than they had ever done before. As she at last came up for air, Twilight whispered in Pinkie’s ear. “Thank you for coming back! I was so afraid I’d lost you. I... I love you, Pinkie.”

Pinkie quivered underneath her, but smiled widely at her new fillyfriend. “I love you too, you silly filly!”

Some time later, after they had dusted themselves off from rolling on the ground, Pinkie turned to Twilight. "So, dinner? Or do I have to get the feathers out to make you talk?" She slipped an eye-patch out of her mane and pulled it over one eye.

Twilight chuckled. "Yes, Pinkie, dinner."

Pinkie's hair poofed up as a grin burst onto her face. "Great! Pick you up at seven!"

The two shared a goodnight kiss. Watching Pinkie trot into the night in the direction of Sugarcube Corner, Twilight's eyes shone with excitement as her heart leapt in hope. This... felt right. There was no argument from her mind this time.

Chapter 5: Special Somepony

View Online

Rarity spent the evening quietly, laying out fabric and materials for the labor ahead. After she finished getting everything ready, she sat waiting anxiously for her friend. She just hoped she hadn't managed to cause a rift in their friendship with her foolishness. While she waited, she carefully laid out her best silver, took out her favourite blend, and poured herself a cup of tea. It was good, very calming and soothing. She nibbled lightly on a scone.

Rarity looked over the scroll she had been given for the occasion. After some research, she had gotten instructions from Twilight about a spell that would help her with the task.

Hoofstitching was common enough amongst earth ponies. They simply gathered the magic in their bodies and focused it on a single point, giving them the grip necessary to manipulate a needle. Their mouths were quite dexterous, of course, but one could hardly expect to sew with one's mouth.

Pinkie seemed to be able to use the grip at will. She had demonstrated it on numerous occasions by pulling balls out of trees and an eye-patch out of a chimney. Applejack had also shown no difficulty holding sticks on which to roast marshmallows during Twilight's first sleepover. However, the control required was taxing and because of this, even though they were capable of holding items with a hoof, most earth ponies preferred to use their tails and mouths instead.

Much like the cloudwalking spell, earth pony grip was something that could be replicated by unicorn magic. Thankfully the spell version was not nearly as taxing, else it might have been beyond her. Rarity planned to use it on both herself and Fluttershy to ease the difficulty for the pair. Frankly, she was not entirely certain how Fluttershy had managed to aid in the sewing of Rarity's own dress for the Grand Galloping Gala without that ability, though she supposed Twilight might have cast the spell. She had always wondered, though, how did a pegasus come to cultivate such a refined taste in sewing technique? Had she studied under somepony? Or perhaps she avidly perused fashion articles? It was a mystery.

Fluttershy arrived about an hour after Rarity had excused herself from the party. She cursed her hot-tempered idiocy yet again. Had she not overreacted, she would have been able to walk Fluttershy back from the party. She had also cut short her attendance at her own celebration, which was unforgivable considering the time and effort Pinkie had put in.

Perhaps it was for the best that she had decided against pursuing her feelings. Not only had her runaway emotions caused her to injure herself amidst distraction, but she had also struck one of her closest friends purely as a result of her suspicions.

She hugged Fluttershy gently as she arrived. "Thank you for coming, dear. I want to apologize again for my actions earlier. I was afraid my horrid behavior might have offended you. It means so much to have you here, and to have your help on such a demanding project."

Fluttershy hugged her back, but not as warmly as she had previously. Shy had seriously considered just going home, as she wasn't sure what to think of Rarity after everything that had gone on. Her friend’s behavior had brought back unpleasant memories... memories of her own actions while under Discord's influence, and more recently under the tutelage of a very charismatic minotaur. "It's no problem, Rarity, but exactly what brought that on? Um, if you don't mind explaining, I mean..."

Rarity blushed. She released her friend and motioned for her to sit while she poured a cup of tea for her guest. "I had decided to take Opal for a quick checkup; the poor thing seems so testy of late. When I arrived I... saw the two of you hugging."

Fluttershy looked startled. Did she hear what we said? What would that mean? She wasn’t sure if this was good or bad. "Did you hear what we were talking about?"

Rarity shook her head. "Not in the slightest! I just saw the two of you... embracing, so I decided that Opal's checkup could wait. I'm afraid I assumed you two were having a... private moment. I jumped to a conclusion I shouldn't have. Then later, when I saw Applejack kiss Rainbow Dash, I jumped to another one."

"You thought me and Applejack were..." Fluttershy blushed furiously.

Rarity nodded ruefully. "Truth be told, I was more than a little jealous... b-because you're my friend, you see! I do so enjoy spending time with you, and I was afraid she would take you away from me. N-not that I would not be overjoyed to see you find somepony to love, I would be thrilled! I also would never forgive you if you failed to have me make the wedding dress. But then, when I saw her kissing Rainbow... Well, I just decided to march right up and smack that hussy in the face for ever denying you!” The fashionista blanched at her own vehemence. “W-what I mean to say is, I felt that way! Not that Applejack is a hussy... Oh, I am making an absolute fool of myself again." She began to cry a bit in frustration.

Fluttershy stood up and gently embraced her friend. "I forgive you, Rarity." It was true. She could see now that Rarity had been trying to save a friend from being hurt. She could also tell that the jealousy Rarity spoke of wasn't because of romantic feelings. "Not that I would not be overjoyed to see you find somepony you love." If only you knew, Rarity. She sighed a bit. At least I didn't have to ruin our friendship by telling you how I felt about you. I do love you, but it would hurt so much to ruin what we have now. Applejack was right; Rarity was a good friend. However, knowing what she did, she saw no point in confessing feelings that weren't returned.

She gently stroked her friend’s mane. It felt good, and Fluttershy herself felt better than she had in quite a while. She didn't have to feel tense around her friend anymore. It was true that she was disappointed, of course, but she didn't need Rarity to love her. It was enough they were the closest of friends, and she would always love her regardless of how their relationship took shape.

Rarity snuffled into Fluttershy’s mane briefly before pulling back from the embrace. "Darling, I don't mean to pry, but Applejack did mention something. She said you were not in love with her, obviously, but that you do love somepony else. I love you so very dearly, darling... A-as a friend of course! As such I would love to... volunteer to help in any way that might assist you in landing your special somepony. If you'll have my help of course."

Fluttershy wanted to laugh, and also to cry. Applejack had been right again. Rarity didn't love her, but instead wanted to help her find somepony to love. Fluttershy held her friend's shoulders and looked her deep in the eyes. "You don't have to do that, Rarity. I'm over it now. I want you to know I love you very much too. I couldn't ask for a better friend."

Their tea finished, work began on the order. Rarity cast the grip spell on herself and marveled at how well it worked. Granted, this was not going to be as much fun as using her sewing machine, but there was something very satisfying about hoofing the material every step of the way. It felt more visceral. She decided then and there to hoofstitch much more in the future, just not for large projects, which would be too time consuming. She was going to cast the spell on Fluttershy next, but somehow or other the pegasus had already started.

"Fluttershy, dear, h-how are you doing that, exactly?" She watched as her friend threaded a needle by holding the thread with her teeth and bringing the needle up with a single hoof.

Fluttershy daintily released the thread after tying it off at one end, doing so with a quick and deft twist of her mouth. "Oh, holding the needle, you mean?"

Rarity nodded, stupefied. The needle was firmly attached to her friend’s hoof.

Fluttershy held up her hoof, letting Rarity see a small arc of electricity running down the length of her horseshoe. "It's a pegasus magic technique. We're taught it as foals to help us get a hold on metal objects. You focus your magic into lightning energy and it magnetizes the horseshoe." She thought for a moment. "Do you remember the Hearth's Warming Eve pageant?"

Rarity nodded again, fascinated. "Yes, of course..."

"That's why the pegasus tribes worked with metal armor so much. Cloth would have been lighter to fly in, but they could work metal very easily. Some of our more practiced craftsman of that age could shape it however they chose just by running the right currents through it." Fluttershy demonstrated by holding a hoof over the needle, making it rise and fall from the garment.

Rarity watched the needle dance. "So... when you talked about haute couture, it wasn't just something you'd heard about in a fashion magazine, was it?"

Fluttershy smiled. "Oh no, my grandmother taught me. I've known how to sew since I was very small."

Rarity watched in fascination at the practiced and graceful movements as her friend pieced the garment together. Stop it, Rarity! She is your friend, nothing more. You will stop mooning over her like a lovesick foal! Just because you've learned something new and interesting about her, even if it does make her that little bit more perfect...

They worked in companionable silence until it was dark. As the evening grew late, Rarity looked in satisfaction at their progress: six dresses complete. They would be done in plenty of time.

Fluttershy yawned. "I'm sorry, Rarity, I have to go home now. We can work more tomorrow after the spa visit, if that’s okay?"

Rarity opened her mouth to reply but instead yawned herself. Giggling a little, she replied, "Yes, I suppose it is late, isn't it?. Come, dear, I will walk you home."

The two trotted amiably together to Fluttershy's cottage. Along the way Fluttershy became tired enough to lose her balance, so the rest of the trek was spent with Fluttershy leaning on Rarity's shoulder for balance. Feeling the delicate mare shift against her, Rarity could barely suppress the urge to squeak as her heart began to race. Why must you tempt me so, my love?

Finally reaching the cottage door, Rarity opened it and guided her charge upstairs. She helped Fluttershy into bed, foregoing her preferred method of sliding under the sheets in deference to Fluttershy’s overly-tired state and simply letting the pegasus shuffle under the sheets.

Fluttershy looked up at her friend sleepily. "You're such a good friend, Rarity. I wish I could find somepony like you to be with," she murmured before yawning and snuggling further into her covers.

Rarity caught her breath, swallowed very slowly and very carefully, then leaned over and kissed her friend gently on the forehead. She whispered just under her breath, “Goodnight, my darling.”

She walked home, deep in thought. "Somepony like me... very well! If Fluttershy wants to meet somepony like me, then as Celestia is my witness she shall!” She pondered; how could she accomplish this? Who was sufficiently like her to suit Fluttershy’s needs?

Fancy Pants was rather like her in temperament and outlook, but he was taken, for the moment anyway, as he was currently with Fleur de Lis. Thinking further, Rarity also did not like the idea of exposing her friend to the same uncaring crowd that had upset her during her brief modeling career. If she was courted by Fancy Pants, Fluttershy would definitely have to run that particular gauntlet again, and a mare of her tenderness and kindness was far too good for the ponies that circulated in that social stratum.

Perhaps one of the sisters who ran the spa? They were certainly elegant and sophisticated without being part of the so-called ‘elite’. The things they can do with their hooves are not to be ignored either, Rarity thought with a grin.

She sighed as she reached the front door of the Boutique, temporarily stumped. She had no doubt that she would find the right pony for Fluttershy, it would just take time. After all, her most cherished friend couldn’t be dumped off on somepony unworthy of her like a dress fit only for seconds! Once again, Rarity felt a twinge in her heart at the hopeful notion that she herself could be the one, but entertained the thought only briefly before dismissing it guiltily. She couldn't do that to Fluttershy; she wasn't worthy of a mare such as her any more than the ponies she had just mentally rejected. I just wish I could tell her about my feelings for her in some way without risking our friendship.

Her head snapped bolt upright. I can be the one, in a fashion. An anonymous love letter! Yes! I can tell her how I feel under the cover of being a secret admirer! Perhaps I can find out more about this pony she loves. I could ask her to leave me a response!

Rarity smiled happily at the notion of finally unburdening herself, maybe not directly, but she could at least relate her emotions to Fluttershy in a tangible form now. Wasting no time, she ignited several candles at her writing desk and got out a sheet of paper. Oh, but Fluttershy might recognize my writing...

She briefly considered writing with her mouth, but she was long out of practice. All she would be likely to produce would be an illegible scribble, and that would not work at all. Unfortunately she could not force her own writing to look different when it was being penned by her magic, either.

She looked down at her hoof consideringly, then picked up the pen with it experimentally. Her grip spell was still active, and would persist for several more hours yet. She held her hoof to the paper and began to write; the penmanship was shakier than her normal style, but still legible. Marshalling her thoughts, she began to write.

"Dear Mare of my Dreams,
You do not know me, and I have only seen you from across a
crowded room. The vision of your beauty captivated me..."

The letter finished, she folded the paper neatly with her magic and slid it into a blank envelope, then lifted it to her lips and sealed her hopes into the letter with a soft kiss. Setting a dollop of wax over the fold, she warmed it with a simple spell, one she normally used to reheat tea if it had gone cold while she worked. Rarity then quickly threw on a few darker pieces of apparel and went back out into the night, sneaking out of the village back to Fluttershy's cottage. She crept up to the door quietly, the envelope clutched to her chest. Looking down at it, she hesitated. There is still time, even now. I could turn around, burn this missive, and forget the whole idea. Smiling, she reached up carefully and pinned the envelope to the door, along with a red rose from her garden. This was far too important to just dismiss.

Shining eyes in the darkness blinked as they watched the shadowy figure arrive and leave. Angel grunted with disinterest and went back to sleep.

Rarity galloped back home in a rush, her heart feeling unburdened and light once more. She had poured her heart out in that letter. If it failed to inspire her friend back to the path of romance then she was certain nothing could do so. Fluttershy would never know who her anonymous suitor was, but being courted in such a way would surely make her more open to love in general. A lady needed romance in her life, after all, and what greater romance could there be than to be wooed from afar by a dashing paramour?

Reaching her workroom once again, she began penning a second letter. Then a third, and a fourth. Perhaps she was not meant to be with Rarity, but Fluttershy would be made aware that she was loved. Then she would find her the perfect pony to be with. She giggled. Fluttershy would be happy, and Rarity would be happy for her. She deserves love; I will find it and make it hers!

She bent to her task until the early hours of the morning before fatigue forced her to retire to her bedroom. Lying back in her bed, Rarity smiled as she thought of the letters ready and waiting to be sent. Fluttershy would hopefully never know the lengths Rarity had gone to in order to secure her friend’s happiness, but she would, and that was enough. She slept deeply that night, and dreamed of her love happily surrounded by letters and red roses.

Chapter 6: The Letter

View Online

Fluttershy blinked sleepily. Chanticleer had woken her with his crowing, signaling the start of her morning. The sun was just barely pushing up from the horizon, like a foal playing peekaboo. She briefly considered simply staying in bed, and snuggled more deeply into her covers. Soon enough, however, her sense of duty reared its ugly head once again. After all, her animal friends depended on her, so she had to be responsible. Even if it would feel nice to just curl up and hide from the world for a bit.

She pushed back the covers with a sigh. The world somehow seemed a little less wonderful this morning. She remembered this feeling well: the sensation of not being loved, or more specifically of not being loved by somepony in particular.

It just hadn't hit her yesterday, when all she had experienced was a sense of relief in having the constant tension settled, even in that fashion. Today, however, in the cold light of dawn, she just found herself disappointed that things hadn't gone the way she'd hoped. She had been so happy when love had still been a possibility for her, experiencing the snuggly feeling of warmth that made her feathers all tingly. Now she just felt... an absence. She sighed heavily. At least her animal friends still loved and needed her.

That’s not fair and you know it. Rarity loves you too, just not that way. Remember that! She straightened her shoulders. C'mon, Fluttershy, buck up. You have friends, and they all love you. There will be plenty of time to find a special somepony. She wasn't the one. It's... okay. She's still a good friend, and she wouldn't want you to be unhappy. Shy took comfort in that. She could be strong. She would be strong, for Rarity.

She grabbed her manebrush in her teeth and slipped it over her hoof. As she tended to her mane, her mind rattled off the list of chores for that morning... but it wandered as she looked over to the calendar, today’s date marked in red ink. Poor Rarity, if I had only thought to look at the date! Maybe I wouldn't have panicked and slammed the door in her face the other day.

Thinking about Rarity just led to more feelings of emptiness. I wanted so badly for there to be something between us... That moment when she put the flower in my mane... I wanted to kiss her, and I was sure she wanted to kiss me! She shook her head, dispelling that fantasy. The heart sees what it wants to see, but you can't make her love you. Oh, I could just scream! That wouldn't help at all though...

Fluttershy thought for a moment. Still, it also couldn't hurt. She took a deep breath and proceeded to let out the quietest, cutest scream in recorded history, gasping for breath afterwards. Okay, maybe that helped a little. She smiled. She was feeling slightly better; still sad, but better. Besides, there was still the spa to look forward to, and those visits always cheered her up. She lay down the manebrush and stepped into the shower. The water seemed to wash away her sadness, leaving her feeling renewed. She toweled off briskly. Yes, today will be a good day. Spa with Rarity, then helping to sew dresses. Helping is good. Sewing is fun. She smiled as she walked quickly downstairs to begin her day.

Angel blinked blearily at the offending light as it slinked its way into his hutch. If the light had any sense at all it would have slunk right back out again. However, it was just light, and quite immune to his hatred. As such, it stayed right where it was, taunting him.

The Yellow One was apparently already up; he could hear her singing something while she showered. He yawned and stretched. It would probably be wise to go and remind her who came first in the pecking order—and he didn’t mean Elizabeak.

He examined his surroundings, blearily looking out from the comforting darkness of his home, wishing destruction on the sun and all those who loved it. The rest of the animals were all beginning to show signs of life, waiting expectantly for their caregiver to make the morning rounds. He hopped over to the front door and gave it a swift kick, causing it to crack open widely enough for him to hop in. His kick also caused a couple of objects to fall on his head. Fortunately for him, the white thing hit first, and it cushioned the prickly red flower.

He reached up and dislodged the offending objects from betwixt his ears. He had assumed that the strange goings-on from last night had been a dream, but now it seemed something had been left as evidence of the crime. He carefully picked up the white thing, smelling it briefly. It carried a scent he was somehow familiar with, but couldn’t quite place. He picked up the flower as well, and briefly considered eating the petals, but decided against it; lettuce sounded much more appetizing.

His ears perked up as he listened intently for her location. She was apparently coming down the stairs. He tapped a foot impatiently, eager to show her what he had found.

The Yellow One glided past him, humming a soft tune. He stared after her, marveling at her temerity. Was Angel going to have to smack a mare? Truly, this female was far too assertive for her own good sometimes.

He glanced at the objects in his paws, briefly considering the rose, but thought better of it. She had been giving him that look lately whenever he went ‘too far’, and tossing a thorny flower would probably be considered a bit much. So he chucked the white thing at her instead.

Fluttershy was fetching water when it happened. She had bent down to grab the pail handle in her teeth when she heard something flapping in the air, and watched in bemusement as an envelope sailed over her head to land squarely in the bucket.

What's this? She reached in and grasped the letter with her teeth before releasing it gently into her hooves and examining it. A letter? There's no postmark. No return address either. She turned it over and saw the wax seal.

Shy turned to be greeted by Angel angrily tapping a foot at her. "Oh, good morning, Angel! Did you sleep well?" Something was very odd, however. Angel appeared to be holding something. Oh my, it's a rose! "Oh Angel, did you pick me a flower? Roses are prickly, you know, you might have hurt yourself! Still, thank you, that's very sweet."

She laid the letter down absently and went to fetch some water.

Angel stared at her retreating form, jaw slack with disbelief. She had blatantly ignored him again! Oh, this would not stand. He bounded forward into a running leap, turned in mid-air, and kicked her in the flank with both feet. Of course, he failed to account for the landing, or the principle of equal and opposite reactions, and bounced backward to smack his head on the wooden floor.

Fluttershy was not hurt, but being attacked by a flying ninja rabbit definitely got her attention. She turned and looked at him, concerned he might have hurt himself. "Angel, what's gotten into you this morning? Why are you so impatient?"

He stood, rubbing his head briefly, then pointed at the white thing that had fallen on him earlier.

She took a better look at it; wrapped up in her plans for the day, she had dismissed the odd envelope as unimportant. "You want me to open the envelope?"

Angel, in fact, wanted food. However, the white thing seemed like the type of thing she would worry about. Since the food did not seem to be materializing, he may as well get her to look at it and get it out of the way. Maybe it would be important enough to make her forget he'd just kicked her. He certainly was in no danger of forgetting; the lump on his head would see to that. This decided, he nodded, smiling ingratiatingly.

She picked it up in her hooves, clasped it carefully between them, and ripped it open with her teeth. A piece of parchment fell out.

She stared at the letter on her floor for a long minute, while considered what she was seeing. She noted something else; a scent coming from the envelope. It made her happy, but she wasn't sure why. It just seemed so familiar and comforting.

Turning her attention back to the envelope in her hooves, she carefully inspected it for anything unusual, peeking inside briefly to see if it held more secrets. Looking it over more closely, she noticed something odd about the wax seal securing the flap; it had the impression of lips pressed into it.

She dropped the envelope with a start. She'd received only one of these before. It was during Flight Camp, and had been quite unexpected at the time, but in retrospect she knew she should have seen it coming.

Even if she hadn't ever gotten that letter, however, she would know this for what it was in an instant. Somepony had written her a love note.

She touched the letter on the floor nervously, as if it might bite her. The expected attack failed to come, of course. Thoughts were piling up in her mind uselessly. Just when she thought her head might burst from all the pressure, her train of thought was derailed by an impatient tapping sound.

Angel watched the pony have her little breakdown. He had been watching these goings on for far too long now, deciding breakfast might never be forthcoming unless she worked through whatever was bothering her. Seeing he had gotten her attention, he looked at her questioningly, waiting for the torrent that was to come.

"Angel, where did you get this? Did you see anypony leaving it? Did they leave the rose with it?" Fluttershy looked at him pleadingly, hoping for answers.

Angel sighed, shaking his head as he began to pantomime the events of last night.

Fluttershy nodded intently as he mimicked somepony sneaking up to the door, leaving something on it, then sneaking away. She cooed in sympathy as he walked outside, stepping back in and showing her that something had fallen on him. This changed to a slightly angry look as he re-enacted stamping his foot behind her, then tossing the envelope at her.

To his credit, he had the good sense to look apologetic.

She smiled indulgently. “That’s okay. Give mommy a moment, please. I need to think.”

So, somepony snuck up to my door and left this for me. Who could it have been?

She looked again at the letter. It had inexplicably failed to move, so she picked it up nimbly in her teeth. It was then that she noticed the object on the floor; it looked like a single eyelash, very thick and black. She laid the letter down on top of the envelope, then carefully picked up the fiddly object. It was fake, likely from a set of false eyelashes, and something about it triggered a feeling of déjà vu. She laid the lash down on the table, then picked up the letter and carefully unfolded it.

Dear Mare of my Dreams,
You do not know me, and I have only seen you from across a crowded
room, but the vision of your beauty captivated me in an instant. You
looked so small on stage, yet somehow your presence was the most
striking of all. All at once I wanted to protect you, and to hold you up for
the world to see. Is it possible you do not know how unbearably beautiful
you are? How you somehow manage to look both shy and reserved,
yet confident and demure? There is so much to admire about you, so
much that I cannot bear failing to express it to you.

I realize this must seem horribly forward of me; a stranger to you, writing
as if I know you. Yet I do, I know you so very well. I recognize that this
may frighten you—somepony just leaving a confession of affection at
your doorstep. Please, do not be afraid of my intentions. I would never
in my life harm you, or allow you to come to harm. Know this, darling,
I love you with all of my heart.

I would never ask it of you, but I would be the happiest pony alive were I
to be allowed to spend the rest of my life bringing a smile to your
gorgeous lips. You mean so very much to me.

I recognize how strange it must seem for a stranger to profess love
without showing you their face. I must beg your forgiveness for
approaching you in this way. I fear I have placed you on a pedestal.
I apologize for that, it must be terribly drafty up there. If it pleases you,
you could perhaps write me back. If you wish, you may return my letter
by addressing it to Sugarcube Corner. I have acquired a temporary
mailing address there, and a very nice mare named Pinkie Pie agreed
to notify me of any mail received in my name. I shall only be in Ponyville
for a short time, as my travels take me far and wide. However, I could
not resist leaving a note of affection for you while I was here. Please,
I beg your forgiveness for indulging my romantic hopes. I am a fool
in love, and wished only to tell you of it. If I you do not desire to write back,
know only that you have my undying devotion.

Forever yours,
Elusive.

She gasped in shock. Who is this pony? How could they know me, if they have only seen me once? She sat down heavily. The displaced air sent a waft of scent from the letter. And... where do I know that scent from?

She stared at the letter. Then the envelope. Then at the inexplicable fake eyelash. Something was tickling the back of her brain. The letter was so very personal. The writer called her darling and dear. That scent... where...

It clicked. Caro’s ‘Ponivre,’ exclusively available from some of the most high-class perfumiers in Canterlot. Eight hundred bits per bottle, and Rarity's favorite perfume. The fake eyelashes; Rarity had sworn her to secrecy about them. The letter is signed ‘Elusive’... Rarity, you wrote me a love letter!

Fluttershy was floored. Why? Why do it like this? Why not confess in person?

Rarity could ask you the same, you know. It takes a lot of courage to come right out and say it.

She replayed the events of the day in her mind. Something had bothered her while talking to Rarity about Applejack. She had just assumed it was Rarity being Rarity, frustrated that she had made a faux pas at the party.

"I love you so very dearly, darling... A-as a friend of course!"

That hitch in her voice... It's so obvious now...

Fluttershy’s first response was shock at the revelation her deductions had brought her to. Then there came an outpouring of all the emotion she had thought securely locked away the day before.

"Know this, darling; I love you with all of my heart. I would never ask it of you, but I would be the happiest pony alive were I to be allowed to spend the rest of my life bringing a smile to your gorgeous lips."

She loves me!

Fluttershy squealed like a filly and clutched the letter to her chest. She felt like she was floating! Oh, I am... She landed and sighed happily.

Then reality came crashing down again.

But she doesn't know I know... I don't want to embarrass her! I would hate the idea of forcing her to confess...

She needed advice. She quickly grabbed a saddlebag, stuffed the letter inside, and galloped out of the door in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres.

Angel stomped his foot in annoyance. He waited for her to come back, but gave up after a few minutes, hopping back to his hutch to take a nap. When she was done with her little trip to crazy town she would be back.

Chapter 7: Honest Advice and Loving Laughter

View Online

Fluttershy raced to Sweet Apple Acres, searching for Applejack. She just didn't know what to do! She wanted to run to Rarity and tackle her in an embrace. Getting that letter, knowing it was from Rarity, made her feel like she could take on all the dragons in the world. On the other hoof... Rarity hadn’t really said anything. What if it was just a mistake? Maybe she didn't want to say it to her? Maybe she was wrong? She was so confused. She hoped Applejack could offer some advice. She felt so very lost right now. She finally spotted her, and dove at her at a speed that would have had Rainbow Dash herself impressed.

Applejack reared back to deliver a precise kick to the trunk, watching the apples fell into her basket perfectly. She walked casually to the next tree, feeling that pleasant burn in her legs only a hard morning's work could bring. She looked around as a strange sound made its way to her ears. It sounded like a far-off squeal of joy. She shrugged, seeing nopony around to make the noise. Her progress was abruptly cut short by a surprise Flutterhug.

They both tumbled for a moment, their colors blurring into a pinwheel of pink and yellow and orange. Applejack had just enough time to be surprised, and just a little impressed, before they both landed heavily against a tree trunk. She shook her head a moment to clear it. She had taken the brunt of the impact and was just a little shaken. She looked down at the happy pegasus that had tackled her, worried whether she was okay. Seeing her friend none the worse for wear, she smiled. "Um, sugarcube, Ah'm glad to see you too! But maybe we can we start with the hello and howdoyado's before we start hugging?" Applejack chuckled.

"Oh Applejack! I've got such wonderful news!" Fluttershy beamed.

"Ah take it things went well with Rare?" Applejack smiled gently, happy for her friend.

"Oh no, she told me she was just jealous of you, and loved me as a good friend." Fluttershy was still beaming.

Applejack scratched her head in consternation. "Um, well, Ah'm glad yer happy an' all but Ah admit to being a might confused what's so good about being brushed off into the friend zone."

Fluttershy looked confused, then realized what had gone wrong with the conversation. She reached into her saddlebag and produced a letter. "Here, read this!"

Applejack took the letter from her. She read it over, her look of puzzlement slowly changing to worry, then anger. "What in the hay? 'Shy, this sounds like it’s from some kinda weirdo. Why in tarnation are ya so happy about this?"

Fluttershy looked around, ensuring nopony else was nearby. She leaned in and whispered: "It's from Rarity."

Applejack stared at her for a moment, not sure how to respond. If this were any other pony, she would be convinced it was a joke at her expense. She looked again at the letter. "Huh... Okay, well, Ah guess Ah'm a little relieved. So... Yer thinking Rare sent you this? Ah thought she told you she just wanted to be friends. Ah mean, you did tell her how you felt, right?"

Fluttershy kicked her back hoof. "Not exactly..."

Applejack facehoofed. "Sugarcube... You just keep making this whole love thing complicated. What did you tell her?"

Fluttershy hid behind her hair. She took a deep breath. "Well she said she loved me as a friend and I kinda told her I loved her as a friend too and I thought I was okay with that but then the next morning I was all unhappy and then I saw the letter and I went ‘yay’ and then I got confused about what to do and so I came here." She gasped.

Applejack sighed. "So, you put yerself in the friend zone."

Fluttershy nodded. "I didn't mean to! I just didn't want to confess how I felt when I was sure she didn't feel the same about me..."

Applejack nodded. "So now she's writing you love notes... Probably scared of the same thing you are, that you don't feel the same. Yer in a bad spot there, 'Shy."

She looked down at the note again. "Rare's got it bad too... Huh. Well, you got two choices, hun. First; you can confront her about it, but that might be a big ol' scene. She might deny it, might bust out crying over it. Thing is, I think she'd be kinda mortified if you called her bluff before she laid down her cards."

Applejack held up a hoof to her head, and in a perfect Manehatten accent said; "Oh, woe is me, my beloved has found me out! Would that I had the chance to properly confess! Now I feel mortally shamed! I shall have to consign myself to exile! This is the worst possible thing!" She mock swooned.

Fluttershy looked worried, Applejack nodded, seeing her point made. "Probably be a big ol' mess. Not the best way to start things off. Second, and mind, I don't usually cotton to falsehoods... You can let her play things out a bit till she gets up the nerve to tell you herself."

Fluttershy whispered, "Would that work?"

Applejack looked abashed. "Well, I can only speak for mahself, but that's what Ah did. Worked just fine."

Fluttershy perked up. "What do you mean?"

Applejack pawed at the ground nervously. "Ah mean... Okay, Ah'm gonna take you into mah confidence. Don't go telling nopony what Ah’m about to tell you, alright?"

Fluttershy nodded. "C-cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

Applejack nodded, satisfied. "Me and Dash... We been together for months now."

Fluttershy gasped. She tackled Applejack in another Flutterhug. "Oh that's so nice for you two!"

Applejack blushed. "Yeah well, point is... Dash kinda did what Rare's doing. Kept leaving notes around, sleeping in my trees, generally being a pest... Always had rain when I needed it, and sun when I didn't." She smiled fondly. "Ah kinda had her figured out from the first note. Ah just waited for her to finally get the guts to come out and say it. She finally did one day, and it made the waiting worth it." She blushed harder, remembering the kiss that followed. "Point is, you got her pegged now. She thinks she's bluffing, but she showed you her hand by mistake. Play along, let her set the pace. Heck, write her back.”

Fluttershy giggled. "So, I just play along with her letters?"

Applejack smiled. "Yep, heck, do you one better. Say this was from a stranger, what would ya do?"

Fluttershy considered for a moment. "I would show it to Rarity and ask her advice."

Applejack nodded encouragingly. "So do that. Heck, ask her what she thinks this pony might be like. Tell her you wanna meet the pony that wrote it. Tell her you appreciate how much feeling went into it. Ask her what to do about it."

Fluttershy nodded. "O-okay..."

Applejack continued. "If she wrote it, she'll be kinda nervous being asked about it. On the other hoof, she'll probably expect you to come to her about it. If ya don't, she might wonder why. Might just decide ya don't care."

Fluttershy gasped. "Oh no! I don't want her to think that!"

Applejack gently patted her head. "Now don't get all upset. You were right, this is a good thing. She's kinda doing it all wrong, but she definitely cares about ya." She looked at a couple of passages from the letter. "Okay, she's pretty much head over hooves about ya, if she's telling the truth. Ah got a knack for picking up lies, and, well... this strikes me as honest to goodness swear to Celestia outright truth. Only thing false is her claiming to be somepony else."

Fluttershy nodded. "I think so too. Okay, so show her the letter and see how she reacts."

Applejack smiled and nodded. She carefully refolded the letter and returned it to Fluttershy. "Go enjoy your spa date, hun. Tell me how it went later. I don't mean to hurry ya none, but Ah got apples to buck. You probably got a few chores to finish yerself."

Fluttershy, finally at ease, realized she had completely forgotten to tend to her animals. "Oh my gosh! I need to feed all my poor friends! Thank you, Applejack!"

Applejack smiled and waved goodbye. She eyed the next tree, wondering if this was the one Rainbow would be napping in.

Rarity woke with a start. She removed her sleep mask and stared at Opalescence, who had seen fit to jump on her chest. The cat was even now making herself comfortable, with little regard for her owner's feelings on the matter. Rarity carefully lifted the feline with her magic, holding it aloft as she rose from her bed. "Good morning, Opal. Mommy has to get up now. Give me a moment and I'll set you down." She yawned.

Rarity languidly stretched each of her legs.

Opal yowled in fury, promising retribution for the affront.

"Such impatience, dear. Very well." She set the cat down gently in the middle of the bed.

After balefully glaring at her, Opal promptly curled up and fell asleep.

She hummed to herself as she went about her morning grooming. Today was going to be a good day. Today was spa day. It would be a red letter day under normal circumstances, but today in particular she expected to relax. She just felt so relieved to have it off her chest, even if it wasn't the way it should have been. Committing the words to paper had been very cathartic for her. Now the business of the day could begin.

She went to her kitchen, but found she had forgotten to restock after poor Sweetie's cooking attempt. She did hope the dear had fun staying with her friends at Sweet Apple Acres last night. Speaking of, I must remember to escort her to Mother and Father's house this afternoon. They should have arrived home yesterday evening. She winced a bit at the thought. Visiting her parents was always a bit painful. She loved them dearly, but they were so very tacky!

She tapped a hoof to her chin. Very well then, breakfast at Sugarcube Corner. I should pick up something sweet for Fluttershy as well. Perhaps we can fill her out just a bit. It's truly not healthy to be so thin.

She walked back to her room and put on her favorite sunhat. Before she left, she carefully attempted to pet Opal goodbye, for which she was rewarded with a vicious swipe in her direction. It came within inches of slicing across her nose. The implication was clear: leave me alone or I will cut you. "M-mommy loves you too, sweetie."

She hurried out the door before the cat woke herself enough to make good on the threat.

Sugarcube Corner was bustling with activity. She nearly bumped into the mailmare as she walked inside, the poor thing was carrying what appeared to be a week's supply of muffins. "See you tomorrow, Cup!" Derpy called from around her bags, which were stacked high enough to obstruct her view. Oh, I see, breakfast, of course it’s just for breakfast. She was mightily impressed at the volume Mrs. Hooves could consume. Even accounting for her two children, that was an impressive feat.

She gently spoke up. "Please excuse me, Mrs. Hooves. I know it may be hard to see me around your bags."

Derpy swiveled her head, her eyes focusing on what was ahead of her with concentration. "Oh, good morning, Rarity!"

Rarity smiled. "Would you, perhaps, like a bit of help distributing those amongst your saddle bags, dear?"

Derpy grinned sheepishly. "I suppose that would have been a better idea than walking around with my hooves full of bags, huh?"

Rarity chuckled, lifting the bags carefully. Goodness, six dozen muffins? Derpy opened the bags with her wings and Rarity deposited three bags to each side. "There we are, dear. Tell Dinky Sweetie Belle says hi."

Derpy smiled. "Will do, Rarity!" She left the store and took off, a little unsteadily.

Rarity walked up to the counter, smiling at Cup. She considered her choices, and finally decided on a few croissants for herself. Better make that six, Fluttershy may have been too busy with her friends to feed herself. She added two strawberry tarts to the order. As an afterthought, she added a slice of carrot cake as well. The little white rabbit's dislike for her was no mystery. She sometimes wondered if Angel liked anypony except Fluttershy. She sighed; she sometimes wondered if Opal liked anypony but Fluttershy as well. Of late, she had been trying to get on the rabbit's good side with little treats here and there. At the least, it seemed he tolerated her presence a bit more.

After giving her order, she leaned in close to Cup conspiratorially. "Is Pinkie available? Or shall I knock first?"

Cup gave her a surprised look. "You may want to knock, just to be safe..."

Rarity nodded, taking her bag in her magic. She began her ascent up the stairs.

Rarity approached the door, and was about to knock when voices drifted through it.

"Arrrr, raise the mizzen mast, yo ho! Laddies, I be calling first dibs. C'mere, ya wench!"

"Please, Captain Sparkle, I am but a poor maiden trying to make her way to her beloved! Do not shame me so!"

"Ah, lass, have no fear. I would ne'er harm thee. Come, I will teach thee a thing or two to make the fine lad smile!"

"Oh no!" This was followed by the sounds of cloth tearing, and giggles.

Blushing furiously, Rarity decided to give them a few more moments.

When the commotion inside had calmed down, she gently knocked. Hushed voices spoke to one another. She heard the rushed sounds of somepony hurriedly making themselves presentable. Pinkie's voice spoke up, just a little breathless. "Who is it?"

Rarity raised her voice just a bit. "It's Rarity, darling. Could I trouble you a moment?"

The door opened a bit, Pinkie peeked through. Her hair was a bit mussed, for Pinkie Pie anyway, and she was wearing a torn peasant costume. "Oh! Hi, Rarity!”

Rarity smiled at her friend graciously. "Are you certain you don't need a moment to freshen up? Your blouse appears to be a bit torn."

Pinkie smiled sheepishly. "I'll be fine, come in. Twilight has to leave to go open the library anyway."

The door was opened and Rarity stepped in. Pinkie was removing the shredded remnants of the blouse and skirt. Twilight was the deepest shade of red that purple could get. She hadn't felt this embarrassed since Celestia had caught her with a collection of anatomy books under her bed. Twilight kissed Pinkie goodbye and walked towards the door, hurrying out before the inevitable questions began. Rarity gently rose her voice to get her attention before she left. "Darling, you seem to have forgotten something."

Twilight looked around in alarm. "What?"

Rarity pointed a hoof to her eye. She gave Twilight a knowing look. "You may want to remove the eye-patch, dear."

Twilight blushed an even deeper red. "Oh, I managed to hurt my eye again. I was checking the sky for a star that comes out very near dawn. I got the sun in my lens..."

Rarity tittered. "Whatever you say, ‘Captain’ Sparkle."

Twilight stammered. Rarity laid a hoof on her shoulder. "Only teasing, dear. In all seriousness though, you seem to be getting a bit rough with your costumes. Do drop by the shop with them sometime and I will repair them. If you like, I can provide you with a few more as well."

Pinkie clasped her hooves together, her eyes twinkling, "That would be awesome! I was thinking a nice princess dress and a suit of armor—"

Twilight muttered something that may have been thanking her. She took the eye-patch off, handing it to Pinkie, who placed it inside her mane. She gave Pinkie one last kiss and trotted down the stairs.

Rarity laid her bag down on the floor. Turning to Pinkie, she smiled warmly. "So, things are going well, I take it?"

Pinkie’s smile took a small downturn, from an eleven to about a nine. "Better now. Talking with you really got me thinking about what I wanted. I decided just playing around all the time wasn't good enough, so I broke up with her."

Rarity looked flummoxed. "But you... and her.... Dear, at the risk of stating the obvious I have to say I think you're doing it wrong!" Please tell me I did not cause more heartache amongst my friends!

Pinkie's smiled went back to an eleven. "Well, duh! That's why I broke up with her. You can't ask somepony out if you're already dating them. That would just be silly!"

Rarity just sat down heavily. "What?"

Pinkie went on, wrapped up in her own little world. "Sometimes you just have to stop doing it wrong and then start over. I mean, if I added a cup of salt instead of sugar to my cupcakes, I can't fix that with a cup full of sugar. I know, because I tried that once, and those cupcakes were awful. No, if you mess up bad, you have to toss it out and make a new batch."

Rarity nodded, beginning to get the sense of it now. "Well, I am very happy for you two. That was a surprisingly well-thought-out conclusion to come to." For Pinkie Pie anyway. Still, one cannot argue results...

Pinkie grinned. "So how about you and 'Shy? How did it go?"

Rarity grimaced. "Not so well, I'm afraid. I did a little thinking of my own after my dreadful display during the party..."

Pinkie stopped her. "What was that about, anyway?"

Rarity grinned nervously. "Um... I sort of jumped to a bad conclusion after we talked. I decided since they weren't in a passionate embrace, Fluttershy must have been crying because she'd been rejected. I... did not react well to that thought."

Pinkie cursed inwardly.

Rarity hung her head. "Then I saw Applejack kissing Rainbow Dash. All I could think was how this wretched farmpony had turned down the love of poor sweet Fluttershy, and I just lost control of myself. You saw the result."

Pinkie bit her lip and looked away from her friend, her eyes watery and unfocused.

"And you were doing so well." She chided Twilight disapprovingly.

Twilight spat out the dirt she had swallowed. "This was so stupid, I could have saved Fluttershy and Rarity days of heartache, just by telling them to talk to each other!"

Pinkie shook her head. "It wasn't your place. Sometimes ponies need somepony to confide in. They need to know that their confidence won't be broken. Losing their trust is not worth it, even if it might hurt to watch something happen you could have stopped."

She still believed that! At times, however, times like these, she wished she hadn't been asked to keep a confidence. A little information would have prevented this. "I'm sorry, Rarity."

Rarity raised her head in surprise, she had never intended Pinkie to feel the least responsibility. "Darling, you have nothing to be sorry for! I was the selfish, jealous brute. I overreacted to something I knew nothing about!"

Pinkie nodded, her eyes still teary. "If I had just told you... but I couldn't at the time. They asked me to keep it a secret, I swore! Nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise."

Rarity looked at her morose friend. "You knew... You knew Applejack and Rainbow were together?"

Pinkie sniffed loudly.

Rarity seethed, that lack of information might have cost her... Cost me what exactly? It's true I would not have made an ass of myself, but the flaws in my personality lead me to overreact. I am just... bad at love.

She reached a hoof over Pinkie's shoulders. "There there, none of that now. As you said, you had sworn to keep it secret. That very trustworthiness is why I sought you out to begin with. I cannot fault you for keeping other ponies’ confidences, even if it might have allowed me to avoid embarrassment. My actions are no reflection on you."

Pinkie nodded sadly, she couldn't do anything about it now. "So, you were thinking after the party..."

Rarity nodded. "Yes... I decided against telling her. When I explained what happened at the party, I told her I loved her as a friend. I just feel she needs somepony nicer than me. She's very precious to me. What if I hurt her someday? I could not live with myself if I made her cry. So I decided I would help her find somepony worthy of her instead." She laughed ruefully. "You know, she actually said she wished she could find somepony like me to be with. My heart fairly leapt at the thought."

Pinkie just looked at Rarity, utterly dumbfounded. How could anypony be so blind? "She told you she wants to be with somepony like you, and you didn't tell her how you felt?!"

Rarity backed away slightly, looking slightly wounded. "I couldn't have! Don't you see? She deserves better!"

Pinkie nodded impatiently, not in agreement with the sentiment but wanting to dig more out of her friend. Rarity was not telling her everything, her left haunch had a particular twitch that told her when somepony was holding back something important. "We’ll talk about what she deserves in a second, right now I want to know what else you aren't telling me."

Rarity looked a bit ashamed. "I couldn't quite bear to keep my feelings bottled up anymore, so I wrote her a love letter. I left it for her, on her door. I pinned it there with a rose. I-I made up a name on the spot. She might write back, so please, if you get any mail under the name Elusive..."

Pinkie considered, then brightened as a thought struck her. "Rarity, that's it! You just need to tell her it was you who wrote it! She already said she wants to be with somepony like you, right? Who is more like you than you?"

Rarity shook her head sadly. "I can't—"

Pinkie shoved a hoof in her mouth. "Listen, stop doing this to yourself. You are not a bad pony for overreacting. Nopony is perfect. 'Shy deserves somepony exactly like you."

Rarity just shook her head again.

Pinkie kept her hoof in place till she was done. "Who stood up for her against Applejack, the pony most likely to be able to break your face if you insulted her?"

Rarity, finally able to speak, said, "I did."

Pinkie prompted further. "Who cheered her on during her fashion show, when she felt so frustrated with fashion she tried to throw it all away?"

Rarity, a little louder, said, "I did."

Pinkie, with even more energy, said: "Who kept her from feeling bad about wanting to stop her fashion career?"

"I did!"

Pinkie nodded. "Who loves her more than you?"

Rarity was getting excited now. "Nopony, that's who!"

Pinkie stood up and cheered. She pulled pom poms out of nowhere and shook them in the air. "Now, who's gonna go tell Fluttershy how she feels?!"

Rarity shouted: "I am!"

Pinkie cheered louder. "I can't hear you!"

"I am!"

Pinkie grinned from ear to ear. "That's right! Now go kiss that mare!"

Rarity practically flew down the stairs. A few moments later she came back upstairs.

Pinkie looked exasperated. "What now?"

Rarity grinned nervously. "I... forgot my breakfast."

Pinkie shoved the bag into her hooves. "Go!"

Rarity bolted downstairs. She had a pink-maned beauty to confess to. Now if only I can manage to string two words together without freezing up...

Chapter 8: True Devotion

View Online

Applejack watched Fluttershy leave in a huge hurry, shaking her head. Seems like she got so wrapped up in herself, she forgot her animals. Truth be told, it was kind of nice to see 'Shy wanting something bad enough to lose focus like that for once. She gave so much of herself, she deserved to get some back. Applejack heaved a sigh. She really hadn't enjoyed telling 'Shy to play along like that. Trouble was, if Rare wasn't ready to tell her, yanking it out of her like a stubborn tooth wouldn't help much either. Life would be so much simpler if ponies would just say what was on their minds.

Applejack had half a mind to head over to Rare's shop and shake some sense into her. It wouldn't be right though, that's her and 'Shy's business. Celestia knows she was burrowed far enough into their business as it was. She moseyed on for a time, her heart not quite in the harvesting for the moment. After a few more trees were bucked she finally spotted what she was looking for: a rainbow-colored tail hanging from the branches of one of their Granny Smith trees.

She snuck up quietly, careful not to wake her quarry. Gotta time it just right... She lined up her haunches on the tree, noted Rainbow's relative position to her, and gave a single violent buck. Right away she got up on her hind legs and waited, forelegs outstretched. Dash never had a chance; she tumbled down, wings frantically trying to catch air. But there was no time, the fall was too short. With a thump, she landed somewhat awkwardly into the waiting forelegs of the farmpony below.

After a few seconds, Dash’s shocked expression grew calm. Should have seen that one coming, girl... After that, she just yawned and looked at her sleepily. Applejack looked down into those rose-colored eyes, and her heart melted. "Morning, Sugarcube."

Dash blinked at Applejack blearily. A look of annoyance and accusation was clear on her face. "Too early. Lemme sleep some more."

Sleeping late again; Dash must have been up to something to keep her up so late. Applejack chuckled at her sleepy marefriend, bending her neck down to give her a quick kiss. "Up practicing tricks again? Got any new ones to show off?"

She blushed, but Rainbow returned the kiss enthusiastically, if a little clumsily, thanks to her position and fatigue. "Well yeah, I got some new stuff if you wanna see, but that wasn't what had me up late. You said you were worried about the weather schedule this week being light on rain? Well, I borrowed a couple clouds from a system headed back to Cloudsdale..."

Stealing from another weather system... Applejack sighed heavily, Rainbow took dang near everything she said as a request to fix things. She gave her a disapproving look, but could tell Dash wasn't buying it. "Sugarcube, you gotta stop doing that. I appreciate the help and all, but yer gonna get in trouble messing with the weather for my little farm."

Rainbow somehow pulled off looking defiant. AJ had to admire that: it was a neat trick to pull ‘defiant’ off while being held in somepony else's forelegs. "It was just going there for storage. They'll never miss it. You would have missed it. But you can always thank me for it..."

She blushed mightily, a flush of pleasure rushing through her. Dangit, Dash, not right now. "D-don't try changing the subject, no sense in losing your job over me."

Rainbow gave her a knowing look, heat blazing in her eyes. "It would hardly be the first thing I lost because of you..."

Her cheeks went beet-red at that. They were both silent for a little while, lost in a shared memory until AJ shook herself. "Dash, not right this second. I kinda needed to talk to you about something."

Dash pouted, but relented, wiggling until the flustered farmpony finally put her down. Applejack found herself more than a little hot and bothered, and she needed a second or two to get her composure back. Best way to do that was to relax. She leaned back against a nearby tree, sliding onto the ground. Dash lay down next to her, resting her head on one of her forelegs. She looked up and cocked her head to one side quizzically. "So what's on your mind, AJ?"

Silence stretched on for several seconds. Applejack started, realizing she had let herself get caught up in Dash’s eyes again."Sorry, sugarcube, was a little lost just now. I got a little visit from 'Shy. It got me thinking is all."

Dash perked up, genuinely interested now. "Really? What did 'Shy want?"

She hesitated, but figured it couldn't do any harm to tell her. Might be good to tell her to keep a lid on it, though. "Well, first of all, don't go spreading this around. She's got a crush on Rare."

Rainbow turned her head a bit. "Rare and 'Shy? Huh! Okay yeah, I guess I can see that."

Applejack grinned. Dash looked so danged cute trying to wrap her head around things. "Thing is, Rare feels that way ‘bout 'Shy too."

Rainbow's eyes flashed: She looked more upset than Applejack had seen her since... Come to think of it, she'd been acting pretty mad at Rare even after the party was over. "Whoa! So that was why—"

Her face took on a grim expression. "Yeah, she saw me and 'Shy hugging—"

The pegasus looked a little alarmed, but her wings shot out stiffly. The look she gave was half angry, but half... heated? "AJ, you got something to tell me?"

She was quick to try to settle Dash's ruffled feathers. "Now before you get all upset, lemme explain. Shy and I got to talking while she was looking over Winona. She told me about what she had going for Rare and I could tell she needed somepony to talk to, so I lent her an ear."

"Those are my ears..." Dash muttered darkly.

She smiled sweetly. "Yours, and yours alone. Anyway, Rare spotted us and thought I rejected 'Shy, I guess. We were hugging and 'Shy was crying. I suppose I can't blame her. If anypony ever hurt you, I'd probably bust em in the chops too."

The pegasus smiled warmly at the thought. "My hero... Oh hey! Speaking of heroes, you still got that suit? Making out with Mare Do Well might be kinda hot!"

She looked at Rainbow incredulously. Which Mare Do Well did she have in mind? "Um, I think I still got it in the attic somewheres..."

Dash grinned mischievously, so she was clearly up to something. "Good."

AJ was quick to change the subject to something else. "So um, anyway. Guess she can't quite get up the gumption to say it to 'Shy. She left a note on her door."

Dash squirmed uncomfortably. "A n-note, huh? That's silly, she should have just told her."

Applejack laughed maliciously. She had her now! "Yep, but I guess she's a little scared. Kinda reminds me of somepony... I wonder who..."

Her marefriend looked offended at the comparison. "Hey, my notes were awesome! I bet Rare was all sappy."

Applejack poked a hoof into Rainbow's ribs. "You were plenty sappy yerself!"

Dash blushed at the memory. "Yeah well..." She scuffed her front hoof nervously on the ground.

She shook her head, smiling smugly at the pegasus. She had her dead to rights. "Dash, you are a piece of work sometimes."

She gave Dash and nudge and stood up, stretching. "Anyway, I got apples to buck. You mind lending a hoof, or do you need to grab a few more winks?"

Rainbow followed, lining her back hooves up with the nearest tree that needed harvesting. "Just try to stop me."

They continued on for some time, just bucking in silence, each admiring the other just a bit. AJ had to hand it to Dash, she was no earth pony, but still had a kick that could give a mule pause. Dash was the first to break the silence. "I thought I loved her, once."

Applejack missed the tree completely and fell on her face. She spat out a tuft of grass, looking up in shock. "What?! Rarity?"

Rainbow looked startled. She backpedaled quickly, almost suspiciously so. "No, Fluttershy! I mean Rare is nice and everything, heck of a flank on her, you gotta admit—"

Applejack glared at her as she struggled to her hooves. Dash held a hoof up. "Whoa, whoa, I didn't mean it like that! I just mean, c'mon, the girl is a looker."

She still looked miffed, but let it slide for now. Dash, you’ll get yours, just wait. "So, you and 'Shy? When was this?"

Lost in thought, Rainbow began her little story. She looked down at the ground, abashed. "Back in flight camp. She was so nice. She was my first real friend, you know? It just kinda happened before I really knew it; I started crushing on her bad."

Applejack nodded, understanding the feeling well. "Foalhood crush, those always feel real strong. Had a thing for Braeburn myself."

Dash started, looking a little ill. "Your cousin? Ewwww..."

Applejack laughed, remembering the talk her parents had with her when they found the two of them "playing doctor."

"Second cousin, really; I’ve got a big family, remember? Yeah, nopony bothers to tell kids about genetics and all. Never would have worked anyway, he's always been happiest out on the range."

Dash seemed a little nervous. She didn't have to be; AJ wasn't worried about her past, just her present and future. "I kinda wrote her a love note. She let me down really nicely, but yeah... It made me a little scared to be feeling that way about you. Sorry I beat around the bush so much, AJ."

Applejack waved a hoof dismissively. Water under the bridge. "It was danged cute, sugarcube. I mean c'mon, you don't think I noticed you were hanging out all the time? It doesn't take a fancy mathematics degree to put two and two together."

She laughed, it was a warm, comfortable laugh. Then Rainbow's face took on a serious look again. Seems like she had a little more to get off her chest. "Truth is, after 'Shy I was really pretty heartbroken for a long time. I mean, I found ponies attractive, but I was afraid to really call it love, you know? I think that's why I couldn't tell you. I mean, you were hot. I mean like, smoking hot. I kinda wanted to jump you quite a few times."

She cocked an eyebrow at that. "Yeah, I kinda thought you felt that way. You've always been a real huggy pony. Course that kiss you snuck in front of the camera during your superhero kick told me pretty clearly."

Dash blushed beet-red.

Heck, she almost turned purple just now!

"Hey! I was high on the moment, you know?"

Thinking back brought the same rush of emotions it had brought her at the time it happened. She'd pretended disgust to cover up what she was really thinking. Applejack looked down at the ground, scuffing a back hoof. "I kinda liked it."

Rainbow blushed even deeper. "So, when did you, you know, start looking at me that way?"

When, huh? She considered the question seriously. She bucked another tree, watching the fruit cascade into the basket. She always thought better when she was working. When had it started anyway? It might've been all the way back when she fixed the bridge rather than follow her dream. Maybe seeing her not act so danged sure of herself during the Best Young Flier's Competition? That stolen kiss sure hadn't hurt. She'd always been fond of the cocky mare, but the attraction... "Probably started around the ‘Running of the Leaves’ a couple years back. At first it was purely a physical thing, admiration for a fellow athlete in top form, you get me?"

Rainbow seemed even more hesitant about her next question. "When did you know? I mean when did you decide you... loved me?"

No question about that one. She didn't even have to think. "Dodge Junction."

Rainbow looked curious. "Why?"

Seriously? You didn't know what that meant to me? She looked her dead in the eye. "You would have trailed me to Tartarus itself, if that's what it took, that right?"

Dash didn't hesitate in the slightest. "Yeah."

"That's why," she said in a tone that would accept no arguments.

She look pleased, some of that constant cockiness showing through. There she goes again, acting like the cock of the walk. "So that's why, when I asked you, you said yes?"

There was only one response for that. Applejack stopped bucking for the moment, she walked over to Rainbow and took her chin in a hoof. "Sugarcube, if you had waited one day more, I would have jumped you myself. I gave you as long as I could stand to give."

With that, she kissed her deeply. Dash looked surprised at first, but returned the kiss with equal passion. They wrapped their hooves around each other tightly. AJ broke the kiss with her and began biting aggressively on her marefriend's neck. It was rivalry, dominance, and love, all in a single act. Dash was putty in her hooves. Her marefriend hesitated, knowing where this was going, and apparently wanting it badly. But it seemed she was still worried. "Out here? What about Big Macintosh? Apple Bloom could come looking, Granny Smi—MMMPH!"

Her words were silenced with another deep kiss. Applejack lay down on the soft earth, pulling Rainbow after her. "Hush now. Mac's in the southern orchards this morning, and Bloom is off with her friends in the clubhouse. Nopony around for a good ways. Just don't scream your fool head off and we should be fine."

Dash still looked a little scared, but those wings shot straight out again. She took the opening offered by the farmpony and went right for the ears. She began nibbling hard, lashing out a tongue every now and again. AJ reveled in the rough biting, losing focus. Not so much, however, that she didn't feel Rainbow's hooves roam lower... She darted her head forward, out of Dash's licking and biting grasp. With the same motion, she gripped the base of her lover's wing in her teeth, eliciting a gasp from the pegasus. She chuckled hotly. "Not so fast. You wanna take this bull down, you better wear me out a bit more."

Applejack pressed the advantage now, biting in all the areas she had learned could make Dash go wild. It was surprising just how sensitive the wings were, especially. Dash's whole body went limp in reaction. "N-no fair, going after the wings like that..."

Smiling, Applejack gave her a heated, almost predatory look. "C'mon now, sugarcube, you took advantage of these beauties to win the Iron Pony events, it’s only fair I get to take advantage now..."

Dash's eyes flashed, and she grappled her in a sudden rush and began tugging her mane aggressively in her teeth. At the same time, she whipped her tail around AJ's, pulling them tightly together. Applejack gasped at the twin sensations. "S-so, you wanna get serious, huh?"

Like all things between them, this was quickly becoming a game. The two of them competed, trying to get the other to submit.

But in this game, both parties planned to lose.

Chapter 9: Breakfast at Fluttershy's

View Online

Deciding what to say was the hardest part. Rarity was making progress to Fluttershy's cottage, but had stopped galloping when she realized she had no idea what to say. Scenarios kept playing themselves out in her mind... Treacherous thing that her mind was, they never went well for her.

Good morning, Fluttershy. How are you this morning, dear? I've brought breakfast! I thought we might chat for a bit before we visit the spa, would that be all right?

You see, darling, I have a confession to make. You likely found a letter on your door this morning. I wrote that.

Oh, darling, I am so sorry! You were frightened, thinking you had a stalker?

W-well yes, I suppose it was a bit disingenuous of me to claim to be somepony else—

Oh my sweet, please stop crying!

Please, I meant nothing by it...

Well, I mean yes, I meant everything in it!

N-no, I never meant to toy with your emotions!

She winced, clearing her head. Well, that was an abject failure. There must be some better way...

Good morning, Fluttershy. How are you this morning, dear? I've brought breakfast! I thought we might chat for a bit before we visit the spa, would that be all right?

You see, darling, I have a confession to make. I-I love you. I have for some time.

N-no, I didn't realize you don't like mares that way...

Well, certainly Big Macintosh is a nice pony, but what does he have that I do not?

Oh, well, if that's all, there are... well, devices. Ah, not quite the real thing. Spells, possibly? Although I don't actually think I have the potential to do anything that complex... I could ask Twilight for assistance, I suppose...

She shook herself. She dearly hoped that wasn't the case! Perhaps she could try...

Good morning, Fluttershy. How are you this morning, dear? I've brought breakfast! I thought we might chat for a bit before we visit the spa, would that be all right?

I-I actually have something to confess, but it might be easier to show you—

Oh, darling, please don't back away, it was just a kiss. I would never in my life wish you harm—

Oh. Oh. So you realized it was a kiss, and still reacted as if... I see. Yes. Yes, I suppose I should leave. No, I, uh, don't think I will be bothering you any further. I'm so, so very sor—

SLAM

She wrenched herself from the vision, almost feeling the impact of the door on her muzzle. This mental self torture was getting her nowhere... I will go to her, I will tell her, and I will hope for the best.

Knocking on her door was proving a very difficult task. Fluttershy was her dear, dear friend! She was nothing to be frightened of! Rarity's visions notwithstanding, her lovely pegasus spa buddy was the very epitome of pacifism. So why this fear? She had faced Nightmare Moon and Discord, surely she could face one pink maned pegasus and say three words! Now, knock on the door, march in, and tell her! She knocked, and soon enough heard a flurry of activity from inside. A very harried-looking Fluttershy answered the door. "Oh, hello, Rarity!"

Speak! Say something! You’re staring at her! "Um, g-good morning, darling. I've brought breakfast." Good, now tell her you want to talk to her. "I-I have it here, see?" Say it! "I-I actually have some—some croissants and some tarts..." Hopeless...

Nodding her head in understanding, the graceful mare opened the door to let her in. "I'll make some tea. We can eat together before we go to the spa. Is that what you had in mind?"

Part of it. Now get the words out! "That would be lovely, darling, thank you." Say the words!

The frazzled fashionista sat down on the couch, grateful for a chance to let her frozen mind thaw a bit. She watched Fluttershy walk into the kitchen to make tea, biting her lip in consternation. She would tell her, it was just not coming easily. Rarity nervously scanned the room, as if expecting an attack to come from any point. There was the usual small movements here and there, small birds hopping about in birdhouses, mice scurrying about... Ah, there he was: the troublemaker.

Angel watched the two of them staring stupidly at each other through the door. His pony left for the kitchen, the fussy one sat down on the couch. The air seemed thick with pheromones. Not exactly though, different somehow, but not exactly dissimilar. Some strong smell with emotional ties. And it was coming from the fussy one.

Scent is linked strongly to memory, and this scent was nagging at him. Trying to recall where he had smelled it last, he sniffed the air curiously. The scent was sweet, a little like flowers, but not like the prickly flower from this morning.... That was it, she smelled like the white thing he chucked at his pony!

He looked at her accusingly, and pointed a claw directly at her, threateningly. His pony had gone crazy after getting that, and breakfast had been delayed, unforgivably so. There would be a reckoning. Oh yes, there would be a reckoning.

The rabbit was pointing at her. Why? Had she committed some crime she was not aware of by sitting down? She could not cope with additional stress at this moment. Was it not enough that she was trying to say the hardest thing she'd ever had to say? Must I now deal with the accusing stares of pets as well? "And what, pray tell, is your issue with me?"

The white rabbit stamped a foot in frustration. He began to pantomime. "You... saw... me... walking? No, slowly walking? Oh! Sneaking? I see... Sneaking, up to her... door... and leaving... Oh." It dawned on her, quite quickly. This...

This was intolerable. She would not let this upstart reveal what he knew to her beloved before she had a fair chance to do so herself. She lifted the white rabbit in her magic and brought him to her eye level. "Listen to me very carefully. I have come here to tell her exactly that. I am going to be as polite as possible about this. I know you don't care for me, even though I have never done you any harm. That's fine, I don't require your approval of me, only hers. I will not demand you keep your little mouth shut. I will ask you politely, as one being who cares for her to another. Allow me to tell her in my own way, and in my own time."

She had a sudden thought: She had an item on hoof might help. In fact, she had bought it for this very bunny. "If you accept my proposal, I have a gift for you. I picked up something you might like while I was getting breakfast." She lifted the carrot cake from her saddlebag and showed him. "Do we have a deal, Angel?" She looked the rabbit dead in the eyes. He held her gaze, defiant, and unflinching.

"Rarity, is Angel Bunny bothering you?" The graceful pegasus had finished the tea and was now entering with it, carefully balanced on her front hooves. She set the tea down and glared at her pet. "Angel Bunny, you behave yourself!"

The rabbit looked over to her, about to pantomime furiously in protest. This earned him another threatening look from the unicorn.

"Not at all, dear! I was simply showing your dear pet a treat I had brought him from Sugarcube Corner. He's going to go eat it now. Isn't that right, Angel dear?" Smile and nod for the pretty pony. She raised Angel a bit higher till she could look him in the eyes again, and gave him a penetrating look. The gaze gave him no illusions: there would be consequences should the answer not be in the affirmative.

Looking back and forth from the disapproving gaze of his pony, and the threatening gaze of the unicorn, Angel gave up. He flashed one final look to the unicorn promising retribution at some later date, and smiled and nodded to his pony.

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief. She placed the cake on a plate, and in turn placed the plate in the rabbit's paws. She then set Angel down on the ground.

Angel looked at the plate, briefly considering rebellion. Giving one last look at his pony, he decided against it. Further bad behavior would earn him no good will here. He hopped quietly from the room to eat.

One potential disaster averted. Shall we try two for two? She brought out the croissants and tarts while her host poured tea. The two ate in companionable silence for a time. After a few moments the silence was broken.

"I needed to—"

The words came out of both their mouths in almost perfect synchronicity. They looked at each other, each realizing the other had something to say, but neither one sure what that something might be. Rarity finally found her voice and spoke first: "Please, darling, I can wait. You had something to tell me?"

Nodding, Fluttershy reached for a piece of paper. A very familiar looking one. Rarity's teeth ground just a bit. She should have foreseen this. Of course her shy, reticent friend would want advice about a secret admirer. And who would she ask first but her spa-trip friend and confidant? "Um, I wanted you to look at this. Angel found it on my door this morning, with a red rose." Fluttershy pointed at the rose in her vase. It was hard to tell if she was saving the delicacy for later, or keeping it aside out of worry that it may have been tampered with. Good going, Rarity, phenomenal way to fuel paranoia in both of you. Grand job.

She passed the letter to Rarity, who pretended to scrutinize it. There was no need, of course, she could have recited it in her sleep. Had recited it in her sleep at least once, in fact. She had agonized over every word.

"Please, do not be afraid of my intentions. I would never in my life harm you, or allow you to come to harm."

Really now, Rarity, you couldn't come up with something to write that sounded less creepy? "I promise not to defile your corpse," perhaps? The poor dear must be terrified! She put on a look of true concern for her friend, false only for its timing, not for her concern for her beloved’s feelings. "My dear, are you all right? Did this frighten you in any way?" Please, let me not have scared her with this selfish nonsense.

The timid pegasus shook her head. "N-no, I just wanted your advice."

She looked so cute, wringing her hooves together nervously, telling her friend she had a secret admirer. Rarity would have felt proud helping her right now, were she not the one to have caused the distress in the first place.

You have nothing to feel proud of, you cowardly mare. Not yet. Speak up, it's not too late!

Rarity stared at the offending missive, considering. This had seemed like such a good idea when her words were furiously flying from her quill. She still had a stack of similar letters in her office, locked inside a disused drawer, in the bottom of a small box marked “Beware of the manticore.” "What do I think, hmmm? Well, this pony is clearly very much affected by you, dangerously so."

I know this, because it’s me.

"He, or she, is deeply in love with you. Delirious with it, I should say."

I should know. I wrote it. Have I mentioned I love you, by the way?

"I don't think they are, well, dangerous per se, but they may be delusional, possibly a bit deranged. This bit about wanting to spend the rest of their days making you smile strikes me as particularly crazy. Not the intent, mind you, that all seems nice enough. But who writes that to somepony they don't know?"

Says the pony arguing with herself about confessing to having written the thing. You are just trying to sabotage yourself now, aren't you?

"I don't think I would advise writing back. Let them have their little fantasy. It's hurting nopony."

She heard the words, horrified, yet unable to stop herself from uttering them. It was as if her own self loathing was driving her insane.

You are! Stop it at once! Just tell her. Anything, anything but this. She deserves to know how you feel if nothing else. She is your friend!

"I can't really tell more from this, other than... the name 'Elusive' strikes me as a very shady sort of name. It's likely a nom de plume. Then again, if it's truly their name, how can you trust somepony with a name that screams you can not?"

STOP! Just tell her! You may be ruining everything forever!

"No, just leave well enough alone, my darling. I don't believe they will bother you again."

"Um, okay, if that's what you think Rarity." Her friend said, disappointment sounding heavy in her voice. She certainly hoped her shy friend would recover from the trauma, this had to have been so hard for her. She was glad the pegasus had come to her, because who better than the author to tell her what to do? This was best.

No, it's not, what's best is telling her what you're feeling! Didn't you hear anything Pinkie said? You can be happy either knowing she feels the same, or knowing she doesn't. You will never be anything but miserable if you don't tell her!

She stood up and hugged her friend gently. "Don't worry darling, that letter was written by a lovesick fool. Clearly they had no idea what they were doing at the time. Love drives us all to do irrational things, I suppose. Consider it a compliment, and forget it."

Fine, fine, so you don't want to confess to having written the letter, at least tell her how you feel! You cannot do this! Don't you see? Not telling her is driving us mad! I mean me, me mad!

She released her friend and began clearing the dishes from the table. "Let's clean this up and go to the spa, darling. I feel like I could use a good soak just now."

Oh, go soak your head, you coward! How can you do this to her, to us? Say the words! Say them!

They finished cleaning up in silence, both lost in thought. After finishing, Rarity turned to her friend, about to ask her if she was ready to leave yet. The shy pegasus had a frozen look to her, her face fraught with warring emotions. "Fluttershy, is something the matter darling?"

Now you've done it, you've traumatized the love of your life. How do you feel? Just... say them, three little words. I love you!

She went to say it, but still stumbled. Fluttershy was muttering something under her breath, but try as she might, she couldn’t make it out. The most progress she had made was that the second word was probably “sorry”. How strange. Why would she apologize in a whisper to nopony—And then her train of thought derailed. Her vision was full of yellow and pink, her lips met with those of another. Fluttershy was pressed close, kissing her, forelegs draped around her neck. Rarity froze, and tried to think.

Chapter 10: Her Fluttershy

View Online

Fluttershy eyed the letter nervously as she poured tea, trying to decide how best to approach the subject.

Just show her, it will be okay.

"I needed to—"

The words came out of both their mouths in almost perfect unison. They looked at one another, each realizing the other had something to say, but neither one sure what that something might be. Her friend spoke first: "Please, darling, I can wait. You had something to tell me?"

Nodding, Fluttershy reached for a piece of paper. "Um, I wanted you to look at this, Angel found it on my door this morning, with a red rose." Fluttershy pointed at the rose in her vase. She was already nervous, and nothing had even happened!

Please, just admit you wrote it. Don't make me pretend it wasn't you.

She passed the letter to the her friend, who began to scrutinize it. "My dear, are you all right? Did this frighten you in any way?"

Oh, she's worried. She thinks she scared me!

The timid pegasus shook her head. "N-no, I just wanted your advice. What type of pony would write this? They act like they know me. Maybe I should write back?"

Just say the words. Tell me you wrote it. Please.

The fashionista stared at the letter, looking thoughtful. "What do I think, hmmm? Well, this pony is clearly very much affected by you, dangerously so. He, or she, is deeply in love with you. Delirious with it, I should say. I don't think they are, well, dangerous per se, but they may be delusional, possibly a bit deranged."

You... think you're delusional for loving me? Why would you say that?

"This bit about wanting to spend the rest of their days making you smile strikes me as particularly crazy. Not the intent, mind you, that all seems nice enough. But who writes that to somepony they don't know?"

I loved that part... Oh please, please don't lie, just tell me!

"I don't think I would advise writing back. Let them have their little fantasy. It's hurting nopony."

It's hurting me! Can't you please admit it?

You want me to forget it?! No, no I won't!

She listened to her friend lie through her teeth, and she was gritting her own the whole time. She... She didn't say it! Why won't she say it?

"Um, okay, if that's what you think, Rarity." She said, disappointment heavy in her voice.

Maybe she just doesn't want to say it...was it just a fantasy to her?

Her friend stood and hugged her gently. "Don't worry darling, that letter was written by a lovesick fool. Clearly they had no idea what they were doing at the time. Love drives us all to do irrational things, I suppose. Consider it a compliment, and forget it." You are the fool! A fool and a liar!

Why can't you—

And then she understood.

It should have been clear earlier. It was staring her in the face; it was her friend’s body language. Everything about her posture, the way she acted... it was screaming pain. Even before being acknowledged as the spirit of kindness, the pegasus had always had... something, some little talent Twilight would probably call empathy. Whatever it was, she just knew when something or somepony was hurting. Her lovely friend was in agony. Every word she was speaking was killing her. She could feel the unicorn trembling slightly as she hugged her.

No! Stop doing this to yourself! I don't want this!

Her friend released her, and began clearing the dishes from the table. "Let's clean this up and go to the spa, darling. I feel like I could use a good soak just now."

How can I... You need help, don't you? You poor thing!

She was frozen with warring emotions, and Rarity looked back at her. "Fluttershy, is something the matter, darling?" Her friend looked concerned, and she couldn’t blame her.

Everything is the matter! I can't let you do this to yourself, I won't!

The pegasus whispered softly: "I'm sorry, Applejack, but... she needs me."

She made a decision then and there. Her beloved couldn't do it. She couldn't say the words, not without help. Maybe she was a fool, but she was a fool because of love.

And she's my fool!

She heard the unicorn trying to say something more.

Shhhhh, it's okay, let your Fluttershy fix this. I'll make it all better.

Then she kissed her, draping her forelegs around her fool's neck as she did so.

The kiss went on to the point where Fluttershy could not bear the lack of air any longer, and then a bit longer still.

Rarity seemed frozen, certainly not shying away, but her body language said she simply had no response for this course of action.

The pegasus gazed into those sapphire eyes lovingly, wondering what her reaction might be.

When Rarity at last responded, she seemed to have awoken from a daze. She glanced about the room in confusion. "Fluttershy! I seem to have drifted off just now. Terribly sorry about that. Did I miss something?"

The pegasus giggled a bit. Apparently her intended lover was convinced she had slipped into a daydream just now. "Um, well, you were asking if I was ready to go, and then I kissed you." She punctuated this sentence with another quick peck on the white-coated unicorn's cheek.

Rarity still seemed a bit confused. "W-what was that just now?"

The pegasus kissed her again, full on the lips. Oh, this is fun! "I said, you asked me if I was ready to go—"

The puzzled unicorn nodded understanding, but everything else about her telegraphed anything but. "Yes, I remember that, and then?"

Fluttershy smiled and leaned in. "And then I did this." She kissed her lovely friend on the lips again, followed by two pecks on each side of her face for good measure. Do you get it now?

Her lovely friend smiled a little stupidly, shaking herself to regain her composure. "So what you are saying is... The things that are going on now... it’s all really happening. This is, in fact, real."

Fluttershy nodded her head, kissing her again on the lips. This is so nice, I should have done this ages ago. "Very much so. If you like, I could give you a little love nip on the neck. If it hurts, that would prove you’re awake, right?"

The befuddled unicorn nodded. "That... might be best. If this is not real, I am going to be very upset. I will likely shout very angry, hurtful things when I do wake up. I hope for my sake and yours this is happening."

Fluttershy gamely bent her neck and nipped her friend, just hard enough for her to feel the pressure. Then, feeling naughty, she suckled on the spot she’s bitten, enjoying the feeling of the unicorn’s shuddering breaths. She stopped and raised her head to look at Rarity again. "Convinced now?"

Rarity looked wonderingly into Fluttershy’s eyes, touching her neck with a hoof, seemingly unsure whether to trust her own sense of touch. "So, this is real then."

Fluttershy looked her in the eyes and nodded slowly. "Would you like me to give you another love bite to prove it?" Because I would like that, I would like that very much. Please ask me to do that.

Rarity shook her head. The enamored pegasus kissed her again. The unicorn's expression went slack and daydreamy once more. She visibly tried to regain composure. "Darling, please, do not take this as a complaint... I should be forever grateful if you continue what you are doing for the rest of my days, but why are you doing it?"

Fluttershy smiled mischievously. She had done it; she had taken her fate in her own hooves. It felt powerful. "Because I wanted to. Because you make me want to. Because I was tired of seeing you hurt yourself."

Rarity looked nonplussed, and just a little worried. "Have you been listening to Iron Will again?"

Fluttershy paused. Am I going too far? I don’t want her to be worried...

No, she needs me to be assertive. You can do this! Be confident, be sexy!

The pegasus shook her head. "This is not about New Fluttershy, or Old Fluttershy, this is about Rarity's Fluttershy." She pouted, quivering her lips. "Now you have to promise me something.” She poked Rarity gently in the chest with her hoof. “You have to promise me you will stop doing that. Stop hurting yourself."

"I—I promise, just don't make me Pinkie Promise. I don't know if I want her involved in... well this." The graceful unicorn's eyes shifted, as if thinking of something.

Fluttershy laughed warmly. Pinkie? Why would she look aside when talking about—She looked almost guilty just now... why would she—Oh. OH! Hmmm... that might not be bad, actually. I wonder if Pinkie would mind? We'll talk about that little look later. "A plain-old promise is enough for now."

The unicorn smiled happily, seemingly not believing her good fortune. "But... what brought this on, why so suddenly?"

The pegasus kissed her again. She batted her eyes and said: "Rarity, do you love your Fluttershy?"

Rarity melted in her hooves. "Oh yes, yes, I do love you—I... said it! I finally said it!" She looked positively elated at the exclamation. Her eyes were full of tears that had gone unshed during her ordeal. Fluttershy held her tightly and gave her another quick peck.

The pegasus sighed. She still doesn't understand. "You said it perfectly well yesterday. It was written in ink. It was lovely."

The unicorn stammered a denial. Fluttershy silenced it with another kiss.

"I know you wrote that letter. Your perfume was all over it. I wanted to give you time to tell me yourself. I would have waited until you could.” She frowned, her voice growing stern. “But you were hurting yourself, Rarity, you were beating yourself up for writing something from your heart. I won't have anypony hurting you, least of all yourself. You mean too much to me." The warmth returned to her voice, and she smiled at Rarity lovingly.

Rarity eyes grew huge and wet with tears. "You knew..."

Fluttershy nodded, kissing her again. "I knew. In case I need to make this more clear, I feel the same way.” She wrapped her wings around Rarity, pulling her close, allowing a wingtip to gently brush the three diamonds on Rarity’s flank. “Now you have one question to answer: What would Rarity like to do with her Fluttershy?"

Rarity was, quite simply, floored. What is one supposed to do when everything she wants is presented on a silver platter? "Um... darling... this is completely embarrassing. You see, I had this plan. It was a good one, or so I thought at the time.”

She considered briefly, laying a hoof to her chin. “Well, a series of plans really. Only they got all jumbled up in my head, and everything kept going wrong. You have this effect on me, thinking of you, being around you...”

Rarity’s expression darkened, her lips curling into a snarl. “Then there was your pet Angel, that sneaky little fink knew what I had done.” She looked into Fluttershy’s eyes, startled at how blunt she was being. “Oh, sorry, I know he is your pet, I didn’t mean to... But I couldn't have that, you see! This was mine. I was supposed to confess and then sweep you off your feet. It's all gone wrong! I-I don't know what to do now!"

Fluttershy gave Rarity a small grin, and in that moment, Rarity would have forgiven her anything up to and including the coldblooded murder of her whole family. "It's okay, Rarity, I know it went wrong. I watched you talking about ‘Elusive’ and I just wanted to cry. You are not crazy. You are a wonderful pony who did some foolish things. You are kind, you are generous, and you are going to be mine. If... that's okay with you."

Rarity’s throat tightened nervously. There really are no words for how okay that is. I will really need to show you how very okay that is in the near future.

Fluttershy hid behind her pink mane just a bit, coyly batting her eyelashes.

You... you're flirting with me! Doing a truly wonderful job at it too... If my knees weren't quivering I would be telling you just how much. But... why this sudden change? When did you get so very bold?

Rarity smiled shakily. For the moment, she locked the worries up in a small box. "I would love that, you have no idea how much. Well, maybe you do, since you know what I wrote. I-I just don't know, darling. Please, tell me what you want, won't you?"

Fluttershy's eyes widened. Being asked what she wanted seemed to put her just a bit off guard again. Rarity relaxed just slightly. The awkwardness her dear friend always showed was back with a vengeance. Maybe I was just imagining it... "Um... you could kiss me back?"

The unicorn stared, not understanding how she had possibly not done that yet. That may well be the best idea in the history of good ideas. "Um, yes of course..." Rarity looked the lovely pegasus in the eyes, leaned forward, and pressed her lips firmly, but gently, to Fluttershy’s.

Rarity’s eyes opened wide as she felt Fluttershy’s tongue pressing against her lips. Ah yes, like they do in Prance. The far deeper and more passionate kiss continued well past the point both of their hind legs felt the urge to buckle. The kiss was finally broken, both of them breathing heavily. So... aggressive! She's become so daring and confident! I should be proud but...

"D-darling... darling, wait a moment!” She was gasping, her voice ragged and hoarse, her whole body flushed and sticky. They both stood, barely restraining themselves from wrapping each other in their hooves once more. “Aren’t we moving a little too fast? We haven’t even gone on a single date yet! I...” She had to look away from Fluttershy lest she fall helpless into those eyes once more. “I can’t seem to think very well, but I am fairly certain etiquette frowns on that!"

The pegasus had at last caught her breath, and kissed her again, pushing a sweat-laden forelock out of the way of the unicorn’s face to do so. "Do spa dates count? Because we've had about a hundred of those, and you never let me pay for it. So... I think those count."

The flustered fashionista was quite enamored with the idea, but she was also hesitant. This all seemed too perfect, like her fantasies come to life. "Um... I don't know, I think a date can be anything in which both parties enjoy themselves for the sake of romance." Stop worrying, this is perfectly normal. Whirlwind romances can be very intense. All the books say so... Oh but those rarely end happily... No, stop fretting over nothing. This is love, enjoy it!

Her lovely friend smiled triumphantly, and then seductively. "Then they count. I've had a huge crush on you for ages."

Oh sweet Celestia, why didn't I ever ask her before now? "Then we actually have a lot to make up for..."

Fluttershy kissed her once more, hard and insistent this time. "Yes. Yes we do." She replied, disentangling herself from Rarity and walking up the stairs. She looked back over her shoulder. "I need a shower. It wouldn't do to arrive at the spa like this, would it?"

Startled, Rarity looked at Fluttershy, but found her no less alluring and beautiful. If anything, the mussed mane made her all the more enticing as Rarity briefly had an image of what that mane would look like on the morning after a night spent making passionate love—Ahem. Getting ahead of ourselves, Rarity.

Having cooled her ardor for the moment, she had to agree her own pelt felt a bit sweaty from repeatedly being enveloped in Fluttershy’s embrace. I suppose she has a point. Rarity calmly sat back, reveling in the remembered sensations of what had just occurred, prepared to wait as long as needed.

Watching Fluttershy leave, it became very clear she was swishing her tail back and forth as she walked. The pegasus mare turned back and looked at her expectantly. "Are you coming?"

The unicorn gulped. Oh... OH! "Yes, darling!" She galloped up the stairs.

Oh... my... She hadn't been aware just how nice it was to have somepony else there to get the hard to reach places. Fluttershy turned her head and kissed Rarity as the unicorn lathered around her wings. Rarity seemed determined to do everything by hoof, not that she minded. She'd dreamed of exactly this on several occasions, but the dreams had never been this... detailed.

Fluttershy gasped as her beloved’s hooves brushed past the butterflies on her flank, then moved on to other areas. Now she's just teasing. She pouted just a bit, but there would be time for that later. The rest of our lives. She was determined it would be so.

She twisted from Rarity's grasp, giggling as the unicorn brushed her flank again. Rarity looked at her quizzically, so she decided to explain. "Let's go to the bed."

Rarity flushed blood red. "Um..."

The pegasus giggled. So it’s on her mind too... Soon enough, my lovely. "No no, not that, not yet. You're carrying way too much tension in those shoulders. I felt it when I was washing your back. Aloe would have a fit if she felt you like that. Let me give you a massage to get those kinks out."

They stepped out from the shower, the pegasus wrapping a towel around herself modestly. She handed one to Rarity and watched in fascination as it was wrapped around her in the soft glow of her telekinesis.

She had Rarity lay down on the bed, kissing her softly as she did so. One for every time I ever wanted to. Oh, that's still a lot, I better kiss her more often. She began kneading the white coat under her, working the muscles gently, but firmly. Rarity groaned when she hit the right spots. She slowly moved down the back, to the flanks.

Rarity's froze. "Darling, that's—OH!"

Fluttershy cooed. "Just lie still, let me work."

Rarity relaxed, letting her marefriend's—Oh mercy, is that what we are now?—hooves wander across her. She calmly melted into the mattress, eventually blushing brightly and preparing for... something when the pegasus reached her flanks...

And then Fluttershy was finished, patting her on the side and helping her up. She chuckled nervously, wondering if she had really expected Fluttershy to do anything like that so quickly...

After they had cleaned up again, they left for the spa. They leaned on each other, sighing happily. The trip seemed so short to the pair, who could barely keep their eyes on the road, because it might have meant sparing an eye from each other. When they arrived at the spa, Rarity gallantly opened the door, and gestured for her marefriend to enter. Upon entering herself, Rarity, grinning hugely, walked up to the counter. "The usual, please."

Lotus took one look at the pair, smiled happily, and gestured for them to enter. She ran to find Aloe, and whispered something in her ear. By that point, their clients had already gone into the first prep room, so they were alone.

Aloe looked back at her and sighed, half-romantic and half-exasperated in tone. "At last."

Lotus grinned back. "Right? What's it been, a few years?"

"Easily. Well, let's not let on we know. I'm sure they wish to tell us about it."

"They had better after all the times we had to watch them dance around the issue."

The two began to collect their tools of the trade, more excited about their work than they had been in quite a while. This promised to be an interesting session.

Chapter 11: Two Halves, One Whole

View Online

The spa sisters’ plan was rather simple: separate the two, then ply them for information with casual inquiries. Aloe and Lotus were not normally so devious, but these two were more than just clients to them. Over the years they had become like their private charges. At first it was merely about ensuring that Fluttershy was comfortable, or that Rarity was successfully made to unwind after her latest bout of overworking herself. But as time went on, they could not help but notice shy glances turning to blushes. They each looked at one another more and more when they thought the other was not looking. They never seemed to pay attention to the spa owners and operators, who, in turn, took it upon themselves to ensure their privacy during their visits.

Rarity's "usual" was hardly normal for a spa that saw so many clients throughout the day. Entire portions of the spa were closed off to the general public during "their day." The fact that Rarity made such accommodations lucrative was immaterial; they would have done it for them regardless. The bits just made the decision easier to justify. They had questioned each other many times as to just what in the hay they were trying to accomplish after all this time.

It was also unusual for a masseuse to pick up an entirely different skill set at the request of one client. Aloe had called Lotus a fool for taking lessons in preening, but understood why she had done it. The increase in clientele had eventually quieted the complaints entirely, so there was that. And they were very grateful to Rarity for that advice, and to Fluttershy for being the first pony they could practice on. But grateful or not, they did not wish to directly interfere in the two's romance (or lack thereof). Instead, they had done everything they could think of to give it room to grow.

The sisters had come to care greatly for their charges. They wanted the two to be happy. How their friends (and yes, even Rarity and Fluttershy themselves) were so blind as to miss the obvious was a mystery. But it was not a mystery they concerned themselves with. Their concern was simply to provide a stress-free and, above all, private environment in which the two could bond together each week. Having aided the two for so long however, they were hungry for the final reward. They wanted to hear from their charge's lips that the two had at last found the love that should have been staring them in the face all along.

Aloe approached Rarity, and Lotus Fluttershy. Aloe cleared her throat somewhat loudly to get the two lovebirds’ attention.

Aloe gave an apologetic look before explaining herself. "Ladies, I am terribly sorry. The main room we normally reserve for your trip is occupied by other clients. We will have to move you to another room." And this was absolutely true. The clients were Cranky and Matilda Donkey, here for the first time since their accommodations were paid for as a gift. Pinkie Pie had been rather generous with the couple on their first anniversary.

"Unfortunately, only private rooms are open right now, so we will have to separate you for a time." That, however, was a small lie; there was another large room available. However, she felt, and Lotus concurred, that their clients might not be as inclined to dish about their new-found relationship when together.

The two were quick to protest, but Aloe was ready for this. "It will only be for a short time until the other cou—" She coughed loudly to cover her near-slip. "Pardon me ladies, dust in my throat. That is to say, until the room clears. Fluttershy, if you will follow Lotus, we will begin with your weekly preening. Rarity, will you follow me for your horn filing?"

The two reluctantly followed the spa ponies. Aloe chuckled to herself internally. How cute! They already seem to be joined at the hip. I must have details!

The unicorn followed the spa pony, giving the occasional longing look back to her newly declared marefriend. Every step away, however, seemed to have a clarifying effect on her mind. She found that “box of things to worry about later” inside her mind suddenly springing open, and concern for her friend began anew. It was not so much that she was bothered by the idea that Fluttershy could find it in herself to be so self-confident as to dominate her... She actually found that prospect rather exciting. She had simply not expected it, and it, to be totally frank, it very much made her hot under the collar (and certain other places a lady does not think about in public) just thinking about it.

Aloe opened the private room and gestured for her to enter. Rarity lay down on the pillow provided and waited patiently for the filing to begin. She just wished she could be sure her worries were justified. Was her beloved throwing herself into another role? Was she trying to satisfy some idea of what she thought Rarity wanted? Or was she truly this aggressive when it came to the physical pursuit of love? What to do, what to—

“So, has anything interesting happened since last week?”

Rarity shook herself from her reverie; that remark had been from Aloe, apparently. Rarity glanced up at the amused spa pony as she prepared to begin filing.

Aloe’s eyes twinkled. “I hate to pry dear, but... there appears to be a change in demeanor between you two. Care to share?”

Rarity latched onto the sentence like a life-raft in a raging river. “You noticed it too? Oh, I am so worried. I mean, yes, I am very, very—oh I’m just going to say it—I am incredibly attracted to her behavior! But she just seems to be throwing herself at me with such abandon. I don’t want her to move things forward in our relationship more quickly than she is truly comfortable with!”

Aloe dropped the file in shock. “Um... perhaps you should start at the beginning. What happened since your last visit? Maybe start with why you have bite marks on your neck?”

Rarity slapped a hoof up to her neck and groaned. “Goodness, I suppose she did bear down a bit... Well, let’s see. It began earlier this week...”

Lotus opened the door to the private room, and gestured for Fluttershy to lie down on the pillow. After a few moments of secondary adjustments, the shy pegasus spoke up. “Lotus, can I ask you something?”

Lotus spat out a loose feather and nodding, smiling. “Anything!” Maybe this was it, the shy little thing was going to spill without any prompting! I bet that unicorn just swept her off her hooves! Oh this is going to be good. Now now, stop it, let her tell you!

The pegasus smiled warmly. “I really like Rarity, I want to make her happy. I was wondering if I could ask you for some advice.”

There it is! This is the moment we’ve worked towards! Aloe will be so thrilled! “That’s wonderful dear! Please, ask away!”

The incredibly cute lovebird blushed a bit, but went on regardless. “You're a very talented masseuse. I know you don't use this information in your professional life, but... I was wondering if you could give me tips on pressure points, places that would make a unicorn happy.”

Lotus considered the question carefully. “Do you mean you want to help Rarity relax more? Do we need to up the ante on her massage?”

The pegasus shook her head. “'Oh no, quite the opposite; I don't want her to relax, I want to excite her.”

Lotus froze. I couldn’t possibly have heard that right. “I’m sorry, you want to do what exactly?”

"Well... uhm..." Fluttershy made little circles on the floor with a hoof before taking a deep breath and looking her square in the eye. "I... I want to know how to..." She took another deep breath. "Rarity... she's a unicorn... I heard that... horns..." With every word her face turned redder until she resembled a tomato more than a pony, but kept going. "I want to know how to make her happy. Could you help me, Lotus?"

To say the spa pony was shocked would be the same as saying that Princess Luna was throwing a naughty tantrum when she became Nightmare Moon. This was not the reserved and demure pegasus Lotus had come to know and care for. This mare was straightforward in her wishes. She had heard love could change a pony, but this much? She trod carefully on her next words. “You... want my help... in learning how to... please your marefriend?”

The suddenly anything-but-shy pegasus nodded, glad to see she was understood. Lotus quailed at the thought. “While I admire your straightforwardness, I don’t know how comfortable I am in helping you in your... intimate life.“

Fluttershy fretted. “Oh dear, I was really hoping... She needs me, you see, I have to be the one. She couldn’t do it... I had to show her the way. If I stop leading her she might not love me anymore. I had hoped you might be able to show me... Maybe Bon Bon would know, she’s with Lyra after all... Perhaps I should just ask them both to join us? I could watch what they do...”

Lotus dropped everything. “Please excuse me, Fluttershy. I have to go get some oils for your wings. I will be back shortly.” She fled from the room in shock.

Aloe wasn’t sure what she had expected when she prompted the unicorn for information, but it wasn’t this. She busied herself while she listened, carefully applying makeup to cover the love bite. “So you smacked Applejack in the face for not wanting to be in a relationship with Fluttershy?!”

Rarity nodded in embarassed frustration. She clearly hadn’t meant for this to all spill out at once but she needed somepony to talk to about her worries. “Then I told Fluttershy I was just jealous of the time I would be losing with her. I said I loved her ‘as a friend.’ As a friend, Aloe! Celestia, what a fool I was. I have done so many foolish things of late. I just... I didn’t know what to do, don’t you see? Flirting with stallions is foal’s play, but I couldn’t do that with her! At some point I got it into my head that I couldn’t be the one for her. And there was that letter. Sun and moon, the letter... She saw through it, of course. I should have known she would. She’s a very smart mare. Then I was going to confess to having written the thing and... I just couldn’t! I heard such nonsense spilling from my mouth, telling her that the pony who wrote it must be mad! True enough I suppose... And then...”

Aloe absorbed all this in silence, not judging, but trying to understand. “And then?”

The fashionista whispered softly. “She kissed me. It was so... wonderful. At first I thought I was dreaming, Aloe! But she kept doing it... then she told me she had known all along, and I felt so ashamed for not having the strength to tell her myself. She asked me what I wanted to do now, and I confessed I had no idea anymore. So I asked her what she wanted and... her whole attitude changed! Up to that point she had been this hungry, aggressive mare, seeming to crave my affection like a starving pony would gobble up oats. Then, after I questioned her... oh, it was as if I had my Fluttershy back! She said she would just like me to kiss her back, and for a moment all was well. But then...”

Aloe nearly fell onto her face; she’d been leaning forward to hear the tale, and at its interruption she found herself aware of her surroundings again. “Yes?”

Rarity looked so confused and lost. “She stuck her tongue in my mouth. I am not saying I didn’t enjoy the experience, but this is Fluttershy, darling! I was all worried again; she was just so very forward. I found it... thrilling, but ever since Iron Will, I do not trust abrupt attitude shifts in my dear friend—no, marefriend now. Then there was the shower and the massage... Don’t tell a soul this, but things were progressing so quickly I thought she meant to... Well, she didn’t, but that’s not the point. In that moment, I was convinced she would!”

Aloe was very confused. Who is she talking about exactly? “What do you mean? Who is Iron Will?”

The fashionista looked up, startled. “You never ran into Fluttershy during that time?”

Aloe shook her head; she couldn’t recall seeing Fluttershy act any differently than she always did. “Care to fill me in?”

The unicorn grimaced. Not exactly a happy memory, I see. “I won’t go into full details, because frankly they were embarrassing for all concerned. Suffice it to say, a popular self-help guru came to town and made our dear shy pegasus friend his pet project. He got her to unleash years of repressed emotions. Irritation doesn’t just go away, you know; it festers. She called herself New Fluttershy, and she was a beastly creature. She became a bully. That’s another reason I’m worried! She’s been calling herself ‘Rarity’s Fluttershy’ and ‘Your Fluttershy’. If anypony else said such things I wouldn’t be concerned, well, not as concerned. But that, combined with her aggressiveness... I think she’s trying too hard to become what she thinks I want!”

Most ponies with a new marefriend would dream of that, think it a good thing. Leave it to Rarity to worry more about the other pony than about being happy purely for herself. “So what do you think triggered this? She had to have had some reason, surely?”

The unicorn laid her head down on the cushion in shame. “She did it for me. She said she couldn’t bear to watch me hurting myself.”

The spa pony comforted the worried unicorn. She’s so worked up. Can it be she does not see the obvious solution? “So what are you going to do? You can leave well enough alone and have what many would consider to be the perfect marefriend, somepony who does anything and everything to please you. Is that what you want?”

The fashionista looked up indignantly. “Not at all! I want her! Not some mask she puts on because she thinks I won’t love her without it!”

There was a knock on the door. Aloe gave an apologetic look to the fashionista before answering it. “Lotus! We are busy in here. Why aren’t you with Fluttershy?”

“I think there’s something wrong with her! She just doesn’t seem herself!”

"What do you mean, not herself?"

"She... I don't want to talk about it. It was rather embarrassing."

Rarity’s voice spoke up from behind Aloe. “Lotus, which room is she in?”

“Room seven.”

“Fine. Good! Girls, if you will excuse me, I shall have to beg your forgiveness. Can you see that we have privacy until we come out?”

Aloe stepped out of the way. There we go, just tell her what you do want. “Of course, you know we will.”

She opened the door to room seven and stepped inside. “Fluttershy, dear—”

She was quickly covered in kisses. “Rarity! I missed you. Did you enjoy your special?”

Rarity grinned happily, then shook herself in slight annoyance. “Darling... I need you to stop for a moment.”

The pegasus halted her smooching storm in surprise. She looked wounded, and just a little scared. “You don’t... like me kissing you?”

The unicorn was quick to embrace her beloved, since the poor dear seemed on the verge of tears. “No, no! That’s not what I mean at all... I just find it incredibly difficult to think while you are doing that, and I need my faculties for a moment. Please, sit while I compose myself.”

She took a moment to let her heart rate settle. “Darling... just now Lotus came to my room in a bit of a panic. What did you say to her?”

“Oh, I asked her for advice. You see, I don’t know anything about... well, anything and I wanted her help. I wanted to know how to make you happy.”

Rarity tried hard to hide her look of shock. “You asked Lotus how to... please me?”

The pegasus nodded. “I’ve never—”

Rarity mirrored the gesture; she had suspected as much. “Darling, I'm worried about you. I appreciate that both of us seem to have existed in self-perpetuating torment for some time now. But that doesn’t mean we have to do everything now. Please, you don’t need to go at this pace for me. There will come a time for us to... express our feelings for each other in more, ah, intimate ways ... but I fear that you’re rushing things, and trying to make me happy over your own inclinations.”

Fluttershy shook her head vehemently. “No, it’s okay, Rarity, your Fluttershy just wants you to be happy.”

She grimaced. Fluttershy was doing it again. “And who do I address at this moment, darling? You see, what I want to know right now is, what does Fluttershy want? Not my Fluttershy, but just... you.”

The pegasus went still, and seemed uncertain. All trace of the brazen mare who so captivated her attention was gone for a moment, leaving behind only the wonderfully shy creature she had fallen in love with.

Rarity realized in that instant, she loved neither side of Fluttershy less than the other. They were two halves of the same whole. She simply needed help to balance them. “Um...”

The fashionista nodded, going on. “You see, darling... I think that perhaps you have this idea of what I want, and have tried to become that. I worry that this... new attitude of yours may just be entirely to please me. I can’t in good conscience accept such a thing.”

Her beloved looked sad and lost, desperately trying to understand what Rarity was saying. “You don’t... want me to be assertive anymore?”

Rarity laughed and gave her an amused look, tinged with heat in her eyes. “Not at all! This... boldness, I love it. I am saying you can be bold, but temper it, darling. You do not have to be ‘my’ Fluttershy, that's not the pony I fell in love with. Just be Fluttershy. That's all I will ever ask of you, and in return I will love you for the rest of my days.”

The pegasus leapt off the table and swept her into a tight embrace before pausing, clearly embarrassed. “Oh... I’m doing it again. I’m sorry. You just... make me want to be like that.”

Rarity kissed her lovingly on the forehead. “Never apologize for desiring me. I am so very glad I affect you like that! Although... What led you to try and behave so... boldly?”

Fluttershy started blushing again. “Well, I... I haven’t been in a relationship before, of course, and... I tried to figure out what I would enjoy, or what you would want. And I wanted to be assertive without being mean, and I realized I could do that...” Her voice trailed off.

“By being sexy?”

She hadn’t expected the mare’s blush to get any brighter, but it happened regardless. “Yes.”

“Well, there is nothing wrong with that. But rather than guesswork... Let’s just take things a little slower, do what we each want to do, not what we think the other wants.”

The pegasus met her lips with passionate fury, kissing her deeply. She blushed just as furiously. “That sounds wonderful.”

The rest of their session passed largely without incident, the two chatting quietly and openly with the spa sisters. They seemed well pleased to see their charges so happy, even if they encountered a little hiccup at the beginning of the relationship.

Aloe sighed dreamily as the happy couple left for the day. "I think they will be okay now."

Lotus nodded, smiling happily.

Upon leaving, a thought occurred to Rarity. They were coming a little easier now that her beloved was not covering her in kisses at every opportunity. “Sweetie Belle! Fluttershy, I’m sorry but our plans for the evening will have to be postponed. I have to escort her back to our parents’ home tonight.”

The pegasus looked a bit disappointed, but nodded in understanding. “It’s okay, we’ll work on the dresses tomorrow.” She leaned forward and kissed Rarity goodbye.

Rarity watched her friend walk away, and another thought hit her... maybe too easily, as her mouth articulated it long before her mind was consulted on the matter. “Darling, would you like to meet them?” As Fluttershy stared at her in shock, she blanched. What in Equestria did I just say?

Chapter 12: Cutie Mark Crusaders Slumber Party, YAY!

View Online

“Girls, it’s been fun playing tonight, but I think we better git before we cross Rarity’s last nerve. Ah already got the okay from mah sis for y'all to spend the night in the clubhouse. Let’s head out!” Apple Bloom had Sweetie and Scootaloo in a huddle discussing this morning’s plans. The other two nodded, smiling. Apple Bloom raised her voice. “Rarity, the girls ‘n me are headed out for the clubhouse! Thank ya kindly for a fun night!”

Rarity yawned from the other room. “It’s no trouble at all, girls. Sweetie Belle, do behave yourself while you are at the farm, won’t you?” She entered the room, rubbing her eyes with a hoof. She hugged her sister goodbye.

As the Crusaders opened the door, they saw Fluttershy about to enter. The three fillies shouted in unison, "Hi, Fluttershy! Bye, Fluttershy!" before they ran off, giggling, to the scooter.

Scootaloo hooked her vehicle up to its cart, clambered into the driver’s seat and looked back at her friends as they got in. “So we tried ziplining, bowling, skydiving, hang-gliding... what’s next on the list?”

Apple Bloom pored over the list, trying to find anything that wasn’t already checked off three or more times. “Um... deep sea diving... that one is gonna be tough.”
.
Sweetie Belle sat in silence, since Scootaloo and Apple Bloom normally decided what to try when they were crusading. She usually went along rather than cause a fuss, but today she decided to interject. “Girls...” Her friends both turned towards her in surprise. And she didn’t blame them, since she rarely had much to suggest that didn’t involve dressmaking or makeovers. “Call me crazy, but... just for tonight, could we try doing something that doesn’t involve us getting blown up, covered in tree sap, or nearly arrested? Or all three?”

Scootaloo laughed loudly. “Hey, c’mon now, the rocket assisted catapult nearly worked, and we only have to work for the Cakes for three more weekends to pay for the damages. Besides, we had fun, didn’t we?”

The unicorn scoffed. “You had fun, you mean. Those wings helped you glide, at least. Bloom and I just crashed right through their roof! Look, I’m not saying we give up, but couldn’t we think of something fun to do for a night that isn’t so... dangerous?”

Apple Bloom considered it carefully. She hadn’t known Sweetie felt like that... Still, she was willing to do anything to make her friends happy. “Well, we could spend the night in the clubhouse, Ah guess, break out some board games or somethin’.”

The orange pegasus stuck out her tongue. “Board games? Try bored games!”

Apple Bloom gave her a look of utter disgust. “Filly, that joke was old when Granny Smith was our age.”

Sweetie giggled. This might work after all! Well, they weren’t rejecting the idea outright, which was a start. “Um... My sister told me about a pretty fun night she had once. Bloom, your big sis probably told you too. They were caught in a storm and Twilight let them stay in the library. But then she pulled out a book...”

The earth pony nodded. “Oh yeah! Slumber One-Oh... somethin’. AJ said she had a heck of a time. Well, after they cleaned up the tree, a’course.”

The pegasus perked up. “How exactly does a slumber party end up with a tree inside your house, which is also a tree?”

Apple Bloom grinned a bit; that had been quite a story. “Mah sis yanked it inside to save another house.”

Scootaloo did her best not to look impressed, failing miserably. “Well, at least it’s better than bored games.”

The other two gave each other a look, seeming to come to a joint decision. As one they leaped onto the pegasus and began to tickle her mercilessly. Underneath the fillypile, Scootaloo managed to squeak out between laughs, “O-okay, okay! No more puns!”

A short and very harrowing scooter ride later found all three fillies on the doorstep of the library. Rather than an open door, maybe the sounds of Spike cooking, the three fillies found the entrance to the library firmly shut, with a note attached to the door:

Back in one hour, out to lunch.

- T.S.

Scootaloo read it impatiently. “Well, this was a bust... deep sea diving after all?”

Sweetie Belle gritted her teeth slightly. This was not going to fail because of a lunch break. She looked down at the lock, trying to move the mechanism inside with telekinesis. She then had to step back as the whole thing melted, leaving a steaming puddle of molten iron on the ground. Not again! Every... single... time... She still couldn’t figure it out. Maybe she was using too much magic? It had happened again last night; whenever she tried to lift things with her magic, it always set them on fire! The worst part was how hard it made cooking... But that wasn’t here or there. The young unicorn gave a shaky grin to her two friends. “Um, I meant to do that...” They just groaned.

“Anyway, we can get inside now. Maybe we can find the book we need for the party.” She pushed the door open, looking around for anypony, but it seemed the library was empty for the moment. No Spike, no Twilight... Straining her ears just a bit though, she heard something coming from upstairs. It took a bit of effort to make out the whispers.

“Come, fair knight, thou hast slain the demon. My life is yours, do with it what thou wilt.”

“Ah, my princess, I ask but one thing. Your wondrous beauty has captivated me … would it be overbold of me to ask a dalliance?”

“Oh, Sir Pie... You are so very bold to ask such a thing, but in reward for your valour I grant your request!”

From there they heard nothing but giggles and squeals. Apple Bloom’s ears drooped in embarrassment. Not this again! Ever since she had gone looking for Applejack and spotted her doing... something to Dash... It was still hard to forget how red her face got. She hadn’t understood at the time, but she’d had more time to think about it, and now she was pretty sure what had been going on then... and what was going on now. She still wasn’t quite sure how she felt about what her sis had been up to. That day had made her look at Scootaloo in a new light, though. “Um... girls, Ah think maybe we should wait for a bit. Ah think Twilight is... busy. We c’n ask her ‘bout the slumber party later...”

The muffled sounds abruptly stopped, and suddenly a pony in shining armor was just... there. Bloom was pretty sure she had seen that armor before. It looked just like the suit Rainbow Dash had worn in the Hearth’s Warming Eve play the previous year. Pinkie Pie, trying her best to smile normally—or what passed as normally for her—peered out from the helmet, her expression spoiled somewhat by the fact that she looked... well, as tired and sweaty as if she had been in the middle of bucking a whole orchard by her lonesome. “Did somepony say party? I got this twinge in my right shoulder that said somepony nearby was talking about a party! Oh, hi, girls!”

By this point Twilight too was peeking down at them from the balcony. She wasn’t much better off than Pinkie; in comparison, it looked like she’d just finished the Running of the Leaves. The lavender unicorn had a costume on too. Princess Platinum’s dress, by the looks of it. “Pinkie! I wasn’t finis—Oh! Girls! Um, hi...”

Bloom did her best to ignore the implications; she’d rather not think too hard about what was going on. Ain’t ya supposed to do this stuff with stallions? She looked at Sweetie Belle for a moment or two, automatically picturing her with a face as flushed as Twilight’s. It took a second to clear that image out before she could respond. Dangit! “Um, hey, Twilight! Ah was wondering, the girls and Ah were thinkin’ of havin’ a slumber party and mah sis told me ‘bout a book you had that might help out.”

Twilight perked up noticeably before she teleported to the ground level and began searching her shelves. “I know just the one! ‘Slumber 101: Everything You Ever Wanted to Know About Slumber Parties But Were Afraid to Ask.’ Yes, we used it for my first slumber party. Oh, that was so much fun!”

As quickly as Twilight had brightened, Pinkie just seemed to wilt. “I... I missed a party? Did you have fun?”

“Oh, we had a blast! We had a pillow fight... well, that got a little out of hoof... Oh, but we made s’mores, and Rarity made us wear a mud mask. That wasn’t quite as much fun, but it was in the book, you can’t just skip around. Then we told ghost stories! The tree falling into my house made a big mess, but we cleaned it up. I really need to have another one soon!”

The other mare was looking at her a bit sadly, a distant look in her eyes. “W-will I be invited this time?”

Twilight paused as if she had forgotten something, then quickly turned from her searching and rushed over to Pinkie, grabbing her into a hug that made Bloom blush again. “Oh, of course, Pinkie! We couldn’t exactly send out invitations, after all. There was a big rainstorm that night, so it was safer to have Applejack and Rarity stay with me. You know it’s not a real party without my favorite pink pony!”

Pinkie sniffed, but looked much happier, and the two of them stayed embraced.

Apple Bloom coughed a bit. The pink and purple ponies seemed to snap out of a daze and step apart a moment at her interruption. “Um... so... about that book?”

Twilight nodded, heading back to the “S” shelf. In just a moment she triumphantly produced the book. “Here you go, girls. Have fun!”

They all smiled and said in one voice, "Thanks, Twilight. Thanks, Pinkie. See you later!" Then it was off to the clubhouse.

“So what do you suppose they were up to?” Scootaloo asked as they arrived at the clubhouse. Sweetie had to admit it had her curious as well. Playing “let’s pretend” didn’t usually make a pony look like they’d just run the Sisterhooves Social on one hoof.

Apple Bloom looked uncomfortable. “Just... don’t question it. Ah think some things we’re just not gonna get quite yet. Ah never really thought about that before... grown-ups’re always saying it, but it’s true.”

Now Sweetie was curious. “What do you mean? What wouldn’t we get?”

Scootaloo perked up as well. “Bloom, spill it, did you ‘get’ what was going on there?”

Bloom cringed visibly. “Ah don’t know for sure, mind, but... Ah’m pretty sure they were, ah, messing around.”

Sweetie and Scootaloo looked at each other in confusion, then back to Apple Bloom. They both laughed as if she’d made a great joke. Sweetie finally gasped enough air in to say, “That can’t be it! They’re friends, you can’t do that with your friends. That’s not how it works.”

Bloom glared at Sweetie in irritation. “Look, Ah don’t claim ta get it, but that’s tot’lly what it was. Didn’t ya see how Twilight was so quick to hug Pinkie the second she looked sad? That weren’t no ‘friend’ hug.”

Sweetie just stared at her Apple Bloom—no, not her Apple Bloom, just Apple Bloom of course... You... can do that? No, that’s silly, you’re not supposed to think that way about your friends. “O-okay, calm down. I believe you! I don’t get it, but I believe you.” In the aftermath of that realization, the three fillies became fascinated with pieces of furniture, unwilling to look the others in the eye. Sweetie broke out of the stupor first, flipping the book over onto the table. “Anyway, lets see what the book says to do. This should be fun, right?”

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom exchanged glances, faces both rosy from blushing. They seemed happy enough about the distraction, and were quick to agree. “Yeah, that sounds just fine,” Apple Bloom replied with a little hint of embarrassment still in her voice.

“Whatever, but this better not be boring girl stuff all night,” Scootaloo added impatiently, with more than a hint in hers.

“Ah think we’re doin’ this wrong,” Apple Bloom declared, spitting out a clod of dirt. They were seated outside the clubhouse at the picnic table. Sweetie Belle had suggested that if they were going to apply mud masks, then they might want to do it outdoors.

Sweetie giggled, her face also covered in mud. They look so cute—I mean, ridiculous! “I tried to tell you, girls, it's not the same stuff. My sister uses some kind of clay and herb mix. It’s sort of like mud, but not actual mud.”

Scootaloo glared at her in exasperation. “So why did you let us do it?”

“I… didn’t think you’d actually go through with covering your faces in dirt?”

The other two looked to each other, nodded, then reached deep into the bowl of muck and pelted the unicorn with it.

“Hey!” Sweetie Belle scraped a hooffull off her face and glared at her laughing friends, then flung the mud she had scraped off right back at them. All three fillies were now completely covered in muck, so there was only one thing for it.

They grinned, and in one voice cried, “Mud fight!”

Once night fell, the three continued their little party inside the clubhouse. Apple Bloom finally managed to dislodge a wad of mud from her ear and, with a grimace, said, “Well, that was fun! What’s next?”

Sweetie Belle scrutinised the book’s checklist. “Makeovers...”

Scootaloo stuck out her tongue. “Girly! Let’s skip it. What comes after that?”

Sweetie Belle read further. “Ghost stories... Either of you want to go first?”

Scootaloo raised a hoof. The other two settled down on their pillows to listen. “Okay, so I heard this story from a cousin of mine visiting from Cloudsdale. Apparently a bunch of foals were getting ready to take a test to graduate from flight school...”

The two wingless fillies shivered, holding each other tightly as the tale ended. “I-is any of that true?” Sweetie Belle squeaked out in fear.

Scootaloo scoffed. “Nah! But it didn’t stop me from asking to sleep with my parents for a week after I heard it. I kept dreaming that it was me being... not that I would ever be scared of something so stupid, and if you girls ever tell anypony I said that...”

Apple Bloom laughed, thankful for the break in tension. She also found herself just a little uncomfortable clutching the unicorn beside her, now that story was over. She gently pried Sweetie’s hooves away and stood up. “Mah turn, I guess. It starts on a farm. This farmer gits real worried about trespassers, and at tha same time needs a way to keep his trees growin’ good. So he gets a messed up idea fer how to do both...”

Both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked ready to throw up. “Fertilizer? He murdered all those poor ponies and mulched them into—?” Scootaloo’s face had turned a distressing shade of green.

Sweetie was beginning to recover. That had been horrifying. Which, she guessed, was the point but... “Apple Bloom, where did you hear that?”

Apple Bloom looked a little sick herself. When she’d first heard the story, she hadn’t been able to sleep right for a week. “Well, Ah wasn’t meant to... AJ and I went to visit some cousins one summer. Ah wasn’t supposed to be awake, And after I heard that, Ah kinda wish Ah’d gone to sleep. So... Ah guess yer next, Sweetie?”

Sweetie quailed just a bit; the story she had in mind had always scared her, but it wasn’t anything like the ones she’d just heard... Either way, she stood and cleared her throat. “Okay... There’s this undersea kingdom of seaponies. One day, a princess of the seaponies spies a handsome stallion from the land about to drown...”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo listened intently, trying to be polite, at least until Scootaloo ran out of her short supply of patience. “How is that scary?”

Sweetie Belle looked wounded. “Well, that sea witch is pretty scary!”

Apple Bloom, trying to keep the peace, stuck up for Sweetie. “Well now, sure it wasn’t really scary but it was interesting at least—” She was cut off as she felt a pillow smack her in the side of the head.

Scootaloo laughed uproariously. “I got you good, Bloom! Enough with the boring stories, let’s have a pillow fight!”

Apple Bloom shook her head to clear it, then picked up her own pillow with her tail and bucked it into the air, straight for Scootaloo. “Whoa!” Scootaloo dodged to one side quickly as the missile flew through the air at speeds that made even a pillow dangerous.

Fwoomf! Both of them looked towards the source of the sudden noise. Sweetie had three pillows held in a weak telekinetic grip, all of them on fire. She grinned. “My turn!” Bloom and Scootaloo quite sensibly ducked for cover, looking for more ammunition.

Three gasping fillies lay on the floor, exhausted. Their fight had been grueling, and pillow casualties had been high, but at last a truce had been reached. Sweetie Belle was the first to regain enough strength to get up and check the book. “Next is... um... s’mores, then truth or dare.”

Sweetie looked dubiously at the graham crackers and chocolate, electing not to try to pick those up with magic. Then inspiration struck. She used her telekinesis to lift the marshmallows, which began to merrily burn, then quickly laid them down on the chocolate and covered them with a second graham cracker. The flame was extinguished, leaving perfectly melted chocolate and marshmallows. She smiled happily. “S’mores are done!”

While the fillies munched away on their treats, Sweetie explained the basic rules of the next activity. “So the idea is, when you get called, you ask another pony to tell the truth. They can do that, or they can decide to do a dare instead.”

“But that means one of us gets left outta each question,” Apple Bloom complained.

Scootaloo was trying to not look bored and failing miserably. “Okay, well, what do the rules say about... I dunno, all of us answering the same question? Or all of us doing a dare together?”

“Um... lemme check.” Sweetie Belle looked over the rules, not finding anything on doing simultaneous questions. “Huh... they didn’t write anything about that.”

“Well, then what are we supposed to do?”

She put her hoof down on the page, looking triumphant. “They did talk about this other game though. Ahem... ‘Two Truths and a Lie, a game wherein ponies take turns asking questions of one another, at which point the pony answers thrice... But one answer is false! The other ponies may then guess at the true answers, and have a great deal of fun.’ So maybe we can mix that with Truth or Dare! Like, we do the questions that way with normal dares?”

Apple Bloom thought a moment... it did sound more fun than just sitting there waiting for a turn. “Ah’m fine with that. Scootaloo, is that okay with you?”

“Whatever! Let’s just get to it. I wanna do some fun dares already!”

“Fine, Ah’ll start with you then Scoots. What’s yer fav—”

“Dare!”

“Wait a minute, y’all dint even wait fer me ta finish mah question!”

Scootaloo smirked. “Fine, finish the question, then I’ll do the dare anyways!”

“Ah, forget you, then, just do the dare. Ah dare ya to... put ten marshmallows in yer mouth at once!”

“Pfft, easy! Sweetie, hand me those marshmallows!”

Sweetie Belle helpfully picked up the wooden bowl with her magic, promptly setting it on fire. “Ahhhhh! Put it out!”

Apple Bloom yelped and threw one of the blankets over the bowl, beating it with her forehooves to snuff out the flames. “Okay, no marshmallows.”

Scootaloo pouted; she had limbered up her jaws and everything. “Fine... ask your dumb question.”

“Right. What’s yer favourite animal? Y’know, as a pet an’ such?”

Scootaloo thought a moment. “Well, I’d want it to be fast. Something that can fly, but can also stay on the ground with me until I can fly too...”

“Oooh!” Sweetie squeaked. “How about an owl, like Twilight Sparkle’s pet?”

Thinking about Twilight inevitably led to thinking about the flushed look on Twilight’s face and Apple Bloom’s assurance the two friends were more than friends. I wonder what that would be like... No, stop it! They’re your friends, you can’t think of them like that. “N-nah... it would be sleeping all day. I need something that’s awake when I am. Let’s see... Dash almost picked a hawk, that might be cool. But it kinda bailed on her when she got in trouble. I gotta go with Dash on this one, I guess. I’d want a pet that’s loyal.”

“Robins’re pretty loyal. They stay in their territory all the year ‘round, an’ they don’t migrate with all th’ southern birds.”

“Robin? Oh cool! That sounds like the sidekick of that comic hero... Batmare, I think? I always wanted a sidekick!”

Sweetie laughed. “You mean you always wanted to be a sidekick.”

“You take that back!”

“Girls, let’s not get all fired up about a lil joke here. We’re supposed ta be answerin’ questions still. Ah know y’ didn’t give three answers like we talked about, but Sweetie still got ta play, so Ah think that’s all right. So will we jus’ go round in a circle ta pick who’s next? That would mean it’s Sweetie’s turn.”

“Um... Okay. Apple Bloom, truth or dare?”

“Truth, a’ course!”

“Well then... tell me who you like, anypony in our class.”

“Uhhh …” Apple Bloom fidgeted a little as she realised her mistake. An Apple had to be honest, but… “Well, Ah like Miss Cheerliee, an’, um, Ah like… Sweetie Belle… an’ Silver Spoon!”

Scootaloo stuck out her tongue. “Lame! It’s obvious which one is the lie. What kind of question was that? We all like Miss Cheerilee. And of course you like Sweetie; she’s our best friend!”

Sweetie was silent for a time. The way Apple Bloom had hesitated made her worried. “Apple Bloom, why did you pause when you said my name? Do you really have to think about whether you like me?”

The earth filly blanched at the hurt in Sweetie’s voice, and she nearly tripped over herself to reassure her friend. “No! No, Ah, Ah was just tryin’ ta—Ah mean, Ah din’t wanna leave either of ya out, so I hadda think about which one ‘a ya ta pick.”

Scootaloo looked angry now. What the hay?! “Some loyalty there! You have to pick between us and you choose her?”

“It ain’t like that! Ah just, Ah like ya both just as much as each other so I just hadda pick at random! Honest, Scootaloo!”

Scootaloo grumbled, but then she smiled wickedly. So what was it like then? Oh, I’ll get them back, let’s see them squirm when I dare them to do this! “You know what? It’s my turn. Sweetie, I dare you to kiss Apple Bloom! After all, if she likes you so much she may as well kiss you!”

“What?!” Sweetie’s voice cracked. “What happened to picking truth or dare?”

“Okay fine, kiss Apple Bloom, or tell me three ponies you want to kiss. And I mean three ponies you like like.”

Sweetie just looked mortified, unable to choose. Apple Bloom leaned over to put a hoof on her shoulder, murmuring, “It’s okay, Sweetie Belle, Ah... Ah don’t mind if ya wanna skip—”

Her voice was cut off by a pair of soft lips pressed against her own. It was feather light, but nothing like she’d ever felt. Apple Bloom’s eyelids fluttered shut almost of their own accord as she surrendered herself to the sensation.

Scootaloo stared, unable to look away. She hadn’t wanted to believe it, but it must be true. When two ponies kissed, it meant they loved one another... Where did that leave her? It’s not fair! They did it! I can’t believe they did it... She ran from the clubhouse, slamming the door on the way out.

The two fillies broke out of their shared trance and looked at the suddenly-closed door.

“Scootaloo! Where are you? Please come out!” The two remaining Cutie Mark Crusaders searched through the gathering darkness.

“Scootaloo! Where are ya, ya silly filly? Come back an’ let’s talk about all ‘a this!”

She heard quiet sobbing in the distance. Apple Bloom’s heart plummeted as the sound reached her ears, and she tried to locate the source of the disturbing noises. “Just leave me alone! I’ll find a Cutie Mark by myself. I bet yours are gonna be each other’s faces.”

Sweetie Belle pointed in the direction the voice was coming from, nodded to her fellow searcher, and ran towards it.

They found her angrily scrubbing her face with her hooves, trying to make the tears stop. Sweetie sat down beside her with a thump.

“What are you two doing here? Go have fun with your game.”

“Aw, Scoots.” Apple Bloom sat down on the other side of their pegasus friend, ignoring her obvious discomfort. “Ah’m sorry that y’all were weirded out by us kissin’, but...we weren’t doin’ anything wrong. An’ you were the one dared us to anyway!”

Scootaloo looked up, tears streaming. “I didn’t think you would do it! You do like her, don’t you? You like her more than me!”

Sweetie touched Scootaloo’s cheek softly. She pulled her face towards her own and kissed her lightly. “There, now you’re even again.”

Apple Bloom swallowed nervously. “No we ain’t.” She gently turned Scootaloo’s face towards her and pressed her lips to the orange filly’s mouth. “Now we’re even.”

The three fillies sat in silence, the moment stretched on for what seemed like an eternity. Scootaloo was the first to break it. “Um... okay. So this wasn’t boring.”

Sweetie smiled warmly, punching Scootaloo lightly in the shoulder. “I told you it would be fun.”

Scootaloo looked a little dazed. “Girls... does this all mean something?”

“Do... do we want it t’ mean somethin’?”

Sweetie looked nervous, but said it anyway. “I-I dunno, but I think I wanna have another slumber party sometime soon.”

Scootaloo blushed. “Y-yeah... that would be cool.”

Apple Bloom laughed, relief flooding through her. “Y’all can stay at Sweet Apple Acres an’ we can camp out!”

Scootaloo nodded, then stammered out quickly, “Can we play truth or dare again? I mean, we don’t have to do the kissing but... that would be okay with me...”

The other two smiled, nodded to each other, and kissed Scootaloo on opposite cheeks. Sweetie whispered softly, “I think we can.”

Apple Bloom snuggled up against Scoots and giggled. “Well, we did promise t’ do everything together…”

Chapter 13: Meet the Parents

View Online

Rarity bit her lip, trying to recall the words from the air between them, but of course it was too late. It wasn't so much she did not want Fluttershy to meet them. Quite the contrary. The problem was her father... "What I meant was... if you wished to meet them at some point—"

Fluttershy cut her off. "I would love to meet them! Oh, this is going to be fun! What are they like? Is your mother as graceful as you? I bet your father is a handsome stallion. He would have to be to have a daughter as pretty as you." She beamed, apparently very pleased at the invitation. Oh Goddesses, I can't back out now. Really, I shall have to have a long introspective moment at some point and determine why there seems to be such a disconnect between my mind and mouth lately.

"Yes... they are wonderful ponies, I'm sure they will love you." Now if I can only convince him I’m serious this time...

"Father, I would like you to meet my fillyfriend, Snow," she had said, proudly presenting the love of her life. Snow had looked so lovely that day. Rarity had made her a lovely white gown to complement her light blue coat. It set off her luscious pink eyes nicely. They had been dating for several weeks by then, and Snow had been quite insistent that she be allowed to meet Rarity’s parents. She had been a little nervous about telling them about the mare—she was an earth pony, after all—and was not certain what the reaction might be. They both looked expectantly at Rarity’s father.

"Oh, that’s nice, Rarey. It’s nice to meet you, miss. Any friend of Rarity's is a friend of ours."

That was not the reaction she had expected in the least. Still, she pressed on. "Father, I mean I love this mare." She hugged the mare in question to demonstrate her meaning. There, surely he will understand.

"Oh sure, I love my friends too. Especially after a few drinks, so much love in the room." The uncomfortable silence stretched on. Somepony might have coughed at one point, but nopony would own up to it.

Snow whispered to Rarity in disappointment. “We should just go. He obviously doesn’t like me.”

The unicorn smiled nervously. She hadn’t known what to expect; Father had always gone on and on about the unicorn stallion prince who would one day sweep her off her hooves. Indeed, he seemed quite enamored with the idea. But after actually meeting the cad, she had quite given up on finding love with the rougher sex. She’d bumped into Snow at a local cafe, and they had hit it off quite nicely. Now, standing here, it seemed the whole thing might be doomed. Not because the relationship could not work, but because of an issue she’d never even considered: her father was an idiot.

“Well, this was fun. Father, Snow and I have things to do now. I love you.” She hugged the stallion goodbye and left with her fillyfriend.

The relationship petered out a few weeks after that; Snow just seemed to grow ever more irritable with her. She never said so, but Rarity could tell her father’s lack of approval was the issue. They remained friends of course, and Snow had ended up with a rather nice pegasus mare named Sun Catcher. They occasionally met for lunch to just dish a bit. The fashionista had always considered Snow the one that got away, and from that day on she had resolved to be very careful whom she brought to meet her father.

The walk to the Boutique was a rather silent one, on Rarity’s side at least. Fluttershy seemed to be babbling (in an excellent imitation of Pinkie Pie) about how excited she was. She supposed she did not blame the poor dear; from Fluttershy’s perspective everything was going perfectly. Their longstanding relationship as close friends had gone from platonic to romantic in a matter of days. And now she was being introduced to her fillyfriend’s parents, further cementing the relationship as a valued and stable one. To Rarity, however, this was practically a death knell for her hopes. She kept trying to think of ways to delay the meeting but, having offered, saw no way out now but to go through with it.

She just wished she knew what had gone wrong! Was it that Snow was not a unicorn? If so, Fluttershy would face similar rejection. She’d never brought herself to just ask her father; it was far too painful to do so with the memories of tearful pink eyes fresh in her mind. Her father had never struck her as a tribalist, but perhaps that was the issue? She had to find out, preferably before another scene developed as it had with poor sweet Snow.

As they arrived at the Boutique she noticed her sister being dropped off by her friends, Sweetie stepping down from the cart Scootaloo always used to give the other two rides. She expected the trio to give each other a nice hug goodbye. what she saw instead was Apple Bloom and Scootaloo giving her little sister a kiss on either cheek and three sets of suddenly-rosy faces looking into each other’s eyes. They broke out of their shared trance and the other two clambered back into the scooter and cart respectively. They all waved at Rarity and Fluttershy as Scootaloo sped off, faces still very red.

Hmmm, that’s an interesting development. Sister, you and I may need to have a little talk in the near future. She filed the issue away for another day, however. She had other concerns at the moment. “Hello, Sweetie, did you... have fun with your friends?”

Sweetie Belle blushed furiously. “Yeah, we had a slumber party! We made s’mores and told stories and played truth or dare!” Then she began to look a bit evasive. “So, how was your night, Rarity?”

And now it was the older sister’s turn to look evasive. “F-fine, just fine, the spa was relaxing as always. Are you ready to go back home now?” She wasn’t quite sure if it was appropriate to explain how her night had gone. Sweetie was getting older, but Rarity had yet to see her show any interest in anyp—oh my. “Sweetie, did something happen between you and your friends?”

Sweetie looked startled. “Um... n-no?” She began looking around as if expecting attack from all sides. Then she latched on to something. “Say... Fluttershy seems to be getting awfully close to you all of a sudden. Did something happen?” She grinned knowingly.

Rarity sputtered. The pegasus had been hanging close to her the entire walk home. They quickly and self-consciously stepped apart. Silence reigned for a moment as the two unicorns regarded each other.

“Never speak of this again?” Rarity finally offered. She really did not wish to explain herself to her sister until she’d first figured out what to do about their father. No point in fighting a two-front war after all. Still, one day, little sister, we shall have to have a discussion.

“O-okay.”

The walk to her parents’ home was slow and painful. The ill-fated, frazzled fashionista found herself wrapped up in thoughts of how she could possibly fix this situation before it became an issue. I will not tolerate anything more going wrong. I love Fluttershy. He is going to accept that, even if I have to beat him to a bloody pulp and get him to write “Welcome to the family” in his own drool. She, of course, would never truly injure her father. However, anger—not just for the potentially upset Fluttershy, but also on behalf of her unfairly dismissed Snow—was making it difficult to remember that.

If he didn’t approve, he could have had the courtesy to say so! Acting the foal like that... She fumed darkly. Fluttershy nuzzled her as they walked, apparently not knowing what was bothering her but wanting to be supportive. She smiled gratefully at her love. Definitely an advantage to dating a long-time friend. She understands me like nopony else can.

There had to be some way to head off the dreaded confrontation, some means by which she could discover what had gone wrong without upsetting her father in the process. Some—Wait... somepony who understands him? Who would understand him better than Mother?! She was aghast; how had she never thought of this before? Mother could surely tell me what problem Father has with the other tribes. Maybe it was all just some horrid misunderstanding! That would be rather nice to report at their next lunch. Oh, Snow, darling! So nice to see you again. And how is Sun doing? Oh, promotion higher up in the weather team? How lovely! Say, do you remember that day I took you to meet my father and he treated you so horridly? Turns out he just dislikes the color blue. Isn’t that silly? Okay... perhaps not, but at least it would avoid a similar problem with the current love of her life. She deserved a chance at happiness. Snow had found her happiness after all; nopony could blame Rarity for wanting her own.

Finally, they reached their destination. Sweetie’s horn flared just as her sister gave her a warning look. We cannot afford to keep replacing burned doors. “I think a simple knock would do, Sweetie.”

At her abashed nod, Rarity knocked quietly. To her relief, it was her mother who answered the door and she embraced the older mare warmly. She would be wearing the golf pants, of course she would. “Hello, Mother, I’ve brought Sweetie home. Did you enjoy your little trip?”

“Oh, it was great! Manehattan was wonderful. Your father picked up a load of new knickknacks for our collection.” Ugh... Must they always do that? Those cheaply made trinkets are at best fit for starting a fire.

“That’s lovely, Mother. Sweetie, you should take your things up to your room now. Mother... could I talk to you for a moment? Privately?”

“Well, sure, honey, but what about your friend here?”

“Um... well I suppose she’ll have to come with us. It concerns her, after all. Mostly I wish to speak with you without Father for just a moment.” She grinned nervously, not sure how her mother would take that.

“Rarey, you know you can talk to me about anything, but why wouldn’t you want your father to know?” Rarity cringed at the childhood nickname her mother had saddled her with and inexplicably continued to use.

“Well... that’s what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Okay, honey, but I reserve the right to tell your father if it’s really important.”

“I intend to tell him as well, but I need your advice first... However, proper introductions are in order. Mother, I would like you to meet my fillyfriend, Fluttershy.”

“H-hello,” Fluttershy managed to squeak out.

“Oh my! Well, it’s lovely to meet you, Fluttershy. She’s gorgeous, hon, but... is this the secret? Why should your father not meet her?”

“Let me explain... do you remember the mare I spent so much time with a few years back?”

“Oh Rarey! I am so sorry, I had no idea you and that pretty little filly were dating. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Well, I wanted to, but things went so abysmally with Father I decided not to. She broke things off with me shortly afterwards.”

Fluttershy put her wing over her fillyfriend comfortingly. She remembered the unicorn crying over Snow that same week. She’d never said what went wrong, just that the mare had left her.

Rarity visibly composed herself. “That’s the trouble, you see, I don’t know why everything went south. Do you have any idea why Father was so dismissive?”

The older mare bit her lip slightly, deep in thought. “Rarey... I don’t think he meant anything by it. We grew up in a very small town, built on older values. It’s not so much that we weren’t aware fillyfoolers and coltcuddlers existed, it just wasn’t done there. When you grow up in a small town, your parents tend to fill your head with ideas about having a family. While you two can adopt, it’s much more practical for mares to be with stallions in a town that small.”

“Wait... so it was nothing to do with her having been an earth pony. Father just couldn’t wrap his head around the fact I was dating a mare?” The revelation was staggering. Was that what it was? Thinking back, it did make sense. Every story he’d ever told her featured a handsome prince, not a beautiful princess who married her equally beautiful duchess or some such. “So what do I do then?”

“Rarey, your father loves you. He may not understand what you see in another mare, but just show him you mean it when you say you’re in love. He’ll come to accept it. Just give him some time.”

The fashionista cringed. This was turning out much like the first time, the only difference being that now she knew what was wrong. “Very well, is he out back then? I suspect he is grilling at the moment, I smell tofu-dogs.” Goddesses, its always tofu-dogs. I never could get him to sit down to a nice, healthy salad.

“You know your father, Rarey, he does love to grill. Go out back and talk to him. It’ll be okay.”

Rarity hugged the older mare gratefully. “Thank you, Mother, I badly needed some perspective. I love you.”

The older stallion was in fact cooking at a small patio in the back garden. The smell of searing vegetable byproducts and barbeque sauce wafted to her nose. No wonder he could eat Sweetie’s cooking; everything he eats tastes like ashes. “Hello, Father!”

He turned with a grin, dropping his implements on their hooks at the side of the grill. “Rarey honey, good to see you. You really need to make time to come visit more often.”

“Yes, Father, I know. I have something to tell you, actually.”

“Oh?”

"Father... I would like you to meet my fillyfriend, Fluttershy"

"Aww, that's nice honey, but that's a weird way to call her a friend. I mean, I can see she's a mare. She’s a little old for you to be calling her a filly."

“I’m about a year younger than her actually.” Fluttershy interjected into the exchange. She blushed when Rarity looked at her in mild irritation and mouthed ‘Not right now.’

"No, Father, I mean I’m in a relationship with her."

"Well, sure, friends always have great relationships. Why, my buddies down by the bar are just swell."

"Father, I showered with her!"

"Oh, that's no big deal. I shower with my buddies at the tennis club all the time. Don't tell me you're worried about that!"

"Ugh... Father... I am in love with this mare, I intend to have relations with her..." Seeing the lack of understanding in his eyes frustrated her to no end. "Fluttershy, could you come here for a moment?" Her fillyfriend trotted to her side, clearly curious as to what Rarity wanted. The unicorn then grabbed her shoulders, dipped her into an embrace and stuck her tongue down Fluttershy’s throat. She looked up at her father, smiling, just a bit breathless. "Do you understand now, Father?"

"...What?"

Chapter 14: The Talk

View Online

Silence reigned for a long moment. Rarity stared at her motionless father. It was almost as if time had stopped.

“Psst!” She looked down into her forelegs. Fluttershy was looking up at her. “Rarity, I don’t think he understands yet. Quick, make love to me right here!”

“What?!”

Rarity shook her head. There was Fluttershy, as before. “I said... Um... I think your Dad might be a little shocked, maybe you should check to see if he’s okay?” Rarity laughed at herself internally. Really, darling, a fantasy now of all times? Still, I wish it had lasted a moment or two longer...

Her father finally moved, even if it was only to slump onto his rump on the patio. “Fine, Rarey, you win. You wanted my attention, you got it. We’re going to talk like adults about this. But first, I need you to go chat to your mother for a bit.”

It was too much to hope for to have him be able to discuss the matter so soon after finally understanding. But as a start, Rarity was willing to work with it. “Very well, come with me, darling. Let’s go visit Mother for a while, my father needs time to collect himself.”

“Rarey, I said you should go. I need her to stay here.”

She looked back in shock. “But whatever for? I’m the one you need to be talking to!”

The stallion shook his head. “Rarey, you tell me you’re in love with this mare. You want me to accept that? Then I need to talk to… her,” he said through gritted teeth.

Rarity opened her mouth to protest, but was silenced by the soft touch of a yellow hoof on her lips. Fluttershy smiled gently. “Rarity, go speak to your mom. I want to talk to your dad. Is that okay?”

She nodded dumbly, unable to say more. Kissing Fluttershy’s cheek softly, she left to go talk to her mother, giving one last worried look back before entering the house.

Magnum sat down on a bench and motioned for the pegasus to sit next to him. He grunted in annoyance at the sight of charred tofu-links on the grill. No saving them now.

The pegasus sat down primly, waiting for him to speak.

Polite, graceful, respectful, all good points in her favor.

He sighed. This was not as easy as it should be.

Time to come clean, I guess.

“Kiddo... Sorry, do you mind if I call you that? I’ve already made a complete idiot of myself today. I’d hate to insult you with a nickname you don’t like.”

The pegasus mare shifted a little uncomfortably on the stone bench. “My name is Fluttershy, but I don’t mind if you call me Kiddo. It sounds... nice.” She gave him a dazzling smile.

Okay... definitely understanding what she sees in this girl. If I were a younger stallion, and had never met my Cookie...

He shook himself. These were definitely the wrong thoughts to have about his daughter’s...

Fillyfriend, get used to the word.

He sighed. “Kiddo, I want to apologize for that scene just now.” He rubbed a hoof through his mane nervously. “I... honestly have no idea how to cope with... this. Please don’t think I dislike you. You’re just not who I expected my daughter to bring home.” He sighed. “You must think I’m an old fool.”

Fluttershy put a hoof over his shoulders and hugged him gently. He looked up with surprise and gratitude. “Shush, you have nothing to apologize for. I think Rarity might owe you one instead. That was a mean trick to play on you.”

He shook his head sadly. “No, I definitely owe her one. Two really. This is the second time she’s brought home somepony she loved. I dealt with it badly the first time, too.” He lowered his head in shame. “I have a horrible sense of humor. When something makes me uncomfortable, I laugh it off. I laughed at my own daughter, Kiddo.”

“You’re sorry, aren’t you?” The pegasus hugged him a little tighter. It felt good. Relaxing. A bit of penance after all the little (and not so little) mistakes.

“Of course I am. Sorry, this wasn’t how it was supposed to go. Let’s start the way I always intended to, when she brought home her special somepony.” He cleared his throat noisily. “Ahem! Young col— errr, sorry, filly: what are your intentions with my daughter?”

Fluttershy giggled. It was a good sound. To be honest, he looked forward to hearing it more. “Really? Um... Okay, fine.” She put on a more serious face. “Mister Rarity’s Dad, I’ve loved your daughter for a long time now. Longer than I can even remember. She’s been my friend for years, and now she’s agreed to be my fillyfriend. I want to make her happy. Maybe, if she’ll let me, I want to marry her someday. Is that okay with you?”

He jumped up, making a big show of looking her over. He leaned in close to her eyes and looked into them appraisingly. Then he put a hoof on her lips and checked her teeth. She sat stock still during all of this, somehow knowing an inspection when she saw one. Finally he nodded, satisfied. “It’s okay with me, Kiddo. All you gotta do now is talk my Rarey into it. I’m guessing from the way she listened to you that it won’t be too much of a problem. Neat trick, by the way. I wish I could have gotten her to mind me so well when she was a filly.”

“I wish I could tell you what I was doing. I d-don’t quite know myself,” she stammered out bashfully.

He reached up and ruffled her mane a bit. “Just joshing you a little, Kiddo, my wife has the same effect on me. I guess that was the first sign in your favor. A couple needs to listen to each other. Not just talk, but listen.” He straightened his back once more, slipping into the voice he used to command young colts to attention as he gave his pep talks before the big hoofball game. “So, young... filly. Tell me about yourself.”

“Um... let’s see. I grew up in Cloudsdale. I was always a weak flier, so other pegasus ponies made fun of me. They called me mean names, like ‘It’s Too High’ or ‘Klutzershy.’ One day my friend Rainbow Dash spotted two colts picking on me, so she challenged them to a race. But she got a little excited when she sped away from the starting line and missed that I had fallen off the cloud I was standing on. I panicked and my wings wouldn’t open...”

“...Then after I had gathered all the animals again, I got my cutie mark! But I was still a very weak flier, and I couldn’t get back to Cloudsdale by myself, so I went to try to find some other ponies. I came across Ponyville, but I was very frightened and obviously didn’t know anypony there. My parents and teachers had always warned me that the ground was a scary place, and that I should never go there without an adult. I was stuck here and I had nopony to help me get back home. I wanted to ask for help, but everytime I tried to speak up, all that came out was a little squeak. I was lonely and hungry, and I had nowhere to go. Much later that day I found a nice spot by a pond in the park and lay down there. I fell asleep and woke up the following morning. That was where I first met her...”

“Hello there! Are you new in town?”

Fluttershy turned her weary face towards the voice. She was being addressed by a cute little unicorn filly with a coat of pure white and a short purple mane. The filly’s cutie mark was of three blue gemstones. Fluttershy wondered what kind of talent that might signify. She opened her mouth but nothing came out. She sighed.

“Oh dear, is something wrong with your voice?”

Fluttershy shook her head ruefully. She tried again. “...”

“I think I almost heard that... you said you’re lost?”

Fluttershy perked up. Somepony finally understood her! She nodded in excitement. Then she was sad again, remembering why she was excited. She was still lost, only now somepony knew it.

“Oh, that simply won’t do, darling! Where is your home?”

The lost pegasus filly pointed up. The unicorn followed her hoof and laughed in self-depreciating humor. “Oh, of course, most pegasus ponies live in the sky. How very silly of me. But why are you down here, darling? Can’t you fly back home?”

Fluttershy began to cry. The unicorn looked startled and bit her lip in thought. Then she lay down beside the pegasus and put her foreleg around her gently. “There there, darling. It’s all right. So you’ve come down here and have no way to return?”

Fluttershy screwed her face up in concentration. The closeness of the filly should have made her cringe, but she found herself calmed somehow. “I fell.”

The unicorn looked at her in shock. “So you can speak! Oh, that’s good. That will make things much easier. So you fell from your home then? Are your wings injured? Can you not fly back?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “I’m too weak.”

The unicorn filly nodded in sympathy. “Don’t despair, darling, not everypony has a special talent that fits their tribe perfectly. Look at me, for goodness sake! I just found out I have a talent for finding gems hidden in stone. Now what good will that do me in life? I couldn’t have had something more practical like a talent for sewing. Oh no, my destiny was a rock! Mind you, I do sew very well regardless, but to my shame my magic has never been the strongest of my class. Those are lovely butterflies, by the way. What is your special talent if I might ask?”

Fluttershy found herself warming to this strangely talkative filly. She seemed content to carry on enough of a conversation for both of them, which was good, because the shy pegasus found it difficult to contribute much to it. “I can, um, talk to animals.”

“Oh my goodness, that sounds interesting! Hardly practical for you either though, sadly. Not many animals up in the sky. A few birds, I suppose, but few indeed live as high up as you pegasi live. Look at us; we are a pair, are we not? You, a pegasus with weak wings and a talent for communicating with animals you will rarely see, and me, a unicorn with weak magic and a talent for finding rocks in the middle of nowhere! Oh my, I daresay destiny has played a cruel prank on us.”

The unicorn blanched a bit as a thought seemed to come to her. “Oh, how rude of me! I haven’t even asked your name! I am Rarity, pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

The pegasus strained hard, and finally forced out the words. “Um... my name is Fluttershy.”

“Fluttershy, you say? Oh that’s a lovely name. But then you are a lovely filly so I suppose it fits, doesn’t it? Say, I was just about to sit down to lunch. Would you care to join me?” She busied herself pulling a packed lunch from her saddlebag. Soon a nice picnic blanket was lay out, with a repast consisting of a daisy sandwich, a tossed salad, and a bottle of juice spread on top of it. Fluttershy eyed the meal hungrily, but said nothing. Rarity set about carefully divvying up the meal into two halves, then motioned for Fluttershy to eat.

“So tell me, what’s flying like? I’ve always wanted to try it, but, needless to say, I lack the equipment. Do you ever get scared living up so high? Well, I suppose not since you have the wings. Oh, but how did you fall so far? Are you sure you’re not hurt?” She got up and began looking over the pegasus filly, trying to check for bruising or signs of injury anywhere. “No, you look okay. Are you able to fly at all right now?”

Fluttershy let the questions and prods wash over her. She was making quick work of her half of the meal and felt a bit better now. “Thank you.” Then her stomach grumbled loudly. She blushed bright red.

“Please, darling, have mine as well. You must have missed a meal to be so hungry!”

The pegasus nodded gratefully, and daintily finished the food. “Thank you again.”

“Oh you’re quite welcome, darling. Sorry if I’m nattering on a bit, I must be coming off as a bit of a ninny. I hope you’ll forgive me.” She flashed a grateful smile at Fluttershy’s nod. “Thank you, dear. I suspect we’ll need to find you an adult now, won’t we?” Rarity’s grin looked strained. The prospect didn’t seem to appeal to her.

She... doesn’t want me to go?

“Um, well... we don’t have to leave right now, if you don’t want to.”

“Oh! Well I wouldn’t want to impose, darling, I suspect your family must be worried about you. My parents are a bit... busy at the moment. They were rather wrapped up, so I thought I would go outside to get some sun.”

“Oh, my parents sent me to summer flight camp. The camp counselors will likely be looking for me, but nopony would think to look for a Cloudsdaler down here. Anypony else would have been able to fly back up, or wouldn’t have fallen at all. Only a weak flier like me would fall all the way down here.” She suddenly realized she was speaking normally to the pony, and shrank back again, hiding her face in her front hooves.

Rarity laughed, a warm friendly laugh. Fluttershy peeked up from her hooves curiously. “Oh good, you just made a little conversation yourself! Oh thank you, darling! I was quite afraid you would never come round. Please don’t be bashful around me anymore, it’s been so lonely for me without my little sister to play with.”

Fluttershy lifted her head in alarm. “What’s wrong? Is she okay?”

Rarity nodded sadly. “It’s nothing terrible, just an attack of the pony pox. Thank goodness I’ve had it already or I would be laid up too. Without her, I really have nopony to play with. The other children find me... odd. They like to get dirty and dislike it when I correct their horrid abuse of the Equestrian language. Oh, sorry, I keep dominating the conversation. It’s a bad habit.”

Fluttershy gave a small laugh. She’s almost as self-conscious as me! “I don’t mind, I’m a much better listener than a talker. Would you like to spend some time together before we tell somepony that I need to get back to Cloudsdale?”

“Oh, would you mind? I could use a friend right now. Just for a little while. We don’t want to worry anypony excessively.”

“We spent the rest of the day together. It was... nice.” Fluttershy smiled happily at the memory. “We finally flagged down a pony from the weather team here and they got word to Cloudsdale. I was picked up that evening. She promised she would write to me, but I never got any letters. Still, after repeatedly failing in flight school, I decided maybe I should just embrace my true talent. I came back to Ponyville and started a veterinary clinic. I was in town buying some animal feed one day when I saw her again.”

“Excuse me, darling, I hate to bother you, but you seem so very familiar. Have we met before?”

Fluttershy turned, confused. Then she saw the gems on the mare’s flank. “Rarity?”

“F-Fluttershy? It is you, darling! Oh, but what are you doing down here again? Don’t tell me you slipped off another cloud!”

Fluttershy shook her head, smiling just a little. “I live here now. I decided to live on the ground with my animal friends because I missed them too much. I also missed my unicorn friend. I thought you forgot about me...”

Rarity grimaced dourly. “Darling, I’m so sorry! I tried to write but nopony would believe me when I said I had to get a letter to Cloudsdale. My parents both assumed I had made up an imaginary friend because I was lonely. Oh but it’s all right, you’re here now! To stay, I hope?” At the pegasus’ nod she smiled brilliantly. “Oh, are you busy, darling? There’s a lovely-looking spa that just opened a few months back, I wanted to give them a try; a lady does love to be pampered you know. Would you care to join me? My treat, of course, as an apology for my lack of correspondence.”

“O-okay.”

Magnum had been following along until he finally remembered something. “You! It was you she was talking about! She kept going on and on about how she had to get a letter to the sky. She talked about a pegasus with butterflies for a cutie mark. Oh, Kiddo, I am sorry. I thought she made it up! In my defence, working with animals is a pretty uncommon talent for a pegasus to have! All that time...”

“It’s okay, really! If she had written I might not have missed her as much as I did. Maybe I would have stayed in Cloudsdale.” She smiled gratefully.

Their first trip to the spa was memorable. Fluttershy couldn’t stop marveling at the beautiful mare Rarity had become when compared to the filly she had met that fateful day. She was so eloquent now, so refined. The mare before her had clearly spent years polishing everything about herself to a dazzling luster. For a time, as they lay back in a relaxing steam bath, all she could do was bask in the other mare’s presence.

“Fluttershy, are you listening?”

“Eep! I’m sorry, Rarity! What did you say?”

“That’s quite all right, darling. I asked if you wouldn’t mind making this a regular thing. I... don’t have many friends, you see, and fewer still would I call close. I-I am a very sociable mare, but I have some... foibles that can make me difficult to like. Maybe it was just missing you after that fine day we spent together. But I somehow knew we would meet again one day, and now that the day has come... I won’t lose you again. Please?” She pleaded, her lips quivering and eyes shining in unshed tears. It was as if she was expecting that this too would be denied her.

Fluttershy waded over to Rarity and put a foreleg around her in a hug. “I’m here now. Thank you, Rarity, thank you for being my friend.”

“So that’s it?” Magnum smiled as the story ended. It had been quite the moving tale, and quite new to him. His older daughter rarely talked about her friends in detail.

“Um... well there were other things. I met other friends, they’re all very nice. One of them is Princess Celestia’s personal protege! Oh and I met the princess, um... seven times? She’s very nice. I also met Princess Luna a few times. She’s a little scary, but nice. Oh, and I might have maybe saved the world a few times.”

If he hadn’t already heard about all of those events, often from the newspapers before Rarity herself, he would have laughed. But this... Friends with royalty, a national hero, and modest too! He shook his head in wonderment. “You’ve led quite the life, Kiddo.”

The pegasus smiled very slowly. “Um... yes.”

Rarity stepped quietly back into the house, trying not to fret over what was going on out there. She had faith in her Fluttershy, however; the mare had shown such great strength of character. She will be fine. I daresay she’ll win him over.

She found her mother busying herself about the kitchen, no doubt trying to make something edible as an alternative to tofu-dogs. “Hello again, Mother.”

Her mother turned, setting down the salad bowl she had been tossing chopped vegetables into. “Oh Rarey! How did it go?”

Rarity grimaced in frustration. “Well, I had to take some extreme measures to get him to pay attention, but he is at last convinced I meant it when I said I was in love. He insisted on talking to her alone.”

Her mother nodded excitedly. She gestured for Rarity to sit, which she did gratefully. “Oh, that’s wonderful news! He probably just wants to get to know her better.”

Rarity smiled; that would be nice. She did want him to like Fluttershy, after all. "Yes, I suspect you’re right. So, what do you think of her, Mother?"

The plump older mare began to make daisy sandwiches. She turned her head back to her daughter as the ingredients flew about the room. "Oh, she's lovely, my dear, but I have to say I'm surprised!"

Rarity watched the display, quite impressed. When it came to cooking, her mother was no slouch. If only she could teach Sweetie Belle. Poor dear. "Really? How so?"

Her mother smiled in amusement, clearly getting ready to taunt her daughter just a bit. "Well after years of you going on and on about finding ‘Him,’ to see you falling in love with one of those is just a little..."

Oh, I don’t like the sound of this. Mother please don’t be saying what I think you are... "’One of those?’ Mother, please don't tell me you have a problem with me dating a mare... I just got past that with Father, my heart could not bear another showdown!"

The older mare made calming motions with her hooves. "Oh, not at all, to each their own, after all. I just mean she's not a unicorn!"

Rarity froze. What could she possibly mean by that? "...Mother, are you a tribalist?"

The older mare wrinkled her muzzle in distaste. "Young lady! Such language, I raised you better than that! I'll have you know before I met your father I dated a very nice pegasus in college!” She paused, reminiscing with a dreamy expression; clearly some happy memories. “Oh, there was this one spot right below the primary coverts that just drove him wild..."

Rarity clapped her front hooves to her ears and closed her eyes, but the mental images would not stop. "Mother, please! No more, I beg you! I have no wish to know what happens in your bedroom, or anywhere you choose to perform such activities for that matter!"

Her mother grinned saucily, but relented. "Oh, fine, fine. But yes, she is a wonderful mare. I'm sure you'll be very happy together."

Rarity took her hooves down thankfully. "Thank you, Mother. I know we haven't always seen eye to eye—my fault, mostly—but your opinion means a lot to me."

The plump mare nodded in appreciation of the intent. "I understand, dear, just know that I always love you and want the best for you."

Rarity hugged her mother warmly. "I love you too, Mother."

The hug went on for some time. Rarity squirmed a bit. Don’t ask her don’t ask her she might actually answer stop thinking about—Augh! She just had to know. "...Mother?"

Her mother, still hugging her, mumbled into her mane. "Yes?"

"Where on the wing was that spot exactly?"

Chapter 15: The Birdies and the Bees

View Online

There can be no greater horror than finding out too much about your mother’s sex life. Why oh why had she asked? Still, when the time comes for Fluttershy and I to be intimate, I shall be ready! My head is full of disturbing but useful information. And all it cost me was my peace of mind and sanity. A bargain!

Still, the ordeal left her with a newfound respect for her mother. She had, of course, heard that the older mare had been a cheerleader; that was how her parents had met, after all, on the hoofball field. She still wondered at times if her poor father hadn’t taken one too many blows to the head during his hoofball days. Apparently that’s where she had met the pegasus colt as well. Rarity’s heart sang at the descriptions of the ways in which her father had tried to woo her. But she was still committed to her first coltfriend at the time. The things her mother had described doing with her pegasus beau... and in flight no less. I wonder if Twilight would teach me the cloudwalking spell. That might be interesting. Making love on a cloud... Apparently it all came down to the school dance, when her coltfriend left her for another mare. And there was her father, waiting in the wings, wanting only her love and willing to wait forever for her to finally notice him... Oh my, quite romantic.

She sat patiently waiting for her fillyfriend and father to return. The clock ticked at a maddeningly slow pace. She watched her mother craft a fine casserole as it floated in midair, nodding and humming along to a song only she heard. She realized with some amazement that she recognized the tune, and wondered what the lyrics were in her mother’s version. And the infernal ticking continued, each second another blow to her sanity. “Rargh! What’s taking them so long?”

Her mother chuckled while assembling the various ingredients in the pan. “Have patience, Rarey, your father is not cruel stallion. He’s not going to make your fillyfriend cry. I’m sure he’s just chatting with her. You know, trying to get to know her, to see what you love about her.”

Rarity held a foreleg up to her brow in a gesture very familiar to any who had seen her dramatics. “Oh, but it’s not fair, Mother, he’s supposed to be talking to me! I fretted over this moment! It’s important to me! I want his approval! It was hard enough just getting him to acknowledge there was something to approve!”

Her mother nodded patiently as she set the oven to bake the dish, then started to slice mixed fruit into a bowl for dessert. “Let’s try to occupy that mind of yours for a while, shall we? Tell me a bit about the first filly. What happened with her? You must have cared for her if you brought her home...”

Rarity looked pensive, Snow had been weighing heavily on her mind during this entire visit. Not fair at all to Fluttershy. It felt like such strong and healthy love at the time, and yet it failed over something so simple as my father not showing his approval of us. “I did... at the time. It was very important to her, you see, that you both give us your consent. Truth be told, I felt pressured into it. We’d only been dating for a matter of weeks at the time; we’d yet to do more than hold hooves, really. I was rather embarrassed after Father just seemed to... misunderstand everything I tried to tell him. But, thinking back, I was rather relieved. Isn’t that horrible? I mean, I cared quite deeply for Snow... but some little niggling part of me just knew... she wasn’t the one.”

“Oh? Was that why you didn’t fight for her the way you did with Fluttershy?”

“Oh my, no, I would have fought just as—no, actually I think you are right... Poor Snow Drop, I could have stood my ground and made him understand, even then, if I had loved her as dearly as I thought I did.” She sighed sadly. “I should have just told her I wasn’t comfortable pushing things along so fast. She deserved better from me. Still, she found her special somepony eventually, so perhaps things worked out as they were meant to. I really should have known my own heart better. Even then I found such comfort going to Fluttershy to cry my eyes out after it had ended. How was I so blind as to have missed this for so long? I was always going to Fluttershy... except for the one time it would have meant the most! How was I such a fool as not to have told her how I felt?”

“Don’t beat yourself up over it too much, Rarey,” the older mare said, putting a comforting hoof on her daughter’s shoulder. “You got it figured out eventually. If it makes you feel better, it took me a while to realize the difference between infatuation and love too. Well, okay, between lust and love, if we’re being totally frank.” Her mother blushed. Thank you Mother, something else I shall have to repress. Aloe will be so pleased; it’s going to take hours to get these knots out of my back.

Rarity’s dad let out a huge guffaw. “Really? You stared down a dragon? With the fire and the claws and the rar?! Wow, Kiddo, that’s something.” That one certainly didn’t make the papers. “Not saying I doubt you or anything, but that’s impressive. I mean, you just seem so... meek.”

“Oh I am, but nopony hurts my friends.” Fluttershy puffed up her chest proudly, then shrank back as she apparently realized she probably sounded overconfident. “What I mean is, I am pretty weak and helpless by myself. My friends make me feel stronger.”

“I’m kind of relieved, actually; a father likes to know his daughter has someone who can back her up when she gets into a bad situation. Social or... well, having to face down a dragon, I guess. I’m proud to know she’s fallen in love with a filly who can draw on so much strength when she needs it.”

“Um... thank you.”

The two chatted for a while, just sharing little bits of their lives, getting to know one another. He found himself more and more impressed with her with every word. She was kind, humble, loving, and so determined to make his daughter happy. I guess the equipment is not so important, it’s the heart that matters most. He hugged her fondly. “Thank you, Kiddo, I've never seen my little girl looking so happy. Do you have any idea how often she cried on our shoulders after that Blueblood prick broke her dreams? I could see it in her eyes when you walked in with her; she’s found her special somepony at last."

After some time Fluttershy grew a little silent, seeming to want to ask something but not quite sure how to do so. "Um... Mr. Rarity's Dad?"

He laughed a bit. So formal all the time! I gave you a nickname Kiddo, it’s okay to relax a bit. "Just call me Dad, Kiddo.”

She blushed hard, but forced herself on regardless. "Oh, okay, um, Dad. Can I ask you something?"

"Sure, Kiddo, what's up?"

“Well, you and Rarity's mom, you're both unicorns..."

"Yeah, horns and everything."

"Right... well I was wondering...” She rubbed her hooves together nervously. “I've never been with a unicorn... or, um, anypony really. I know about pegasi, a little... but what would make Rarity happy?"

"Just keep being yourself, Kiddo, you seem to be doing all right."

"No... What would make her happy... that way."

"Oh... um...“ He looked around to make sure nopony was nearby to overhear. He saw nopony, but even so, his voice dropped to a whisper.

“You’re gonna have to figure things out as you go of course. I can’t claim to know what it's like for two mares to be together...” He stopped, not quite sure he was comfortable with this. Who else does she have to ask? Help the poor kid out. “Okay, Kiddo, let me tell you a little bit about horns..."

Twenty minutes later both of them were blushing hard and giggling madly. Well, I just told my future daughter-in-law how to seduce my daughter... yeah, that's not weird at all. “Now remember, I never told you anything. If she asks, take that secret to the grave.”

She nodded happily and hugged him again. Yeah, I could get used to these. “We should really head inside, Kiddo. Dinner will be about ready, and I expect Rarity will be fretting by now.”

Fluttershy scuffed a hoof on the patio. “Okay... but... oh, this is awful...”

“What’s up?” He was genuinely curious now.

“Um... I once helped sew her a dress, and she played a mean trick on us... I always wanted to get her back for that... but we shouldn’t, it would hurt her feelings...”

“What did she do?”

A few moments later he was grinning. “Okay, but we gotta play it straight, and you should probably be ready to soothe her ruffled feathers. Uh, no pun intended, Kiddo.”

As Rarity was just about to go mad for roughly the third time, her father and her love finally walked in from the patio. Her first glance was of course to Fluttershy. She did not seem happy. Oh no... Then she shifted her increasingly angry gaze to her father, who looked grim. Rarity proceeded to ask the most difficult question she had ever had to ask in her life. “H-how did it go?”

Father gave her a gruff look, but there was something more there, some tiny twinkle in his eyes. “Rarity, I’m sorry, hon, I really am, but I don’t like her.”

And the bottom fell out of her world. “Y-you don’t? You don’t?” She put fire in her voice, real anger made her advance on him like an enraged bull. “How could you not like her?! Explain yourself this instant! She is the sweetest, most wonderful mare I have ever met! How could you not adore her? You will tell me this instant or... I don’t know what I shall do, but it will not be pleasant!” She backed him into a corner, her voice getting more and more shrill. “Tell me!”

“Young lady, control yourself!” He was grinning now, although his smile was tinged with just a bit of intimidation. Fluttershy had a very worried look, but let him continue with the charade. She seemed ready to jump in at any moment however. “I don’t like her... I love her! You better take care of her, because if you make her cry I might just disown you and adopt her.”

“You... do... Oh, that’s nice.” Rarity smiled in relief. Then she fainted dead away.

“Rarity!” She heard Fluttershy’s voice as she fell. Be right with you, darling, I—

Rarity awoke sputtering as she felt water splash over her face. A very concerned yellow visage was looking back at her. She tried to remember what yellow was, and what it might mean to her now. “Rarity? Are you okay?”

Rarity... that’s me, isn’t it? I should probably respond. “Buh.” Ah yes, well done. She shook her head to try to clear it.

“Oh Rarity, I’m sorry! We didn’t mean to upset you so much. Oh, Dad, I told you this was too mean. Please be okay!” She found the yellow thing hugging her. She reached out absently and stroked the pink mane with a hoof. She spent a few more moments just gathering her faculties. Did she just call my father Dad? I must have misheard.

“Shhhh, I’m alright, darling. I am sorry if I overreacted. This is just very important to me and I could feel it all crashing down around me for a moment. I am glad you two like one another.” Rarity stood carefully, feeling a few scrapes and bruises from her collapse as she did so. This would have to happen without a handy couch nearby, wouldn’t it? She disentangled herself from Fluttershy, giving her an apologetic look as she did so, then faced her father.

“Rarity... I’m so sorry.” He gulped nervously, clearly prepared for another verbal tirade. He needn’t have worried. She ran to him and hugged him tightly, squealing like a filly.

“Thank you, Daddy!” Then she blanched; she hadn’t called him that in years. “I-I suppose after that stunt I pulled earlier, this was the least retribution I could expect. I won’t hold it against you.”

He stroked her hair lovingly. “Well, that was Kiddo’s idea. She said you pulled a trick like that on her once and I agreed to help get you back for it a little. Really, Rarey, messing with your friends like that! But that’s not what I’m sorry for... I should have told you I was uncomfortable when you showed up with that pretty filly. I could have taken you aside, done anything other than what I did. Will you forgive your old dad for not being supportive when his daughter needed him?”

Rarity was touched, she truly was. That’s all it was, then? Oh, what fools we both were. “Yes, yes, you should have. But then I likely should have broached the subject with you before just showing up with Snow like that. She was just so excited and insistent that she meet you two...

“It’s quite all right, Father. Truthfully, Mother and I were talking about that very thing just now. Thinking back, I felt things were moving a little fast and was somewhat relieved, although it hurt at the time. As for Snow... well, you might apologize to her at some point. I could arrange a dinner date for everypony to clear the air. I suspect she might appreciate that much. Speaking of dinner, shall we eat? I find myself famished.”

He nodded, satisfied she had accepted his apology. “I’m glad for you, Rarey, I really am. You found a good one. And... tell your ex I’m sorry, and I’d be glad to say that in her company sometime. I owe her an explanation, too.”

Her mother had blissfully ignored the entire conversation, and as they took their places at the table she pulled the perfectly-cooked casserole out of the oven. Drama, fainting and overall theatrics, yet she still managed to time it all just right. We may not share the same sense of taste, but in her own niche she is fabulous.

After Sweetie Belle was called down from her room and joined them in the kitchen, everypony began to eat. It was a quiet, pleasant meal, very much helping Rarity to feel a sense of rebonding with her father that she had, quite frankly, needed. She’d been just a bit resentful of him since the incident with Snow and it felt wonderful to forgive him in her heart.

“Psst.”

Rarity turned to the sound of the noise. Her sister was leaning close to her. “Yes, dear?”

“Is Fluttershy going to be my sister-in-law now?”

Rarity panicked just a bit, but actually... the thought appealed. “I’m not certain quite yet. You’ll have to give me time to ask her first.”

Sweetie playfully poked her in the ribs. “I knew it! You’re in loooove with her!”

“Yes, but I thought we agreed not to discuss the matter. Still, if that’s off the table, care to discuss your special somepony?”

Sweetie looked confused. “Somepony? Why do I have to pick just one?”

Rarity was about to respond to that when her father raised his voice. “Rarey, do you have plans for this afternoon?”

Rarity considered; there was the order, of course, but that was going well. “Nothing pressing, Father.”

“Well, your mother and I had hoped you’d join us for a round of minigolf? You used to love to play when you were a filly.”

Yes... when I was a filly. “Oh, sadly I seem to have forgotten—”

“I’d love to.”

Rarity turned to Fluttershy in surprise, trying to hide her annoyance. “Fluttershy? You play?”

“Oh my, yes, it’s very relaxing. I haven’t played in a while, though.”

Sweetie Belle piped up playfully. “Are you the world champ of that too?”

“Oh no, just regional. I had to retire, apparently the other players found me distracting.”

And now we’re all wearing the horrible golf pants. Lovely. Still I suppose it is the accepted fashion of the sport, so for being horrible they are... fashionable here? No... they are still horrible. She huffed a huge sigh. At least everypony else seemed happy. Get into the spirit of it. Yes, it's a tacky game, but it has its own charm. She carefully lined up her shot on the first hole. She’d never managed to do better than a birdie on this one, but maybe if she tried chipping it off the corner just so... “WahaHAha!” It’s going straight for the hole, a hole in... “It stopped... “ Go in the hole, you stubborn ball! Oh, of all the things that could happen... this is the worst possible—“Fluttershy, what are you doing, darling?”

Fluttershy eyed the layout carefully, her tongue stuck out in a cute expression as she thought about her shot. She held out a wing just slightly, feeling for air currents. Then she did something very familiar to Rarity; she stared. Rarity was about to ask what she was up to when the pegasus nodded, gripping the club carefully in her wings. She wiggled her flank a bit. Yes... I see, a distraction. I suppose that does qualify. Then she struck the ball in a very precise motion, sending it racing off at precise angles to finally line straight up with the hole. Her ball struck Rarity’s, tapping it in, then seemed to spin backwards for a moment, coming to rest just shy of falling in the hole.

Rarity had finally torn her gaze away from the wiggling flank long enough to notice her birdie had just turned into an ace, at the expense of Fluttershy getting one. “Darling, that was marvelous! But how did you make the ball do that?”

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “Well, I had to account for wind direction and velocity, then adjust the angle so I could line up the shot. It had to hit yours at just the right angle and speed to knock it in, but also have enough backspin to stop mine from going in afterward.”

“I... see, but if you can exercise that much control over the ball, why not knock both in?”

“Oh... I like birdies.”

Father interjected, having recovered from witnessing that display of sheer skill. “Technically, if you’d gotten the hole in one, it would be called an eagle on this hole...”

“Yes... but eagles are too loud. I like birdies better.” Fluttershy looked panicked, realizing what she’d just said. “Oh, please don’t tell Mr. Eagle I said that; he’d be so sad!”

“I believe your secret is safe, my dear...” Rarity shook her head in wonderment.

The rest of the holes went much the same. Rarity’s shots were consistently turned into aces for the first few holes. She eventually asked Fluttershy to stop doing that, as it took any real challenge out of the game. While she did enjoy seeing her balls get chipped in with such precision, the novelty quickly wore off. The pegasus seemed content to force her ball to come just short of a hole in one every time. It was actually growing quite maddening. How can she be happy being second best? She looked at Fluttershy appraisingly, and realized she was not just content, she was genuinely happy. Rarity could not help but smile.

Finally they arrived at the last hole. This one had always given her no end of trouble. It was a horrific looking parody of life. Its colors garish to behold. The teeth of the thing were constantly gnashing down on the path to the best shot. The worst was that ridiculous red nose. That wretched clown. I will beat you this time, you evil thing! She lined up her shot carefully; going through the mouth was a guaranteed hole in one, but the timing was nearly impossible. She shifted her stance to aim for a tunnel off to the side where she could at least get under par. A feather tickled her nose, and she sneezed slightly. She looked back in annoyance and found Fluttershy studying her stance.

“Um... you should aim for the mouth,” was whispered very softly in her ear, the warm breath tingling every nerve.

“I can’t make that shot, the teeth close every time.”

“Trust me, aim for the mouth.” She felt hooves on her flank adjusting her stance and shivered as Fluttershy brushed her cutie mark for a moment. Fluttershy melded her body around her. She could feel every breath the pegasus took, every heartbeat in her chest. “Swing gently when I tell you.” The moment stretched on for an eternity for Rarity, who was finding it difficult to remain standing. “Now.”

Rarity gently struck the ball towards the obstacle. She watched in fear as the teeth closed... and opened for the brief millisecond needed for her ball to pass through unmolested. She heard a satisfying plunk from the other side of the clown as her ball rolled neatly into the hole.

At first she just stared, unable to believe what had just happened. Then she dropped her club, grinning like a maniac. “Eeeeee! I did it! I did it! I finally did it!”

She turned to Fluttershy, who was rearing back and taking a deep breath. “Ya—” Her cheer was cut short by Rarity pouncing into her forelegs and kissing her hard.

A polite cough came from behind them. Father and Mother were each blocking one of Sweetie’s eyes while Sweetie tried desperately to get their hooves off so she could see. Rarity immediately extracted herself from Fluttershy’s embrace, blushing furiously. “Sorry.”

The game finished with Rarity solidly in the lead and Fluttershy trailing by one stroke. The fashionista laughed at the idea of keeping score after being shown that Fluttershy could and did control everything that little white spheroid was capable of. Still, her family had enjoyed watching Fluttershy carefully make every hole seem like foal’s play.

The goodbyes had been heartrending. It felt so very good to embrace her dadd—err, father without feeling distant from him. Rarity and Fluttershy walked back to the Boutique together, feeling all the more close for having weathered a difficult social situation together. Rarity mused as they walked, going over a checklist in her mind. They were really more Twilight’s forte, but she found them useful on occasion.

Let’s see: find love, check. Confess love... well, check, although it took some gentle prodding from Fluttershy. Take her to meet the parents, check. But I feel I missed a crucial step along the way... “Dating!” Fluttershy looked at her, startled. She had after all only uttered that one word out of the blue.

“Oh I am sorry, my dear... it just occured to me we skipped a step in all this. Do you have plans this evening? I should like to wine you and dine you a bit.”

Chapter 16: Live Free or Pie Hard

View Online

“Come, fair knight, thou hast slain the demon. My life is yours, do with it what thou wilt.” Twilight lay back on the bed, inviting her gallant knight to ask whatever she wished for the noble deed performed.

“Ah, my princess, I ask but one thing. Your wondrous beauty has captivated me… would it be overbold of me to ask a dalliance?” Pinkie slowly approached her reclining lover, trying her best to keep her face straight but unable to stop her usual infectious grin from overtaking it.

“Oh, Sir Pie... You are so very bold to ask such a thing, but in reward for your valour I grant your request!” And then they were embracing, the costumes as usual getting in the way but enhancing the whole experience nevertheless. Twilight squealed just a bit as Pinkie began kissing her under her chin, her lips traveling down the neckline—

And then she was gone in a flash; the flustered unicorn looked around in confusion and frustration. She got up from the bed and threw open the door to her room, which Pinkie seemed to not have used. How did she—you know what, never mind.

Pinkie was downstairs now, trying to find the source of the word that had drawn her attention from Twilight. It was a very important word. “Did somepony say party? I got this twinge in my right shoulder that said somepony nearby was talking about a party! Oh, hi, girls!”

Twilight, more than a little frustrated, stomped down the stairs and started laying into her fillyfriend. “Pinkie! I wasn’t finis—Oh! Girls! Um, hi...”

Apple Bloom looked at her with a disconcerted expression, causing Twilight to fret that she’d heard a little more than she should have. “Um, hey, Twilight! Ah was wondering, the girls and Ah were thinkin’ of havin’ a slumber party and mah sis told me ‘bout a book you had that might help out.”

Aha! Twilight was distracted from her worries by the opportunity to share knowledge, and knowledge of friendship at that! “I know just the one! ‘Slumber 101: Everything You Ever Wanted to Know About Slumber Parties But Were Afraid to Ask.’ Yes, we used it for my first slumber party. Oh that was so much fun!”

Pinkie turned to look at Twilight in dismay. “I... I missed a party? Did you have fun?”

Pinkie sniffled just a little, imagining to herself how superific Twilight must have been as a hostess. “W-will I be invited this time?”

Twilight paused as Pinkie’s attitude and comments finally clicked in her mind; she rushed over to Pinkie and grabbed her into a hug. “Oh, of course, Pinkie! We couldn’t exactly send out invitations, after all. There was a big rainstorm that night, so I had Applejack and Rarity stay with me because it was raining too hard for them to make it home safely. You know it’s not a real party without my favorite pink pony!”

Pinkie sniffed, but looked much happier and hugged Twilight back. Apple Bloom coughed a bit, interrupting the two adults from the very serious task of gazing into each other’s eyes and making them step apart. “Um... so... about that book?”

Twilight nodded, heading back to the “S” shelf. In just a moment she triumphantly produced the book. “Here you go, girls. Have fun!”

They all smiled and said in one voice, "Thanks, Twilight. Thanks, Pinkie. See you later!" Seeming a little more subdued than normal, they trooped out of the wide-open front door.
Pinkie watched them leave, still a little breathless. “Um... Twilight, I think I can see how they got in.”

Twilight gasped, seeing the hole in her door where the lock and door knob had been. She looked around for these items but did not find them. “What happened to my lock?”

Pinkie walked carefully over to the doorstep and prodded a cooling puddle of metal with a hoof. “I... don’t think it’s going to be doing its job when it's all melty like this. Unless you're using the latest in molten lock technology... or Salvador Poni brand locks?”

Twilight glared at the door, before she focused her magic and cast a shield spell around it.

“There, nopony else is coming in. Now, Sir Pie, I believe we hath a dalliance to finish in my bedchambers?” She sauntered up the stairs, swishing her tail back and forth. “Wilt thou not collect thy prize?”

“Yes, milady. Right away, milady!”

Even more breathless, but much happier, the couple lay together on the bed. Pinkie sighed just a bit—happy, but also a little melancholy.

Twilight turned to her, still basking in the afterglow. “Something troubles thee, Sir Pie?”

Pinkie frowned, which was not a good sign; if her curls deflated next Twilight might be forced to take extreme measures.

Where would I even get another stove at this hour?

Pinkie spoke quietly, and a little sadly. “We’re doing it again. We just keep slipping back into playtime. It’s super fun, but I need more, Twilight. I want to spend my life with you; we have to do more together than just sneak away and play games all the time.”

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat. This was getting too much like the speech Pinkie gave her when they ‘broke up.’ She reached a hoof out to Pinkie’s muzzle and turned her face towards her own. “So what do we do? I really want to make this work, you know. I’m sorry if I get a little excited around you, but it’s hard to be near you without wanting to... do things.”

She sighed heavily. “I think the problem is me, Pinkie. I know we relate well here, but outside of the bedroom... we’re just very different. We don’t have much in common besides a mutual love of roleplay and... well, each other. You remember what a disaster that first date was! I got all nervous, the waiter misunderstood the order, and before I knew it, the table was on fire! Who ever heard of Daffodil Flambe, anyway?”

“Twilight, it was one date. It went a little bad, but we didn’t have to give up on the idea altogether. Maybe we just aren’t the restaurant types? C’mon, break out the clipboard, let’s brainstorm!” Pinkie jumped up excitedly, shedding her armor so quickly Twilight had to ask herself yet again how she did it without magic.

Stop thinking about it, that way lies madness.

She nodded, fetching the clipboard and quill with her telekinesis. “Ready!”

“Okay, let’s make a list of all the things we love to do, and we’ll each choose two things from the other’s list we wanna try!”

Twilight thrust hard at Pinkie, not holding back in the slightest. "Take that! And that!"

Pinkie winced. “Not so hard, Twilight!”

Twilight grinned saucily. “Then learn how to riposte properly! Now then, allez! Fence!”

Pinkie pouted, but took position, returning her mask to its position over her face. “Can’t we just make out?”

“Not until you master your Ponetti Defence! Now, en garde!”

Hoof-blade fencing... it had sounded fun. How was Pinkie supposed to know it was something Twilight had studied and mastered as a hobby throughout her young life? How was an amateur swashbuckler like her supposed to compete?

Twilight scored a touch again, inner foreleg this time. She raised her mask in triumph, but hesitated when she caught the sad look on Pinkie’s face. “Pinkie, I’ve seen you do some amazingly dextrous things. How is it you don’t seem to show the least aptitude for this?”

“I can’t be good at everything! I never expected there to be so many rules and specific places to stand... I expected us to be fencing furiously, maybe swinging on tapestries... You know like in the movies! Plus these things are so flimsy! Give me a good Bat’leth or greatsword any day!” She waved the sword around madly, demonstrating how wobbly it was.

Twilight scratched her head with a hoof. That explained a lot actually. Pinkie was imitating the movies she’d seen instead of using proper technique—none of those depicted real fencing. She tried to remember how the movies went.

Such an unrealistic depiction of a wonderful sport! Still, we aren’t competing, we’re trying to have fun... We need something simpler, more enjoyable.

“Okay fine, new rule: no rules.”

“What?”

“Épée. It’s a much older variant of the sport. There isn’t any right-of-way, no specific places to target. First blood, or rather touch,” she corrected quickly, trying to assure Pinkie they would not actually be harming anypony, “is awarded the point.” She grinned widely as another thought struck her. “Losing pony has to pay a forfeit. Does that sound like fun?”

PInkie grinned so wide it seemed her mouth had transcended the physical limitations of her face. Her stance shifted subtly, more properly mirroring Twilight’s own. She nodded, and slammed her mask back down, taking an en garde position once more. “Ready when you are, Captain Sparkle.”

“Have at thee, Sir Pie!”

Twilight studied Pinkie's stance, looking for openings. The spells on their jackets were set to award the touch to any point on the body now, and first the first of them to score three points would win. So all she needed was an opening, any opening at all.

...Weapon straight at shoulder level, interesting. She's got her bellguard properly positioned to cover both foreleg and forhoof... I need to make sure I cover my own openings, there's no telling how she'll move. I wonder which movies she was watching? The Knight of Mounte Crisco? She's not giving me much to work with. Maybe if I invited an attack to...

Pinkie struck, in a flicker of movement. But it was hard to even read as an attack, she almost seemed to collapse forward and...

BZZZ!

"Halt! One point! Touch is to the right! Score, one to zero! Ready?"

She barely heard the call as she winced in realization.

The rear leg! She could feel the lightest of scratches where the blade had touched. It wasn't even enough to draw blood...

“I have you now!” Pinkie said, smiling like a mad pony. "Don't make me destroy you!"

She slammed her mask back down, saluting Pinkie for the first touch. “Much, much better, Sir Pie! It seems I have your attention now. Allez! Fence!”

The next exchange was far more heated, their thin blades crossing again and again. The Mare in the Iron Mask? No, the hoofwork is wrong. Robin Hoof: Princess of Thieves? Closer, but not quite. This mental cataloguing left her distracted enough to miss the light scrape of Pinkie’s blade on her foreleg during the last exchange.

BZZZ!

"Halt! Touch is to the right! Score, two to zero!"

She looked down at her vest, startled. Really? I never felt anything. Oh well... They were just having fun, but Twilight was mildly upset now. This was her hobby after all; she couldn’t let Pinkie show her up entirely. She'd been planning to humor Pinkie a bit, in hopes of getting her to try as her enthusiasm built with success. But now that there were no rules and there was something on the line, Pinkie showed a disturbing amount of skill for somepony who had never picked up a hoof-blade in her life.

Twilight tried a different tactic this time, trying to at least even the score. During their next exchange, while their swords crossed, she stomped a hoof down loudly, and when Pinkie's ears perked up in surprise...

BZZZ!

"Halt! Touch is to the left! Score, two to one!"

“Oooo, that was a good one!” Pinkie saluted graciously.

“Don’t get cocky, I’ll catch up soon.” Twilight said as she readied her stance for the next exchange.

Two to one now. Better, Sparkle, but you have to get your head in the game now. Pinkie is fast. You won’t be able to match her speed, so you have to outthink her.

She looked her opponent over once more. Pinkie seemed content to wait for the next strike, but something was missing... Her form is off, the bellguard is higher than it should be! All I have to do is strike below and....

BZZZ!

"Halt! Touch is to the left! Score, two to two!"

Yes! Got her on the foreleg, just under the guard! Now to press the offensive just a little more... Wait, it's too high again... She hesitated, uncertain she wanted to take the easy point, but it was for only a fraction of a second. She struck for the mark.

BZZZ!

"Halt! Double touch! Score, three to three! Tied match."

Three to... three? How... The rear leg, she could feel the lightest of tickles where her pelt had been touched. Pinkie had caught her again. She took off her mask and saluted the grinning pink pony. "Fine. It's a tie."

Pinkie doffed her own mask, “So, did we both win?”

Twilight laughed lightly. “A tie is usually considered a double loss.”

“Okie Dokie! You lost, so I’ll be collecting my prize now.” She grasped Twilight and swung her down into an embrace, kissing her deeply as Twilight melted in her hooves.

Some time later, when both came up for air, Twilight smiled at Pinkie and gently corrected the misconception. “Technically, you’re right, I did lose. But you lost too, Pinkie.”

“Yeppers! So you get a prize too!”

Twilight blinked, caught offguard by the simple logical illogic of that statement. Then she smiled as she recognized it worked out in both of their favors. “I’ll collect mine later. I’ll tell you when.” She smiled a little deviously at the thought of where she would collect.

“Okie Dokie Lokie!”

The two ponies put away the equipment, warmed up in more ways than one. Twilight was still deep in thought, but finally broke their companionable silence. “Okay, I have to know, which movie were you imitating?”

“The Princess Bridle.”

“Ah, good choice.”

“Hello! My name is Indigo Monponya! You stole my cupcakes! Prepare to dine!”

Twilight grinned at her lover. “You can’t see me smiling right now, because of the mask, but I am. And it’s because I... am not an earth pony!”

They both laughed as they trotted to the lab.

“I still don’t understand why this was on your list, Pinkie.”

“You said it wasn’t quite the same as baking. I wanted to try it with you sometime and you picked it off my list, so it’s fine. I do have one question though; how is this not potion brewing?” Pinkie poked at the flask curiously as the unicorn made shooing motions away from the experiment.

Twilight explained yet again. “Potions involve herbs and extracts. This is wet chemistry; we’re working with solutions here.”

“And we’re trying to make what again?”

“Well, if the solution comes out right, it will be root beer.”

“So why aren’t we baking then?”

“Because the last time we tried baking together, my oven exploded. I haven’t been able to replace it yet.” She picked up another solution in her magic and eyed it, carefully stirring the liquid with a glass rod. She poured a half measure into the main flask and stood back as a puff of smoke erupted from it. “Get me that flask, will you?”

“Thif wum?”

“Thank you.” She poured a small measure into the main solution, then had to shield her eyes as a beam of light shot upwards, effortlessly slicing through the roof of the library. “What?” She glanced down at the flask she’d been presented with. “Pinkie, what is this?”

“I dunno!”

“So why did you pick it out? I had all the chemicals right where I needed them!”

“Well, duh! It’s pink.”

They both watched in fascination as the beam continued to shoot upwards from the flask.

“So...” the pink pony asked in passing, “when will it be ready?”

Twilight looked on in amazement. Pinkie could just barely make out the words “confusion” or maybe it was cold... something? Anyway, it didn’t look safe to drink. Not that that would normally stop her, but it also didn’t seem to be a liquid. She didn’t mind if something didn’t taste quite right, but last she knew you couldn’t drink a beam of light. The little incident with the industrial-strength laser she'd built atop the roof of Sugarcube Corner had taught her that. “Is it going to stop sometime? It looks dangerous.”

The unicorn finally got over her initial reaction, realizing that documentation would be needed to have any hope of understanding or reproducing this reaction. “Get me a stopwatch, I need to find out how long the output lasts. This is truly amazing! I need to figure out what mixture was used, of course, but it could revolutionize energy production!”

“So... no root beer then?”

Twilight grabbed a nearby clipboard and furiously wrote the names of the chemicals she’d used, and the measures for each. She checked the unidentified bottle, irritated that she’d failed to label the ingredients in the pink solution. “Pinkie, I think you stumbled onto something incredible here! Can you please pay attention for a moment?”

"Awww... but I wanted root beer."

“This is way more work than I normally put into pranking, Twilight.”

“If we’re going to do it, we’re going to do it right! Now get me that wrench, please.” The device was huge. In total it consisted of one hundred and twelve separate moving pieces, all designed to activate a relatively simple switch. Twilight had insisted the idea was foolproof. The tripwire set the entire contraption in motion, and as the final item rolled into place, it activated the pie catapult, flinging the desert at the precise location the victim(s) would be standing by that time. “They’ll prank themselves!” Twilight had insisted. Which was hardly the point. Still, if it made her happy...

Lyra and Bon Bon were passing the activation zone now, totally unsuspecting of the baked-goody doom about to rain down upon them. “Ack! Quick, do you see any loose wires or bolts?”

Pinkie turned a dial just slightly. “This could use just a liiiiittle adjustment. Everything else seems okie dokie!”

“Okay! Let’s sit back and watch the fun!” The tripwire set off the fan, which began to slowly oscillate. When it hit the anemometer, the wind speed meter climbed just enough to tap the ring. This in turn held a balloon in place, which was now freed from its nail. The balloon rose to bump against a small compartment, tipping a boiled egg down a chute.

The egg in turn fell into the cage of a live ferret, borrowed from Fluttershy’s home for the occasion. The ferret grabbed the egg and the whole cage shifted, activating a series of mouse traps. The final mouse trap snapped upwards, startling the flying squirrel. As he left his perch the firing switch was tripped by the lack of weight.

They both watched silently as the mechanism ran its course, one uncertain of the result, one very certain. Finally, after the entire, over-engineered causal chain had run its course, the catapult launched! The pie was flung high into the air... only to land on Twilight’s head.

Twilight, covered in pie, watched in silence as the couple passed by unmolested. She glanced at the chalkboard again and double-checked several equations, factoring in new estimates for the average weight of the animals and other variables. “I don’t understand! All my calculations were flawless! The pie should have landed squarely on the target.”

Pinkie pounced on her, almost as if she had expected this to happen. She began to lick the pie from Twilight, paying special attention to the ears as she whispered softly into them. “It did.”

Twilight looked up in annoyance and confusion, then gasped as Pinkie licked her horn clean. “Can’t you see t-them walking by? They were supposed to be covered in p-p-pie!”

“Oh I see them, but trust me, the intended target totally got hit!” Pinkie continued to lick Twilight clean of every crumb and berry. Twilight sat back, getting the idea. She shuddered, quite unable to move while Pinkie’s tongue roamed her head for every speck of the baked good. “Mmmm! Boysenberry!”

Twilight desperately clung to sanity long enough to whisper, “Pinkie, I think you missed some on the horn.”

Nightfall was fast approaching, and it was time for the last thing on the list. So far this had been a truly wonderful date. Twight had to admit that this had been a far better idea than just sitting in some restaurant. Pinkie laid out the picnic blanket while Twilight made the adjustments to the telescope.

One final adjustment of the focusing screw and she was ready. “Luna promised me there’s going to be a spectacular show tonight, so I think you’ll really like what you see.” Twilight settled down on the picnic blanket next to Pinkie, snuggling close. She broke out a thermos of hot chocolate and poured a cup, blowing on it carefully.

Winter may have been wrapped up, but the nights were still a little cold. Pinkie had produced cupcakes... somehow. Twilight had long ago given up inquiring into such mysteries, and now it was just another thing she truly loved about Pinkie. Twilight could solve all the great mysteries of magic, but the pink party pony’s ways would forever remain an enigma to her.

They both watched the moon rise and the stars begin to become visible in the fading light. Twilight described various constellations to Pinkie, who in turn pointed out to Twilight shapes in the sky that had no official recognition in any astronomy book. “I call that one Kumquat.”

Twilight squinted but failed to see a shape in the mass of stars Pinkie pointed to. “Why?”
“Because its a fun name to say, silly!”

When the night grew to its darkest, Twilight motioned for Pinkie to take her place at the telescope. Pinkie looked at her questioningly, but looked into the device regardless. “Oooo, pretty!” The meteor shower had started, just as Luna had promised.

In her replying scroll, she had seemed a little surprised to get a letter from Twilight, but had been only too delighted to divulge her plans for the night sky. Twilight smiled happily, watching Pinkie’s tail swish excitedly while she watched the show.

Pinkie watched with wide eyes as the stars fell from the sky. It really was beautiful, but she couldn’t quite focus on the scene. Why is my back so itchy? How can it be my lucky day? It’s nighttime! Then she saw plenty of stars as she felt Twilight lean in behind her to nip at her neck. “T-Twilight, what are you—”

“Shhhhh, time for my prize. Relax and watch the show.”

Pinkie squirmed and whinnied under the attentions of her fillyfriend. Soon enough the itchy back gave way to a full body shudder. This is gonna be a doozy!

Twilight chuckled hotly while she lovingly nipped at Pinkie’s mane and neck. She transferred her attention to other areas, delighting in the little yelps Pinkie gave.

Hopefully, it'll be a good while before she notices the ink ring around her right eye.

Chapter 17: Guess Who's Coming to Dinner

View Online

Rarity had selected a small French restaurant that she often favored going to on a first date, as the tables tended to be relatively secluded from each other and the food was excellent. There was an obstacle she had not counted on, however.

“What do you mean we need a reservation?” Rarity asked the maître d’. She leaned in close and spoke quietly. “Monsieur, please don’t embarrass me like this. I would like to have dinner here with my new fillyfriend. You have been so kind to me in the past, surely you can find us a table somewhere?”

The maître d’ gave her an apologetic look. “Madame, as I have already explained, we have a very important guest tonight. He has booked much of the restaurant to ensure his privacy.”

“‘Much’ does not mean all. Surely you can find us something!” She fluttered her eyes at him flirtatiously. Feeling a small pressure on her shoulder, she turned back to see that Fluttershy was tapping it to get her attention. “Yes, my darling?”

Fluttershy stepped to her side and swept her forelock aside just a little, to better address the stallion who seemed to be holding up her fillyfriend’s plans. “Excuse me, sir, I hate to be any trouble, but couldn’t you find us anything at all? I recall having lunch here some time ago and the food was quite good. Plus, my fillyfriend seems to have her heart set on this restaurant. Would you be so kind as to accommodate us in some way? I know it’s a bother, but I am certain an intelligent stallion such as yourself would not have this position without being clever and adaptable.”

The maître d’ gulped just slightly; few indeed could remain unmoved by the full force of Fluttershy’s cuteness. However, it was more than just her demeanour causing his discomfort; he recognized this filly. His daughter had admired her greatly when, for a short time, she had been the darling of the fashion and advertising world, appearing at the most exclusive photo shoots and fashion shows. Her face had been everywhere, and every single magazine and billboard had been plastered with her image. There had even been buzz of a possible movie deal with UniVersal or Pony Pictures. Then, as quickly as she had appeared, she had disappeared from the public eye. The gossip rags had provided no details for why it had happened, simply reporting that she had retreated from fashion. Even now, years after her departure, her image was still used for various advertising campaigns. His little girl, to this day, kept the filly’s picture on her dresser, to inspire her in her own budding modeling career and remind her that she too could be a glamorous model without being arrogant and shallow.

“Madam, I would be happy to find you a table; in fact, we will do so now.” He hesitated, but continued, a slight stammer in his voice. “This is embarrassing. I normally hate to intrude on the privacy of any of my patrons... however, if you will grant a doting father a simple request, you could make a filly very happy if you’d be so kind as to sign an autograph?”

Fluttershy squeaked at the request, trying to hide behind Rarity.

“Please, I don’t mean to cause you any discomfort,” he quickly continued. “But you see... my daughter admired your career, and you... so much. To know that somepony so shy and reserved as yourself could not only make it into the modeling career, but succeed in such fine style really inspired her. You took the fashion industry by storm! It would mean the world to her if she could get your autograph.” He looked at her pleadingly. “This is not ‘quid pro quo’, you understand, but would you consider it?”

Fluttershy peeked up from behind Rarity, still upset at this jarring reminder of her traumatic time as a model. However, if it was for a foal, and one who found some inspiration in what to her had just been a horrid time... “Um... okay. What is her name?”

She took the paper and quill he offered and delicately put her signature on it, writing what she hoped would be words of encouragement.

“Thank you! I’ll have a table for you momentarily.”

The two were eventually seated at a quiet corner of the restaurant. Just as they were told, the majority of the main dining room was empty. Rarity was actually rather pleased; whoever this pony was, his actions had indirectly set up the perfect date environment for herself and Fluttershy. She could make out the party going on for the ‘V.I.P; it seemed to be in its own little section of the restaurant, blocked from view by strategically placed topiary. The lighting at their table was low and romantic, and the location somewhat secluded. It was distressingly close to the bathrooms, but with the majority of the restaurant empty that should not prove any great difficulty. She looked to her fillyfriend, cringing to see her still curled in on herself. “Darling, are you all right?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I just don’t like being reminded of that time. Everypony was always staring at me. I hated it.” She brightened a bit. “But if it made some little filly happy, maybe it was worth it. I don’t think I’ve ever been somepony’s hero before. Well, maybe the Cutie Mark Crusaders’, but I think they were just being nice.”

“Actually, Sweetie went on about you for weeks after you saved them from that horrid beast in the Everfree. Trust me, you have other fans.” Rarity smiled warmly while reaching a hoof across the table to rub Fluttershy’s own gently. “I am sorry, my dear. I never intended things to go so far. Had I known you were unhappy, I would have asked you to stop much sooner.”

“I was happy, at first.” Fluttershy blushed hotly, remembering the feeling of excitement she had experienced. “I-I agreed because I liked the way you looked at me!” She pushed her forelock aside and gazed levelly at Rarity, heat in her eyes. “I loved the way you asked me to pose. It made me feel strong, confident. I-I was fine with it when it was only you watching. Then she came in. She wanted me to act like... me. Then she wanted me instead of you, and she stuck me in front of other ponies, she made me late for our spa appointment—”

“Wait a moment, ‘late’? You mean you still made it?”

“Rarity, I would never miss it! I got there just after you left! Didn’t Twilight tell you?”

Rarity grumbled loudly. This had a familiar ring to it. “No, but then I suppose I did ask her not to share the fact that I was upset with you. I made her promise. I suspect you did the same, yes?”

“Um, yes.”

“There we are, then, not talking to each other and our only source of cross information sworn to secrecy. I cannot blame Twilight, then, only myself. I am sorry, my darling, I got quite upset with you for missing that appointment; so upset that I went to your fashion show, despite avoiding your career out of petty jealousy up to that point. If I am being perfectly honest, I went there hoping to watch you fail. What I actually saw quite shocked me! What came over you on stage?”

“Um... Twilight tried to make me look foolish in front of those ponies so they wouldn’t want me to model any more. But everypony got so mad instead, I thought they were going to start throwing things at me! But then... you saved me. I was... sad, because Twilight’s plan had failed, but I was happy because you were there!” She blushed again, caressing Rarity’s hoof softly. “I like it when you watch me. You make me want to be sexy for you.”

Rarity’s mind went blank a moment, but she rode it out. She was getting slightly more used to the effects Fluttershy had on her; they were delightful, but did make rational thought difficult. “I am sorry if I spoiled your plans, but I could not let those ponies ridicule my Fluttershy—I mean, my friend... Oh, you know what I mean.”

Fluttershy looked at her in amazement. “You mean... you felt it too, even then? I thought it was just me. You were always daydreaming about your prince, so I didn’t even hope you might like mares back then. But when you started dating Snow after the Gala... I thought maybe... but I never had the courage to ask!”

The fashionista grimaced. I didn’t really know what I wanted back then. “I felt... something, that at the time I could not define. I was so certain of the idea of love before the Gala! When I was a filly, my father filled my head with dreams of a kind, gentle prince, and I was so certain that Blueblood was all I had dreamed of. Then I met the bastard, and needless to say my hopes were quite dashed. I did try to find somepony else, but all the stallions I met were such uncouth ruffians, so not what I had always envisioned.

“I just threw myself completely into my work after that, growing ever more certain that I would be a lonely old cat lady who could never find love. I never would have considered the idea I might be a fillyfooler if not for an timely discussion with... with a dear friend.”

Rarity squinted in concentration at the design planned out on her easel. She laid some patterns across the ponnequin, trying to envision how the fabric would fall. The fashionista motioned to Spike, who ran to the pattern and pinned it in place. She tapped her chin with a hoof, shaking her head in frustration. “Still not quite right. I can’t seem to make it work!”

“You okay, Rarity?” Spike looked at her in concern.

She sighed heavily. “I am fine, just... distracted is all. It will come to me.”

“You don’t sound fine. You sound really stressed out. I could get you some tea if you want; I make really good tea. Or maybe I could go get cupcakes?”

She chuckled ruefully. “No, thank you, but I don’t think baked goods will solve the problem.”

“So there is a problem then? Do... you want to talk about it?”

She started a bit, wondering at just how transparent she’d been just now. “Spikey, I am sorry if I am worrying you. I do have problems. However, meaning no offence to you... I do not think you could understand, much less help.”

Spike looked hurt. He glared at her for just a moment. “I can so help! You’re my friend too, you know! Don’t you trust me?”

Rarity backpedalled quickly. “I do not mean to imply that I cannot trust you, or that you are not my friend because you cannot help. You are a wonderful friend, Spike. I simply do not think you have the experience to understand what I am going through. Goodness knows I barely understand it myself.” She patted him on the head consolingly.

“So you don’t really know what’s wrong?”

“Well...” She looked at him, his eyes pleading to be trusted with her burdens, but he couldn’t possibly understand what she was experiencing... Perhaps if I explain it in as general a way as possible... “Spike... have you ever had a dream, a desire, something you always wanted... Then one day, fate sees fit to place that dream within reach of your hooves—err, claws in your case—only to find it was not at all what you expected?”

Spike nodded in excitement. “I have dreams sometimes. Usually about giant mountains of ice cream! I can eat all I want and never get a tummy ache... but when I try that when I’m awake it really hurts!”

Rarity tittered in amusement. “Well, I suppose that fits. I found out my... ice cream made me sick. And now I have a dilemma; I would still like to find something nice to make me happy, but none of the other flavors seem to please my refined palate.”

“Huh... so you have a favorite flavor, but ice cream makes you sick?

“It... It’s more like I haven’t found my favorite. Oh, a few I like here and there. But not the one.”

“Maybe ice cream is just too cold for you? Pinkie makes lots of different cakes, in all different flavors. Maybe the flavor you really want is in one of those instead, and you don’t have to worry about the cold?”

“Wait... you mean that perhaps the problem is not so much that the flavor is bad, it is the ice cream itself?”

“I dunno, but I never seem to get sick eating too much cake. Well, not as sick.”

Rarity was dumbfounded. Could it possibly be so simple? Maybe... No, that can’t be it. Yet the more she thought, the more sense it made. I can find what I want... just not where I am looking now. If no stallion seems to appeal to me, then maybe the problem... is that I’m looking at stallions in the first place?

From this, her mood brightened considerably. Unknowingly, Spike had led her to a solution, of sorts. She smiled happily and kissed him on his forehead. “Thank you, Spikey! I think that maybe I see a solution now!”

“Wait, uh, just so we’re clear. Was this one of those meta, um, metaphorical conversations? Or were we actually just talking about desserts?”

“Never mind that now, let’s go get cupcakes!”

“I did a lot of thinking after that. A bit of experimentation too, if I am being quite honest. The bookstore where I normally get my romance novels caters to all tastes, so I picked up a couple of books that dealt with fillyfoolers. I thought I would find myself repelled but... I found romance is still romance, regardless of the forms of the partners.” She blushed heavily. “I also found myself more than a little affected by the imagery. The authors were quite tasteful, but as always the love scenes were written in a very sensual fashion. I could easily envision myself in the scene in place of either mare and find it very exciting. Very... very exciting. B-but one does not discuss such things in public.

“Shortly thereafter, I met Snow, and you know well how that ended. I really find it rather funny now. All my life, I was looking for the things I admired in my imaginary prince. But without that push, I might never have come to the conclusion that what I was really looking for was a princess.” She leaned forward slightly and kissed Fluttershy chastely on the lips.

“After things fell through with Snow, I withdrew again. I knew then that S—my friend had been right; I was attracted to mares. But the relationship had failed, and I did not know why at the time. Mother and I were talking it over while you and Father were chatting and plotting to give me a heart attack. I came to realize... I let it fail. There was nothing stopping me from standing up to Father and making him understand. Though I knew what I wanted by that point, it took me some time to at last realize who I wanted. When I finally did so, my troubles only got worse, because it was you I wanted.” She looked down in sorrow.

Fluttershy reached forward and tilted her head back up, kissing her lightly. “Rarity, no, if anypony understands what you went through, it’s me! You think it’s bad to want to be with somepony you’ve fallen in love with for two years? I think I fell for you... well, the day I fell to the ground! You were so unlike anypony else I had ever met. I was far too shy to try dating like you, but I knew what I was looking for, and it was somepony like the kind filly I had met that day.

“When I came back to Ponyville I hoped you might still live here, but when you found me in the marketplace, I was so happy that you remembered me too! You asked me to spend time with you! I wanted so much to be with you, even as a friend, so of course I said yes when you asked me to join you at the spa each week. It was so easy to be your friend, and yet so hard at times, because I desperately wanted to tell you how I really felt about you. I wish I’d been bolder, but it’s all been worth it now. You’re here, with me.” Tears of happiness ran slowly down Fluttershy’s cheek.

Rarity got up, walked to Fluttershy’s side of the table, and held her gently. “I am here. I am not going anywhere.” She leaned Fluttershy’s head back and kissed her softly but firmly. “Neither are you. I spent my life trying to find you, and I won’t lose you now.”

A quiet cough sounded from behind them, causing them both to turn their heads. A light blue unicorn stallion in a tuxedo was studiously looking anywhere except at them, but nevertheless had finally been forced to get their attention. “Ladies, I am sorry to disturb you, but are you ready to order?”

Rarity nodded, making a mental note to tip this stallion handsomely for his discretion. She gave her fillyfriend a final peck and sat back down. “I believe I shall start with a dandelion salad aaaaand... the ‘Pommes duchesse’, please.”

“I see, and to drink?”

“Do you have any of the Apple Family’s Finest on hand? Something well-aged, mind.”

“Of course, madame. And for your guest?”

“I’ll have the dandelion salad as well...” Fluttershy glanced at the pictures, finally recognizing what looked like an apple tart. Her French was a little rusty. “Um, and ‘Tarte Normande’ for my main course please.”

“Would either of you care to order dessert?”

Rarity nodded. “I believe we’ll have two orders of ‘Mousse au chocolat’ please. Does that sound good, my darling?”

Fluttershy merely nodded, smiling happily. Mousse was her favorite.

“Very well, your starter course will arrive shortly.”

Dinner was pleasant; while eating, their conversation turned from the past to less weighty matters as time wore on. Fluttershy was at first reluctant to try the hard cider, but after some gentle persuasion (and a few little playful caresses of her calves from Rarity’s hind legs) she at last tried a cup, then two, then a few more. Now they were both more than a little rosy cheeked. It was entrancing to see that little blush on Fluttershy’s cheeks for a reason other than embarrassment for once.

Fluttershy was beginning to have a little trouble with her coordination. She was down to eating with her muzzle now, no longer quite able to control the currents of her magic to allow her to grip the fork through magnetism. She was also having difficulty holding a cup, and was daintily lapping at her drink, something Rarity was finding increasingly distracting for less than pure reasons. “Darling, let me help you with that.” Rarity began to feed Fluttershy bites of salad, gently maneuvering the fork to her fillyfriend’s lips with her magic. Fluttershy nodded gratefully.

“I’m sorry, I—hic—don’t normally drink. But this is so nice. Thank you for—hic—helping me.” She pushed the fork aside and leaned forward to kiss Rarity. Unfortunately she lost her balance, slipped and fell from her seat, only to be caught in Rarity’s magic.

Thank goodness she is so light. I don’t know if I could have held anypony else up.

Fluttershy was looking at the floor above her in amazement, apparently not realizing she was upside down. Her wings fluttered about in confusion.

Rarity laughed lightly at her dumbfounded expression. She was going to set her back down when she had another idea and instead floated the pegasus gently towards her. When she was close enough Rarity held the upside-down face gently and, once they were properly aligned, kissed her passionately. She lovingly savored the taste of cider and fruit on her fillyfriend’s tongue. Fluttershy urgently returned the gesture, giving happy little squeals as she did so. Rarity at last broke the kiss, gave Fluttershy an affectionate little peck on the cheek, and gently floated her back down to her seat. Do remember you are in public, darling, you have a bedroom for such things.

This went on for some time; Rarity feeding her fillyfriend, Fluttershy expounding on the relative virtues of intoxication and how much she liked the sensation, Rarity leaning across the table to steal more than one kiss when the mood struck her. Her thoughts were quickly turning to conversations with her mother about the erogenous zones of the wing and what she might do with that knowledge tonight if Fluttershy were so inclined. Celestia please grant that she be so inclined!

Dessert was where things got even more interesting. Fluttershy wobbled just a bit as she was being spoon-fed her mousse, causing a fairly sizable dollop to land on her chest pelt. At first Rarity sought a napkin, then she grinned and stood up. “Hold still, darling, no need to waste good food.” She began to gently lick the dessert from Fluttershy’s chest. When she had removed the majority of it, Rarity reached up and kissed her, putting her tongue and the remnants of the dessert into her fillyfriend’s mouth.

Fluttershy licked her lips, breathing heavily. “Um... t-thank you. Could I have some more?”

Rarity smiled salaciously. “Shall I feed you by spoon? Or would you prefer to be fed like a baby bird again?”

Fluttershy blushed heavily. “I do like birdies...”

Dessert had never been so very enjoyable. The mood was beginning to be spoiled, however, by raucous laughter and loud conversation coming from the other side of the restaurant. Rarity did her best to ignore it, paying attention only to Fluttershy, but was finding herself thoroughly irritated by the grating tone and utter boorishness of the speaker. It reminded her of somepony she would really rather have forgotten all about.

The voice rose now, and she could make out what was being said more clearly. “I need to go relieve myself. When I return I had better not find you’ve finished the wine without me. You’d do well to remember who is paying for this meal.” Grumbles of assent were heard, not a few of them sounding grateful their companion would be gone for a few moments. No... fate would never be so cruel as this. I am dreaming, yes, that’s it. Any moment now I shall wake up in a cold sweat. Perhaps Fluttershy will be in the bed next to me. Yes, please let me wake up now with Fluttershy. She closed her eyes tightly and opened them.

But it was no dream; walking towards them was none other than Prince Blueblood, looking quite drunk. She straightened herself and tried to put on a brave face. Be civil, he did manage to avoid making a scene at the airship ceremony. Even if he did try to stroke my flank. “Blueblood, darling, you're looking well. I haven't seen you since we christened the Stellar Dreams together. I must say you look much less ‘tired and emotional’ today. I am sorry I had to take that bottle from you, but we needed it for the ship after all." She pointedly omitted his title; as far as she was concerned he was not worthy of it.

Blueblood’s bleary gaze snapped from Fluttershy’s rump up to Rarity’s face in shock, then he sneered. "You! I thought I smelled cheap perfume and shame. Tell me, have you given up pretending you’re a noblepony? Perhaps one day the stink of peasant will wash off you, after all. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to go take care of some royal business. Perhaps you'd like a bottle of it to hide your scent?"

Oh, it. Is. ON!

Chapter 18: Fluttershy and the Blueblood Prince

View Online

Turquoise considered himself a patient colt. He could (and frequently did) put up with screaming foals and drunken idiots for several hours on end. He gave impeccable service to anypony who could afford the restaurant’s prices. Tonight, however, that patience was wearing thin.

The V.I.P. insisted on using the foulest language possible for even the simplest things. Turquoise could hardly believe royalty had fallen so far. “What exactly does a prince have to do to get a bucking drink in this squalid excuse for a restaurant? One of you useless peasants had better get me a new bottle now, or I swear to Auntie somepony is going to the dungeons for a fun weekend of hay and water.”

And the jokes, the horrid jokes. “S-stop me if you’ve heard this one! How many zebras does it take to light a candle? Six; one to light it and five to dance and chant for no apparent reason!” On and on it went. His guests were all clearly sick of it, but nopony would say a word against ‘his majesty’.

Finally, after what seemed an eternity, he stood (unsteadily). “I need to go relieve myself. When I return I’d better not find you’ve finished the wine without me. You’d do well to remember who is paying for this meal.” Everypony nodded gratefully, glad he would be gone for even a few moments.

Turquoise watched for glasses that needed refilling, tracing the prince’s path through the nearly-empty restaurant. Oh Celestia, that can’t be good. He cast his gaze around and caught the attention of a busboy, beckoning the other employee over with a hoof. Somepony needs to get word to the manager. V.I.P. or not, if the prince starts accosting the other patrons, there’s going to be trouble.

Blueblood lumbered past them, stumbling into a chair on the way. Rarity was upset, but desperately trying to maintain composure. At least he didn’t insult Fluttershy. I can forgive anything but that. “I-I am sorry about that, my darling. I should have just kept silent and let him pass by without speaking, but I really did not like the way he was staring at your flank.”

Fluttershy made what she hoped were reassuring motions with her hooves, but something seemed to be wrong with them. She looked at them, wondering what was missing, then in a fit of coherence realized that she had a cup right in front of her that would fit perfectly between them. She grasped it in both hooves and gulped down some more cider. All was right with the world again. “Shhhh, it’s okay. Um... why was that stallion saying those things, though? Do you know him?”

“Well, it’s more that he knows of me. You stayed almost entirely in the garden at the Gala, but while you were out there trying to fulfill your dream, that oaf was supposed to have been mine. You must remember me describing my night with him.

“I expected a Prince Charming right out of the storybooks. What I got was... that. Well, admittedly he wasn’t as drunk as he is tonight; he was more unpleasant than outright insulting. I think this little tiff is more because it upset him to have Fancy Pants foist me onto him at one of my recent Canterlot soirees. I was not thrilled either, but... it was a socially important event. Sometimes being a Very Important Pony means having to smile and laugh with somepony you’d rather never see again. To do otherwise would be unseemly.”

Fluttershy followed along as best as she could, which at the moment was not well. “So wait... um... that was him? The him your dad said made you cry? Do you want me to make him cry?” She stomped a hoof down on the table in emphasis, causing a worrying vibration in the water glasses. “I know I said I wouldn’t do it any more, but I still remember how to make ponies cry. I-I could do that. Um... if you want me to?”

That does sound rather fun... No! I will not stoop to such things! I will certainly not have my new fillyfriend calling on her horrible training just to take my own petty revenge. “Darling, much as I appreciate the thought, no. He didn’t make me cry; the loss of my dream did that. I will not hold him responsible for failing to be what I wanted him to be.”

“Why was he talking about how you smell? He said he smelled... cheap perfume and shame? Rarity, I love your perfume. If I hadn’t smelled it on the letter you wrote, we might still be blushing at each other over tea! I needed that, I needed to know you loved me. I would never have been able to kiss you without knowing first! It’s why I could be brave for us both! He—he’s insulting the perfume that helped bring us together!” Her eyes were getting wider, her breath coming in angry little snorts.

Rarity began to feel very cold, and more than a little afraid. She did not fear Fluttershy herself—never that!—but rather what this angry little pegasus might do. She’d seen this look on several occasions, the most terrible of all being the day Fluttershy had disparaged her life’s work as frivolous.

“I can't believe that the two most frivolous ponies in Ponyville are trying to tell new Fluttershy how to live her life when they are throwing their own lives away on pointless pursuits that nopony else gives a flying feather about!”

Rarity looked about her in disgust. Fabric, patterns... it’s all pointless, isn't it? I am a petty, selfish, vain thing. It had been three days now and the words still hung over her like a vulture, waiting for her to lie down and die. Fluttershy had stood up to that monster, and had learned from her experience; but Rarity had learned too, and her lesson was far more harsh.

Meaningless, petty, frivolous. You’re the very spirit of Generosity, and you give what exactly? Fashion, to a town where almost everypony goes without clothing for most of their lives.

The revelation was bad enough, but the source of the lesson hurt even more. Who better than your closest friend to know you? Rarity needed something, though, some reason to keep going. Maybe the effort I put into my creations makes it worthwhile? The calendar leered at her. It was the day again, their day, and for the first time, she considered not going. She’d tried yesterday to go without her, but it had felt hollow, lonely, pointless. Yet how could she relax around Fluttershy now? How am I supposed to maintain composure around her after her words shattered my world?

A gentle knock on her door interrupted her train of thought; she trotted downstairs to turn the caller away. “The Boutique is closed for the moment. Please, come again some other time,” she called softly through the door.

“Rarity, will you please open the door?”

Fluttershy!

“Yes, of course, my dear, one moment!” Locks opened, the pegasus stepped inside.

“You’re late,” Fluttershy accused. “You’re never late. Why weren’t you waiting at the spa? What’s wrong?” She glanced around the room; a layer of dust had settled over the designing table and the elegantly-proportioned equinniquins.

Rarity looked as if she was wilting—her mane did not have its normal bounce and sheen, and her makeup seemed caked-on, with no real effort made to accentuate her best features.

“Why is the shop closed?”

Rarity looked away, not wanting to address the question. Instead, she asked one of her own. “Do you really think I am... petty and frivolous?”

Fluttershy stared at her, shame warring with something like anger in her eyes .“I knew it... you said it didn’t bother you, you lied to my face, you hugged me. You pulled me out of my home where I couldn’t hurt anypony else. But it was already too late, wasn’t it? ‘We all said things we didn’t mean’, you said. Why didn’t you tell me you felt this way? Was I too fragile to know I had hurt my best friend?”

She tried to hug her, but Rarity pulled away.

“It’s not your fault you said what you did, but... did you mean it when you said it? You,” she pushed a hoof at Fluttershy, “hurt me. I am not Pinkie Pie... she recovered within moments. It took three renditions of the ‘Smile Song’ to get me to stop crying. She held me, she helped me, because we needed to try to help you... I need to know, did you mean it? Do you feel I am frivolous and petty? Is my work worthless to you? Or were you just trying to hurt me?”

“Which answer would be worse? That I said it to hurt or that I meant it? I was trying to get you two to back off; I did say it to hurt you. But I didn’t mean... You make beautiful things, Rarity. They make you happy and they make other ponies happy. That’s not petty, that means something to everypony. I-I need us—“ she began to cry a bit, ”—to be okay. I need you; please...”

Rarity smiled sadly. “Thank you, for being honest about it, at least.” She looked away. “I-I was hurt—you made me cry my eyes out. I wanted so badly to hate you, but I could not lay the blame on you. Yet the words still hurt me! You were given bad advice and you used it to hurt other ponies.” She turned back to her friend, looking her in the eyes once more. “Do you understand that?”

Fluttershy flinched at the sad gaze, but did not look away. “I know, I went too far. Please, can I make it up to you? I just want us to be okay.”

The fashionista snorted derisively. “I’m not sure how we can be okay. You asked why I wasn’t at the spa? I didn’t go because I couldn’t face you, Fluttershy. I even tried switching my spa day, but then I found I couldn’t relax without you there!”

Fluttershy nodded slowly, “I wouldn’t like that very much either. That’s our day together. I love that.” She was silent for a time. “Please, how—” She sobbed, and scrubbed a hoof across her eyes quickly to clear them. “—how can I make things right with you again?”

“You can’t.” Rarity looked away from her friend, unable to face her. “You can’t fix this. I have to get over it on my own, I have to try to forgive you. But it’s hard!” She stamped a hoof in frustration, and looked back at Fluttershy. “And yet if I don’t forgive you, I will lose my best friend. No, more than that... so much more than that. ”

“Please, isn’t there something I can do? Something to make it easier?”

“Nothing! Everything! Promise me you won’t do this to me again!”

Fluttershy spoke in a low, barely audible voice. She approached Rarity again, badly wanting to comfort her, to do anything that would somehow undo the hurt she had caused with those words. “You want me to make a hollow promise not to do something I had never planned to do in the first place? That will fix things? Please Rarity... I-I'll do anything if it will make us all right again. I won't lose you!”

“No!” Rarity pushed her back, not wanting comfort, needing to somehow convey just how badly she had been affected. The look in Fluttershy's eyes made her burst into tears. There was pain in those eyes, and deep remorse. “You hurt me!”

Fluttershy nodded sadly, “I-I’m sorry. I’ll go now.” She turned away then, walking to the door.

Rarity watched her go, some small, petty part of her actually glad. Then she desperately lunged after her and hugged the mare, unable to do anything else. Fluttershy turned in her embrace, a bit alarmed, but quickly returning it.

“Don’t—” Rarity squeezed Fluttershy harder, causing her to briefly squeak in the embrace. “Don’t do it again. My heart couldn’t bear it.”

Fluttershy just held her, letting her cry.

Something very primal had been unleashed within her friend, something dangerous and cruel. Rarity had never seen her deliberately attempt to hurt another pony since that day, but now... She had to do something or she might be witness to the assault of a noble, at the very least.

“Please, darling, don’t get upset with him for that either. He’s a drunken stuck-up noblepony poking fun at somepony who annoyed him once. Come, let’s just go home, I’ll get the check.” She motioned for the kind pony who had been so discreet earlier to bring them their bill. He seemed, however, to be occupied with the large party Blueblood was hosting. Her eyes cast about for some other means of escape. “Let’s just pay the maître d’ directly; he’ll be able to give me an estimate, I’ll double it and any difference will go to our waiter.”

She stood, walking in the direction of the maître d’. Their discussion, however, had taken long enough for his Majesty to finish his ablutions and re-emerge. He was smiling, his charm turned up to eleven as he approached the unguarded pegasus at the table, little realizing he was bringing about his own doom. Rarity rushed back to the table. All thought of mocking Blueblood was set aside now, as she addressed him as respectfully as she might if he were a proper example of nobility. It wasn’t his life she was trying to save; it was Fluttershy’s. Bastard though he may be, murdering him would definitely have some repercussions for her fillyfriend. “Your Highness, let me escort you back to your group.”

He looked up in annoyance, “You again? I wanted to talk to your companion, I don’t have time to worry about you any more! Be a good wing-mare and introduce me, won’t you? She seems quite lovely.”

“Your Highness really shouldn’t worry about her, she is a commoner as I am, and quite unworthy of your time. Come, your group must miss you by now.” She gently steered the drunken prince away from her fillyfriend.

“Molest me not, peasant! I will decide who is worthy of my notice.” He sat down next to Fluttershy, curling his foreleg around the back of her chair as he leaned in towards her. “Hello, you delectable creature. Would you care to attempt to court royalty?”

Fluttershy’s answering voice was low and melodious, and her gaze intent. The hazy, unfocused look of inebriation was suddenly gone from her eyes. Any animal caught up in that gaze would either flee or be paralyzed in terror. Her words were terrible in their portent, her tone dangerously pleasant, the kind of conversational tone a predator might employ during an idle, pre-devouring chat with its prey. “Why did you insult Rarity’s perfume?”

”Because I’ve passed pigsties that reeked less!” came the aggressive, slightly slurred answer. Blueblood seemed to lack the sense to see his own end reflected in those gorgeous blue eyes, or was, perhaps, too heavily intoxicated for the proper fight-or-flight instinct to kick in. The fact that a large portion of his alcoholized blood supply actually resided elsewhere than in his brain, courtesy of Fluttershy’s shapely flank, probably also had something to do with it.

“Come, sweet cheeks, shall we ditch your smelly, wrinkly old... aunt?” Blueblood looked at Rarity with visible distaste, then winked at Fluttershy in the most unsubtly suggestive way imaginable. ”You can ride in the Royal Carriage with me, and perhaps if you’re a good girl, you can ride me in the Royal Carriage afterwards!” He laughed raucously at his own joke.

The way he flicked his tongue across his lips while he pulled Fluttershy’s tail aside with his eyes disgusted Rarity, and angered her far more than the crude, ill-conceived insults. She opened her mouth to accost the infuriating clod of a prince some more, but was stopped cold by a simple hoof-gesture from her date.

Fluttershy smiled demurely. She seemed unfazed by the prince’s unsavory suggestions, but Rarity felt the fine little hairs of her coat stand on end at the sight of her love’s superficially ingratiating expression, thinking that, if looks that could kill truly existed, that smile could have wiped out entire cities. “She is actually my fillyfriend,” Fluttershy explained with infinite patience.

“Oh?” Blueblood said with a frown, trying to keep the bitter jealousy out of his voice. He quickly recovered from this minor setback, however, regaining his former bravado and continuing to gleefully dig his own grave. “Well, while your taste in mares is debatable, cutie-flank, I can put your mind at ease, my tasty little morsel: a bit of filly-fooling generally doesn’t offend His Royal Highness. As long as he is able to watch, of course!”

More laughter followed that incredibly offensive statement, with Fluttershy actually laughing along this time, encouraging Blueblood to add, with a wink, “Or join in. I do hope you’re not one of those sad, misguided fillies who has convinced themselves that they can only get off with other females, at least.” He snorted dismissively. ”But no, of course not, you’re quite attractive for a commoner, unlike your friend here. Lovely piece of tail like yourself, it is highly unlikely you would ever grow desperate enough for romantic attention to sink quite that low.”

“Oh, I’m nothing special. You flatter me!” Fluttershy tittered fillyishly, pressing an unsteady hoof to her muzzle. She was suddenly acting quite drunk again and, strangely, more like her shy, modest self.

But she wasn’t blushing, Rarity noted. She desperately tried to make eye contact with her lover, struggling to understand where Fluttershy was going with this act. She looked urgently around the room, looking for anypony who could provide support if things turned violent. The other patrons were all occupied with their own meals, however. Oh please, my beloved, don’t do anything foalish.

“Now now, do not gainsay your lord and sovereign, little filly,” Blueblood said with a roguish grin, pleased that his mastery of the art of seduction was having the expected effect, and put at ease by the comfortingly familiar and air-headed reactions the previously inscrutable mare was providing him with. “When I say you are supremely ruttable, I mean it! So, what say you, my dear? Will you accompany me tonight, so that you get finally get tended to properly and be cured of your unhealthy attraction to the same sex? Satisfaction is guaranteed.”

“Oh, I simply cannot wait, my lord!” Fluttershy cried softly and submissively. “I crave the, um, ‘royal sceptre’ so very badly. Perhaps I could accompany you to the gentlecolt’s room, instead? Right now?” Her convincing performance slipped a bit during those last two words, which had sounded colder than absolute zero, and sent shivers down Rarity’s spine. She couldn’t believe Fluttershy had managed to utter those words without throwing up in her muzzle a little. What was she plotting? Suddenly, Rarity’s eyes widened in shock. Surely she wasn’t going to...?

“My, aren’t we in a hurry,” Blueblood said, a little taken aback by this eagerness. He recovered quickly though, his over-inflated ego puffing up a little more. He licked his lips again, grinning lasciviously, his sluggish brain overflowing with all the lewd things he could do to this obviously willing, delectable and naive little pegasus. And as an added bonus, he’d be doing it all right under that insufferable, uppity commoner’s snooty white nose!

The table the stallion was seated at would have lifted an inch or so, if he hadn’t been at the back of the line when nature had been handing out certain endowments. “Your urgent desire is perfectly understandable, though. I could tell you were simply gagging for what I had to offer the moment I saw you. And you will be, quite literally, momentarily.” Blueblood got up and staggered unsteadily towards the door for the bathrooms again, not even bothering to look over his shoulder. ”Come along then, er... what was your name again? Ah, it doesn’t really matter, I suppose...”

“Fluttershy, darling, what on earth are you—” Rarity hissed the moment the doors closed.

“I’ll be riiiiight back,” Fluttershy cut her off in an adorable, sing-songy voice. She sashayed over to the door with the larger, more angular stallion silhouette depicted on it and, without a word, went inside.

Rarity could feel a bead of cold sweat trickle down her forehead. Her imagination ran wild with the horrible, unspeakable things Fluttershy could be doing to Blueblood right now. She had thought that seeing the meek pony angry had been scary, but this new, unsettlingly calm, lethally mild-mannered, polite, calculatingly seductive Fluttershy was much more frightening still. Her friend was obviously beyond anger right now, filled with such seething stillness and tranquil fury that Rarity honestly feared for Blueblood’s life.

Any second now, the blood-curdling, agonized screams would begin... Would there be anything left to identify the mutilated remains, after he had been torn limb-from-limb? Wild plans to escape to the border together in a stolen carriage popped into Rarity’s brain; morbid visions of being chased down by the Canterlot Guard and having to drive the carriage over the lip of Ghastly Gorge, hoof in hoof, flashed through her imagination.

There was only sustained silence, however, which was somehow scarier.

It only took a few minutes before the door swung open again and Fluttershy emerged. Oddly, her fur was still pristinely yellow and as well-groomed as ever, rather than caked and matted with the blood of her slaughtered victim.

It was several minutes after this before Blueblood, too, returned to the restaurant. He seemed a shell of his former self, a broken pony; his swollen ego not merely popped and deflated but actually reduced to nothingness, crushed into a singularity and utterly erased from existence. He dragged himself over to Rarity and, with hanging head and teary eyes, whimpered, “Please excuse my abhorrent behavior this evening, and any past misdeeds I have done to you or your friends. I have been shown some terrible things about myself, and have much to consider. Enjoy your evening, and consider your tab paid for. I wish you two all the happiness in the world... Oh, and your p-perfume smells wonderful.”

Rarity watched him stagger back to his guests, her eyes and mouth wide with disbelief. “What did you do to him?”

“Me? Oh, nothing...” Fluttershy said nonchalantly. ”We just had a little chat, that’s all.”

“No, seriously darling, what—”

“You don’t want to know.”

They bid the maître d’ good night; it was late and they both needed to get home to their beds. The pegasus had her animals to tend to and Rarity still had dresses to sew, a task Fluttershy would help with later in the day. Both were quite sober by now, the incident with Blueblood having spoiled everything.

I wanted so much more for you, my love, Rarity thought as they walked the route leading to the outskirts of Ponyvillle. She intended to walk Fluttershy to her cottage and then return home herself. Fluttershy nuzzled her gently, reassuringly. She needed that. They had gotten past what could have been a bad situation tonight, and somehow did so unscathed and in a way Rarity still did not understand. But Fluttershy had not hurt anypony, or at least, had not done so physically.

“Rarity... I’m sorry,” Fluttershy murmured. They were nearly to her door now, trotting up the path to her cottage. “I had to do something to help him see what—” A white hoof stopped her.

“I don’t want to know. You didn’t hurt him, that’s enough.” A storm broke overhead, showering them with unexpected rain. NonoNO, my mane! “This wasn’t on the schedule for the week!”

Fluttershy nodded. “It’s from the Everfree. Let’s get inside before you get soaked!” They rushed up to the cottage, quickly becoming thoroughly drenched in the downpour. Rarity looked enviously at Fluttershy’s mane. Mine should look so good wet, she pouted.

Safely inside, Rarity looked out through the small window. The storm showed no signs of letting up, and attempting to leave now would just have her walking home in the rain.

“Don’t even think about it, Rarity. You’re staying here.” Fluttershy pointed upstairs. “You’ll take the bed. Go run a shower to warm up. I’ll be right there.”

Rarity trotted up the stairs, noting a lack of white bunny in the house.

Stuck out in the rain in his hutch, I suppose.

She began the shower, feeling the hot water washing away the weariness and tension of the evening. Her mane and tail had lost their normal bounce, flowing from her in pretty purple streams as the water washed through them. She reached for the shampoo, only to find it was being poured over her. Looking up in surprise she found yellow hooves massaging the shampoo into her mane. “Oh hello, darling, I didn’t realize you wanted to join me again. Could you get my back, please?”

Fluttershy began to massage her shoulders and back, lathering her coat and tail. Her voice was low, and her breath hot against Rarity's ear. “Rarity... um... voulez-vous... coucher avec moi, ce soir... uhm... ma chérie?”

Chapter 19: Diamonds and Butterflies

View Online

It had seemed like such a normal day when she had gotten up this morning. True, the previous evening had been spent leaving an anonymous love note for her best friend, but she had not expected to go from pining over her to showering with her in a single cycle of the sun and moon. Yet here she was. And now, the mare of her dreams had just uttered a phrase from her fantasies. “Rarity... um... voulez-vous coucher avec moi, ce soir, mon cherie?”

There was a long pause as Rarity’s nethers fought against her brain for control of her blood supply. The brain was not faring well. She froze, uncertain if her own senses could be trusted. She can’t possibly mean... Oh, please let her mean! “Darling... did you just ask me if I would like to sleep with you tonight?”

Forelegs wrapped around her and a warm wet tongue began to lick her ears. “Um... yes. If that’s okay with you...” Fluttershy began to lightly nibble and kiss Rarity’s ears lovingly.

Rarity melted into the embrace, all thoughts of her mane forgotten. “A-are you certain, my beloved? I would love nothing more, but I don’t want you to rush into—” Again, further thoughts were thoroughly disrupted by the tongue inserted into her ear.

Fluttershy giggled a little at Rarity’s sudden lack of focus. “I’m very certain. I have never been so certain. But are you certain? We’ve been on a real date and I’ve met your parents, so we’re past ‘too soon’ now, right?”

Fluttershy bit lightly into her neck, then whispered breathily into her ear. ”You see, dinner made me very excited. I loved kissing you and being fed by you. I’m either going to spend the night pleasuring myself, or pleasuring you. Which would you prefer I do?”

Rarity was positively drenched now, and not just because of the shower. She laughed a little frantically. “I think the whole concept of ‘too soon’ can be forgotten, my love.” She gasped as Fluttershy caressed her flank, then turned her head to face her lover and put on what she hoped was a serious face. “This is you now, isn’t it? I don’t want any artifice. I will not make love to ‘New’ Fluttershy or ‘My’ Fluttershy or any of that nonsense.”

Fluttershy tittered a little in embarrassment, but wasn’t embarrassed enough not to steal another kiss from the frazzled fashionista. “I don’t need them anymore. I’m just... me. I would really really like to do some of the things I’ve been dreaming about doing with you, if that’s all right.” She resumed nibbling lightly on Rarity’s ear as the water continued to pour over them.

Rarity closed her eyes and exhaled shakily. “Yes, yes, a thousand times yes!” She turned in Fluttershy’s embrace and kissed her passionately, her tongue exploring Fluttershy’s mouth in quick, darting movements before she pulled back to pant heavily. “Do you have any idea how much I have wanted to hear those words? I confess, I had even hoped that our massage might have led to a, how shall I put it, ‘happy ending’ earlier.”

Fluttershy leaned forward to redirect her nibbling to Rarity’s neck, humming happily. “Oh, you are a naughty filly, aren’t you Rarity? You should have told me... I wouldn’t have minded.”

Rarity felt her knees weaken. “Um... Fluttershy, as much as I am enjoying this... perhaps we should finish our shower and move to your bed? If you keep doing — aah yes, that — I am going to collapse. I should like for that to be on a bed, please.”

Reluctantly pulling apart, they finished cleaning up with only a bare minimum of teasing from the pegasus. After drying off they headed towards the bedroom, Rarity getting her own back by putting the tiniest extra bit of sway into her hips and lifting her tail high as she walked, which was very well received if the blush on Fluttershy’s cheeks was anything to go by. Satisfied that her love wasn’t getting it all her own way, Rarity lay down on top of the bed, more aware than ever of just how very naked she was. Oh my love, do with me what you will, make me yours!

However, no ravishment came. She looked up at Fluttershy in some confusion; the need was clear in her eyes, but no action was forthcoming. She seemed frozen in indecision... Oh, right, she’s never done this before either. Hmmmm. Well, no help for it then. “I am sorry, my love, I suppose I expected you to take charge because of the sheer passion you have been showing tonight. Come, lay with me. We’ll discover our bodies together.”

And then came the pounce. Rarity quite suddenly found her mouth full of happy squealing pegasus tongue as forelegs wrapped themselves around her in a crushing embrace. She broke the kiss after a good few seconds of divine tongue-wrestling, gasping for air. “P-please, my lovely, not quite so rough. I am excited as well but we don’t have to rush.” She re-initiated the kiss, but more lightly this time. “How would you like to progress matters, my dear? I will admit to never having been with another pony myself, but as an avid reader of romance I believe I know a few things at least. Or would you prefer to explore me for yourself?”

“Um... I think I want to... do that second thing.” Fluttershy smiled shyly, but not innocently. “Um... lie back please.” After she complied Shy began to trail hot, wet kisses along her neck. Rarity groaned at the sudden display of aggression, reveling in the sensations of warmth and wetness pressing into her fur, and shivered as the cool air wafted over those areas already lavished with Fluttershy’s attentions.

“Y-yes, darling, that’s wonderful. Do with me as you wish, I welcome it!” In truth she more than welcomed it; she hungered for it. She had been attracted to this mare for ages. Many had been the nights spent in lonely seclusion, reading about the scandalous romance of Princess Platinum and Private Pansy (hardly historically accurate but who was she to complain) and imagining the two of them playing out the same scenes — in full costume of course, ones lovingly created by her own hooves. Pity about her sheets, but she’d managed to get the stains out most of the time.

While she kissed Rarity softly about the chest and neck, Fluttershy’s hooves began to softly stroke her coat, drawing little circles on her belly fur. “Rarity, um... I sort of have a confession to make.” Shy kissed her lightly on the muzzle. “I’ve never been with anypony else, but... well, do you know Cloud Kicker?”

“Well, yes. Weather team, very brazen as I recall. Likes to have relations with casual partn— Fluttershy, you surely don’t mean you slept with her?!” Don’t panic! She is clearly in love with me. I-it is okay if this is not her first time.

“Oh, oh no! Nothing like that! But she loved to make me blush by telling me the things she would do with mares... in detail. Um... I’ve never tried it myself but... I think I know a few things too.” She blushed heavily at this confession. Now Rarity will think I’m terrible for not being innocent! “Please don’t hate me...” Oh Fluttershy, you’re so loose.

Rarity leaned up to comfort her with a nuzzle. “Fluttershy, that’s nothing to be ashamed of! You hardly had a choice in the matter after all. I am minded to thoroughly chastise that mare for treating you so. I must admit I never expected you to be the more worldly of us, but this is hardly the first time you have surprised me. Very well, if you know the techniques I suppose now would be an opportune time to apply them. Please, darling, make love to me, make me your mare!”

“Okay!” the pegasus chirped, smiling happily. She began to lightly caress Rarity with her hooves again, but then she remembered something Cloud Kicker had mentioned doing. Oh, that was so embarrassing! Steeling her resolve, she began to drag her wing slowly across Rarity’s thighs.

Rarity was quite enamored with the way Fluttershy’s hooves felt as they lightly stroked her chest, but when the wing touched her... “Oh!” She began to giggle madly. “Oh my, I —haha!— am sorry my dearest, I know that wasn’t likely the reaction you were hoping for but I am—” she laughed even more loudly, “—quite ticklish there!”

“Oh, um, sorry. Let me try something else?”

Recovering from her giggling fit, Rarity shook her head at their foolishness. “Oh this is silly. Here, let’s just kiss for a bit and stop trying to force the pace. I really don’t expect you to be a skilled lover, my darling. Just love me, and that will be perfection enough.” She wrapped her forelegs around Fluttershy. “Come here, my lovely mare.”

The two began to kiss each other, slowly and tenderly at first, then more passionately as they warmed up. Rarity ran her hooves through Fluttershy’s soft pink mane, her tongue dancing and swirling around the other mare’s in a sensuous waltz. They broke the kiss, both quite breathless. “L-lie back, my sweet, I believe it’s my turn to play with you for a while.”

Rarity suddenly had the utmost sympathy for Fluttershy’s earlier attack. Seeing her lying there so vulnerably, looking up with those huge aqua eyes full of nothing but love and trust, the unicorn just wanted to dive headfirst into a sea of passion and make her cry out with delight. She shivered with anticipation. This is no dream. My beloved is here before me, waiting to be made love to. She gave an excited little squeal of happiness.

Now, where did she say— Rarity began to kiss the leading edge of Fluttershy’s left wing, causing the pegasus’ eyes to widen in surprise as she gasped a bit. Hmmm, yes, on the right track then. Let’s try... Kissing further and further down, she reached and llightly nibbled at the base of the wing joint. Suddenly, her lover’s wings both snapped rigid. Oh! Yes, I believe we have a reaction! Hmmm... what about... Rarity gently massaged the inside of the wing, at a spot just below the coverts.

This time Fluttershy’s whole body went rigid, eyes scrunched shut and mouth open in a silent scream; then she melted into the bed, her muscles seeming to relax all at once as she turned to jelly. Fluttershy slowly opened her eyes and gazed up at her lover, panting heavily. “R-Rarity... um... d-do that again please?”

Rarity stared at her own hooves in shock. Oh... Mother you really weren’t kidding were you? So focused was she on attempting to please her partner (and trying to decide on how to proceed further) that she scarcely noticed Fluttershy move - that is, until a very warm tongue began to lick her horn.

“What—”

“Shhhhh. Um, keep doing what you’re doing.”

In the pounding rain outside, Angel lay huddled in his hutch. He hated the rain, all the more so for having trapped him in here instead of the warmth of the cozy home he shared with the Yellow One. An ear perked up suddenly as he heard a high pitched squeal of joy, followed closely by a booming, instantly recognizable voice.

“FLUTTERSHY!”

A flock of birds burst from the nearby tree in fright, and all the animals woke from a sound sleep to look around fearfully for predators. Finding none, they uneasily settled back down to sleep.

Angel flopped back onto his straw in disgust, grumbling to himself. Of all the bad luck, now they were mating! That meant the fussy one would be around even more.

Chapter 20: Taken by Storm

View Online

The storm raged on throughout the night. Everfree storms were feared for a reason; they were unexpected, uncontrolled, and dangerous anomalies in an otherwise orderly weather system. This storm was no exception. Gale force winds damaged trees, blew down fences, and in some cases caused serious damage to homes. Even worse was the torrential rain, which flooded riverbanks and washed out roads. But on this night, the worst aspect of the storm was the lightning strikes.

Thunderlane flew hurriedly through the brutal winds, trying to get to the next reported fire to help put out the blaze. This was the real danger of the uncontrolled storm: it was dumping rain in some areas while others were left bone dry. In the areas untouched by rain several fires were burning unopposed by the elements, and ponypower was spread thin as they attempted to extinguish them all. A call had been put out to all members of the weather team and the volunteer fire brigade, but with so many asleep during these hours the situation was looking grim.

He reached the library to find that blaze being snuffed out by Twilight Sparkle. Thunderlane watched in fascination for a moment as she cast a shield around each fire, presumably cutting off the air supply to each. She turned as she caught sight of him. “I’ve got this one! Go help somepony else!” she cried through the howling winds. He saluted and hurried on.

Ugh, this would happen on my shift. Boss is gonna wring my neck if anypony gets hurt. He worriedly scanned the horizon for signs of smoke. All the while the shearing winds buffeted him, making it difficult to even remain aloft.

In the distance another fire was burning merrily. The roof of the afflicted structure had collapsed, giving the conflagration an opportunity to spread to the inside. He gasped; for just a moment he was sure he had seen the figure of a pony on fire just outside the window, but he quickly realized it was just some ornamentation on the outside of the building. As he flew closer he recognized Carousel Boutique, home of the town’s resident fashion designer; and the boss’s personal friend. Buck me, I am gonna get fired. From a cannon.

He began gathering storm clouds, trying to direct enough rainfall over the fire to put it out, but couldn’t corral enough to make a difference. He could see the rolls of fabric inside going up in flames, and the bed was ablaze. I am so screwed! She’ll never forgive me if I let her friend’s home burn down!

Then, salvation; a prismatic blur of colors sped towards him, colors so bright they somehow stood out even against the night sky. Thunderlane could barely make her out as she passed, but the expression on her face was filled with determination and panic.

Rainbow was running out of energy reserves quickly. When Icy Rain had roused her from a sound sleep she’d known something was terribly wrong. Rainbow trusted her team with the information on where she slept at night because she knew she wouldn’t be bothered unless it was a dire emergency. It had better be if she was going to leave the embrace of her farmpony for the night. Lightning strikes all over Ponyville definitely counted.

She’d been zipping back and forth across town as fast as she could fly, and that was amazingly fast. At some hotspots she quickly gathered clouds to put out blazes; others were so bad that she’d had to create her own mini-tornado to put them out. She could do the work of ten pegasi, but even she couldn’t be everywhere at once. The damage was going to be devastating even with her help.

Flying past the library and seeing that Twilight had it under control, she scanned the horizon for more trouble. She saluted her friend quickly as she buzzed by.

Is that...? The shape of the closest burning building was unmistakable. Rarity! Nononono! She flew as fast as her wings could take her; rocketing into the vertical to reach the cloud layer, she looped round in a tight circle, gathering storm clouds in her wake. Please be okay please be okay! Faster and faster she flew, her lips drawn back in a snarl of defiance at the elements as they bent to her will. I’ll save you! I won’t let you down! She dove towards the ground, the cloud funnel behind her likewise drawn down to the shop, gale force winds and pouring rain all centered on the top story of the Boutique. Thrown violently forward, she spun away from her creation, desperately trying to slow her momentum. Fortunately, her flight was halted by a feathery obstacle in her path.

“Gotcha, boss!”

She looked up, her exhaustion etched on her features. “Good save, newbie. Now shake a tailfeather and help the team over Whitetail Woods. I gotta make sure Rarity is okay.”

Thunderlane snapped a quick salute and banked away to help the pegasi trying to quell the forest fire.

The funnel having dispersed without her present to give it form, but having served its purpose in extinguishing the inferno on the top floor, Rainbow judged that she could now safely enter the Boutique. The door chimed as she entered, but all else was still. She shivered slightly. The ponniquins had a very eerie look at night. “Rarity?!” She searched the bottom floor, looking around for her friend. She desperately wanted to believe she was down here... not up there.

Finding the lights to be nonfunctional for the moment she blundered about in the dark, banging her hoof on a table and wincing loudly. “Rarity?” There was no answer. She kept looking, straining her eyes into the darkness. Her ear twitched. What is that? “Rarity! If you’re hurt say something, make a noise! Anything!”

She opened the door to the kitchen, trying to make anything out in the near blackness. Something white flitted past the far table leg. “Rarity?” Suddenly her face was full of angry, wet, yowling feline. She reached up desperately to get the clawing cat off her face. “Opal! Where’s Rarity?”

The cat didn’t have an answer for her, naturally. Rainbow didn’t expect one, but then she already knew the answer to her question, didn’t she? If she was upstairs... in that... No, she... She can’t be! Rainbow held the cat at foreleg’s length and set her down gently on a chair in the main room of the Boutique.

Steadying her nerves, she crept up the stairs, barely seeing the damage done by the fire and subsequent rainstorm. The door was severely charred and still warm to the touch. She opened it.

Inside was a hellish disaster. The fire had gutted the beautiful room; all the curtains had burned to ashes, as had the fabrics and... the bed. Oh, Rarity, no! The bed was a smouldering heap of charred material. A strong smell of burnt feathers was in the air; Rarity had a feather bed, of course. Princess Prissy would sleep on nothing less. She had always— No! She has always! Not past tense! She’s not! She can’t have been in...

She punched one of the bedposts, as if it was the bed’s fault somehow, then fell to her knees and wailed at the uncaring sky. There was no more denying it. If Rarity had been asleep in this room when the fire took hold, she was now part of the ashes on the floor.

Rainbow Dash continued flying throughout the night, redirecting the worst of the storm and helping ponies wherever she could. She did not let herself think. She just acted. Thinking was for later.

Against her will, however, memories of the many times she’d interacted with Rarity bubbled up into her consciousness. Had there ever really been a time when she’d just relaxed and hung out with her? Not at first, anyway. Modeling for Rare is torture. But yes... there had been some good times. Even their few trips to the spa together had been fun. It wasn’t enough. There should have been more time. They were friends! Maybe not the closest of their group, but all five of them were irreplaceable. And now...

It was too much, she couldn’t process it right now. The storm was finally clearing up; now she had to deal with the aftermath. Speaking of which, there was a very angry cat that was going to need somepony to take care of her, now that her owner— Stop! She flew back to the Boutique, intent on at least saving the one life in there that she could.

The cat complained loudly from her carrier-prison; Rainbow did her best not to jostle her about as she flew to Fluttershy’s cottage. She had briefly entertained the idea of taking the cat to Sweet Apple Acres with her. She badly needed to feel AJ’s hooves around her right now, but the farm was no place for this cat. Fluttershy was the best bet, at least until somepony could contact Rarity’s parents. She just... couldn’t handle that prospect right now.

Oh Celestia... Fluttershy... She... and Rarity... Tears ran down her cheeks. She’d have to tell her. Tell her she’d failed. They’d both lost a dear friend, but Fluttershy... she just lost her chance for a happy life, the chance to make her feelings known to the pony she loved! Rainbow wanted to crawl into a hole and just stay there forever.

It should be me who tells her; I’ve been her friend the longest. I’m not Rarity, but I can be a shoulder to cry on. Shy deserves that and more. She resolutely flew on, her heavy heart making her body feel like it was made of lead.

Fluttershy yawned, blinking her eyes at the sunlight streaming through the window. Oh goodness, Fluttershy, you over-slept! The animals must be hungry! Still, it was hard to regret sleeping in when she felt so very good this morning. She attempted to get out of bed but found herself unable to do so. Curious, she lifted the blanket to see a white-coated foreleg clutched possessively around her. Huh... somepony is holding me.

It took a full three seconds for panic to set in. It took another five before her screams were audible in the range that ponies could hear. It took one second after she heard them for Rarity to wake up with a start and clutch Fluttershy even harder to herself as she looked around for the source of the fear in her fillyfriend’s cries.

“Darling, whatever is the matter?”

“R-R-Rarity?”

“Yes, my love?”

“Why are you— why are we— what’s going on?!”

“Shhhhh, darling, it’s all right! Did you have a bad dream or something?”

“Oh no, I had a wonderful dream. I’ve never had one that detailed before, it was so vivid and real! I could even taste—” She froze again, blinking at the friend currently sharing her bed. “R-Rarity, did I... Did we— Oh Celestia! I didn’t dream it, did I?!”

Rarity was silent, but after a few moments Fluttershy felt a wet spot growing on the fur of her back. She turned around in the unicorn’s embrace. “Rarity? Why are you crying? Please stop crying!” She kissed her fillyfriend’s face in every spot she could reach and nuzzled her urgently.

Rarity cringed away from her. “You don’t remember? The most exciting and fulfilling night of my life and you don’t remember?!”

“Rarity, I—”

“Oh goddesses! You were still... the cider! I took advantage of the love of my life! Darling, I am so sorry, please forgive me! You were just so very convincing and sure of yourself and, and forceful and I just melted! Oh Celestia, I am the worst pony ever!” She turned away from Fluttershy and buried her face in the pillow.

Fluttershy ran the events of the night back in her mind. Everything had just gone so perfectly that by morning she was sure it had just been one more fantasy in a long line of them over the years. She did remember, but how... how had she done those things? How had she been that brave? “That... was me? That was me! I... I made love to you! Rarity, I did it! I told you what I wanted and we did it and it was wonderful!” Squealing softly with happiness she hugged Rarity’s back to her chest, kissing the nape of that slender white neck. “I’m so sorry. I’ve dreamt of doing that with you for so long, and... it wouldn’t have been the first time I woke up alone afterwards.”

“You do remember? Oh thank the goddesses! I had no idea what one would pack when going into exile this time of year.” Rarity wriggled round in the embrace, returning the kisses urgently. “You don’t have to wake up alone anymore, darling. Neither of us does.”

“Oh Rarity, thank you! It was so perfect and special!” They kissed deeply, pouring into the gesture all the pent-up passion from long years spent in frustration. “Can we, um, do it again, please?”

“Ah... perhaps we should have breakfast, then discuss it later?”

“Breakfast... oh my goodness, the animals!” Fluttershy leapt out of bed and rushed to the door. She turned back to give her lover an apologetic look. “Oh, sorry, I need to go tend to my friends. I can make breakfast afterwards?”

“Go, my lovely. I will make us something. Go tend to them.”

“Okay!” She paused at the door, then rushed back to the bed and pressed her lips to Rarity’s, making happy little squealing noises while she did so. Pulling back, she positively beamed with joy. “I- I love you.”

“I love you too, dearest. Go now, you have other loved ones who cannot cook for themselves.”

The unicorn rose stiffly and stretched her tired muscles; last night had taken a lot out of her. I wasn’t even aware I could bend that way. She laughed at her reflection in the mirror. Oh my, I look exhausted. How is it running a marathon with your sister is somehow less strenuous than making love? On the bright side I daresay it will help me keep my figure. And no, Rarity, that is not an excuse to indulge in cake more often! Though, if all diet plans were like this...

She briefly considered showering and making herself presentable, then decided against it for now. If Fluttershy could spring up and take care of her household without worrying about herself first, then it would hardly be proper for Rarity to do less. Besides, if I wait till she’s not busy she can join me. She giggled at the thoughts that sprang to mind at that.

She eased her way carefully downstairs, her legs feeling as unsure as a newborn foal’s. The unicorn caught sight of Fluttershy out in the back yard, hurrying and scurrying to feed the menagerie that shared her home. Smiling, she made her way into the kitchen.

Knock Knock

She cocked an ear and turned around; somepony was knocking on the front door to the cottage. A brief glance confirmed that Fluttershy was still going about her chores and so, curious, she trotted to the door and opened it.

In front of her was Rainbow Dash, looking for all the world as if she had just seen a ghost. That’s peculiar. Well I suppose she wouldn’t have reason to expect to see me here. Dash was carrying... Oh, a pet carrier. Perhaps she had brought Tank for a checkup? "Oh, good morning, Rainbow! I am glad you are here, I wanted to apologize properly for my behavior—" And then she was enveloped in a crushing hug.

"H-how? How are you alive?!" Tears were streaming down the pegasus’ face, and for once she was too preoccupied to scrub them away with a hoof as she poked and prodded at Rarity as if making sure she was real.

"Rainbow, what do you—"

She was hugged even more forcefully. “I thought I’d lost you! I couldn't stop the fire in time, it took out the whole bedroom!” She sobbed hot tears into Rarity’s chest fur. “Rarity, I’m so sorry we haven’t hung out as much as we should have! Um... maybe I could come with you the next time you go to the spa, it wasn’t so bad. Or I could... try on dresses.... Rare, we need to find some way to hang out that doesn’t involve being so girly.” Rainbow burst into fresh tears. “Please tell me you’re okay? I need you to be okay! If I’m dreaming this, I don’t wanna wake up. Please be okay!”

Rarity winced a little as her lungs were compressed again. Goddesses, she hugs nearly as hard as Pinkie Pie! “Rainbow, I am fine, I am well, please stop worrying. What has you so upset?”

Rainbow just continued to hug her, snuffling into her coat. She gradually calmed down, but did not let go for some time. She’s okay! She wasn’t there... she’s here!

Dash hadn’t yet brought herself to set eyes on Rarity since she grabbed her; it almost felt like if she did so she might break the spell and Rarity wouldn’t be there at all. When she did finally look at Rarity, really look at her, she was very surprised. Rarity’s mane was messy - that alone was another shock. Rare never leaves the house without spending hours on her hair. More surprising was how tired she looked. Yet somehow, despite these facts, she looked happy.

Gradually it dawned on her. Rarity... had not been at home, Rarity had been here. She was here, at Shy’s home. Her mane was unbrushed, and she looked happy! Omigosh omigosh... Good for you, Shy! “You... were here? Last night, with Shy? Did you two—" The look of confusion slowly morphed into a lopsided grin.

Rarity looked down at the red-eyed pegasus. Her first thought was to deny it; she didn’t want to embarrass her fillyfriend. No, I won’t hide my feelings anymore, from anypony. I love her and I do not care who knows that. "Oh, to Tartarus with it. It's exactly what it looks like. Now what was this about a bedroom?"

Rainbow slumped wearily into a seat at the kitchen table. She set the pet carrier down on the tabletop, prompting an angry yowl to emerge from it. Rarity turned in shock at the familiar sound of rage. “Opal? What are you doing in... Rainbow, why do you have Opalescence with you? You still haven’t told me what had you so very upset! What happened?”

Rainbow nodded. “Sorry, Rare, I’ll tell you. I just... I was very happy to see you here. Not in... there.”

She went over the events of the night: being woken up (omitting who was holding her at the time), the lightning strikes, flying all night to help everypony deal with the storm. Then she paused.

“Rarity... I’m so sorry, your shop...”

“What? What happened to the Boutique?”

“I stopped it from burning down, but the whole top story is just ashes and soot. I- I looked for you after I put the fire out. Your bed was just a smouldering pile of burnt feathers and fabric. That’s why...”

As her shoulders heaved she felt forelegs slide around her neck. “Shhhh, you did everything you could, I am certain. The Rainbow Dash I know would move heaven and earth to save a friend. You’ve already done so many times in the past. Thank you again for saving me from my fall. I cannot say that enough times. Had I been in that fire, I would certainly not have blamed you in the slightest for not being able to help everypony at once.”

Rainbow snuffled. “I’m just glad you were here.”

“Now now, enough of that. Finish your story; why do you have my Opal with you? How on Equestria did you ever manage to get her in there?” She rose and began to make breakfast while she listened to the rest of the story.

Rarity laughed loudly as Rainbow described chasing her cat around the house, trying to herd her into the carrier. “Oh goddesses! If I didn’t have magic I would never be able to get her in that thing, she despises it. So you brought her here thinking it would be the best place? Good thinking, Fluttershy is the only pony Opal really seems to like. Me... she just seems to tolerate.” As she spoke, she laid out three stacks of pancakes and three glasses of apple juice on the table.

Unnoticed by the two ponies talking, a third had joined them. Fluttershy smiled apologetically. “I’m sorry, I heard voices and didn’t want to interrupt.”

“How much did you overhear, darling?” Rarity inquired as she looked up from her pancakes. Not feeling very hungry at the moment, but I will need my energy. After all, there will be much to clean when I get home.

“I heard enough. I need to talk to you about something, Rarity. I—”

Rainbow leaped up excitedly. “Shy! You did it! AJ told me about you two, but I never believed you would actually do it!”

Fluttershy backed away just slightly. “D-do what?”

“You told her! That’s why she was here, isn’t it? I gotta say Shy, I am impressed! I never expected you to be the type to give it up on the first—”

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity glowered at her. “I will not tolerate that language! One does not speak of such things in polite company.”

“Oh c’mon, I’ll tell you about me and AJ! It was sooo awesome! She does this thing with her tail and she knows right where I wanna be bitten and—”

“Please stop,” Fluttershy pleaded in a desperate whisper.

“—you would not believe how well she preens me, it’s like she grew up with wings! And she gets this look when I nibble on the tips of her ears—” Rainbow halted and blushed, seeing Shy’s look of growing horror. “Um... sorry. B-but good for you two. AJ told me about you crushing on each other. Lemme tell ya... it feels good to just come out and say it! I mean c’mon, Rare... letters are soooo lame!”

“Yes, well... be that as it may, I think I may have to excuse myself. I’ll need to go and assess the damage to my home. I suppose I can use my couch as a temporary bed, that or stay with my parents for a while.” She got up and kissed Fluttershy on the cheek. “Thank you, my darling, for the most wonderful night of my life.”

“Rarity...”

Rarity marched resolutely to the door. She paused and turned her head back toward the table. “Oh, darling, I am sorry to ask this, but could you keep Opal here for a short time? I think the shop might be a bit drafty without a roof, and I want her to be someplace warm and safe.”

“Rarity! Stop!”

Rarity had little choice; Fluttershy had wrapped herself around the unicorn, physically restraining her from leaving the cottage. “Darling, please, w-we have a guest!”

“Yes, we do, because this is your home too! I want you to live with me!” Shy blushed heavily, but did not let go. “Please? If that’s okay with you? Stay here with me!”

A long drawn out fan-mare squeal came from the table. “Omigosh you two are so cute! Are you gonna make out now?”

Rainbow was briskly pushed out of the cottage. “Hey! I’ll let you watch next time me and AJ make out!” She pounded on the door. ”C’mon! I didn’t get to finish my pancakes!” The door opened again and a plate of pancakes was shoved into her hooves. “Mmmm!”

“Y-you want me to move in with you...” Whirlwind romances... seldom last. Nonono, this will not fail. Granted, much has happened very quickly but this is not a new relationship. This is merely a new facet of our long-term bond. “I don’t know, my love, I think that might be too forward of both of us.”

Fluttershy appeared ready to back down, but then she stood up taller and looked Rarity right in the eye. “I didn’t ask you to marry me, Rarity!” Yet. “I asked you to stay with me. Take our relationship out of the picture; as nothing more than your friend, I would ask you to come live with me if you lost your home. Why would I do less for the pony I love?”

Rarity was frozen with indecision for a moment, but only for a moment. How can I refuse such a, well, generous offer? “You’re right... I’m sorry, my love, I got nervous for a moment. Everything seems to have been going so well lately, and I have been waiting for the other horseshoe to drop. Strange as it may sound, I am relieved something bad has finally happened.” She offered her foreleg. “Well then, let’s see how just how bad the damage is, shall we?”

“Rarity?”

“Yes, my love?”

“Um, maybe we should... shower first?” Fluttershy flicked her tail and sauntered up the stairs.

“Oh... oh my, yes. Um, coming, darling.”

A long shower (and all that typically entailed for them) later, followed by a trot to Ponyville, brought them to the shop. “I am no longer relieved.” Rarity slumped down on her bedroom floor. Everything was charred and unsalvageable. The walls had suffered heavy damage, and the furnishings were unusable. Rolls of very expensive fabric were now burned beyond recognition. Repairing this was going to take every bit she was making from her advance, and now she did not even have the fabric to complete that order! “What am I going to do? Lady Starlight expects her dresses to be completed by the end of the week! We only have six done, and the fabric I needed for the rest was stored in this room!” One of the support beams for the wall creaked loudly as a section of it caved in, scattering a cloud of ashes into the breeze.

Forelegs surrounded her, imparting a feeling of love and support, and a warm chest pressed against her back. “We will just have to work harder, won’t we? You were planning to make the dress line public next week, so you have the designs done. Let’s go to Canterlot and convince some ponies to place orders, then we’ll use the advances to buy more fabric.”

Rarity shook her head. “I’ve never worked on credit before, you cannot rob Celestia to pay Luna like that indefinitely. I would eventually run out of material to make the new orders and be left in the same situation. No, I am going to have to find capital to rebuild.”

“What you need is an investor!”

They both turned in surprise to see Spike standing at the bottom of the stairway. “Sorry,” he murmured sheepishly, “the door was open so I wanted to make sure everything was okay.”

“That is quite all right, Spikey— sorry, that foalish nickname. I do not mean to treat you like a child.” While it was true that Spike was far from adult, he had grown considerably in a few short years. He could now look a pony straight in the eye while standing, and his carriage had lengthened to stretch that baby fat taut over a well-sculpted body. Yet he still sported the same grin he always gave her, the one that seemed to say she could do no wrong in his eyes.

“From you, milady, I never mind.” He swept into a deep bow. ”Ahem, anyway; you need somepony to invest in your business. I think I know of quite a few ponies we could talk to... I’d be happy to introduce you to some of them. I have a party to attend tomorrow night in Canterlot; the invitation was extended by somepony you’re very familiar with, and I have standing V.I.P. privileges to bring guests that I believe will make the evening more interesting.” He grinned again, this time with definite slyness.

“Spikey-wikey, there is no need to be so formal! I think all those trips are getting to be a bad influence. Why, I’m of a mind to tell Fancypants so myself.”

“You can if you like. He’s the one hosting the party.”

“... Very well then, I shall accept your gallant invitation. Do you mind terribly if it is plus two?”

“Well sure, you can bring a friend.”

“Oh... Spike, about that...”

Spike listened with interest as she told him all that had happened, biting his lip in consternation at her tale of misunderstandings and near misses. He waited politely for her to finish, then spoke up. “Wow, you’ve been through a lot lately! Still, I guess it all worked out in the end.” The little dragon smiled warmly. “Well, I need to go pack. Just be ready at noon tomorrow; I’ll have tickets waiting for you at the train station. Oh, and talk to Hard Hat when you’re ready to fix the Boutique, he owes me one! Anyway, get ready. Tomorrow we dine in Canterlot!”

Chapter 21: A Gentlecolt of a Dragon

View Online

Spike left the Boutique, feeling quite pleased with himself. It had been hard to hide his total lack of surprise, but he’d managed it. “Love is in bloom. A beautiful bride, and a happy... huh... which one will be the groom? Oh! And who will I throw the bachelor party for?” He giggled softly.

His heart ached a bit when he saw her, even now. He supposed it always would. At least she’s happy; it’s better than watching her drive herself crazy.

His shoulders slumped just a bit, before he made a conscious effort to straighten them. Still wish it could have been me. Ah well. I guess we were always star-crossed, milady.

“Rarity, why did you stop me?” Spike asked her in all earnestness.

“Sorry, why did I stop what, exactly?” Rarity looked up from her design in confusion.

His face screwed up in frustration. He’d been trying to ask her this question for a while now; this was the first time he’d managed to make the words come out. “I tried to tell you I had a crush—”

“Stop, please.” Rarity sighed heavily. “Because it didn’t need to be said. I’ve... known for some time.” She went back to going over the design concept.

They were in her boutique, working on a small order for Fillydelphia. Spike was playing pin cushion as usual, and had taken the opportunity to ask her the question that had been on his mind since his greed-growth rampage.

“So... what do you think?”

“What do I think about—” Rarity stopped, realizing what he meant. “Spike, you are very sweet. I am honored to count you as a friend.”

“But—”

“But that’s what we are.” She shook her head firmly, allowing no argument from him. “And that’s what we shall always be. I am sorry, Spike, I should have talked to you about this some time ago. I hope you can forgive me for being weak-willed, but I hated the idea of hurting your feelings.”

“W-why do you have to hurt my feelings? What’s wrong with me? Why isn’t it okay for me to have a crush on you?” Spike suppressed a sniffle and rubbed at his nose a little angrily.

Rarity set down everything she had in her telekinesis and went to him, giving him a comforting hug. “There is nothing in the least wrong with you, Spikey. I am the one to blame here for not addressing this long ago. I’ll admit I misjudged how deep your feelings went. I had expected it would pass naturally, as most crushes do.”

“You thought I would just stop having a crush on you?”

Rarity said nothing for a time, uncertain of what to say. “No, I suppose not. I only hoped you would.”

“I don’t understand! What’s wrong with me? Why is it wrong for me to love you?”

Rarity sadly stroked his head with a hoof. “Spikey, there is never anything wrong with love. Always know this in your heart: I do love you. It’s just not the type of love you want me to have for you. I am sorry about that, but I cannot change how I feel. You are a dear and wonderful friend to me, but nothing can come from holding on to feelings of that type for me. It’s unfair to let you hold that hope in your heart when it won’t ever come to pass.”

“But... why not?”

Rarity paused, considering her words carefully. “There are many reasons, Spikey—No... Spike.” She put extra weight on his name. “The age difference is a bit of a factor, as is the expected longevity. Let’s face it; you will, in all likelihood, be sharing tea time with the princesses and reminiscing about the six of us long after we are gone. I don’t begrudge you your long life, but it would be unfair for you to saddle yourself up with somepony who will die long before you even reach maturity...

“But... even ignoring all of that, I still couldn’t consider having a relationship with you in that way. You see, I am in love with another.”

“T-that Blueblood guy you talked about?”

“What?! No! Not... she doesn’t even know...” Rarity exhaled carefully before she revealed more. “I-I envy you, Spike... Things didn't work out the way you wanted them to, and for that, as I said, I am sorry. But at least you possess the courage to say what is in your heart...”

She held him for a while longer, then stood up resolutely. “I'll be right back, Spike.” She trotted upstairs. Upon her return, she deposited the heart-shaped ruby necklace in his claws. He looked up in surprise. “Please do not misunderstand, Spike.” Here she placed affection in the name, trying to show that she did care deeply for him. “I am not rejecting your generous gift, but neither will I keep it under false pretenses. Do you wish to take it back, knowing that I do not return your affection? I would not think less of you.”

He looked at the ruby, and then at her, sniffling. He held it out to her. “I still want you to be happy. Take it, please.”

She took the necklace in her magic and fastened it around her neck. “Thank you, Spike. It means all the more to me now.” She hugged him again. “You are a true gentlec—Well, dragon, I suppose. I am so very honored to count you as a friend.”

“Spike, I don’t understand. Why would you want to go back to Canterlot?” Twilight was concerned about him, which he appreciated, but it was also frustrating; he was having such a hard time making her understand.

“Twilight... I just need to get away from Ponyville for a while. I sent a letter to Princess Celestia, asking if it’s okay if I come visit her at the castle. I will be back.” He smiled in what he hoped was a reassuring fashion.

She gave him a doubtful look. “Does this have something to do with why you’ve been moping around for the last few weeks?”

Guess she didn’t buy the smile. Sorry to worry you, Twilight. “Like I said, I don’t really want to get into that. It’s not something you can fix, Twilight. Not this time. I need some time to get over... things. Ponyville just... is not helping right now.”

“What ‘things’?” she pressed, still unsatisfied.

He hardened his face, unwilling to say more.

She relented reluctantly. “Fine. If you don’t want to talk about it, that’s okay, I guess. I can’t say that I won’t miss you, though. It just won’t be the same, running things without my number one assistant.”

“I’m not leaving for good, Twilight, I just need some time away. And hey, I kinda miss hanging out at Pony Joe’s; I miss the friends I made while you were in your room studying.”

Twilight's protest died on her lips and she smiled sadly. “I guess I can understand that...”

He waited for the train impatiently, staring at Canterlot—resplendent as ever—in the distance.

“Spike!”

He winced, and turned around to face a very angry unicorn. Rarity looked at him resentfully. Her chest was heaving, as if she had run all the way from the library to the station. I really hoped I could avoid this...

“Were you ever going to tell me you were leaving? I know you needed some time and space after our talk, but I thought we were better friends than this!” Rarity huffed and blew a sweat-weighted forelock from her face.

Spike stood silently, frozen by indecision. Half of him wanted to apologize, half of him wanted to scream at her for breaking his heart.

She nodded sadly. “I guess that’s my answer then. Goodbye, Spike.” She turned and walked away, weeping softly.

He almost let her go. He wanted to let her go, but his heart refused to allow it. He cursed inwardly, and called out to her. “Rarity, wait!”

She turned back, her big blue eyes framed in red. “Yes?”

“I couldn’t... I know—Urgh!” He stamped his foot in frustration. “There was never anything between us, I know that now. We were friends, but that was it. You never promised anything, you never said anything... But I hoped, and I dreamed, and now... that’s gone. I loved my dreams, I loved loving you, and now I can’t anymore. I don’t expect you to understand what that’s like...”

Rarity nodded sadly. “Oh, but I do. I understand only too well. You dreamed of Princess Rarity, to match your Sir Spike. Then your princess rejected you. I am no better than Blueblood in the end. I-I should go. I am sorry.” She turned away again, walking back towards Ponyville slowly.

The train pulled into the station. Spike looked at the train, then back to Rarity. “Rarity, have you told her?”

She stopped dead in her tracks. “T-told who?”

“You said ‘she doesn’t even know.’ You should tell her, whoever she is.”

She began to stammer, unable to keep the panic from creeping into her voice at the very prospect. “I-I can’t... She’s too— I can’t risk—”

Spike looked at the train again; any further delays, and it would leave without him. “I have to go, but... if you want to make it up to me; if you feel you owe me anything... promise me you’ll try? I meant it when I said I want you to be happy. Please try?”

“I-I will try, Spikey.” She ran back to him and hugged him firmly. “Be well.”

He boarded the train, and picked a window-seat which was facing Ponyville. He waved to Rarity sadly as the train pulled out of the station.

Huh, I miss it already. He could see Ponyville in the distance. He’d spend hours, at times, just staring at the town and wishing he was still there. It had been several weeks since he had left and, contrary to his assertations to Twilight, he’d been doing exactly what he always used to tease her for.

“Spike?”

He turned. A towering mountain of the purest white met his gaze; he kept looking up until he reached the familiar face. “Oh, hey, Princess.” He went back to moping for about two seconds before his mind realized whom he had just ignored. “Princess! Sorry, I was a little lost in thought just now...”

She nodded graciously, seeming amused by his inattentiveness. “That’s why I am here, Spike. You said you missed Canterlot, but instead I find you here, gazing at Ponyville. You are always welcome here, my little dragon, you know that. But why aren’t you there, if you miss it so much?”

“Sorry, Princess, I guess I should get out more, huh?” He smiled weakly, “Hey, you wanna go out for a donut or something?”

She looked at him sternly. “You’re deflecting, Spike. I know you well enough to see that. Don’t try to put a brave face on for my sake.”

“Sorry, Princess.”

Her expression lightened and she smiled warmly. “What’s bothering you, Spike?” She levitated a pillow and set it down near to him, laying down on it.

Spike looked back out the window at Ponyville, not answering right away. “Princess... Have you ever been in love?”

Her voice sounded bemused, but the tone implied she was answering openly. “Oh my, more times than I can count.”

He turned back to her. “Did they ever... not love you back?”

She didn’t answer at first, studying his face for a moment. She nodded, seeming to see something in him that answered a question she hadn’t even asked. “Ah... that explains much. Yes, Spike, I know that pain very well. It’s a lonely existence at times, living so long, knowing the friends you make will leave without you in less than a century. That thought is very intimidating to some. When they turn old and grey, I will still remain as I am now. It has caused me more heartache than I care to admit.”

Spike left the window and lay down beside her in the curve of her body. He looked up in interest. “So, what did you do?”

“I kept loving them, and I wished them a happy life. Some I bestowed land and titles on, because I loved them so that I wished for them to want for nothing in their entire life. I can be a sentimental foal at times.” She sighed heavily, deep in memories. “I never stop loving them, even long after they are gone.”

Spike considered this, “Did any of them love somepony else?”

“Some did; one in particular comes to mind, actually. She was so afraid to tell me... At first, she agreed to a relationship with me, but I could tell her heart just wasn’t in it.” She gazed off into the distance, then looked back down to him.

“I have to be very careful when I love somepony, Spike. Some are afraid to deny me, fearing some imagined punishment. Some do it out of worship; but I don’t want to be treated like a goddess, I want to be loved.” The look on her face spoke of countless heartaches.

“When I discovered her deception, I was deeply saddened. Despite this, I helped her confess to the mare she admired. When they were ready, I married them myself. They lived a long and happy life together.”

Spike looked up in confusion. The idea of helping a romantic rival just didn’t sit well with him. His draconic instincts cried out, declaring that rivals were to be fought tooth and claw to the bitter end. “Why did you do that? Didn’t you want to be with her yourself?”

She smiled again, though it seemed bittersweet. “Of course I did. But I loved her, Spike. Can you imagine watching somepony you love live in misery their whole life, never having known the love of the pony they truly loved themselves?” She shook her head sadly at the thought. “I could never do that to anypony I claim to love.”

“Huh...”

She nuzzled him gently. “So, did you want to talk about what is bothering you, Spike?”

“Actually, I think I might be okay. At least I have something to think about now. Thank you, Princess.”

“Anytime, little one.”

“Gimme another round, Joe!” He slapped his claws down on the bar.

Joe smiled at him in amusement. “Don’t you think you’ve had enough there, Spike?”

“I’ll tell you when I’ve had enough!” He grabbed another half dozen of the steaming hot donuts and downed them in one shot. “I’m telling you, Joe... women.”

“I heard that.”

“Can’t live with ‘em, can’t live without ‘em!”

Spike continued to drown his sorrows in doughnuts. It did feel good to be out and about, at least. He loved Canterlot, its sights, its smells and its ponies. And the lack of a certain, specific one.

“Hey, Joe!”

The dorsal fins on the side of Spike’s head twitched. I know that voice.

“Hey, kiddo, what can I do you for?”

“Two dozen powdered, please. The girls and I have a test in the morning, so we really have to cram today.”

Spike felt a hoof in the small of his back. He turned. “Hey there Spike! How’s Ponyville treating you? I keep hearing wild stories in the paper. Can you believe that rampaging dragon just crushing everything? Was he, like, your relative or something?”

He just sat there in a mild state of shock. He hadn’t seen her in a while, but he’d recognize that cutie mark anywhere. Crescent moon and stars... it’s her! “Oh hey, Moondancer! Yeah... um, that was pretty wild, but I—he was caught just fine. How you been?”

“Oh, you know, pretty boring around here. Well, except for that whole Gala fiasco. Oh, and Discord of course, but he was everywhere... Say, you got taller! Little bit cuter too! Listen, I gotta jet, but tell Twilight I said hi, ‘kay?” She picked up the donuts she’d ordered in her aura and trotted off, waving goodbye and even blowing a little kiss.

Spike waved, still feeling a bit dazed. “...Cuter?”

“SURPRISE!”

He jumped back through the door as a wall of sound hit him from the library. Nopony had been there to meet him when he’d arrived at the station, and he hadn’t been able to find any of them on the way here either. It shouldn’t have surprised him to find them all here instead; this had Pinkie Pie planning written all over it.

“T-thanks, guys. I missed you too. I thought you were all too busy when nopony met me at the station...” He smiled widely, sitting down with his friends.

Rarity nodded apologetically. “Well, we would have been there, of course, but Pinkie insisted on a surprise party instead. She was quite distraught when she found you had left without giving proper notice, robbing her of the chance to throw you a proper going away party. But never mind that. How was Canterlot, Spikey?”

“Good, although I spent most of my time missing Ponyville. Canterlot just doesn’t seem like home anymore. I missed you all.” He picked up a slice of cake and dug in.

He sat silently for a time, watching his friends dance and play. Pinkie, as usual, was attempting to draw Fluttershy onto the dance floor, with limited success. Rarity sat with him in silence, amused by her friend’s antics.

It took some time for him to realize what looked so familiar about the look on her face. He had, after all, never really studied himself while he was looking at Rarity, before. When he recognized it, however, it brought him no small amount of confusion. Rarity was looking at Fluttershy... with clear infatuation.

Rarity’s past mentions of a mysterious “her” played back through his mind suddenly.

“—she doesn’t even know...”

“I-I can’t... She’s too—I can’t risk—”

He whispered softly, “Have you told her yet?”

She seemed distracted, answering almost as if she was voicing her thoughts. “No... I tried so many times... Aloe would come in, or Lotus, always somepony...” She shook herself. “I’m sorry, what did you say just now?”

“I said ‘Can you pass me another slice of cake?’”

He put the finishing touches on the miniature, dabbing the pink paint gently to her mane. “There we go, Fluttershy. You go next to Rarity.” He looked at his cabinet in satisfaction. Various pairings were on shelves together, some marked “Happy couple”, others marked “Could be happy together”. Shy and Rarity were on a shelf marked “Could be happy” along with Applejack and Rainbow Dash. He wasn’t sure exactly when he’d begun ponywatching with an eye for romance, but the cabinet was built when he had made so many miniatures to play with that he could no longer reliably hide them under his bed.

He held the Fluttershy miniature carefully. “I know how she feels about you... but what about you? How do you feel, Shy?” The miniature, naturally, said nothing. Not that I would expect the real one to be forthcoming either...

Twilight was off visiting Sugarcube Corner, working on some new friendship studies with Pinkie Pie. Spike was nominally in charge of the library for the moment, but the moment in question tended to be the slowest time of day. As such, he had simply left the door of his room open so that he could hear anypony entering, whereas normally it would have been locked while he was working with the dolls in his cabinet.

The front door creaked open, and a voice called out hesitantly into the empty library. “Hello? Is anypony here?”

Spike hastily put Shy back on her shelf and closed the cabinet. “One sec!”

He entered the main room of the library to find a blue-coated earth pony with a pink mane poking around the various stacks of books. “Oh hey, how can I help you, miss—”

She turned and smiled at him gratefully. “Lotus. I need some research materials. My spa is considering offering a new service, but before we can do so, we will need to learn how to perform it correctly. Do you happen to have any texts on preening techniques?”

“Well sure! Hey, I remember you now; sorry I didn’t know your name at first. You run the spa that Rarity and Fluttershy go to, don’t you?”

She blinked, then nodded. “Yes, Miss Fluttershy is the reason why we are considering adding this service to our repertoire.”

“Oh, that’s nice of you! Boy, they sure go there a lot, don’t they?” Spike began pulling books from the appropriate sections. ‘Mood Wings’? How did you get in here? You belong in languages... He set that one to one side on the library cart and laid out the others in another stack.

“Every week, like clockwork.” She chuckled lightly. “Miss Rarity is one of our best clients, and certainly the most frequent.”

“Yeah, Rarity mentioned you in passing recently.” Huh... “Kamare Sutra”? Blushing slightly, Spike set that on top of “Mood Wings” to be reshelved.

“Oh? What did she say?”

“She said she kept trying to tell Fluttershy something, but somepony always came in before she had the chance,” he muttered, trying to sound as casual as possible. He finished checking the remaining textbooks on the shelves, then dusted off his claws.

“I see...”

“Well, I think that’s everything you might find useful. Let’s get you checked out!”

There... maybe now you’ll have time to finally say it, Rarity. Good luck.

He looked back at the cart, trying to find the books he’d set aside that needed reshelving.

They weren’t there.

Oh... Well, um... Lotus is in for some interesting reading, I guess...

Shaking his head, Spike came out of his reverie. Geez, hard to believe it was Fluttershy, of all ponies, who finally made the first move. They did look cute together. Glad to see it worked out. He made a mental note to make the necessary changes in his collection when he got to the library. I think I’ll put them next to AJ and Rainbow.

A rumbling off in the distance alerted him to a scooter, occupied by three filly-shaped clouds of dust. Oh no... He flew back from the impact when they ran into him.

“Ow! What in tarnation did we just hit?”

Sweetie Belle coughed and waved her hooves to clear the dust. When it had settled a bit she finally recognized him. “Oh, hey, Spike! How was Canterlot?”

Spike painfully picked himself back up and dusted himself off.

“It was fine... ‘til I came home and got hit by the CMC express. Where are you girls off to in such a hurry, anyway?”

Scootaloo righted her scooter and beamed. “Well, we heard there was a lot of storm damage last night, so we thought we might try getting our cutie marks in carpentry!”

“And Ah told ‘em we already tried that.”

Sweetie clucked her tongue at Apple Bloom. “That was a table; maybe it’s different with houses. Besides, it might be nice to try to help ponies fix things, instead of breaking them all the time. It’s worth a try.”

Scootaloo chuckled, clearly remembering some fine crashes. “Yeah, I guess so. Least they can’t blame us this time.”

Spike shook his head ruefully, remembering several accidents these three had caused in the library alone. “Well, you may as well start at Carousel Boutique. I’m sure your sister wouldn’t mind a little help cleaning up.”

Sweetie Belle’s head snapped up. “Is my sister okay?”

“Oh yeah, she was just checking the damage. The roof caught on fire and—”

“Scoots, hurry! We need to go check on her!” They all piled into to cart, with Sweetie Belle clutching Apple Bloom tightly.

“Nice seeing ya, Spike!”

Spike shook his head in amusement.

“Twilight, I’m back!” He closed the door behind himself softly. He could hear soft giggles coming from upstairs. She really needs to keep the door locked when she has Pinkie over—Oh, nevermind, she needs to buy a new lock. Huh.

“Who?”

“It’s Spike, dude. You know me... Oh right. Hey, Owlowiscious.” He nodded to the bird in passing. “Took good care of Twilight while I was gone, right?”

“Who.”

“Twilight. You know: purple unicorn, kinda dorky—” He laughed suddenly. “Right, sorry. Anyway, I’ll be in my room for a bit.”

“Who.”

He carefully closed and locked the door of his room behind him. Producing a key, he then unlocked the cabinet full of detailed wooden dolls, which had gotten much fuller over time. Picking up Rarity and Fluttershy, he placed them on a shelf that had acquired a thick layer of dust. The shelf was labeled ”Fluttershy and Rarity, reserved.” It was next to the one set aside for Applejack and Rainbow Dash, along with other couples from around town. He nodded in passing to the lone shelf marked “No idea what happened here” upon which he’d placed Pinkie and Twilight.

Other shelves were spread out in the cabinet, with various labels. He labeled a new shelf “Unconfirmed but suspected”, and made a mental note to have three new dolls made. Sweetie Belle had been holding Apple Bloom awfully tightly in that cart. Might have been my imagination.

He picked up another doll, the only one in the collection that wasn’t a pony. He held it in front of the Rarity and Fluttershy figurines and made it kiss them both. “You two try to make each other happy, okay?”

He set the small figurine down next to a unicorn with a red mane. The cutie mark on its white coat was carefully detailed—a crescent moon and stars. He smiled and closed the cabinet. He had some packing to do. And maybe, just maybe, a friend to see.

Chapter 22: True Blue

View Online

Applejack was waiting by the window when Rainbow swooped in. They’d been sleeping together for a while now, but AJ still hadn’t quite gotten up the nerve to explain to her family that they were together. She hated lying, even by omission, but there was no other choice if she wanted to share a bed with Dash. Kinda wish we could spend the night in her place for once, but that would require unicorn help. It wasn’t that she thought Twilight wouldn’t help out, it was just a matter of explaining why she needed the cloudwalking spell cast on her.

Rainbow wrapped her forelegs around AJ and kissed her. “I missed you...” she muttered hotly as she began to kiss her lover’s neck.

AJ nickered softly at the kisses. Somepony’s feeling frisky tonight! The farmpony just enjoyed the attention for a bit, then nipped at the base of Rainbow’s wing playfully; she gasped in response.

“Shhhh, not so danged loud Dash. Yer gonna wake everypony up.” She giggled a bit as Dash got to her ears. “Mmmm, that’s nice. Mind if we lay down for this? Mah knees are getting a little wobbly.”

“Sure... Um, AJ would you mind—” Rainbow’s voice trailed off into inaudibility.

“Wanna run that by me again, Sugarcube?”

“C-could you do my wings?” Rainbow blushed heavily.

Applejack smiled. Never knew it was so danged embarrassing for her. Would explain why she moans when I do it... Sure thing, Sug, just relax.”

Applejack was just about finished preening Dash when they both heard a quiet knock on the window. Annoyed, AJ released the wing and let her lover get up to see what was going on. A very red-faced pegasus fluttered just below the window ledge, trying to look anywhere but the window. “Um... boss, I am so sorry to bother you while you’re with her, but there’s a freak storm blowing through Ponyville. There’s lightning strikes everywhere... We’re doing our best but we can’t keep up with the fires—”

“One sec, Icy...” Rainbow looked apologetically at the farmpony. “AJ, I hate to leave you hanging just as things are getting good—”

“Go on, Rainbow, they gotta be havin’ trouble if they sent somepony for ya in the middle of the night. I’ll be waiting for ya. Go play hero a bit.” The words stung her to say; she hated the idea of her special somepony out there at the mercy of the elements. Unpleasant images of seeing her laid up in the hospital sprung to mind. That was just her showing off; yer turning into a worrywart. She knew Rainbow would return to her safe and sound. Besides, she lived for moments like this. Maybe if I let her have enough of ‘em, she’ll finally forgive me for putting on that danged costume. Applejack snorted at the thought. Yeah, and pigs might start flyin’ again...

“I’ll be back soon, then we can pick up where we left off.” Rainbow kissed her goodbye before climbing out of the window. Applejack watched the two weather ponies fly off into the night, trying not to worry. Don’t go doin’ anything stupid, Dash.

The wind began to howl as the edge of the storm rolled over the farm. A blinding flash filled the sky; when her vision finally returned to her she stared in shock at the sight of the tall shade tree just outside her home burning fiercely.

She ran out into the hallway and began to pound on her siblings’ doors. “Horseapples! Big Mac! Apple Bloom! Wake up! We got a fire outside!”

Rainbow wearily flew back to Sweet Apple Acres, feeling physically and emotionally drained after the long night spent fighting the flames and the storm. She should have been relieved; there was really no reason not to be relieved... Rarity was okay the whole time, everything’s fine! So why was her heart still heavy with this sense of dread?

This is so stupid! Not only was she okay, she and Shy finally hooked up! Rainbow squealed just a little bit again. So cute! She ignored the hollow feeling, flying resolutely back to join AJ. She’ll be up by now. Rainbow scanned the farm urgently. I-It’s not like I need her, I just... miss her. That’s all.

Flying over the Apple Family’s barn, she spotted something that made fear clutch her heart in an icy grip. A tree not ten strides from AJ’s bedroom was blackened and bare of leaves. Visions of the whole farmstead on fire sprang to her mind, and she shook her head angrily. E-everything is fine! Nopony got hurt, I need to stop stressing over this! Ohh, where are you, AJ?

Finally spotting Applejack, Rainbow dove quickly to meet her. She landed with a flourish and grinned her best ‘I’m awesome, I know it, and you know it’ grin. “I’m back! Sorry I had to leave so quickly last night, AJ, but we did it! We saved everypony!”

“Land sakes, Dash, that’s mighty good to hear. As y’can see, we had a little trouble out near the house ourselves.” She took off her hat and solemnly lamented. “Poor ol’ Linden. He was a good shade tree. Granny Smith planted him herself. We’re gonna miss him come summer.”

Rainbow took two steps towards her before stopping herself. “... You okay AJ? I could, um... hug you if you wanted, but only if you want...”

AJ waved a hoof to placate her fillyfriend. “Ah’m fine. Sorry, Dash, ya know how it is. Ya plant a tree and watch it grow, ya can spend yer whole life tending to ‘em, but they’re gonna outlive ya. Ya get to thinkin’ ‘bout ‘em like foals, and it makes losin’ one like losin’ a member of the family...” She chuckled at Dash’s look of confusion. “Guess it’s an earth pony thing. Oh hey, did ya eat yet? We finished breakfast a while back but there’s some leftovers in the kitchen. Granny made up some apple fritters.”

“No... I already had pancakes. Uh... so you’re sure you don’t need that hug? I don’t mind! I know it’s gotta be bothering you to lose a... tree.” Dash smiled weakly.

Gosh, she looks tuckered. Nice to know she cares, though. “Nah, Ah’ll be fine. You gotta be tired, Dash, you wanna go grab a nap at the house while Ah finish up here?”

Dash looked oddly disappointed. “...Okay. B-but if you need that hug, it’s waiting!” She sped off without another word.

AJ scratched her head. “Where in the hay did she get pancakes?”

Rainbow Dash flew desperately to the Boutique. The wind howled and wailed around her as if it was trying to attack her. She could make out the shop in the distance easily through the gloom, however. The hellish flames were spreading across the whole structure now, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Rarity opened with window and gasped for air. “Rainbow! Please, help me! I don’t want to die!”

She flew faster than ever, but no matter how fast she flew the Boutique got no closer to her. “DASH! HELP ME!” The fire spread into the interior and backlit Rarity with dancing tongues of heat. First her mane ignited, then the rest of her, and she began screaming, and screaming, and SCREAMING!

Dash woke with a start, realizing the screaming in her head was coming out of her own lips. She sat up in AJ’s bed, panting. It was so real! Why? She’s okay darnit! The door burst open and AJ stood there, chest heaving. “Rainbow! What’s wrong?”

Rainbow clutched the blanket to herself and huddled underneath it. “I-I’m fine! Sorry I scared you, AJ. I’ll be okay. It was nothing!”

AJ stared at the shivering — almost cowering? — pegasus in her bed. That ain’t fine, that’s about the furthest from fine Ah’ve seen ya in a good long time. AJ lay down behind Rainbow and embraced her carefully. “Sugarcube, ya don’t sound fine. Ya think Ah can’t spot a lie this close?”

Rainbow shuddered again. “I-I’m okay, really! I just... had a bad dream.”

Applejack sighed into the multihued mane. Like pulling teeth. “Oh yeah? Sug, Ah ain’t never heard you make that much racket. What’s got you worked up? Ah won’t tell nopony but can Ah at least know what’s wrong?”

“Nothing! I’m really okay now. J-just leave me alone!” Without warning, Rainbow tensed her hind legs and kicked AJ out of bed, propelling her into wall and causing her to slump to the floor with a dazed expression. Dash’s eyes blurred with sudden tears. “I’m sorry! I... I have to go!”

AJ rubbed her head where it had struck the wall. “Dash...” She lay there for a moment, still dizzy and unable to follow her lover.

When her eyes finally realigned themselves, AJ wearily stood up and rubbed her head ruefully. What’s gotten into that girl? She shook her head in annoyance, wincing a little as it caused the pain to flare up again. Much as she loved her, AJ just couldn’t understand Dash sometimes. Something is up. Ah ain’t never had a dream that had me screamin’ at the top of mah lungs like that.

I gotta find her. She may not want ta say it, but she needs somepony bad right now....

“... you okay, AJ? I could, um... hug you if you wanted, but only if you want...”

“No... I already had pancakes. Um... so you’re sure you don’t need that hug?”

“... okay. B-but if you need that hug, it’s waiting!”

She facehoofed in frustration. Dangit, AJ, how’d ya miss that? Dash don’t ask when she wants a hug, she’ll come up and get it. She didn’t want one, she needed one! Too danged wrapped up in mah own self to see she was shook up about something.

Ah can feel sorry for mahself later; right now Ah got a fillyfriend to find. Trouble is, Dash has wings. My options are kinda limited in the whole searching department. She could cover a lot of ground before she got tired, but that was just it; ground. She sighed. Having a pegasus fillyfriend wasn’t easy at times. If she don’t wanna be found, she’s probably up in the clouds somewhere. Dang it all, what I wouldn’t give for a set of wings right n—

Well hay, there’s a thought! I bet Shy would help me find her! Satisfied, she grabbed her hat from the floor and set it back on her head. Hold on, Dash. Ah don’t know what’s eatin’ ya, but Ah aim ta help ya through it. She quickly trotted off to find Shy.

Just mah luck, she’s off gallivantin’ somewhere! She’d searched Fluttershy’s cottage high and low, but she wasn't anywhere to be found. Finally, Angel had taken pity on her and pointed towards Ponyville, annoyance clear on his little face. She waved in thanks and ran in that direction, only to realize she was no better off trying to search for Shy than she was searching for Dash, albeit Fluttershy tended not to roost the way Dash did.

Horseapples... Ah don’t have clue one where she might be. Granted, Shy’s more likely to be down here but Ah need to find Dash! Huh, need a new plan Ah guess... She still had to find some way to search the skies. Got it! Twilight’s balloon! She ran at full gallop towards the library.

Arriving at last, she noticed some scorched branches high up on the house-tree. Huh, guess that storm was a real bad one. She looked around town, noting several buildings with signs of fire damage. Dang... Dash wasn’t kidding! Least nopony was hurt. Regaining her focus, she banged on the door with a hoof. “Twi, Ah need your help!”

She heard movement inside, followed by a crash and some muffled cursing. The door opened and a very tired-looking Twilight Sparkle stood in front of her. “AJ, what’s wrong?”

“Ah don’t have time to explain; can Ah borrow your balloon?”

The librarian gave her a look of concern and confusion, but did not waste time before answering. “Well certainly, but it’s still in storage and it’ll take awhile to reinflate it. What’s going on?”

The farmpony grunted in frustration. “Consarnit! Ah need to find Dash. She just flew off after having some bad nightmare. Ah’m worried about her. T’aint like her to run away like that.”

“...How did you know she had a nightmare?”

AJ blushed hard. “N-nevermind that, Ah need to find her! Horseapples, where’s a pegasus when ya need one...”

Twilight cocked her head to one side in bemusement. “Um... well, I have been practicing the spell I cast on Rarity—”

“The one that gave her butterfly wings?” Horrifying images of Dash laughing her head off ran through Applejack’s mind. Ah swear to Celestia, if you laugh at me Ah’m gonna buck yer teeth in, Dash. Applejack threw herself down at Twilight’s hooves. “Please, Ah gotta go find her! Can you cast it on me?”

“Um... sure. Let me get the book out...”

AJ fluttered the wings at her sides in amazement. They were nothing like what she remembered Rarity having; they looked like normal wings, only you could see through them a bit, and for some reason they were blue. "Hay... these are kinda... well, they ain’t what Ah expected. What gives, Twi? You mess up?"

Twilight was trying hard not to blush. "No... the spell worked fine, AJ. I did some more research into the spell after I had a similar experience... it turns out the spell manifests itself a little differently for everypony."

AJ scratched her head. "Huh, okay. That's kinda weird."

Twilight nodded. "It creates wings as a sort of reflection of what you view wings to be. For most ponies it just ends up looking like a pair of normal pegasus wings with their own coloration, made of mist and magic. However, sometimes certain, um, differences show up."

"How do you mean?"

“Well, the magus major who created the spell was courting a very beautiful pegasus general. He wanted to flatter her, so part of the spell’s design lets your heart dictate how the look and coloration will come out...” Seeing AJ’s glassy look she grunted in frustration. "Okay, let me put it to you like this: when I cast it on myself I ended up with cotton candy pink wings, and for some reason they looked like they were made out of twisted balloons. Pinkie's were giant purple alicorn sized wings. Rarity's— I think she was thinking of something very specific when I cast it. You saw how she reacts to Fluttershy, right? Do you see the connections here or do I have to spell it out?"

The farmpony’s face was starting to resemble her brother’s in hue. "So wait... Rarity? Butterfly wings... she was thinking about Shy’s—” Then she somehow blushed even harder. “Horseapples... Did Ah just get outed by a spell?"

Twilight had the good sense not to laugh, but she couldn’t quite keep the smile from her face. “If it makes you feel any better you’re only the second pony I’ve told about me and Pinkie. Also I’m probably the only pony alive besides the princesses who would know that you having blue wings means something.”

AJ blushed. “Sorry, Twi, A-Ah woulda told you awhile back but Ah was kinda worried about what everypony else might think. Mostly Ah was worried about Bloom and Granny. Ah just wanted ta keep mah mouth shut about it until Ah could get my head on straight—”

“AJ, it’s okay, I understand, I felt a little weird about being with Pinkie at first too. We can talk about it later. You should go find Dash.”

The farmpony nodded gratefully. “Thanks, Twi.”

This... this is how Dash feels all the time. She’d been flying for several hours now, but still could not believe how freeing it felt. Maybe it was part of the spell, making her body feel like it was meant to be in the air, but it felt wonderful. It’s like the first time Ah bucked a tree and managed to get all the apples to fall. Like the first time Dash and Ah... okay, not quite that good but Sweet Celestia... Just wish Ah could enjoy it properly. Getting dang near sunset, not gonna be easy to find her in the dark.

She scanned the clouds below her, looking for signs of the prodigal pegasus until... There! AJ dove for one particular cloud and gently alighted next to her. Dash was sleeping fitfully, mumbling broken phrases: “I’ll save... No! NO!”

The farmpony shook Dash urgently. “Sugarcube, wake up!”

Dash woke with a start, looking around in confusion. “Rarity! Where... what? AJ?” At first she seemed happy, but quickly let out a frustrated groan. They were both standing on a cloud, and AJ had a pair of wings, so... “Awww, I’m still dreaming! This sucks!” She flopped down onto the cloud heavily. “I don’t want to dream anymore...”

Applejack lay down beside her and gently bit her ear.

“Ow! AJ, quit...” Dash rubbed her ear with a hoof in irritation, then stopped as a thought hit her. “Wait... that hurt. Things aren’t supposed to hurt in dreams...”

“You ain’t dreaming, Sug.” The farmpony kissed the top of her head softly. “Ah got worried about ya, so Ah went looking. You didn’t make it easy for me.”

“Sure, I’m not dreaming. So you just happened to grow a pair of wings?” Despite feeling the pain of the bite, Dash still looked skeptical.

“No, Ah got Twi to use the spell she cast on Rarity. How else was Ah gonna find ya?”

Rainbow turned and studied Applejack, her expression curious as she looked over the blue, ephemeral wings that fluttered nervously at the farmpony’s side. “Huh? I thought that made butterfly wings. Those look pretty awesome on you. Shouldn’t they be orange though?”

AJ laughed nervously and quickly changed the subject. “Uh, yeah, Twi kinda got it wrong, must have had a cold or something. Look Dash, much as Ah enjoy chatting about spells that definitely messed up and have nothing at all to do with how Ah feel about ya, Ah kinda wanted to figure out what had you screaming like a foal fer its momma earlier.”

Dash looked at her quizzically, but made no further comment about the wings. “I-I’m fine, just lemme get some sleep...”

“Sure, ya got a nightmare calling yer name, right? C’mon Dash, what’s bothering ya?”

“It’s nothing, everything was okay after all. She was fine!”

“Who was fine?”

“Rare.”

“Okay, Ah’ll bite; why would she not be fine?”

Dash mumbled something inaudible.

“Try that again?”

“Her house was on fire okay?! I thought she was inside it. But she wasn’t.”

“Uh... yeah, let’s back that up a bit. What happened?”

Horseapples. Dash told her every detail of the night. How she found the Boutique on fire. How hard she worked to put it out. Dash shuddered a bit as she described the room, then she burst into tears. AJ held Rainbow tightly, soothing her with caresses and murmured endearments as she slowly calmed down. Dash went on, telling her about catching the cat and taking it to Fluttershy’s house, then about her complete breakdown in front of Rarity. “That’s why this is so stupid! Everything was fine. Rarity was with Shy the whole night!“ She angrily tried to wipe the tears from her face.

“Sug, let it out, it’s okay.”

Rainbow snorted, and fresh tears streamed out from her reddened eyes. “No, it’s not! I shouldn’t feel like this! She was okay the whole time, I-I worried for nothing!”

“It wasn’t nothing! You were pretty dang sure you lost her. It’s okay to be a little freaked out about that.”

Dash finally let herself cry freely. “She could have died, and I couldn't have saved her! I couldn't even stop the fire in time to prevent it ruining her home! What kind of friend am I? I caught her after she fell from five miles up, but I could have lost her because of a measly bucking lightning strike!”

A new and more horrifying thought struck her. “It could have happened to you too! That tree was all of ten strides away from your house. I couldn't have saved you either!"

AJ shook her head ruefully. "Don’t go thinking like that. Even y’all can't be everywhere at once!"

Dash sobbed into her shoulder. "I should be able to be! I’m the fastest flier in all of Equestria, what's that worth if I can't even save my friends?"

AJ was silent for a time, mulling it over. She wanted to reassure Dash, but it would just be false comfort. Bucking Element of Honesty. "Dash, I hate to say it, but... yer right."

Dash tilted her head up to look at AJ in confusion, and a touch of anger. "Right about what? B-being useless?"

"No, not that.” AJ stroked her mane gently, pushing the forelock from Rainbow’s face. “Fact is, one of these days something's gonna happen ta one of us. We live dangerous lives, Dash. Discord might get out, the Gates of Tartarus might break open. Heck, maybe Ah fall off’ve a roof and break my fool neck. Yer not gonna be able to stop everything that might ever happen to us. So Ah need ya ta do something fer me."

"...What?"

"Love us all while we're here. Don't take us for granted. All yer friends are alive and well today. Tomorrow, who knows? But ya got us right now. Make it count."

“AJ?”

“Yeah?”

“That’s the corniest thing ever.”

“Don’t make it less true.”

They were silent for a long time, just huddled together on the cloud. AJ finally broke the silence. “Ya asked me a question once, and Ah didn’t have an answer for you then. Ya asked me about that whole Mare Do Well mess. Remember?”

Dash rubbed her nose angrily with a hoof, not quite sure where AJ was going with this. “Yeah, I asked you why you went through with it. The other girls I guess I understood, but we were always pretty close, and I thought I knew you better than that. The rest I can get trying to teach me a lesson because I was ‘going overboard’. But I thought you at least understood how a pony can get a little proud of what she does. I was a hero to those ponies, and you took that from me.”

AJ sighed heavily. “Sugarcube... do you know what happens ta heroes?”

“Sure, they get plaques and applause and all kinds of awards.”

“Well, sometimes all they get is a stone marker, and a lonely filly wondering why her parents had ta be heroes. A filly that wished she’d cherished ‘em a little more while she had the chance.”

Dash was stunned; she hadn’t expected to ever get an answer. The question was asked mostly to show just how hurt she’d been. I don’t get it, AJ never talks about her folks... “AJ, what happened to..?”

The farmpony stroked Dash’s mane absently. “Ah’ll tell ya sometime, Ah promise. Fer now, let’s just say Ah know how it feels to lose somepony, and have nightmares about how ya could have stopped it.”

She sighed, deep in remembered sadness. “Ya got this idea in your head that ya can save anypony from anything. Yer good Dash, but yer one pony. Ah helped the girls with Mare Do Well because Ah needed ya ta stop trying ta be a hero all by yerself.”

Rainbow snorted in irritation. “I was doing fine! I didn’t need help!”

“Yeah, ya were, but eventually you were gonna get yerself hurt. Ya know how we showed ya up? Wasn’t because any one of us was faster, stronger, and smarter than ya. We worked together. Ah’m mighty proud ya want ta be a hero, but ya don’t have to go it alone. We’ll always back ya up, if ya let us. Ah’ll always be there. Make no mistake about that.”

Rainbow drew a long, shuddering breath. “I-I never knew. I always wondered if you just hated me showing off that much...”

AJ nipped at Rainbow’s ear playfully. “Nah, that’s part of yer charm. S’like we told Twi: it’s fine ta have talents, and ta be proud’a those talents. Ya just got a little wrapped up in praise. Heck, Ah went a little overboard once myself, if ya remember. Thought Ah could help the whole town and harvest the whole farm all by my lonesome. Didn’t turn out so well. Good thing mah friends were there.”

Silence reigned again for a time.

“AJ?”

“Yeah?”

“That costume...”

AJ chuckled and blushed a bit. “Still on about that? Ah guess Ah can dig it out if ya really wanna make out with Mare—”

Dash turned around and silenced her with a long kiss. She finally broke the contact and smiled. “Don’t need it. I already have a hero to make out with.”

The farmpony had no response for that.

Rainbow grinned cockily. “You know, we could settle something here. You keep going on about how nice it is to make love on the ground. Let me show you how soft a cloud is...”

Dash began to kiss her gently.

AJ pulled herself up to lie beside Rainbow. They both snuggled into each other’s embrace, kissing tenderly. AJ’s wings had returned to her side, relaxed and furled. Rainbow extended one of her own wings and wrapped it around the farmpony. Together they watched the sunset, allowing the tranquility to calm them down. Ah... could get used to this.

When she finally caught her breath, Rainbow leaned in for another kiss. “Convinced now?”

AJ smiled and returned the kiss. “Ah reckon so. Any place is home with you in it.” She lay happily in Dash’s embrace, deciding then and there that tomorrow night she would be sleeping in Rainbow’s cloud house.

Chapter 23: We Can't Stop Here, This Is Bat(ter) Country!

View Online

The three fillies pulled up to the Boutique and gasped collectively. It was as if an Ursa had stopped by and bit the top half off, leaving only charred remains to show what had been. Fluttershy and Rarity were exiting the building, chatting amiably about material costs and repairs.

Sweetie watched her sister coming out, relieved that she seemed to be okay. She tried to say something sane like “Good morning”, but with her mind focused on what would assuredly be something she would be blamed for, she could only manage to stammer out, “Rarity! I-I didn’t do it!”

Rarity took one look at her distraught sister’s face and had to suppress a snort of laughter. “I know that, Sweetie Belle. This was just bad luck. Although I do count my blessings I was not there when it happened.”

Sweetie rushed to her sister, nearly bowling her over with the force behind the jump, and hugged her fiercely. “Are you okay? I mean that must have been scary—” Something Rarity had said struck Sweetie as odd just then. “Waaaiit a second... why weren’t you at home?”

Rarity glanced about nervously. “Well, you see, that is...”

Fluttershy spoke up quickly. “Your sister and I went out to dinner after we visited your parents, Sweetie. She walked me home, but we got caught in the rain, so I asked her to stay with me.”

Rarity nodded hurriedly. “Yes! That was all!” She laughed a little manically. “Simply staying over!”

Sweetie eyed her sister suspiciously, before she finally she brightened in realization. “Oh, you had a sleepover! Was it as much fun as the sleepover with Applejack and Twilight? Which book did you use? We borrowed ‘Slumber 101’ for ours. Me and the girls played so many games! What games did you play Rarity?”

Rarity blanched and began to stammer. “I-I, well we, um...”

The three fillies looked on curiously while the older unicorn had a private moment of panic.

Fluttershy laid a hoof on Rarity’s shoulder to calm her down. “Yes, Sweetie. We had such a good time. Um... I don’t think what we did is in that book. We’re actually planning to have more sleepovers now. Isn’t that right, Rarity?”

Apple Bloom perked up. “That sounds lahke fun! Can we come too?”

“No! Absolutely not!” Rarity clamped a hoof over her mouth and blushed heavily. “What I mean is—”

“Rarity just means the games we play are more for grown mares. You wouldn’t have very much fun.”

All three filles looked down in sadness. “Awwwww...”

Sweetie looked up suddenly as another question struck her. “Wait... what kind of games do grown mares play together?”

Rarity was quietly going mad, the gears in her mind spinning out of control and making her stammer once again.

“Sis? You okay?”

Fluttershy covered for her yet again, although she, too, was starting to get a little nervous about the direction the conversation was taking. “She’s fine, Sweetie. So you played games? What games did you play?”

Sweetie kicked her hoof against the ground bashfully. “Well, we had a pillow fight, and played truth or dare, and then we—” She was distracted by both her friends waving their hooves and shaking their heads frantically. “And that was it; we went to bed after that. I’m glad you had fun too. But... where are you gonna sleep now?”

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief. Thank Celestia that line of questioning is past.

Fluttershy smiled happily. “That’s wonderful, Sweetie. And you don’t have to worry about your sister. I asked her to stay with me for now until she gets the Boutique fixed.”

Sweetie looked up with unsuppressed awe. “Wow... you moved in together?”

Rarity had finally collected herself enough to rejoin the conversation. “Well, no, not quite. The shop has a rather inconvenient problem with ventilation at the moment—” Fluttershy stifled a giggle, “—and Fluttershy felt it would be best for me to stay with her for now. Not that I would be averse to the idea of making more... permanent arrangements in the future.” She blushed as Fluttershy nuzzled her.

Scootaloo looked back and forth at the two mares, trying to figure out what seemed so odd about them. She leaned in close to Apple Bloom. “Bloom... does something seem different about those two?”

Apple Bloom leaned in closer to her friend, dropping her voice to a whisper. “What do ya mean?”

“Well they seem a little more mushy, kinda like how Twilight and Pinkie were acting.”

“Ah thought ya lahked mushy now...” Apple Bloom said, nuzzling her gently.

Scootaloo blushed, but did not push her away. “Q-quit it, Bloom... So you mean you don’t think they’re acting different?”

Apple Bloom studied the pair closely. They did seem to be hovering around each other a little more than the last time she’d seen them. “Oh yeah! Huh, maybe they’re datin’ now?”

“Huh... could be.” Scoots looked up at the half-burned building curiously. “Is setting a building on fire something you do while you’re dating?”

“What? Scoots how’d you get a dodo-headed idea like that?”

“Well, we know we didn’t do it this time... and who’re you calling a dodo-head?”

“Ah’m pretty sure that ain’t what you do. Fire department would be pretty busy round here if it was. And Ah called you a dodo-head, you dodo-head!”

“It was just a question! They’re all lovey-dovey and the house caught on fire!”

“Well, that don’t mean—”

Sweetie Belle hissed back at them. “Shhhh!”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo suddenly found themselves the center of attention. “Um... we weren’t talking about setting anything on fire, honest...”

“Yeah! We were just talkin’ about something totally unrelated to setting things on fire, because that’s bad.”

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom shrank back. “We’ll just be back here... not setting fires...”

Rarity gave them both a suspicious look, but dropped the subject for the moment. “So, little sister, what brings you three out today? Staying out of trouble, I hope?”

Sweetie Belle turned back to her sister guiltily. “Of course! We thought we could get our cutie marks helping ponies fix their homes after the storm!”

Rarity smiled warmly. “Well, that’s certainly a noble endeavour. However, this—” she said, gesturing to the wreckage, “—will take a little more than three well-meaning fillies to fix.”

Sweetie nodded sheepishly. “Yeah. I just had to check on you first. We’re gonna try to go find ponies to help around town.” She hugged Rarity again. Leaning closer to her sister she whispered, “I-I’m glad you’re okay. I was scared you might have been hurt!”

Rarity nuzzled her sister gently. "I'm... fine Sweetie Belle, there's no need for you to worry about me." She leaned up against Fluttershy. "In fact, I think I should be the one worrying about you."

Sweetie looked confused for a moment, but decided that was just Rarity being Rarity, something she was used to by now. She ran back to the cart and clambered back into it. “Let’s go, Scoots!” She waved goodbye to Rarity, smiling happily.

Rarity waved goodbye, her eyes wet with unshed tears. “I love you too, little sister.”

Rarity nuzzled Fluttershy once more, enjoying the feeling of it. “Well then, my plans for today rather included having a working shop and material to work with. Since that seems to be a bit of an issue, and we won’t be leaving for Canterlot until tomorrow—”

“Rarity, um, about that...”

“—I must admit I am at a bit of a loss about what to do.” She looked at Fluttershy in surprise. “Oh sorry, my love. Is there a problem?”

Fluttershy scuffed a hoof nervously, but then stiffened her backbone. “Um, it was very sweet of you to ask if I could come too, but I can’t leave my friends without a caretaker. I think you and Spike should go without me.”

Rarity looked wounded. “Well, I thought... since we had just gotten together... I was hoping to perhaps take you out to dinner again in Canterlot... Oh, I am sorry, I presumed too much.”

Fluttershy smiled in that I forgive you sort of way that Rarity adored. “It’s okay. We can spend time together when you get back.” They both felt an awkward silence linger; this might be considered their first fight as a couple, even though neither had been angry.

Fluttershy nervously broke the silence, trying to ignore that feeling of tension in the air. “But since you're going to Canterlot with Spike tomorrow... Um, shouldn't we tell the girls about us today?”

Rarity considered for a moment. “Well yes, we should tell them, of c—” She stopped herself dead. “Wait, darling, what about your parents?”

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide in fear. “You w-want to meet my—” She cut off with a squeak.

Rarity waved a hoof in front of Fluttershy’s unblinking, horrified eyes. “Darling? Are you all right?”

The pegasus stood quaking for several moments before she answered. “We don’t really have to go see them, do we?”

“We have told my parents, shouldn't we tell yours as well? They might be offended if we left them for last.”

“Well, I don’t think they'll mind; we should really tell the girls fi—”

Rarity looked up at her questioningly. “Now that you mention it... I've been wondering about what Rainbow Dash said. Granted, I was distracted at the time because she was a little out of sorts and I'd just heard that my house had burned down..." She smiled sheepishly. "But did she say something about 'knowing about us'?"

Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, she distracted herself. “Um... yes. Applejack sort of guessed I had a crush on you and she told me to tell you about it... Then there was the mess with the letter and she told me to let you tell me first... It was all very confusing. I was going to follow her advice but—”

Rarity nodded in understanding. “Yes, I went a little overboard with my... behavior. So you mean to tell me that Applejack figured out you had a crush on me, even though I apparently missed it for years?”

“Oh, don’t think like that! We were both so wrapped up in what-if’s that we forgot to just talk to each other. I hated that. I was in love and I couldn’t even ask my best friend about it! At first, it was so exciting! But then I got worried; what if you didn’t like me? What if I ruined everything we had because of wanting to be with you? It was even worse after you broke up with Snow; before that, I didn’t even know you liked mares in that way!” She snorted with remembered frustration.

Rarity hurriedly tried to change the subject, since it seemed to be making Fluttershy upset. “Yes, well, enough about that. You are correct, we should tell them. But getting back to your parents, I really do need to meet them at some point. Do I need to get Twilight to cast the cloudwalking spell on me so that we might go and visit them? I’m assuming they live in Cloudsdale?”

Fluttershy froze up again. “I really don’t want to do that, if that’s okay with you...”

Is she shaking? “Darling? Are you all right?”

Fluttershy tried to steady herself. “Y-yes, I’m fine. I just really think that it’s a bad idea.”

Rarity shook her head in irritation. I’m sorry, darling, but we need to talk about this. “Come with me. we are going to have some tea, and you are going to tell me why you are worried about me meeting them.”

She walked back into the boutique, grabbing Fluttershy’s tail with her magic and dragging her inside. “Wait! I just remembered, I’m an orphan! S-so it’s fine! Please stop?” the pegasus pleaded pitifully.

Thankfully, power had been restored to the boutique, so the ground floor was habitable at least. Rarity’s kitchen proved largely unaffected by the rain, although she noted with irritation that random items had been scattered everywhere. Opal, no doubt. The poor dear must have been frantic. Rainbow took the correct course of action in bringing her to Fluttershy, of course, but she will undoubtedly not be pleased with me when I finally let her out of that carrier... I shall have to get her a treat to make up for that. Tea was brewed in due time, and then she sat down with her frightened marefriend. “Now then, what am I up against? I daresay that, unless you turn out to be half dragon, I can stand up to anypony for your love.”

Fluttershy sipped her tea nervously. “Well, no, neither of them are dragons. Why would you even think that?”

Rarity waved a hoof impatiently but smiled all the same. “I was joking, dear. So, what are they like?”

Fluttershy took another sip of tea. “My parents... are nice.”

Rarity gritted her teeth, trying to remain patient. “Yes, darling, I am certain they are. However, you have also used that word to describe, amongst other things, a manticore and a cockatrice, if memory serves. Coming from you, in other words, this could mean they merely have a horrible disposition, or are, in fact, actively murdering ponies. Perhaps you could elaborate slightly?”

Rarity blinked, and looked around in confusion. “Fluttershy? Where...?” Then she spotted a pink tail poking out from under the chaise lounge. “Darling, what are you doing?”

Fluttershy peeked out from under the furnishing. “Um.. sorry... N-no, my parents aren’t like that.” She climbed out from under the lounge and took a deep, steadying breath. “My father... well, he’s a lot like me.”

“Sounds pleasant enough, then,” Rarity said, nodding. ”I take it your mother is the one who set off the panic attack?”

Fluttershy nodded in response, but said nothing more.

Rarity tapped a hoof to her chin. “I see... overprotective, I take it?”

“No, that would be my dad. If it wasn’t for my mom, I might have never even gone to flight camp...”

Fluttershy tried to make herself as small as possible. Granted, she was already pretty small compared to the two ponies in front of her, but at the moment she was going for nothing short of microscopic.

She hated it when they argued.

“Silver, we have to let her leave the nest sometime.”

“Don’t you give me that! She’s fine right here with us, aren’t you, Shy-shy?”

Fluttershy nodded hurriedly to her father. She gave a small, weak smile. Then she tried to make herself disappear again. Her father’s behavior confused her; he seemed angry, but also scared. It made her scared too.

Her mother looked at her father in exasperation. “Honey... she barely even flies. How can we ever expect her to make any friends if she stays cooped up in this house all day?”

Her father glared back, obviously fuming on the inside. Fluttershy knew better than to be worried about that. Her father looked big and scary, but he was nothing but a big puppy dog around her mother.

Her mother simply stared back, unwavering in her resolve. That stare did haunt Fluttershy’s dreams; she hoped she would never have to bear the full brunt of it. Her mother tended to joke about how she had once reduced a new recruit to tears with just a glance. Fluttershy had had nightmares for a week after that, although she’d never had the courage to tell her mother why.

“Don’t you ‘honey’ me! This is serious!” her father sputtered. ”Why flight camp of all places? I could get her a tutor; she’d be fine!”

Her mother stood her ground. She appeared saddened, rather than truly upset, by her husband’s reluctance. “She needs to meet other ponies—”

Her father reared up slightly. “Don’t. You. Dare. It was other ponies that got her sick to begin with!”

Fluttershy cringed again. I didn’t mean to get sick. I’m sorry, daddy.

“That was years ago. Foals get sick, they recover. You know full well that every checkup since then has come back fine.”

“That’s not the point, and you know it. We almost lost her. You promised I could take care of her at home! She doesn’t need anypony else. Please, don’t ask me to do this, I—she’s not ready yet. Maybe... maybe next year?”

Her mother sighed heavily “Silver, I’m putting my hoof down. She’s going to flight camp. I’ve already signed the paperwork.”

“You come back from Canterlot for one week out of every month and suddenly you know what’s best for her?”

“Yes, I do think I know what’s best for her. If you would stop coddling her so much for just a moment, you would, too. She needs room to grow. She’s a tough girl. She can handle it.”

“Um...” Fluttershy squeaked, but quickly silenced herself.

They both turned to her. She closed her eyes tightly, hoping they wouldn’t see her.

A large warm body sat next to her suddenly; she recognized her father’s scent. “Shy-shy, we’re sorry. This wasn’t supposed to turn into an argument.”

Her mother’s smaller warmth joined their little huddle on the couch. Her wings wrapped around little Fluttershy, shortly followed by her father’s much larger wingspan. “Your father is right... about that, at least. We shouldn’t be arguing in front of you.”

Fluttershy finally opened her eyes, smiling gratefully at her parents. “Um... Daddy? Please stop being mad at Mommy...”

“Shy-shy... please don’t...”

Fluttershy cringed. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to make you upset. I asked Mommy if I could go to flight camp this year. She said ‘yes’ and I was so happy! But then she came home and you were angry... Please don’t be mad at her anymore!”

Her mother was nodding silently, giving her the courage to say what she wanted. She did her best to look her father in the eye. “C-can I please go?”

Her father’s lip quivered. “O-of course, Shy-shy... Of course you can go!”

Rarity sat next to Fluttershy, feeling puzzled. “Darling, I don’t understand. Why the concern? She sounds wonderfully supportive.”

Fluttershy nodded quickly. “She is! It’s just... she has never been happy with anything I’ve done; she was always saying I could do better. I was second in my class in flight school, and she asked why I wasn’t first. I was regional champion in golfing, she wanted to know why I wasn’t competing on a national level. I even got a letter after I quit modeling, asking me why.”

Rarity nodded. “So she has high standards for her daughter, that’s nothing to be afraid of.”

Fluttershy shook her head vehemently. “She has impossible standards, Rarity! I don’t want to have you feel hurt if it turns out that you don’t meet them.”

Rarity put a hoof to Fluttershy’s cheek. “Love, let me worry about that. It was up to you to show my own father what sort of pony you were. Leave your mother to me.”

Fluttershy gave her a worried look, but did not protest.

“So, she’s in the Royal Guard, is she? Could we arrange to meet her while we’re in Canterlot?” Rarity paused in embarrassment. “I’m sorry, darling. I am presuming again. Will you come with me so that we can see them together?”

Fluttershy wanted more than anything to say no, but in the end she could not deny Rarity the chance to try, even if she could see no good coming of it. “Yes, I’ll come with you. You can meet both of them; my father moved to Canterlot after I left home for Ponyville.”

Rarity squealed in excitement. “Splendid! That’s settled then. Now, what were we talking about before all of this—” Rarity looked up in sudden, embarrassed realization. “Pinkie Pie! She must be wondering how it all went. She was such a dear, trying to rile me up to go and tell you. I really should go talk to her!”

Sugarcube Corner was just a short walk away, and soon enough the two of them were pushing their way into the crowded bakery. Mrs. Cake was at the counter, ringing up what appeared to be at least three dozen muffins. Who would ever need... oh. Rarity waved at Derpy cheerfully. “Good morning, Mrs. Cake, Ms. Hooves!” She pointed to the bags with a grin. “Let’s get you situated, shall we, Ms. Hooves?” She lifted the bags up in her magic and, after Derpy had lifted the flaps on her saddle bags, deposited them inside. “There we are.”

Derpy smiled happily. “Thanks, Rarity. Oh, hey, Fluttershy!”

Fluttershy gave the other pegasus a small, bashful grin. “Um, hi, Derpy...” She stood just a little behind Rarity, seemingly wanting to hide. Then she spotted the mailmare cap on Derpy’s head, and it reminded her of something important. “Oh! Derpy, how quickly can you get a letter to Canterlot?”

“Post it this morning and we can have it there this afternoon, if you pay for same day delivery!”

“Rarity... um, can I leave you here to talk with Pinkie? I need to get to the library and write a letter to my mom.”

“What? Oh, yes of course, that would simplify matters wouldn’t it? Hurry back then.” She hugged Fluttershy goodbye, and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

A pink blur appeared in the doorway, followed by words that seemed to only just be catching up with it. “Sorry I’m late Mrs Cake I was just finishing off Twi— I mean finishing up with Twilight and—” The voice broke off, only to be followed by the sound of an entire room’s worth of air being drawn into a single set of lungs. “Rarity!”

“Pinkie Pie!”

“Um... Fluttershy?”

Pinkie grinned at her two friends. “I have no idea what’s going on, but, Rarity, maybe you’d like to talk to me about something upstairs?”

“You read my mind, you silly thing.”

Pinkie pulled a bubble pipe out of nowhere. “Merely deductive reasoning, my dear Rarity.” She bounded up the stairs. “I’ll be down soon, Mrs. Cake! Shy, you coming?”

“Um... actually, Pinkie, I have to go mail a letter. You two go ahead.”

“Okie dokie!”

Stairs were climbed, and doors were secured. A pink earth pony regarded her unicorn friend with a grin. “Phew! Okay, Pinkie Promise preserved. So either you told her, or the two of you just got reeeally chummy all of a sudden. Which is it?” Pinkie sat down on the bed and motioned for Rarity to join her.

“Well... I did try to tell her,” Rarity explained as she gracefully sat down on the bed next to Pinkie Pie, ”but things did not go quite as planned...”

Pinkie listened intently as Rarity told her how the day’s events had unfolded. She only stopped Rarity by letting out the occasional cheer or gasp, at which time Rarity would take a bow or cheer with her.

“So you worried for nothing, then? Shy had you figured out the moment she got the letter?”

Rarity nodded happily. “Apparently, my favorite brand of perfume tipped her off. I have never been so grateful to have been inattentive to minor details before...”

“You sure you told me right, though? I mean, first the kiss, then the parents, then the date? Oh well, I guess I can’t complain. Me and Twilight started with the games, then dating, then trying to find out if we had any interests in common...”

Rarity smiled knowingly. “Dating a good friend certainly does leave room for interesting mishaps, yes. And oh, you were so right, Pinkie! The “kissies and snugglies” are wonderful!”

Pinkie grinned. “Um... unless my Pinkie Sense was acting up, you two were up to a lot more than that...”

Rarity blushed heavily. “A-a lady never kisses and tells!”

“Fine, fine! Just tell me one thing: can you hear her when she... you know?”

Rarity sputtered a bit in embarrassment. “I think you may in fact be worse than Rainbow Dash! But... um... to answer your question, no, not quite. I think she hits an octave beyond the range of my hearing...”

Pinkie snickered. “Thought so!” Then she gave a sheepish grin. “Not that I’ve ever given serious thought to what she—or you—might sound like in bed; I mean that would be—”

Rarity hurriedly derailed that particular train of thought, before it could make a stop in creepytown. “So then! Enough about me. How are you and Twilight doing?”

Pinkie’s smile faltered. “Um, good!”

Rarity’s ears perked up. “Just ‘good?’ I thought you had things worked out!”

Pinkie sighed. “Well, I still love her, and we’re spending more time together, but... I dunno. I still feel like something is wrong...”

Rarity nodded encouragingly. “Have you tried talking to Twilight about it?”

“Twilight gets all upset when I starting talking about things like that. She keeps saying I simply need a cupcake, or suggests that we break out the costumes again.” Pinkie slumped onto the bed heavily. “Maybe I’m overthinking it?”

Rarity mused on her words for a moment. “Well, what makes it feel... wrong?”

Pinkie put a hoof up to her chin, stroking an invisible goatee. “Well, I love doing things with her, that’s fine. When we snuggle... that’s good too. I think it’s when we’re together, and doing more than just snuggling. I dunno, I just feel like it’s never really me and her! It’s always ‘Sir Pie’ or ‘General Hurricane’ or ‘Pinkamena the inexperienced but curious peasant girl...’”

Rarity blushed heavily at that last description. “Ahem. Well then, have you tried doing that without the costumes?”

“Well, no, except for when we first tried to play together. Twilight was all nervous and scared; she kept saying she wanted to try, but just couldn’t. So one time, I just borrowed a couple costumes from the pageant, and suddenly we were ‘Puddinghead’ and ‘Clover the Clever.’ We had so much fun! But after that it was always one role after another... She even started using spells to create illusions around us! It’s a lot of fun but... I kinda just want to play with... No!” She smacked one of her forehooves against the other for emphasis. “I want to make love with Twilight! No more games, no more pretending...”

Rarity smiled warmly. “I think, perhaps, you already know what you need to do then. Now go and tell her how you feel. She loves you; I think she will understand.”

Pinkie sprang up and wrapped her hooves around Rarity. “Thankyouthankyouthankyou! Sometimes it really helps to talk with somepony outside of things.”

Rarity nodded quickly. Then she squeaked. “Um, Pinkie... Thank you for the hug, but... could you stop fondling my flank, please?”

Pinkie sprang back and gave her hooves an accusatory glance. “Bad hooves! I’m going to put extra weight on you today... Um, sorry Rarity, I just got a little... excited.” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “But, um... if you and Shy ever want to try something new... well, a party’s still a party, even when there are four guests instead of two. It’d just be, y’know, a bigger party.” She waggled her eyebrows suggestively.

“Pinkie Pie!”

“Hey, I said I love Twilight; I never said I never thought about anypony else who might be fun to be with!”

Rarity turned away, trying to hide her face. “I have just barely begun dating her, so that’s hardly appropriate to think about.”

Pinkie turned Rarity’s face with a hoof. “Rarity, I’m super sorry if I made you uncomfortable. I never said you have to think about it now. Just think about it, um, later! I think it would be fun, anyway.”

“Yes, well... a decision to be made another time then, when I have had the occasion to discuss it with Fluttershy.”

Pinkie nodded happily. “Hey! We should have just a normal, non-foursome party, though! We could have an ‘Everypony has somepony’ party! Where all of us can stop hiding from each other and talk like friends instead of keeping secrets!”

“Well, that does sound lovely, Pinkie dear, but Fluttershy and I are actually leaving tomorrow morning. That leaves little time to plan.”

Pinkie frowned. She looked off into the distance and had what appeared to be an animated conversation with somepony only she could hear. “Oh! Got it! Twilight said we could have a slumber party sometime, and invite everypony, instead of just you and AJ like last time. That would work, right?”

Rarity gave it some thought, and finally nodded. “Yes, that would be perfect.”

Both mares abruptly had their attention diverted from the ongoing conversation by a sudden knock on the door. There was a muffled voice on the other side, which could barely be made out as belonging to Mr. Cake. “Pinkie? I could really use you down here. Say, five minutes ago?”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Cake, Twilight says I’m not allowed to time travel anymore. Something about potentially destroying the universe.” She leaned in closer to Rarity for a moment, dropping her voice to a whisper. “I just wanted to see how good of a kisser I was!”

“I... don’t even want to know,” a flabbergasted Mr. Cake replied, after a brief pause. ”Just get down here now, please.”

“Okay, Mr. Cake!” She bounced up off the bed. “Rarity? You coming?”

“What?”

“C’mon, it’ll be fun!”

Rarity watched in amazement as her friend leaped through the air and snatched ingredients from the levitation fields. How exactly did I let her talk me into this?

“Mohr ecks!”

Rarity reached out with her magic and added another few eggs to the already-crowded airspace of the kitchen. “All right then. Next?”

Pinkie flipped through the air again, fetching butter, eggs, and milk. “Geht te behter retty!”

Rarity nodded and turned on the mixing machine. This was not quite as complicated as sewing in her shop, but it was a close second. “Anything else, darling?

“Mohr buhter!”

Several more sticks were magically made to hover over that particular portion of the kitchen.

Pinkie wiped the sweat from her brow after she closed the oven door. “Okay! Ten more batches to go!”

The fashionista whimpered, but obligingly got yet more ingredients airborne.

In what was almost certainly breaking several laws of physics, and not a few laws of Equestria proper as well, Pinkie was now spinning like a top while flipping crest-over-fetlocks and, simultaneously, striking several eggs with the tip of a hoof. This somehow broke the shells at the center of the egg and propelled the contents into a waiting bowl, afloat on the other end of the kitchen.

“Pinkie... are you certain you are not simply a deformed pegasus?”

Pinkie grinned around a stick of butter. “Mohr milch!”

Pinkie was just pouring vanilla into the selfsame bowl when she looked behind Rarity and suddenly began pointing frantically. "Teh behter!"

Rarity looked around in confusion. There appeared to be an entire constellation of sticks of butter already out and about. "Surely we have enough now, don't we?

Pinkie shook her head and waved her hooves around frantically. "Nuhhnuu! Teh behter!"

Rarity turned in the direction Pinkie was pointing. She was just in time to watch a bowlful of batter surging forth from the mixing machine. In detached fascination, she observed its contents flying—of course—directly towards her. I see now, she either meant ‘beater’ or ‘batter’.

At the last possible moment before impact she closed her eyes, and the gooey substance instantly covered her from head to hoof. In a remarkable show of fortitude that could only be attributed to her extreme state of shock, Rarity maintained her composure and turned calmly back to her friend.

"Pinkie, am I, in fact, currently covered almost completely in cupcake batter?"

Her friend nodded, even though Rarity couldn’t see for the sticky mask that had plastered shut her eyes. "Uh-huh!"

"I see. Well, fair warning then, I am going to begin crying soon. You may perhaps want to be a dear and fetch me some tissues."

"Okay!" a perfectly chipper Pinkie agreed.

"...And a towel."

"Gotcha."

"We mustn't forget a comb. That is crucial."

"Right!"

"Oh, any maybe some of that nice chocolate, to cheer my inconsolable, ruined-forever self up a tad afterward?"

“Sure, no problemo!”

Rarity considered this brief list of necessities, but could not think of anything else she might need to mitigate the inevitable outburst that was to follow. She did, however, carefully lay down all of the ingredients to avoid making more of a mess.

Seeing that all was now in order, she nodded resolutely, completely satisfied with her thorough preparations.

"Right then. We have our list. Are you ready, Pinkie?"

"Yeppers!"

"Very well then."

Rarity collapsed into a miserable, wailing pile of pony.

Chapter 24: Of Abductions, Deductions, Revisions and Divisions

View Online

Fluttershy crumpled her latest writing attempt into a ball and stacked it carefully on top of the growing pile of rejects. How do I break the news? I’ve never even really told her I like mares. She huffed in frustration. She’d better not make Rarity sad, or else I’ll... She had no idea what she would do, actually. Please like her, Mommy... For once just tell me you’re happy for me.

She laid her head down on the table, sighing quietly with misery.

A concerned voice came from the other side of the library. “Fluttershy? Are you okay?” Twilight had offered to help her with her letter, but she had declined, merely asking for a quill and a single scroll. And then another scroll. And then a lot more. Things had reached the point where Twilight could no longer hold back her curiosity. She walked over to the table to find out what the pegasus was up to, looked down at the last blank sheet and cringed. Time to make another run to Quills and Sofas. “What exactly are you writing, Fluttershy? Are you sure you don't want me to help?"

Fluttershy looked up and scrambled to cover the sheet she was working on, only to relax when she realized she hadn’t written anything on it yet. “Um, I’m trying to write a letter to my mom about...” She paused, realizing that Twilight was one of the ponies who didn’t yet know that she and Rarity were dating. Well, it’s only been one date so far, but that counts, right? “Sorry, I just... Okay...” She took a deep breath. You can do this Fluttershy! “Well, uhm... you see... me and Rarity — we're sort of... together?”

Twilight took it in stoically. “Wow, okay. When did that happen?”

“Um, yesterday.”

“That’s great! But...isn’t that a little sudden?”

Fluttershy’s eyes blazed. For a split second, she could hear her mother’s voice echoing Twilight’s words, and she snapped out a quick and vehement response. “Sudden? Sudden?! Let me tell you something, missy: I’ve been trying to figure out how to let Rarity know that I loved her for years, scrambling for a way to tell her that I needed to be with her, and that I wanted to throw her onto a bed and do things with her I didn’t even know the names for. There is nothing sudden about it!”

Twilight took a nervous step backwards, making placating motions with her hooves. “Calm down, Fluttershy! I didn’t mean to say it was a bad thing. I just meant I never even got the impression you two felt that way about each other, much less that you were dating.”

The pegasus was instantly contrite for her outburst. “Oh, Twilight, I’m so sorry! I’m just really worried about having to tell my mom about Rarity...”

Twilight sat down, looking over the blank sheet. “You don’t seem to have made much of a start here.”

Fluttershy waved a hoof at the impressive-looking pile of discarded missives. “I have plenty of starts. Nothing sounds right.”

Twilight uncrumpled the top note and looked it over.

Dear Mom,
Sorry I don’t write more.
I’m doing well, Angel Bunny says hi.
I hope you and Dad are well.
Oh, remember how you keep asking if I am dating?
Well, I am now. But... you said I need to find a nice stallion.
I found a nice pony... does that count?

It was followed by scribbles and slashes.

The following few showed no more promise.

Dear Mom,
I am dating a mare. Please be nice.

Dear Mom,
I need you to not be you for once.

Dear Mom,
How would you feel about going on vacation this week?
How does Las Pegasus sound? My treat!

She picked up another that wasn’t even addressed to Fluttershy’s mother.

Dear Princess Celestia,
It’s me, Fluttershy. I was wondering if you could do me a favor.
One of your guardsponies, Sergeant Posey, could really use a vacation.
Could you arrange for her to have some time off at Neighagra Falls this week?
Your loyal subject, Fluttershy

The one after that would have made Celestia laugh, Twilight was sure of it.

Dear Princess Celestia,
I've recently discovered that there's a fatigue-related illness spreading throughout Canterlot, which mostly targets pegasi. As a precaution I recommend that you give all pegasus guards a mandatory week of absence.
Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle

The writing didn't remotely resemble her own elegant horn writing, or even Spike's handwriting; the mouthwriting of the letter was so shaky it looked like it had been authored during an earthquake. Twilight would have laughed herself, if the letter hadn't made it clear just how nervous Fluttershy was. "Do you want me to write the letter for you, Fluttershy? I'm sure I could make up something that will ensure you don't have to go visit."

Fluttershy slumped back onto the table. “It wouldn’t matter. Rarity would just want to go visit her in the hospital, or on the moon, or wherever we tried to hide her.”

"But your mother is Drill Sergeant Posey, right?" Twilight smiled widely. "Then why don't we make sure she's somewhere dirty? With lots of mud and muck! That would make Rarity want to avoid her, right?"

Fluttershy’s eyes lit up for a moment, then she slumped again. “She’d just take it as a challenge to prove herself to me. I’m doomed, Twilight. I mean, I knew I’d eventually have to tell my mother about Rarity, but I figured that maybe the wedding invitation would be the most opportune time...”

Twilight laid a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “I think that might be a little late. Why don’t we just write to her and let her know what day you’ll be there, and ask her to meet you?”

Fluttershy raised her head from the table. “Maybe... I don’t have to tell her right now. Maybe I can just tell her...” She furrowed her brow, thinking hard. ”Yes. Take this down please, Twilight.”

Dear Mom,
I am coming to Canterlot tomorrow. I am dating somepony now,
and I want you and Dad to meet them. Can you please make time
around two in the afternoon?
I love you both,
Shy-shy

Twilight giggled. “And I thought I was the only one saddled with a silly nickname... Oh, erm, sorry, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy nodded however, smiling serenely. “I don’t mind, I know it’s a little foalish. I just need an envelope now, please.”

Twilight shook her head. “No, I’ll have Spike send it, and Princess Celestia will add it to her outbox to be forwarded to your mom. Goodness knows she has sent missives through me to the local government enough times; it’s only fair for me to be able to do the same, once in a while.”

Fluttershy hugged her friend suddenly, causing Twilight to squeak as the air abruptly left her lungs. “Thank you so much. I’m sorry I got upset earlier. It’s been a stressful few days...”

“N-no problem, Fluttershy. I’m just sorry I didn’t notice you were that stressed out before now. Of course, I was probably lost too deep in my own forest to pay attention to the trees around me...” Twilight stopped herself, realizing she had very nearly blurted out something she herself had sworn Pinkie to secrecy over. “Forget I mentioned that last part, Fluttershy.” She took a seat at another study table and sighed heavily. “I’ve been having a rough few days myself...”

“Are you having romantic troubles too?”

“No, no, I’m fine,” Twilight replied, with an unconvincing air of nonchalance, ”what makes you ask that?”

“Well, um, you don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to. But it kind of sounded like you didn’t notice how two of your friends felt about each other because you were too caught up in your own troubles... and, well, it’s hard to pay attention to anypony else when you have love on your mind.”

Twilight said nothing at first, but the need to talk to somepony about her problems was getting to her. She looked around nervously, as if somepony was going to pop up out of nowhere and overhear her. “Um... purely hypothetically, suppose you were dating somepony... Well, okay, you are dating somepony, of course, so let’s say you were dating somepony else. Hypothetically, remember. You love them, you love being with them, but you can’t seem to make them completely happy. What would you do?”

Fluttershy smiled warmly. This would really help take her mind off her own troubles with her mother, and she was grateful for it. “Well, first I would ask them what it was, exactly, that was making them unhappy.”

“But I already — erm, let’s say you already tried that. You’ve been trying really hard to work out what is causing this, but you can’t seem to pinpoint the real problem. It’s like you’re... treating the symptoms without really identifying the underlying sickness.”

“Oh my, are they sick?” Fluttershy sat up suddenly, her ears flattened in concern. ”Uhm... I mean, are you — or am I — Twilight, I’m sorry, but this is getting confusing. Is somepony sick?”

“No, Fluttershy, nopony is sick. But somepony is certainly unhappy, and she’s normally so full of life and joy! Seeing her so sad... it’s just killing me — I mean, you.” Twilight took her turn to slump down on the table, her face falling at the mere mention of a depressed Pinkie. “You feel like you’re out of options. You don’t know how to fix things, and you’re afraid that, if they aren’t fixed soon, you might lose her forever.”

Fluttershy nodded her head, thinking things over. “Well, have you tried talking with Pinkie about it?”

“Well, of course I—” Twilight’s pupils dilated and she began to hyperventilate. “Who said anything about Pinkie Pie?!”

“Oh, I’m sorry, it’s just, when you started talking about how happy she normally is, and how you’re worried that she isn’t smiling anymore, it was kind of obvious. Am I not supposed to know? I could just pretend to have no clue who you’re talking about, if it would make you feel better...”

Twilight’s mouth worked silently, her brain sending through at least one thousand dissenting sentences, none of which quite made it all the way to her vocal cords intact. Finally her brain just halted all activity for a few seconds, leaving her to jabber on by herself.

Fluttershy pushed her lightly with a hoof. “Twilight?”

No response.

The perplexed pegasus pondered the poleaxed purple pony. Finally, Fluttershy had an inspired idea: she wet the tip of a hoof and gently inserted it into Twilight’s ear.

The reaction was immediate. Twilight squealed, half in delight and half in annoyance. “Gah! Pinkie, I told you not to put your tongue in there—”

Fluttershy stifled a giggle with a hoof.

Twilight looked around for her pink tormenter-slash-lover, but could somehow only spot a very red-faced Fluttershy. The unicorn’s former elation came crashing down like a poorly worded metaphor. “You’re not Pinkie.”

Fluttershy solemnly shook her head.

Twilight sighed heavily. “I suppose it’s too late to deny that it’s her I’ve been talking about this whole time, isn’t it?”

“Well, you could,” Fluttershy pointed out politely, ”but it wouldn’t be very easy for me to believe you now. I could try believing really, really hard, if you want me to...”

Twilight grumbled in annoyance. “I really am lousy with secrets. I can’t even keep my own...”

Fluttershy gently steered the conversation back onto its original course. “So, you’re afraid Pinkie is unhappy?”

Twilight shook her head violently. “No, I know she’s unhappy. When we first got together she had so much fun, enjoying every moment we played together, but now... now it’s like she’s merely going through the motions for me.”

The pegasus looked mildly confused. “You play games? Have you tried... making love?” Fluttershy’s face flushed crimson again, but she found it was somehow easier to talk about this subject now. “Because it’s wonderful! So very wonderful!”

Twilight blushed heavily, too. “Um, that’s... kind of what we do. But we do it in costume, with illusions to set the scene.”

Fluttershy considered this for a moment, her eyes lighting up. “Oh, that sounds like fun!”

The unicorn smiled brightly for a moment. “It is!” Then her face fell. “Or it was.”

The sea was her domain. All that she surveyed, she held in her sway. Ships to plunder, fish to catch - everything was hers for the taking. She gazed upon her favorite prize: the last survivor of a ship her crew had sunk into the briny deep. She was the captain's mare now, and none of the crew would dare argue that.

"Pinkamena," she called out to the mare, "come join the Captain in her quarters."

The peasant mare looked up from her accustomed place at the ship's aft deck. She nodded silently.

Once inside, the captain began to disrobe. Her mare, however, merely waited for instructions. The captain looked at her with concern. "What troubles ye, lass?"

Her mare said nothing. She was so cold, so stiff...

The mighty pirate-captain strode over to her and kissed her gingerly, hoping for some sign of passion in her face.

The kiss was returned, but it was wooden and uninterested.

"Have I given offense, lass? Is there aught I can do to make it up to ye?"

The mare simply shook her head.

Twilight smacked a hoof down on the table. “I just want to see her happy again. I miss the time when we weren’t worried about being a couple. We just got together; no stress, no strings attached. We were doing just fine!”

Then she let her head fall back onto the familiar wooden surface, because, try as you might, you can only lie to yourself for so long. “We weren’t fine. It was cheap and unsatisfying; every time we parted ways I wanted to beg her to stay. But I don’t know how to break it down in order to fix it! She tried dating me, she tried spending time with me... but now, whenever we... m-make love... I can’t see her there with me anymore. It’s like... like I’m alone.”

Fluttershy sniffled loudly. She realized Twilight expected some kind of reply from her now, but she could offer nothing. “I’m sorry, Twilight... I wish I could do or say something to make it better for you. It sounds like you two really do love each other, but you don’t seem to really know how to show it...”

Twilight waved a hoof dismissively. “I know, I know, but it felt good to get it out of my system, at least. I’ve been so afraid to ask Pinkie about it. Her idea of fixing things is breaking up then immediately asking me out again.”

Her friend looked at her curiously, unsure if she was serious. “So... how do you fix things, normally speaking?”

“I just told you,” Twilight said brusquely, ”I don’t know how to fix things with Pinkie.”

“No, I mean... if it were something else. Oh! I’m sorry, I’m afraid I’m not very good at this... Um, I was just hoping that if I got you to think, then maybe you could find the answer on your own? You always seem to have one for us, whenever we need it the most...”

Twilight groaned. “You don’t think I’ve tried? The book that mentioned the whole ‘friendship with benefits’ thing doesn’t say anything about what you should do if you want to go and turn that into a real relationship! And every other book on romantic advice I’ve read assumes I’m on the other end of the spectrum! Pinkie and I basically started at the finish line... at home base. The problem is that I don’t know how to back up from there and find where we went wrong.”

Fluttershy put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “You need to stop overthinking things, Twilight. If that’s all right. Just let go. You’ll find a way to do what’s right. I have faith in you.”

Twilight’s lip quivered. “L-let go?”

Fluttershy would have elaborated on that statement further, but the door opened at that very moment, and before she knew it the pegasus was covered by a pale blue magical aura and dragged off with barely enough time to squeak out, “Um... I guess I’m going somewhere else now?”

“What?!” Twilight ran out the door after Fluttershy, but froze shortly after setting hoof out the door. Wait. Is that... Rarity? If it was, she had obviously seen better days: the usually pristine pony appeared to be covered in a very sticky substance, her muzzle was smeared with something that Twilight hoped was melted chocolate, there was a towel literally stuck to her coat, and a futile comb was inextricably embedded in the enormous mess that had once been her finely-coiffed mane.

Rarity continued to telekinetically carry Fluttershy away from the library, making sounds that were half cries of sorrow and half shrieks of utter madness.

Fluttershy shrugged helplessly. “I don’t know what’s going on, but it looks like Rarity needs me right now. Really, really badly. So, um... bye, Twilight! Good luck!”

Twilight nodded sadly. “Goodbye...”

Fluttershy looked back in concern at her half-mad fillyfriend. “Rarity, are you okay?”

Rarity, however, was anything but. She trotted quickly away from the library, heading towards some unknown destination. After several moments of being carried around, Fluttershy finally concluded that her fillyfriend was simply too distraught to produce coherent speech. “It’s going to be all right, Rarity! I’m here for you...”

After an abrupt halt the aura pulled her into a crushing embrace. The smell of cupcake batter assaulted her nose while nonsensical, sobbing wails filled her ears. “Um... there there?”

Before she had a chance to pat Rarity’s back or otherwise comfort her, Fluttershy was lifted up by the aura and whisked off once more. She decided to just let the magic carry her along, hoping that, at some point, Rarity would perhaps calm down enough to explain what had happened. Soon enough, the ponynapped pegasus could spot the spa in the distance. Of course, she runs there whenever she gets so much as a pimple. And this... this is a fashion emergency...

Rarity’s magic roughly shoved the front door open, and Fluttershy nearly got a nasty crack on the head as she was yanked through the entrance, forcing her to quickly tuck her head down into her chest just to pass through a hair's width under the doorway.

Rarity approached the counter and babbled incoherently. Lotus only stared at the soiled fashionista, trying to make out some semblance of language. She shrugged helplessly. Then Fluttershy found herself being levitated over to the counter, instead. She smiled sheepishly. “Um... hi, Lotus. I think Rarity is having a teensy-weensy little mental breakdown right now. Do you have an opening for... um, nowish? She looks like she really needs a full treatment session to help her recover from... whatever happened.”

Lotus nodded quickly. “Aloe! Prepare the mineral bath! Miss Rarity is having a crisis!”

Aloe poked her head into the room. “Another one?!”

“This one is serious! Break out the heavy-duty shampoo, the one we use on the heifers.”

Rarity blubbered gratefully. Fluttershy gravitated back to her, and was immediately pulled into another hug.

Fluttershy ran her hooves through Rarity’s matted mane soothingly. “Shhh. It’s going to be okay now.”

Twilight watched in bemusement as Fluttershy was lovingly abducted by Rarity’s magical aura. As unusual as that sight was, it still wasn’t enough to distract her for long. Those two would work out whatever was amiss themselves. Twilight’s own conundrum remained the same: what to do about Pinkie Pie.

If only I could approach this mess logically! Every time I try to think about her, my brain just seems to seize up and melt into pudding. She walked back into the library and closed the door behind her. Still need to replace that lock...

Books have failed me; there seems to be no existing solution— She looked around suddenly. Solution...? Twilight considered how she normally arrived at solutions for mathematical or logical problems. Chalkboard! Need chalk, loads of chalk... Okay!

Twilight began sketching crude drawings of herself and Pinkie. Under Pinkie’s sketch she wrote: ‘Current status: unhappy.’

So, we have to change that. To do so, we must determine the underlying cause.

She pondered for a moment. Pinkius Piecus’ normal modus operandi is best described as ‘exceedingly happy’. Known causes for a change in that demeanor, based on field observations, are thus far: A. being abandoned by friends, and B. Discord.

She patiently ticked those options off, eliminating them. But now there is new data, which introduces a whole new variable. She drew an x- and y-axis between the two blob-like chalk ponies on the board, and charted out the known data points between them. Yes. Her unhappiness appears to be directly proportional to her proximity to... me. Ergo...

“Just let go. You’ll find a way to do what’s right.” Fluttershy’s words replayed in Twilight’s mind, but she ignored them.

There has to be something else. We can still be happy together, can’t we?

“...let go...”

“No! I don’t want to! I can... well, I don’t know what I can do, but I’ll find some way...”

“...find a way to do what’s right...”

“But... it’s not right! She’ll be miserable without...”

Twilight froze; her eyes darted around the room, before her gaze landed back on the chalkboard.

Current status: unhappy.

“She’s miserable with me.”

She slumped down onto her rump. “I-I’m the problem? I can’t fix us... because I’m the one that is making her sad.”

She stared at the chalkboard for a long time, trying to think of something, anything that wasn’t...

“Letting her go...”

The words tasted like ashes in her mouth. Her heart railed against the idea, but her mind coldly refused to pay it any heed.

She began to weep gently.

It’s not fair! I just want to love her, and be loved back. Why is this so hard?!

She glared around the room at the countless shelves of books. “Useless, every single one of you! Romance, psychology, philosophy - none of you have the answer!

"W-why don’t you,” she sobbed heavily, “have the answer?”

The books offered no response. Her heart continued to plead with her to find some other solution, but her mind kept insisting that she had to accept the truth. She was only making it worse by letting it drag on needlessly. Pinkie had been right. They had started out all wrong, but after a false start like that there seemed to be no simple way to just begin anew. The error was buried too deep in the equation. There was only one choice now...

Twilight picked up the eraser and, slowly and methodically, removed all trace of her own image from the chalkboard.

Aloe put a little more pressure into the motion of the scrubbing brush. “Fluttershy, I assure you, there is no trace of dough left on her body.”

Rarity, however, continued to lie completely catatonic inside the cocoon of suds that covered her from water level all the way to the very tip of her horn.

Fluttershy hummed happily as she applied shampoo to Rarity’s mane for the fourth time. “Um... I’m pretty sure its all gone now, Rarity. You should be fine... Please say something?”

There was no response from the fashionista.

Fluttershy looked helplessly at Aloe. “Are you sure you got everything?”

Aloe patiently listed the places she had cleaned, once again. “Yes, Miss Fluttershy. I cleared the ears, nose, horn, coat, mane and tail. Every spot on her body has been thoroughly cleansed and recleansed multiple times now. A particle of dirt wouldn’t dare to so much as look at her at this point in time.”

Think Fluttershy, think! She had a nasty shock... How do I bring her out of this? “Okay, I need you to finish rinsing her. Then I’m going to try something.”

They carefully rinsed Rarity down and dried her off, then laid her down on a soft towel. “Okay, Aloe, you might want to look away.”

With that, she took Rarity’s face into her hooves and kissed her fillyfriend thoroughly.

At first Aloe did as instructed, but eventually she became curious about what could possibly be going— Oh. Oh my... She stared, slack-jawed, as she found herself witnessing a very impressive display of lung capacity at work. H-how did she learn to do that with her tongue? Unable to tear her gaze away, she watched, wishing she had a notepad on hoof. Also, was it getting hot in the room, or was that just her?

Eventually, Rarity’s eyes began showing signs of life, and she enthusiastically returned the lengthy, passionate kiss. When they finally broke away from each other she smiled languidly. “Fluttershy, darling, I had the most horrid dream! I was... filthy.” She shuddered at the mere thought. ”Every part of me was covered in something horrible. It felt like I would never be clean again!”

Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. “Well, you’re fine, so you can stop thinking about it now.”

Rarity looked around the room. “Why are we at the spa? Last I remember, I was baking things together with Pinkie—”

Thinking on her hooves, Fluttershy interrupted Rarity before she could suffer a relapse. “Yes! And you were very, very tired afterwards, so I took you to the spa to unwind. Isn’t that right, Aloe?”

Aloe was blushing furiously. “Yes, Miss Fluttershy. Miss Rarity was... tired.”

Rarity looked curiously at the embarrassed earth pony. “Aloe? Are you all right, darling? You seem a bit red in the face; is the steam getting to you?”

Aloe turned her face away, trying to hide her expression. “I’m... I’m fine!”

Rarity’s expression turned pensive. “Are you sure? I believe I, for one, am fully recovered now. Pinkie can be a bit draining, but I have never had her tire me to the point of passing out before... I feel most embarrassed to have apparently collapsed from the exhaustion, but now that I see how the humidity and heat are affecting you, my dear, I wonder if the ovens might perhaps have played a part in my little episode. I would hate to see the same happen to you!”

Aloe looked askance at Fluttershy, who nodded imperceptibly. “Perhaps, yes, I do feel a bit... heated. I should be okay as soon as we leave this room. Come, let us continue to the mud baths; it will be nice and cool in there.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Aloe, I think that maybe we should skip—”

Rarity smiled. “That does sound wonderful right now.”

Her fillyfriend looked at her incredulously. “But—”

Rarity stood up. “Come, darling! A little mud never hurt anypony.”

They both lay back in the mud, letting the coolness of it ease every little ache on their bodies. Nothing was said for some time as they simply soaked in pampered bliss.

Finally, Rarity broached a question that had been weighing on her mind. “How did the letter-writing go, darling?”

Fluttershy flinched. “Um... fine. I-I didn’t know what exactly to write, so I only asked if she could make time to see me around lunch.”

Rarity lifted one of the cucumber slices from her eyes and smiled encouragingly. “Don’t worry, my love. I understand it must be very difficult to discuss some things in writing. It’s best if we just explain things to them face-to-face. I’d rather meet your parents before any false impressions or preconceptions have a chance to form; mere text can only convey so much, after all.”

Her fillyfriend did not respond immediately. “How were things with Pinkie Pie?”

The fashionista frowned. “Not as well as they could be. She’s having some relationship issues with—” She stopped just before blurting the name, remembering her promise. “—somepony...”

Fluttershy tittered into her hoof. “It’s okay, Rarity. Twilight told me.”

“Oh, thank Celestia! Yes, they seem like such a cute couple, but they are having trouble figuring out what, exactly, their relationship is. Pinkie feels too distanced from Twilight when they make love due to all that roleplay they apparently do. It makes her feel like she’s not really there with Twilight at all.”

Fluttershy looked up in confusion. “But... that’s exactly what Twilight said! She felt like Pinkie was just going along with everything to make her happy. She said the last time they played together it was like Pinkie wasn’t even there!”

The fashionista smiled grimly. “Really now. Well, that just won’t do! However, I did tell Pinkie to go and talk things over with Twilight. I’m sure they will work it all out together.”

Fluttershy seemed significantly less certain. “Twilight seemed really upset... I was trying to tell her to calm down and think things through, since that’s what she does best, but then I had to, um, go...”

Rarity raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Pressing engagements elsewhere?”

The pegasus shook her head. “No. Well, yes, actually. You needed me.”

“Yes, about that, how did you know to meet me here? Did Pinkie Pie—”

“Twilight hates me!” cried a pitiful voice from inside a nearby bucket.

Pausing, they both turned slowly to stare at the offending object, only to recoil in unison as Pinkie sprang forth from it without warning and dived muzzle-first into the mud bath, spraying a deluge of mud all over the place. She wrapped her forelimbs around Rarity in a crushing embrace and promptly began crying her eyes out.

How did she.... never mind, she’s Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie! What happened?”

Pinkie wailed into Rarity’s mane. “I don’t know! She came up to my room saying she had to do what was right and that she needed to just let go and then she broke up with me but she didn’t come back right away to ask me out again!”

Rarity murmured soothing inanities to her friend. Oh, my poor Pinkie Pie. We’ll fix this, you’ll see. “There there, Pinkie. We’ll get her back.”

Pinkie sniffled. “Y-you promise?”

“Cross my heart, darling. I don’t know how just yet, but we shall find a way.”

Chapter 25: Let's Not Go to Canterlot. (It is a Silly Place)

View Online

“Rookie!”

Stardust bristled at the insulting nickname. He’d been in the Guard for a few months now, and had survived long enough to be called something other than—

“Rookie! You daydreaming or what?”

He sighed and gave his senior a look of annoyance. “I have a name you know...”

“Yeah, yeah. Some mail came in for the Sarge. Directly from Princess Celestia. Needs to get to her five minutes ago.”

“So why aren’t you taking it to her?” Dust would never admit it but the Sarge scared him, in a way not even the princesses did.

“Because you’re here. Now march it up there like a good rookie.”

Dust grabbed the envelope in his muzzle and stalked off, grumbling around it. What in the hay was so important that it had to come from the Princess directly? Somepony like the Sarge wouldn’t normally even be on the Princess’ radar. What could this possibly be about? She was scary enough, but knowing the Princesses were sending her a message made him wonder just what it would take to make that necessary. It wasn’t like the changelings were back...

Oh ponyfeathers, what if they are? He’d heard the rumors; who hadn’t? But if even half of them were true, he wasn’t sure how she’d survived. How exactly does one lone pegasus take down a squadron of griffons and live to talk about it? That was completely ignoring the impossible tale of her making a fully-grown drake back down. He was certain that one was true, as he still broke out in a cold sweat whenever he remembered the look she'd given him the first time he'd messed up in a big way. Looking her in the face was dangerous for more than one reason; if she caught you staring at the fine network of scars you were in for a hard week of kitchen work, assuming she was in a good mood. But if all of those rumours were true, she might be getting a directive to return to active duty instead of this semi-retirement she’d chosen for herself. Enemy movements would account for that.

He shook his head in agitation. If that was the case, he would be informed. He did not need to know. He marched resolutely to the Sarge’s office. He was a good soldier, and good soldiers did not read letters not addressed to them, even if they might contain details of changeling activities. Besides, that would require opening the envelope, which was already coming open because it wasn’t sealed properly—

Wait...

He dropped the envelope in shock, and out slid a folded letter. He looked down at the offending missive, averting his eyes from the actual contents therein. Reading an officer’s mail was a good way to get one’s self in deep trouble. Reading the Sarge’s mail... He’d had to face her disapproving stare once. That’s all anypony needed. It was like having somepony strip your soul bare and point out every flaw.

He was busy trying to scoop the letter back into the envelope, failing miserably and generally cursing his heritage as an earth pony when he heard hoofsteps approaching. It could have been anypony, but with unshakable certainty he knew that it was the Sarge. He had clearly done something wrong in a previous life, and this was his punishment. Two sets of hooves stopped in front of him. Maybe I punched a kitten? I hope that was it. At least that would account for why life seems to hate me. Despite his best efforts, as the letter flopped open, he ended up reading the very last line involuntarily.

I love you both,
Shy-shy

“Who’s Shy-shy?” he blurted out in panic. His brain was trying frantically to tell him to run from his approaching doom, and had apparently missed the message the eyes had just passed directly to his big fat mouth.

“That... would be my daughter, recruit Stardust.”

Oh buck me... I murdered somepony, didn’t I?

His foreleg snapped upwards into a hasty salute. “Ma’am!”

“Recruit, if that letter is from my daughter, clearly it’s addressed to me. Why is it open on the floor?”

“Ma’am! The missive was improperly sealed and peeled open from the heat of my mouth!”

There was silence above him. He kept his gaze locked on the offending letter, unable to move for fear of meeting her eyes.

He heard her sigh heavily in front of him. “Just go. I’ll get it myself.”

He hastily snapped her another salute and turned to go, trying not to gallop on the way to the door.

“Recruit.”

He stopped dead in his tracks. “Ma’am!”

“I recognize it was not your intention to read any of this. If I thought you had been reading my mail deliberately I would have you kicked from this unit so quickly your grandchildren would be born with their head spinning.”

“Yes ma’am! I would never—”

The voice lost some of its harshness for a half-second, and it was all he could do not to stare in wonder at the speaker. “I know you wouldn’t, Dustie. You’re a good kid. You’re worth more than ten of your seniors, who undoubtedly saddled you with this little chore to avoid having to deliver the message themselves. This is a personal matter, so I can’t order you, but I would prefer it if the name ‘Shy-shy’ didn’t make its way around the barracks.”

He gulped nervously. “Never, ma’am!”

“Good. Now go hit chow.”

He turned in her direction and snapped off one last salute, then used every shred of willpower not to break into a run as he made for the door again.

“Oh, and Dustie?”

He stopped dead once more. “Ma’am?”

“Don’t allow a little praise to give you the mistaken idea that I’m going to go easy on you. I expect the best from those who show promise. You’d better live up to my expectations.”

“Yes, ma’am, thank you, ma’am!”

“Dismissed.”

He marched away, making double time. I guess I only punched a kitten after all.

Fluttershy watched her fillyfriend comforting Pinkie, trying to suppress a twinge of jealousy. She shook the reaction off. This was a scene she remembered well. When she herself had needed comfort and forgiveness, these two had enveloped her in a group hug. Now, she waded over to the pair and enfolded them both in her wings.

Unfortunately, as before, it was she who felt the need to ask for forgiveness. “Pinkie... I’m very sorry.”

Pinkie looked up from inside their little huddle in surprise. “You didn’t do anything, Shy!”

Fluttershy squirmed a little, but did not back away from the embrace. “I don’t think it’s something I did... it’s something I said...”

“Darling, you only tried to help her. What could you possibly have said to provoke what happened?” Rarity asked.

Fluttershy allowed her bangs to fall more completely in front of her eyes. “Well... you see, I didn’t know exactly how to help her, so I told her maybe she just needed to let go and stop stressing so much. Then I said I trusted her to figure out how to do what was right for her and Pinkie... I think maybe she took the wrong message from that.”

Pinkie processed that information for a moment. “What did you do?!”

Fluttershy flinched away from the accusing tone. “I-I’m sorry, I was trying to help.”

Rarity quickly intervened. “Pinkie, I know you are very distraught right now, but Fluttershy meant well. Let’s hear what Twilight told her, it might help us figure out why everything went wrong.”

“—and then I had to go.” Fluttershy finished.

Pinkie was bopping herself on the head repeatedly. “You’re such a dummy, Pinkie! I should have told her how I felt, or maybe I told her too much. I keep expecting her to fix things and now she hates me because I can’t just be happy for her! I was so pushy that I pushed her right away from me!”

Rarity was trying to restrain her friend from self-injury, without much success. “Darling, please stop this. It’s going to be all right!”

“No it’s not! She’s gone now and it’s my fault! I should have stayed in character for her. But I was upset! I can make anypony smile, so why couldn’t I just be quiet and smile for her? She needed me, and I let her down...” She finally let her hooves fall, and wrapped them back around Rarity. “I failed my Twilight...”

Rarity stroked Pinkie’s mane, murmuring soothing inanities. “Shhhhh. It’s really going to be okay. You just need to talk it out with her, so let’s go find her. Do you know where she went?”

Pinkie shook her head into Rarity’s mane. “She just asked me to talk with her in my room, told me she had to let me go, and then poof, no more Twilight.”

The fashionista looked a bit concerned at that revelation. “I do hope she is all right! I cannot say how a pony of Twilight’s caliber would react, but when I am distraught my magic can prove... erratic.”

“Erratic?” Fluttershy asked, curious.

Rarity nodded emphatically. “My gem-finding spell starting pointing out common fool’s gold. I was a bit upset at the time. I had almost managed to tell you that I loved you that morning, then Aloe came in to give us some towels and I froze up.”

Fluttershy nuzzled her softly. “I’m sorry, I never meant to cause you such worry.”

Rarity blushed and stammered for a few moments before she continued. “The point is, that was a relatively simple spell. Teleportation is much more complex and apt to go wrong to begin with. I think I should go check on her; hopefully she ended up in the library. Fluttershy, perhaps you could take Pinkie back to Sugarcube Corner for now?”

Fluttershy nodded, stroking Pinkie’s mane absently. “Um... we should probably wash off first.”

Rarity looked down. “Oh yes, I suppose we should.”

Rarity bid the two of them adieu and walked quickly to the library. Outwardly she was her usual calm and self-possessed self, but inwardly she seethed with self-reproach. She had known that Pinkie and Twilight were on the rocks, but was so wrapped up in her own budding relationship that she had missed a clear opportunity to help her friends before it could come to this.

Arriving at the library, she was alarmed to find the door wide open and a hole where the doorknob and lock would normally be. “Hello? Twilight? Are you in here?”

A voice called to her from across the library. “Rarity?”

“Spikey?”

The dragon rushed to the library door.

“Have you—”

“—seen Twilight?”

They blinked at each other in consternation for a few moments before Rarity hesitantly spoke up again. “You haven’t seen her either?”

Spike frowned and glanced over his shoulder. "She was here for all of three seconds. She walked in, told me that I was in charge of the library and just teleported!" He picked up a couple of books and started reshelving them on autopilot. "I hope it's not as bad as I think it is."

"Do you have any notion where she would have gone? Pin— somepony was very upset by her leaving so abruptly, so we were hoping to talk with her and maybe get her to see she is overreacting."

"Pinkie Pie?" Spike flipped over a blackboard containing a series of complex calculations as well as a fairly accurate image of Pinkie Pie. "I found this just after Twilight left. What happened?"

Rarity hemmed and hawed for a moment, trying to decide how best to explain without breaking her promise to Pinkie and Twilight. "They... have been having trouble with their friendship of late. There have been some problems defining how they wish to be... friends. Apparently it came to a head and Twilight told Pinkie she would rather they end... what they were doing."

"Being marefriends?" Spike arched an eyebrow. "I already knew that. I live in the library, remember?" He pointed to Twilight’s bedroom door with a thumbclaw. "They're not exactly quiet..."

"Oh thank goodness. It is not easy to explain without revealing things about which I was sworn to secrecy. Pinkie and Twilight... well they weren't marefriends in the traditional sense. They sort of started with the... well, the physical aspects of love and went from there. Twilight apparently picked up on how unhappy Pinkie has been of late and made a very rash decision." She looked over the chalkboard with growing horror. "Very, very rash. She seems to have come to the conclusion that she is the problem. Where could she have gone if not here?"

Spike looked at the floor in concern. "I don't know." He groaned and started pacing, looking more like his foster sister than he'd prefer to believe. "She has this... 'thing' where she teleports randomly when she's upset; last time we found her in the Canterlot caverns and I had to talk her out of trying to make a home there."

Rarity fretted; this was the moment when she would normally run to Twilight and ask her what to do. “How do you normally find her?”

“Celestia uses a scrying spell. We should probably just send her a letter and ask her to find Twilight before she ends up on the castle roof or something.”

“Wait, wait, scrying, you say?”

“It’s advanced stuff, though Twilight mentioned it’s kinda like your gem-finding spell. It lets you see the residue of a particular magic signature, and any spell a unicorn uses leaves some trace of magic behind. Then you just track the direction of the trail.”

“Well then, since she started from here... it would be more useful to check from this location, would it not?”

“Well yeah, but I’ve only ever seen the Princess cast it. Like I said, it’s advanced stuff.”

“Spike, I may not be a magical savant, but my talent does relate to finding things. Maybe I could give it a try? It seems better than bothering the Princess unnecessarily.”

Spike hesitated, then nodded slowly. “If anypony can do it, it’s you.” He pulled the ladder over to one of the bookshelves and climbed up to get an old but lovingly-restored tome, laying it flat on the table for her. “Okay, here we go.”

Rarity flipped through the pages, trying to find the correct spell. “Let’s see... ‘Read Magic Runes’, no... ‘Reveal?’ Not quite... ‘See Invisibility?’ Interesting, but not useful here... Aha! I went too far. ‘Scrying.’” She looked over the entry, nodding. “Twilight was right; in principle this works very much like my gem-finding spell.” She noted the specifics, making the necessary changes to the runes she envisioned when casting. “Spike, you may wish to stay back... this requires a larger charge of magic than anything I have tried before. Actually, it would be wise to move everything easily flammable at least five hoofsteps away from me.”

Once everything was moved to safety, Rarity attempted to cast the scrying spell. Frowning slightly as she let the requisite charge of magic build up in her horn, she concentrated carefully on the unfamiliar runes and was gratified when the spell successfully shimmered into being around her before fading into the air. It was supposed to show her the residual magic of anypony who had cast a spell in the vicinity. Needless to say, she was rather shocked to find the library awash with traces of glowing purple light. How am I supposed to sort this out? Rarity squinted for a few moments as she left her gaze wander around the main room. Oh, I see. Having adjusted a little to what she was seeing, she could make out a much stronger residue in the center of the room. Whatever had been cast there was therefore quite powerful. She could see a thin line of power leading from that spot and away from the library. Following it outside, she found that the tendril of light pointed directly towards...

“Canterlot... She teleported all the way there?”

Spike followed her outside. “Oh boy. She must have been really upset if she went there...”

Rarity said her goodbyes to Spike, promising to meet him at the train the following morning. All along the way to Sugarcube Corner she noticed splotches of color dotted everywhere she looked. How do you turn this off? The effect was troublesome, but not quite as bad as the library had been.

As soon as she pushed her way through the shop’s front door she looked around eagerly for Fluttershy and Pinkie, but didn’t see them seated at any of the tables. Seeing Mrs. Cake at the till, she waved hello and trotted up to the serving counter. “Excuse me, is Pinkie up in her room?”

The baker nodded. “Fluttershy is up there with her. Did you have any luck finding Twilight?”

“Well, yes and no. We know where she went now.”

“You’d better go tell her, then. She’ll feel better if she knows Twilight is all right, at least.” Mrs. Cake frowned worriedly. “It’s bad enough that Pinkie has to deal with a breakup like this, but if she thought Twilight didn’t want to see her ever again it would crush her.”

Rarity nodded knowingly. “It’s definitely not that bad, Cup. Twilight is very confused at the moment and has somehow convinced herself that it’s best for Pinkie if she ends their relationship. I’ve talked to both of them, and I am convinced that they really do care for one another. I’m certain Twilight just needs a friend to talk her through whatever is going on in that head of hers.”

“I hope you’re right. It breaks my heart to see my little Pinkie so upset...”

“I’ll do everything I can to ensure that Twilight sees reason, have no fear. I need to go tell Pinkie the news.” Rarity trotted upstairs, trying to look as confident as she had been attempting to sound. She certainly hoped she could fix things, but that would largely depend on getting a certain panic-prone unicorn to see that she was not making things better by her actions.

Entering Pinkie’s room, she was once again astonished by the sheer amount of purple everywhere, no small amount of which seemed centered on Pinkie; especially around Pinkie’s lower body. The fashionista blushed at the implications.

Fluttershy and Pinkie were both huddled on the bed, the former embracing the latter in a warm winghug. Both looked up at Rarity’s entrance. The fashionista smiled at the sight; sad though this occasion was, they did look adorable together. This of course brought unbidden images and improper suggestions to mind, which had to be beaten back into the closet where they belonged with a mental broom. It is hardly the time for that, Rarity.

“Is she okay?” Pinkie asked quietly, seeming afraid of the answer.

“She seems to be, although I think getting her back might prove more of a chore than I’d originally envisioned. She appears to have teleported to Canterlot.”

“Oh my... Twilight loves Ponyville, why would she leave?”

Pinkie put her head in her hooves and sobbed. “She hates me! She hates me so much she had to leave Ponyville to get away from me!”

Rarity rushed to her other side and hugged Pinkie fiercely. “No! It’s not that at all! Twilight is just confused. Look, Fluttershy and I have to go to Canterlot tomorrow; we’ll find her and talk some sense into her. In the meantime, I want you here planning the biggest ‘Welcome home, Twilight’ party ever. Can you do that?”

“But... I want to go to her! I need to get her to ask me out again, you can’t wait too long with these things, and she did it all wrong.” Pinkie looked at her pleadingly. “Don’t you see? I need to be there so she can ask!”

Fluttershy hugged her a little harder. “Pinkie... I don’t think that’s what she was doing. It will be okay, we’ll send her back to you. Just cheer up until then, okay? It’ll be all right.”

“You promise?”

Rarity smiled wryly. “I already Pinkie Promised. Now, start planning. Actually, you may as well make it a party for all of us.”

Pinkie smiled weakly. It wasn't one of her usual smiles but at this point Rarity would take what she could get. "Sure, Rarity, I'll make it the best party ever."

Exiting Sugarcube Corner with her lover, Rarity mentally ticked off the remaining things they would need to do to prepare for their trip. Fluttershy would need to arrange for somepony to watch her home and feed her animals for a few days. Then came packing. After that, they would need a good night’s rest, then allow sufficient time the next morning to get ready in order for them to be at the station to catch the noon train. Looking up at the position of the sun, she realized that somehow she had let a good chunk of the day pass by, as it was nearing sunset. Odd, I don’t recall spending very much time in the kitchen with Pinkie... Come to think of it, that all seems rather a blur. Ah well, I am suffering from a little heat exhaustion perhaps; I am sure it will come to me.

“Darling, we should find Rainbow and Applejack. Surely one of them could tend to your animals in your absence, if that sounds agreeable?” She looked back to Fluttershy, who seemed very distracted all of a sudden.

“Darling?” She waved a hoof in front of her fillyfriend’s face.

Fluttershy looked dazed for a moment longer, blinking as she finally acknowleded Rarity. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did I miss something?”

Rarity clucked her tongue in irritation, then looked closer at her fillyfriend. “Darling, are you quite all right?” She looked in the direction that Fluttershy had been staring, but saw only Canterlot in the far distance.

“I’m fine...” She winced as Rarity gave her a doubtful look. “Okay... maybe not so fine. Um... do you suppose, if it’s not too much trouble... maybe we could just go see my father instead? He’s a very nice pony, I’m sure he’ll love you. My mom is very busy and I don’t think she’ll be able to make time.”

Rarity put a steadying hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulders. “Darling, I need you to stop worrying about this. Believe in me, won’t you? I will do whatever it takes to earn her approval.”

The pegasus took a long, steadying breath, then exhaled quietly. “You’re right. I’m worrying over nothing. It’s going to be fine. She’s going to love you, too.”

They chatted quietly on the way to Sweet Apple Acres, Rarity carefully avoiding the subject of the upcoming visit. It was early evening now, and they were searching for Rainbow and Applejack to ask them to cottage-sit for a few days. Upon arriving at the Apple family home, however, they were informed by a weary-looking Big Macintosh that neither had been seen since this morning.

“How curious! I do hope everything is all right... Well then. Thank you, Big Macintosh.”

“Eeeyup.”

Turning from the front door, Rarity collected herself for the moment. She had really counted on finding the two and getting their help for a few days. Fluttershy didn’t need the additional issue of whether her animals would be tended to on top of her worry over the coming meeting.

“Dangit! No more tonight! Aintcha tuckered out after all that? Mah family’s gonna hear us!”

Rarity looked left, right, backwards and forwards, but could not find the source of the voice. Finally, on a whim, she looked up, and found a rainbow tail entwined around a blond tail, both trailing over the edge of a low-hanging cloud.

She called upwards, hoping they could hear her from below. “Ahem, girls? I hate to interrupt... whatever you are doing, but I have been looking for you both.”

“Was that Rarity?”

“Dash, keep your hooves to yerself, we got company!”

A moment or two later found both the pegasus and the farmpony landing on solid ground. Rarity looked in surprise at the semi-opaque cyan wings attached to Applejack’s back, wings which she was even now attempting to force into a closed position at her side. The earth pony’s cheeks were adorned with twin spots of red the color of her brother’s coat. “Dang things won’t go down...”

Dash leaned in close and whispered to her. “Just think about Granny Smith taking a bath.”

Fluttershy blushed heavily. “I-I find thinking about dragons helps...”

A moment later and the red on Applejack’s checks was a sickly green, and the wings snapped shut of their own accord. “Ugh... Thanks, Ah guess.”

Rarity rushed forward and examined the faux wings. “Why, these are exquisite! I was under the impression that that spell was limited to delicate, ephemeral wings. Did Twilight develop a new version?”

Applejack coughed nervously. “Uh, yeah! It’s brand new! Yep, nothing more than that!” Her eyes shifted around nervously. “So, uh, you were looking for us, Rare?”

Rarity was busy cooing over the wings, extending one carefully in her aura. “The things I could do with these! Are they a bit sturdier than with the original spell? Goodness, it mimics the feathers down to the last detail! Oh I simply must get Twiligh—”

Fluttershy tapped Rarity’s shoulder. She shook her head sadly.

Rarity looked confused, then frowned. “Oh, right. She’s not available at the moment.”

Applejack looked at her in annoyance, Dash trying to stifle laughter to the side of her. “Uh, Rare, you mind letting go? They’re kinda delicate, if you remember.”

Rarity nodded apologetically. “Yes, of course, do be careful not to fly too high... Well, I suppose Rainbow would be nearby to catch you as she did me. Still, best to not take risks.”

“Uh, yeah, Ah’ll keep that in mind. So ya’ll were lookin’ fer us?” Applejack carefully refolded the wing back along her side.

Rarity pried her eyes away from the sparkly wings guiltily. “Yes... You see Fluttershy and I will be going to Canterlot for a time and she was concerned about her animals. Would you two mind terribly checking on them at least once a day?”

Applejack nodded slowly. “Yeah, Ah can do that. Dash, you mind helping out?”

Rainbow started guiltily. “Huh? Oh yeah, animals, right. I’ll bring Tank by for a visit, watch him bump into things for a bit. It’s cool.”

Fluttershy cleared her throat a moment. “Um... the chickens need exactly one scoop of feed each, except for Henrietta, she’s on a diet, so she gets three-quarters of a scoop. The mice and birds have enough seed for three to four days, so they should be fine on their own. But you should visit them anyway, they get lonely if nopony comes to see them. I’ll leave a list of instructions for the rest. Oh,” she trotted forward and hugged them both tightly, “thank you, I feel so much better knowing my little friends will be okay.”

Fluttershy had gone to her cottage to pack, and had returned to the Boutique to see what was taking Rarity so long. Not finding her in the main reception room, Fluttershy searched nearly everywhere else in the Boutique, finally hearing Rarity moving around in the bathroom.

Rarity was rummaging furiously for her favorite comb. Certainly she had dozens of them, and brushes as well, but this was her favorite. The way it parted her locks was nothing short of magical, probably because she had embedded enchanted gems throughout its surface that helped to unweave tangles and even aided in drying her hair after a nice bath; which was why she had expected to find it in the bathroom. But while she found many other things she would surely need, her comb was nowhere to be found.

“Celestia, don’t let me have left it on the nightstand! I’ve lost so much in that room, don’t let that be another casualty!”

Fluttershy poked her head into Rarity’s bathroom. “Um... what’s missing?”

“Oh, hello, love. Packed already? Yes, well, it’s my jewel-encrusted silver comb! I was certain I had left it in the bathroom but I can’t find it anywhere!” Rarity continued going through the various beauty supplies, wondering where it could have gone to.

Fluttershy quickly went through her saddlebags. Silver... jewel-encrusted... yep, that was the one she had stuck in her mane. “Rarity, I found it.”

Rarity had been looking under her sink to see if she had for some reason placed it with the drain cleaners. She looked up abruptly, banging the top of her head on her kitchen counter. “Ow!”

She turned, rubbing her head with a hoof, and found the object of her search in her fillyfriend’s mouth. She took it in her aura, examining it closely. “Yes! Where did you find it?”

Fluttershy paused, uncertain how to respond. Oh dear, I suppose I should explain now. I hope she doesn’t panic again... “Um... about that.”

“So you mean to tell me I stalked down the streets of Ponyville covered in cupcake batter, with a comb stuck in my mane—”

Fluttershy nodded earnestly, “You had a towel stuck in there too.”

“... Yes, thank you. And somehow, in this catatonic state, I went to fetch you?”

“Um, yes. I think you knew I would understand what you needed. I told the spa twins you needed to be cleaned off thoroughly, but you were still... stuck. So I did this.” She reached forward with both hooves and took Rarity’s face between them, kissing her for several moments. She broke the kiss with a little gasp. “And then you came back.”

Rarity was in a daze a moment or two longer. She smiled dreamily. “Yes, I suppose that would work, wouldn’t it? Well, thank you, love. Once again I am in your debt.”

Fluttershy smiled from behind her mane, finding herself slightly embarrassed at the praise. “Oh no, I just did what anypony would have done!”

Rarity giggled and pecked the pegasus on the cheek. “Nopony but you, my love, they are not allowed.” She carefully placed the comb in one of her bags. “Well, that’s sorted at least. Come, let’s gather these bags and get some rest, we have a big day tomorrow.”

The night passed relatively uneventfully. Both of them found themselves too wound up to do much more than kiss and snuggle before bed, although that was certainly thrilling enough as it was. The following morning, Fluttershy checked her food stores and wrote out instructions for Applejack and Rainbow to follow, also informing all her animals to behave themselves for their temporary minders.

Angel was proving the most difficult; he seemed insistent on going with his caretaker, clinging to Fluttershy’s leg and shaking his head violently. She looked down at him helplessly, not wanting to punish him, but unable to separate him from her foreleg. After much cajoling and half-hearted shakes of her leg, Rarity finally pried him away in her magic. He stared at the two of them insolently, seemingly ready to revolt again. However, when Fluttershy explained who she was going to see his eyes widened in fear and he seemed quite content to be left behind. Rarity regarded the exchange in amusement, then trepidation. Apparently even the little troublemaker feared Posey.

Rarity in turn carefully petted Opalescence, who was curled up around her feet and purring loudly. Ever since the fire she had gotten much more affectionate, to Rarity’s delight. She resolved to buy several treats for the mercurial feline for being so very good in a crisis.

Finally, with all the animals fed and their caretakers having eaten as well, the two fillyfriends headed out to the train station. At first Rarity was worried they were late, but a quick glance at the schedule showed the train was as well. Rarity spotted Spike waiting patiently, and waved to him as she approached.

Spike held out their tickets, which Rarity took gratefully. “Thank you, Spike. Twilight is very lucky to have someone like you around to tend to things like this.”

The dragon nodded graciously; in the past such praise would have had him simpering, but those days were long gone. Truth be told, he found their new relationship as friends more rewarding than their old one. He had once loved Rarity with his whole heart, but now he simply respected and admired her. True, he was no longer blind to her imperfections now, but some flaws only served to increase the value of a gem. “Yes, she is. Oh!” He pulled out a scroll that he had burped up overnight. “I got this from Princess Celestia. She says Twilight is okay!”

“Oh my goodness, she’s staying with the Princess then?” Fluttershy inquired from behind her bangs curiously.

“Yeah! She kinda caused a big old fuss when she got there, though...”

Princess Celestia was hearing a proposal on a new tax form to add to the other four thousand, five hundred and forty two currently in use when she had a surprise land in front of her. It was a pony, and she quickly ascertained to no small surprise that it was in fact her faithful student.

Twilight looked around wildly at the assembled court, clearly panicked and not a little bit dazed. “I-I’m sorry!” She scrambled off Celestia’s throne and teleported quicker than the guards could protest, much less react, to her presence.

The assembled throng looked back to Celestia, unsure what to make of these proceedings. “Everypony, I apologize. It seems an emergency has arisen. We’ll resume this discussion during day court tomorrow morning. Please excuse me.” Before anypony could make the usual protests, she herself teleported to Twilight’s tower.

The Princess of the Sun found her student huddled in her old bed, weeping silently. Guards burst into the room moments later, calling the alarm as wards unbroken since Twilight’s departure to Ponyville were tripped. One glance from their princess and they knew all was well, bowing their heads respectfully before they silently closed the door.

She approached the bed cautiously, but Twilight quickly threw up a shield, cowering back from whoever had come to check on her. Upon lifting her head and seeing who it was, however, she quickly dispelled it. “Princess! I’msorryI’msorryI’msorry!!”

Celestia nodded carefully, trying not to spook her protege further. "Twilight? Are you all right?"

Twilight shook her head.

Celestia climbed up on the bed and lay down beside her student. "Shhh. I'm here, it's okay."

Twilight nodded silently, stifling another sniffle and pressing against her mentor as if trying to disappear into Celestia's side.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Twilight shook her head again. She buried her head in her pillow and let out another sob.

The princess smiled gently at her student. “Twilight, I know that whatever is bothering you seems impossibly big right now. But I will be here when you’re ready to talk.”

She mentally made adjustments to her schedule to include comforting a distraught Twilight. “I have some matters to attend to before I lower the sun. Will you be okay here for now?”

Twilight looked up at her and shook her head violently, hugging her mentor’s barrel. "Please?" she pleaded. "Please don't—" She took a deep breath and swallowed. "Can you please stay with me? For a little while?"

Celestia smiled and gently nuzzled Twilight's forehead. "Of course."

Twilight's crying subsided slightly as she calmed down somewhat. "I-I’m sorry... I-I want to tell you what’s wrong, b-but...”

Celestia placed a hoof on her student’s lips to silence her. “Shhh, it's all right. I understand, it’s too soon. I’ll make sure the staff knows you’re here. We'll have meals brought to you and you can take it easy until you feel you are ready to talk.”

She draped a wing over the unicorn and squeezed lightly. "Rest now, and you’re free to join me for breakfast in the morning, if you wish.”

“Thank you, Princess.”

“Would you like me to send word to Spike that you’re safe?”

Twilight looked up in alarm. “Spike! I just left him there! I barely told him anything!”

Celestia inclined her head. “I will send word, then. Just try to rest for now.”

Twilight nodded gratefully. “I hurt somepony, Princess... I thought I was doing the right thing... but I broke her heart!”

Celestia sighed almost inaudibly. “I suspected it might be something like that; I know a wounded heart when I see one.”

“How?”

“You are not the first, Twilight Sparkle. Ponies have been making fools of themselves for love since the first pony walked the earth and saw the second. It will seem clearer in the morning.”

Twilight looked doubtful but said nothing more, instead laying her head back down on her pillow. Both ponies lay together for a time, until Twilight nodded off into an exhausted sleep. Celestia quietly got up, tucking her student into under the covers, and left just as silently.

The train finally pulled into the station fully half an hour late. After waiting for the incoming travellers to disembark the trio boarded, Fluttershy and Spike with their single bags, Rarity with a small mountain of assorted suitcases. She was deliberately packing light for this occasion, which was why it was not a large mountain.

A few hours into their journey, Fluttershy looked out of the window at her approaching doom. She had never before so feared Canterlot, even during their second gala visit, which she had dreaded for fear of how much she had frightened the castle’s animals during her first one. But where that had led to a joyful occasion of the animals finally accepting her apologies and flocking to her, this visit seemed to promise only a broken heart for both of them. And that was assuming her mother was in a good mood. On a bad day Rarity might come away from the meeting scarred for the remainder of her days.

While it was true that they could continue dating even without her parents’ approval, Rarity seemed determined to win it nonetheless. And Fluttershy wanted to see her achieve it, if for no other reason than to see if her mother was even capable of expressing approval. It was hard sometimes, being her mother’s daughter. She wanted with all her heart to believe her mother loved her, but the way she expressed it seemed so alien, it was hard to tell. Her father was very open with his feelings. He always encouraged her, but simultaneously seemed to dread her leaving his side. Her mother on the other hoof... Well, she supposed her mother was not heartless, but the first time she saw a baby bird pushed from the nest to fly or fall on its own... she had scolded the bird because its actions had reminded her so much of her own mother’s.

The train hissed off its reserve of excess steam as it pulled into the station, and that was when she realized there was no getting out of this. They were here, this was going to happen. She looked at Rarity, who was squealing with the excitement of being in the capital again. “Rarity, are you sure you want to do this? We could reschedule with my mom. I think she has some time next year?”

Rarity stopped her antics, turned, and embraced Fluttershy warmly. “Darling, it’s going to be okay. I can face this. You can face this. We will be all right!” The fashionista gave her a winning smile and pecked her on the cheek. “Now, where do we meet them?”

Fluttershy cringed. “I-I asked them to make time in the afternoon to see us. But it’s too early right now, my mom will have drills until at least two o’ clock.”

Rarity nodded. “Very well then. We shall arrange for accommodations and find a way to pass the time until it is more convenient to call.”

“Ahem.”

They both turned to see Spike, gently polishing his claws against his scales. “I’ve already arranged for rooms in the castle, Rarity. Did you really think I would invite you and not plan for where you would be staying?”

Rarity squealed anew. “You are officially the best little dragon in Canterlot!”

“Like I have any competition. You’re up in the east wing, so just let the guards know who you are and they’ll see you to your room. I'll see you later.”

Rarity began picking up her bags. “Later? Oh dear, I never asked if you had plans. That was terribly rude of me, Spikey, my sincerest apologies!”

Spike waved a clawed hand in dismissal of her faux pas. “That’s okay, I just have a lunch date. See ya later, girls.”

Rarity watched him go, feeling an irrational wave of jealousy wash over her. This is what she had wanted, after all; he had moved on. But the thought of him dating... He’ll always be my little Spikey, I suppose. Good for him! I hope that lucky mare, or stallion, makes Spike happy.

Fluttershy seized on the concept of food like a drowning pony finding a rock in the middle of a raging river. “Lunch! We should get lunch too!”

Rarity nodded, distracted by her thoughts. “Yes, I suppose so. Then we could meet your father at least, if your mother is too busy...”

Fluttershy nodded emphatically. “Yes! That’s exactly what we should do. You’ll want to take your time talking to him, Rarity. He’s very nice.”

“Well then, off we go. Taxi!”

Chapter 26: Promises Kept

View Online

It had been a long night for Applejack. Much as she had enjoyed spending the night in Dash’s cloud home, she had decided it was not something she needed to repeat on a regular basis. In addition to being a blanket hog, Dash had a nasty tossing and turning habit she’d never shown in Applejack’s bed.

The farmer was beginning to wonder if the problem might be that the cloud bed was too comfortable for the pegasus. It would explain why she seemed to rest so peacefully up in the branch of an apple tree, or in Applejack’s own bed.

Applejack did love that bed — it had belonged to her Ma and Pa after all — but the years had not been kind to the mattress and it was now more lumps than softness. Of course, Dash could also be tossing in search of a specific lump. Either way, they would need to come up with a better solution for bedding in the future.

So, after a very fitful night of dodging the speedster as she rolled, Applejack finally ended up giving up and going downstairs to make breakfast. Or rather, what passed for breakfast. Cereal, cereal, oatmeal... Poor Dash,I need to cook fer ya more!

She shoveled food into her mouth and eyed the rising sun. There was a lot to get done today, and applebucking was only the start of it. After finishing her breakfast, she snuck back up to Dash’s bedroom and kissed her marefriend goodbye. She'd leave Dash to nap; she had chores to do.

It should have been a short flight home, and it would have been if AJ could have brought herself to leave Dash’s cloud. What she hadn’t counted on was just how high up Dash’s home was. Flying up here with her marefriend had been nothing. She always felt like she was flying when she was around the speedster, so doing it literally was no big deal. And when searching for Dash yesterday, she’d been far more focused on finding that telltale rainbow mane and tail than the height she was flying at.

But eyeing the ground so far below now, she couldn’t quite work up the courage to do it. It felt too much like jumping off a cliff with nothing to catch her. She backed away from the edge of the cloud platform nervously. Maybe it would be best to wake Dash up, just in case these shimmery magic wings decided to up and poof on her halfway down to the ground.

How long do these things last anyway? She thought about it, and realized she had no real idea. She didn’t recall Twilight mentioning how long the spell normally lasted. Rarity’s wings had burned up from catching too much sunlight, not from having worn off, so no help there. These wings seemed sturdy, but trusting her life to them seemed foolish in the cold light of the new day. She curiously reached to her side and ran a hoof along the edge of the wing. She didn’t feel it as a part of herself, but she could feel the feathers tickling her hoof. She would have felt better if they did feel like a part of her, then she might be able to trust them more. For all she knew, they could disappear any second—

She galloped upstairs and jumped on top of Dash.

Rainbow snorted under her, waking with a start. “Applejack? What are you— If you wanna mess around, that’s cool, but can I wake up first? You’re kinda heavy.”

Applejack gingerly stepped down with a blush. “Ah’m sorry, sugarcube. It’s these things on my back. Ah tried to fly on home but... well, Ah don’t know when these things are gonna unravel on me and Ah figured if they disappear if Ah was on top of you at least Ah wouldn’t fall through your floor.”

Dash stared at her incredulously, then started laughing her flank off.

Applejack snorted in frustration, eyeing the “floor” in trepidation, as if it would give way if she didn’t watch it. “Tain’t funny, Dash! Ah ain’t no pegasus, without these things Ah’d just go right through—”

Rainbow finally calmed down enough to talk. “AJ, I am soooo sorry. I should have explained a couple things about my house. You’ll be fine. A cloud home is not quite the same as a regular cloud. I mean, I keep stuff up here, you know? Like the dress Rare made me, and Tank. That propeller thingy gets a little uncomfortable for the poor guy to wear all the time. The floor and the furniture are all crafted with pegasus magic to be solid for anything... or anypony. Heck, I could have brought you up here anytime.”

Applejack looked at her in confusion. “Wait... so why did we need that cloudwalking spell in Cloudsdale?”

Rainbow grinned. She patted her bed fondly. “Because this stuff is not easy to make. Most of Cloudsdale is just regular clouds; no point in making it all solid, just the buildings and homes have to be. Everypony up there can fly, after all! I mean sure, the foals and old fogeys walk around, but they can walk on clouds, so no big deal, you know? Sorry, I didn’t even think to tell you...”

Applejack chuckled slightly, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. “All right, so I’ll be fine in here, that’s good to know. But Ah’d still be much obliged if you could help me get back down. Much as Ah loved joining you up here fer a spell, Ah still feel better with some solid ground under mah hooves.”

Dash yawned and stretched all six of her limbs. “Sure, we can do that. I think I’m gonna catch a nap once we get to the farm though, I feel like I barely slept...”

After finishing the morning chores, Applejack bucked Dash down from the tree she was napping in in order to head to Shy’s cottage with her. She gave a whistle for Winona, figuring the pup could get some playtime in while they tended to the animals’ needs. Rainbow pointed Tank in the direction of the cottage. The tortoise knew the way, as he often made his own way to Shy’s to visit his original caretaker.

The cottage was abuzz with activity the moment they arrived, the animals amassing curiously around them. Within seconds Dash acquired a small entourage consisting of a bat, an eagle, a hawk and an owl. She grinned and flew a couple of laps around the yard with them. “Hey, guys, staying awesome?” The bat nuzzled her. Dash may not have chosen them as her pet, but that didn’t mean she didn’t visit whenever she came to see Shy.

Applejack followed Dash’s flight in amusement. She could have joined them, but still preferred the comfort of the ground for the moment. Feeling a tap on her hind leg, she looked down to see what it was and discovered Angel looking up at her, motioning furiously. “Oh, hay there, little guy. Shy said she was gonna need to leave town a couple days and asked us to come by and check on y'all to make sure you get fed.”

Angel nodded; he motioned for the earth pony to follow him inside, pointing towards his stomach piteously.

“No worries, we’ll have you all tended to pretty quick. Lemme just check on these outside ones first.” She went back to pegasus watching.

Angel stomped his foot in impatience.

Applejack turned back to the rascally rabbit. What, you think that’s a tantrum? You ain’t got a thing on ‘Bloom. “Now look here little guy, Ah know you’re hungry, but we got a whole mess of critters out here who need food, too. Ah promise we won’t forget ya, okay?”

Angel shook his head. This was not how it was supposed to go; he got fed first! He pointed to the kitchen again.

“Enough of that! Ah know Shy favors ya, and she’ll be back soon enough to spoil ya rotten like she usually does. Ah ain’t her. Ah’ll take care of ya, but don’t expect me to mollycoddle ya. We clear, little guy?”

The rabbit looked ready to protest further, but something in the orange mare’s tone and demeanor would not brook further argument. She was very unlike the yellow one and the fussy one. He had not had much occasion to interact with this mare, but she seemed competent, and smelled of hard work. He nodded slowly. This mare could be trusted. She might not cater to him the way the yellow one did, but she would tend to his needs.

Applejack smiled, satisfied. She reached down with a forehoof and gently scratched between the rabbit’s ears. “Ah get it, little guy. You miss her. But we’ll get you all tended to. She’ll be back soon, shouldn’t be more than a couple days.”

Angel huffed a sigh. He knew where she was going. She’d be back all right, and as usual she’d be traumatized. It happened every time that monster visited the yellow one’s home.

“Good hanging with you guys, but I got chores to do.” Dash scuffed a hoof nervously along her scalp. The bat and owl looked forlorn; they were giving up sleep to fly with her. “Hey, don’t do that!” Dash looked around nervously. “Okay, fine!” She held out her hooves and they all crowded in for a group hug. “Shy better not tell me about the other animals calling me mushy though...”

As she landed in front of Shy’s cottage, Applejack was just exiting, heading towards the main yard to the feeding shed. “AJ! You got things out here?”

Applejack nodded to her in passing, heading for the chicken coop. “Yeah, you check on the ones inside. Shy left her list on the counter, so make sure you look it over.”

“Got it!”

Dash walked inside, looking for the list of carefully-penned instructions Fluttershy had left for them, only to find it absent. Instead the counter held a white bunny who was, at present, pointing to his mouth and pantomiming making a sandwich. “Yeah, yeah, in a bit, Angel. We have the whole house to tend to. Now where is that—” Dash spotted the poorly concealed list behind one of the birdhouses in the kitchen. She snatched it up and ignored the bunny as she read over the list, much to his annoyance.

“Okay, so the mice need feed pellets... the birds have enough seed to last a week. Gotta check on their water, though. Change out the newspaper in the birdcage? Ewwww.” She wrinkled her nose in distaste.

Angel fumed at the pegasus. It was bad enough his pony had abandoned him, but this one would be tending to him? The colorful one was ignoring him entirely! He decided it was time to take matters into his own paws. He was not going to be ignored any longer. Looking around, he noted a cup drying near the sink. He filled it with water, and threw it at the colorful one’s head.

The cup flew true, miraculously not simply dumping water everywhere, but rather turning in a slow arc to empty itself right on top of her head. Rainbow blinked through her soaking mane, glancing down at the ruined paper in her hooves. The ink was smeared and had become largely unreadable. She turned, not quite sure how to react at first. Finally, the synapses finished connecting. “Angel! What the hay?!”

The bunny laughed at her mockingly. Rainbow advanced on him with violent intent.

Applejack’s voice came through the nearby window, halting Rainbow’s attack... for now. “Sugarcube? You okay in there? Ah heard a shout.”

Rainbow growled at the rabbit maliciously, raising her voice in turn. “Just fine until this little pest dumped water all over me!”

Applejack had finished tending to the chickens by this point, and while there were others to care for outside, she decided it would be best to go tend to this little tantrum next, before it escalated. As much as she loved Rainbow, the lack of younger siblings left the pegasus unprepared to handle things like this. Heh, better teach her sometime. What am Ah gonna do when it comes time to have a foal of our own?

That thought gave her pause. She wanted a little foal of their own someday, but how did Rainbow feel? Applejack decided it was a discussion they would need to have in the near future.

She arrived to find a bunny and a pegasus glaring almost solid beams of hated at each other. Seeing Applejack, the bunny began furiously miming. Applejack quickly discerned this was, again, about Angel’s insistence on being served before all others. She stepped in between the two before Rainbow actually tried attacking the rabbit. “Angel, Ah told you we’d take care of all of y’all critters. Why are ya causing a fuss? Ah know we’re not going about it the same way Shy does, but we’ll still get it done.”

Rainbow glared from behind Applejack. “Yeah, well, I’m gonna have trouble. Thanks to Mr. ‘I want my lunch now,’ Shy’s notes are ruined.”

Angel scowled at both of them and leaped from the counter, running out of the door.

Applejack followed his progress in bemusement. “Dunno how she puts up with that varmint.” She turned back to Dash, looking at the ruined notes. “Well shoot, most of it’s just common sense anyhow. Ah do kinda wish we had ‘em now though. Truth is, Ah don’t have much of a clue what to feed a beaver. Do they eat wood?”

Rainbow glanced down at the notes, trying to make some sense out of the smearing. “Shy says they eat... ‘bick?’”

The farmer scratched the back of her head, squinting at the paper in hopes of getting it to make more sense. “Ah don’t think that’s what it says... Gonna guess that’s fish, then. Well, time to get a rod, Ah suppose. Think you can manage in here?”

Rainbow scowled over the notes. As they were drying, it became easier to make out the letters. “Yeah, I should be okay now. Good luck. Try not to be too long.”

Applejack gave one last look at the speedster, just a little worried. Was this what raising a foal with her was going to be like? Applejack shook the thoughts from her mind like she would rain from her coat. That’s just stinkin’ thinkin’. She’ll be fine. Even Shy has trouble with Angel... Besides, it’s not like either of our special talents has to be parenting for us to learn how to manage. Ma and Pa did just fine by me. We’ll just have to learn together. She nodded, satisfied for now.

Pinkie put the wrench down, eyeing her party cannon with trepidation before moving to her workbench to get a power drill. The work area was strewn with half-finished projects and makeshift prototypes. She would have preferred to work on this particular project in her bedroom, but after having to dump Rocky outside for continually making snide remarks about her marefriend—

“Ex-marefriend!” Rocky’s gravelly voice called out to her from the yard.

“Shut up, Rocky!”

“Sorry...”

—she had decided to escape down to her workspace before Madam Leflour, too, weighed in on the breakup. She was trying to focus; she had to throw the best welcome-home party ever. As long as she kept focused, she could keep the bad thoughts at bay. But it was getting harder. She had loaded the streamers into the balloon shell, and filled the streamer shell with cake dough.

Upstairs, poor Mrs. Cake was still trying to scrape the melted balloons out of the oven.

Mr. Cake, meanwhile, was busy cleaning up the already-expended payload of the Party Cannon Mark II, which was going to have to be redesigned again. The cannon had fired just as intended, but the timing of the blast had been off, Pinkie believed, on the quantum level. A basic mistake. After its apparent failure, Pinkie had walked away, dejected, to double-check the design specs. Mr. Cake had opened the bakery five minutes later, and then it had happened. The entire bakery had been spontaneously covered in decorations, and nopony had had any idea where they had come from. This had caused a bit of a panic at first, until Mr. Cake quickly covered it up by explaining he was having a sale today.

So, all in all, Pinkie was not having a good party-day. But she kept at it, because as long as she focused on the party, she didn’t have to think about how Twilight now hated her forever and how parties wouldn’t ever be fun again and why did she have to go and—

She stopped and took a deep breath. The bad thoughts were not going to win; not on her watch!

…Invitations! She needed to make invitations! The first pony to be invited was Twilight, of course—

But what if she won’t come? She’s the guest of honor! You can’t welcome somepony home when they won’t come home! She might decide to stay there and just forget Ponyville. Oh no! I ruined Ponyville for Twilight! I should tell her it’s okay. I-I can go back to the rock farm! She doesn’t have to miss all of her other friends just because she hates me—

She bopped herself on the head, trying to dislodge the offending thoughts. “Stop it! She’ll come back. Rarity promised to bring her back!”

Rarity promised to try. But Twilight didn’t promise anything, and Rarity won’t be able to keep her promise if Twilight won’t even talk to her.

Pinkie stomped a hoof in frustration. “She has to! She just has to! If she won’t talk to Rarity, how can I tell her that I’ll do anything to keep her? I’ll keep in character with the costumes if that’s what she needs. It’ll be okay! I just want her to be happy!”

It’s too late. She’s gone, and you promised not to follow her. A promise is a promise.

Pinkie sobbed into the side of her cannon. A promise is a promise...

“Pinkie?” Mrs. Cakes voice floated down to her from the door at the top of the stairs. “I think we could use your help up here. Be a dear and watch the twins for a while, won’t you?”

Pinkie raised her head, wiping the tears from her eyes as best as she could. The twins, right. Not everypony’s life is falling apart. “Coming, Mrs. Cake...”

Returning triumphantly with a basket full of fish that she had no earthly clue what she was going to do with, and sans a pair of magic wings which were apparently not waterproof, Applejack stepped into mayhem. The mayhem in question was what appeared to be an animal civil war. On one side was Rainbow, flanked valiantly by Winona, Opalescence and Tank, who served as a first line of defense. In the little airspace available, air support was being provided by the selfsame hawk, eagle, owl and bat that Dash had been flying with earlier.

On the other side was every other animal she had ever seen in Fluttershy's cottage, ranging in size from a family of mice and assorted birds, to Angel, to Harry the bear.

“What in tarnation?!”

All eyes turned to her, and suddenly a chorus of roars, chirps, and other animal noises all created a cacophony of noise in her general direction. "Everypony simmer down right now!" She stamped a hoof, and suddenly silence reigned. “Would somepony care to explain?”

“I don’t know! They all just went nuts!” Rainbow paused for a moment, noticing something missing about her marefriend. “Hey, where did the wings go?”

Applejack motioned for her to get on with it. “Fell in the river, they melted. Now will you please tell me what this is about?”

“I tried to follow the instructions and then he," Dash thrust a hoof in Angels direction, "said something to them and they all went mad!"

Dash's wings quivered in agitation as she continued, "I threw him out, but he came back with that bear and started demanding sandwiches—" Harry roared in protest. “Hey, no offense, big guy, but you did come in and start roaring at me.” The bear quieted, looking abashed. “No hard feelings, Harry. We’re still cool.”

Applejack sighed heavily. Oh mah dear Celestia... Dashie, what am Ah gonna do with you? The critters around her were beginning to stir discontentedly again, but she stomped a hoof and they quieted once more. “Okay, Harry,” she nodded to the basket at her side, “this here is for you. All Ah ask is that ya keep that there bunny occupied while Ah straighten this out. Sound good?”

The bear sniffed the air and found the scent of fresh fish on the wind. He nodded, scooping the struggling bunny up in his paws.

“The rest of ya hush up and Ah’ll get ya sorted in due time. Dash, Ah think maybe you might wanna scoot for a bit.”

“But AJ—”

“‘But’ nothing. Look, this ain’t yer fault; not like you got butterflies on yer flank, nopony expects you to know how to take care of these critters.” She pointed Harry in the direction of the door and walked over to the feeding cabinet. “Ah may not be Shy, but Ah know how to tend to animals on mah farm, at least. Ah can handle things here. Why don’t you head on down to Sugarcube Corner, get us some lunch for after Ah finish here?”

Dash nodded, finally dropping her defensive posture when it looked like her marefriend had all the animals following the rules. “All right, AJ...”

“Thanks for trying... But I’m just not feeling very smiley right now,” Pinkie said to the Cake twins as they tried yet again to make her laugh. Pumpkin gave one last halfhearted swing at her brother with the rubber chicken, then dropped it, looking to him for guidance. By mutual consent, they both crowded into her lap and hugged her. Pinkie nuzzled the tops of their heads fondly. “Aww, I love you guys too.”

Pound looked up at her, concern showing in his eyes.

“No, I’m fine. Just kinda sad.”

Pumpkin looked at her doubtfully. She pointed up at her horn, then at Pinkie.

“Twilight just left for a little while. She’ll be back soon. You’ll see. She needed to get away from Ponyville for a while.”

The twins gave each other a look, and hugged her harder.

“T-thanks, but I’m really okay.”

“Pinkie?” Mrs. Cake’s voice came from downstairs. Pinkie could hear a curious tone in her voice. It was one she usually reserved for when one of the twins were sick. She’s worried about me. I need to pretend better.

“Yes, Mrs. Cake?” She called down in the most cheerful tone she could manage.

“One of your friends is here. Why don’t you let me watch the twins for a bit while you two talk. Would that be okay?”

“Hey Pinks! Got a sec?”

“Dashie!” She scrambled to her hooves, calling downstairs to answer. “Are you sure you’re okay without me watching them for now?”

Pinkie could hear Mrs. Cake climbing the stairs as she replied, “The lunch rush is over, so go ahead and take some time for yourself. We’ll be fine.”

Pinkie nodded to nopony in particular and scooped the twins up, passing them to Mrs. Cake. She kissed the twins on their foreheads. “Thanks again, guys!”

“Pinks? You okay?” Rainbow looked at her friend in concern. Over the years she had seen many sides of Pinkie. While this was hardly the lowest she had seen Pinkie’s mood dip, there was something off about her friend. The only thing keeping Rainbow from outright panic was that her friend’s hair was still bouncy, as a limp mane was usually the indicator that things had gotten as bad as could be imagined.

“Just super, Dashie! Any day is a great day when my friends visit!”

Geez, lay it on a little thicker, Pinks. “Okay... then maybe you could explain why that bag of flour has a gag on it?”

“Because she needed a timeout,” Pinkie said with a grunt of frustration, her earlier cheerful expression darkening.

“Pinks... spill it. Something’s up.”

“I-I’m fine. Just a little tired, that’s all.” Pinkie flashed her an unconvincing smile. Pinkie had a wide arsenal of smiles for various occasions; this was not one of the better ones.

“Tired,” Dash replied in a deadpan voice. “Pinks, you don’t get tired. Other ponies get tired, hay, I get tired. You’re still bouncing around and singing while everypony else is sitting in the corner half-dead. Try again. We didn’t forget your birthday, did we?” She paused. “Or maybe my birthday? Did I miss an invitation?”

Pinkie cracked her smallest real smile at that. “Thanks for caring, Dashie. But I promised. I can’t tell you.”

Dash stared at her incredulously. “Okay... not party related. Did somepony hurt your feelings?”

Pinkie flinched, but shook her head quickly.

“That’s it, isn’t it?” Rainbow cracked her hooves menacingly. “That’s okay, just tell me where I can find them. I’ll make sure they never do it again.”

“Dashie!” Pinkie held up her hooves in a placating gesture. “Please, don’t. I’m sure she didn’t mean to.”

“So it’s a mare! What did you promise her?”

“N-no! It’s not— I mean yes, but no...”

“What kind of friend would ask you to keep that kind of secret? Not one worth having.”

Pinkie looked on the verge of tears. “Don’t say that! Not you too!” She flung herself at Rainbow and hugged her desperately. “Not you too... Please no.”

Dash looked down at Pinkie, her anger ebbing, but her confusion only mounting. She reached a hoof up to Pinkie’s mane and carefully stroked it. “Pinks, p-please let me help. You’re scaring me.”

Pinkie buried her face into Dash’s pelt. “Don’t hate her. Please don’t hate her.”

“Hate who? Just tell me.”

“I can’t! She made me promise I wouldn't tell anypony until she was ready.”

“Who? Why would you promise something like that?” Rainbow tilted Pinkie’s head up to look her in the eyes. “Just... can’t you tell me anything? I don’t like seeing you like this.”

Pinkie shook her head. “A promise is a promise. I still— She’ll be back. It’ll be okay when she’s back. But I have to have the party ready! She’s the guest of honor!”

“When she’s back? Rarity, or Fluttershy?”

“Them too!”

“Wait, Twilight?!” Dash pried Pinkie away from her midsection and held the earth pony’s face in her hooves. “You’re going to tell me what she did right now!”

“She didn’t do anything! It’s just a big misunderstanding. She didn’t do it right! She was supposed to ask me out again, but she ran away instead! I have to wait, and have the party ready, and then everything will be okay again!”

Dash was physically restraining herself from shaking her friend. “What party?”

“Her welcome-home party!”

Rainbow mulled all of this over in her head. “Twilight broke up with you, and ran away...”

“No! Nononono, that’s not right! S-she was just confused!” Pinkie slipped through Dash’s grip and clutched Rainbow harder than ever. “I can’t tell you any of this, she made me promise!”

Rainbow shook her head. “Pinks, if she made you promise not to say you’re dating... If she broke up with you there’s nothing left to keep secret—”

“No! It’s not like that! Please don’t say that...” She wept into her friend’s chest. “I just have to have the party ready. I promised Rarity I would stay here, and she’ll bring her back.”

Rainbow just held her for a while. She wasn’t very good with this, but if Pinkie needed somepony’s shoulder to cry on, that was okay. They stayed like that for a while, Pinkie slowly calming down. Rainbow finally dared to try to speak to her again. “Okay, so nopony is supposed to know you were—”

“Are.”

“—are dating. But I know now, so can you please talk to me?”

Pinkie didn’t answer for some time. “I messed it all up. We were playing pirate captain and peasant girl and I couldn’t—”

Rainbow interrupted her before she got too deeply into that description. “She broke up with you over some game?”

Pinkie nodded. “It’s a special game. We dress up and act like somepony else. The pirate captain captures the peasant maiden’s ship, and then she’s his—”

Rainbow blushed heavily. “Whoa! Um... let’s back that up a couple steps. What’ve you two been up to?”

She listened while Pinkie explained, her blush only getting worse by the moment.

“Oh, Pinks. I’m so sorry...”

Pinkie snuffled into Dash’s mane. She’d gotten to the sad part, and needed another hug. “It’s not your fault, Dashie. I messed up, not you.”

“Stop that! Pinks, those games sound fun but there is nothing wrong with wanting to be you for a change. You love her, and you want to be with her, not somepony else.”

“I don’t mind, really! I’ll play whatever games she wants if she’ll just come back...”

Dash held Pinkie’s shoulders and stared her straight in the eye. “If she loves you, she should understand what you need from her. I dunno what I would do if AJ wouldn’t have me as me. I mean, I would start to wonder if she loved me at all.”

Pinkie shook her head. “I know she loves me. It’s not more important than being with her. She never could... She always needed to be somepony else. She got all nervous when we tried without them. It made her so frustrated, and I just wanted her to be happy. And we were happy... until I found out we could be happier. And suddenly what we had wasn’t enough anymore. But we had enough!” She smacked a hoof into the pad of her other hoof for emphasis. “It was enough...”

Rainbow looked at her sadly. “Pinks, love doesn’t settle for second best. Love wins. If you love her, really love her, then you should take what you want.”

Pinkie had no response at first. “I wanted to be with her as me... but it’s not like I was missing much. I mean, we kissed as us, and we snuggled as us. It was just... that one little thing. It seemed so important then. And now she’s gone. And I don’t care anymore.” Dash had to strain her ears for the rest of the sentence as Pinkie imitated Fluttershy. “I just want her to come back.”

Dash enfolded Pinkie in her wings. “She’ll be back. How could she stay away from somepony as awesome as you?”

Outwardly, Dash was trying to be comforting, but inwardly she seethed with raw anger. She’d thought Pinkie had seemed unusually happy lately, even for her. Now she knew why. To finally have a special somepony, only to lose them because of something so minor... it was cruel. Pinkie didn’t deserve this. The feathering problem was she couldn’t really be mad at Twilight. From what Pinks had described, Twilight hadn’t left her to hurt her. She’d left because she was convinced she was already hurting her. Full points for loyalty there, that had to be tough to do, but minus several million for lack of common sense.

Rainbow didn’t get it; it had been pretty easy for Applejack and her. Sure, they’d had that rough period when Dash hadn’t wanted to come out and say it. Leaving notes had just seemed the best way to express her feelings when she hadn’t yet been able to work up the courage to tell AJ directly. I wonder... was that why Twi suggested that? She is kind of a nerd. For her to suggest that Pinkie have casual sex with her seems off... Then again, it is always the quiet ones... and the crazy ones...

“Okay, so she’s coming back... what’re you gonna do when she gets here?”

“I’m gonna throw her the biggest and bestest party ever. Then I’m gonna tell her I’ll be happy no matter what as long as she stays with me!” The imagined scene seemed to brighten Pinkie’s expression by several degrees.

Rainbow facehoofed. “So you’re gonna pretend to be happy?”

“Well, yeah. She left because I wasn’t good enough at pretending to be happy, tha—”

Rainbow covered Pinkie’s mouth with a hoof. “That’s not why. Pinks, Twi wouldn’t leave you over a s-sexytime argument. From what Shy said, she was convinced you were miserable around her. If you want her back you need to show her what will make you happy! When she gets home you take her face in your hooves,” Rainbow took Pinkie’s face in her own, “you pucker up,” Rainbow puckered her lips, “and you kiss her good and hard like you mean it.” She then pressed her lips firmly to Pinkie’s. Pinkie seemed uncertain at first, then she kissed back with equal pressure. Dash broke the kiss, smiling and panting slightly. “Then you tell her you want her to meet you upstairs.”

“B-but we’re already upstairs, Dashie...” came the breathless reply.

“Even better—” Dashie stopped her tirade suddenly as the implications hit her, her wings spreading out with an audible fwoomp. Ohmygosh I just... “Sorry Pinks, I-I got carried away. I really shouldn’t—”

“S-so what then? That’s usually when we get dressed up...”

“T-then you make love... you know...”

“Um... we usually do a lot of giggling and touching and kissing...”

What’s that on my— “R-right...”

“It makes me happy, and it makes her happy...”

She’s touching them! “Pinks?”

“Yeah?”

“Y-you’re touching my wings.”

Pinkie looked down at her hooves, which were indeed caressing Dash’s wings. She dropped them down to the floor and took a couple of steps back. “Sorry! Twilight doesn’t have those, and I was thinking about how soft they must be and how I wanted to... sorry...”

Rainbow took a moment to calm down and get her wings under control. “It’s cool. I got wrapped up in the moment too." She looked around nervously; this had very quickly gone too far. I almost... Oh, AJ is gonna kill me. "I need to go, AJ is expecting me. I-I’ll be back later.”

Pinkie nodded, the ghost of a smile she had been wearing a second ago now dropping back into a frown. “Sorry I made you uncomfortable. I didn't mean to— I-I get kinda hoofsy sometimes...”

Rainbow stepped forward and hugged her. “No, Pinks. It’s all right. Seriously. But I promised Applejack I would get lunch, she needs my help.” She paused, hesitating, then quickly kissed Pinkie again on the lips. “I'll be back after I talk with AJ, okay?”

Pinkie nodded sadly. “You promise? Please promise.”

“Pinkie Promise. I will, soon. Don’t beat yourself up, Pinks. Okay?”

“Okay.”

Dash took her bags from Mrs. Cake with a nod of thanks. She fairly galloped out of the door, and was airborne the moment she hit open sky. The whole flight to Shy’s cottage was plagued with self-recrimination. Why did I do that? I almost did it. Another second and I would have laid her out on the bed and showed her how it was done, just to see her smile again.

That was what hurt the worst. Applejack had not been at the forefront of her mind then. The sight of Pinkie looking sad had crushed her. The idea that her marefriend had only been an afterthought in the wake of nearly cheating on her—

But I didn’t! That’s what counts, right?

Suuuuure it does. Cheating is always okay as long as you stop with the wings.

She winced. It’s not like I would have done it for me, it would have been to help Pinkie!

Uhuh; and the way her hooves felt, that didn’t do anything for you, did it?

She arrived at the cottage a few moments later, finding all the animals content and happy. Angel had been let back into the cottage, and was even now enjoying his sandwich. Applejack, meanwhile, was kicking back on Shy’s couch with her hat tilted forward to block the light. She lifted the brim as Dash came in. “Bout time you got back. Was beginning to worry about ya.”

The pegasus winced. “Worried? Nah, I was fine.”

Applejack chuckled and stood up, walking over to Dash to embrace her. “Ah don’t mean like that. Ah figured you jes’ decided to grab a nap or work on a trick or something.”

Dash cringed. That accusation hit pretty close to home, even if she knew Applejack was just picking on her. “AJ... I was talking to Pinkie.”

The farmpony raised an eyebrow curiously. “Oh? How’s she doing?”

Rainbow’s ears flattened to her skull. “Not good. Apparently she and Twi had a thing going... not quite dating, but a whole lotta playtime, if you get me. But Twi broke it off and left town.”

“Wait... Who? Playtime? Where did Twi go?”

“Later! I gotta... tell you something.”

Applejack clutched the brim of her hat in both hooves and brought it down to her chest. “Sugarcube, you’re looking like you just stole a barrel of cider right out from under mah nose.”

Dash bowed her head guiltily. "I bucked up, AJ...”

“Bucked up? How?” Applejack scratched her head in increased agitation. “What’s that gotta do with Pinkie and Twi?”

Rainbow wrung her hooves together nervously. “I was talking to Pinkie... I never told you, but I saw her in a really bad place once and I couldn't stand seeing her like that again."

“Okay, so Pinkie was down; why would Ah be upset with you for trying to cheer her up?”

Rainbow took a deep breath, and the words came tumbling out in a rush. “It’s what I did while I was trying to cheer her up... I swear, I never meant for it to happen, AJ!”

Applejack gave her a confused look, though it felt like the world grew darker and colder to the farmer. "What'd you do?" she asked in something approaching her normal no-nonsense manner, but there was a quiver in her voice that would have been missed by anypony that hadn’t been her marefriend for a while.

Rainbow let out a choked-sounding laugh. It just slipped out in a moment of hysteria. "Y-you know how I talk with my hooves sometimes? I-I kind of talked with my lips too. And then she had her hooves on my wings—"

Applejack sat down heavily, eyes downcast and taking deep breaths. “Yer... lips...”

"I'm sorry, AJ! I didn't— I mean, I stopped before it got any further, but..." Dash moved forward and sat down in front of her marefriend. "She was— is so sad, AJ..."

Applejack just shook her head. “Ah can’t believe it. Why?” She looked up at Dash, anger and hurt warring in her eyes, accompanied by something a pony didn’t see very often on Applejack’s face: fresh tears. “Was Ah not enough for ya? You gotta go off and be Pinkie’s rebound? If ya wanted to break it off this is a f-feathered up way to tell a girl!”

“No! I don’t want that, I just... that’s why I came to tell you. I love you, AJ. It just hurt seeing her like that! I got a little into it when I was trying to tell her how to get Twi back, and then I noticed what she was doing and I asked her to stop!”

“At least yer bein’ honest...” She paused, wearily wiping the tears from her eyes. She cocked her head to the side slightly as a thought occured. “Back up a tick. How exactly was this gonna help her get Twi?”

Dash cleared her throat and took a deep breath; this was going to take a while. “Well, it’s like this...”

“Huh... So they were fooling around, but not datin’? Ugh, cousin Braeburn does that too, leaves a big ol’ string of broken hearts behind ‘im...”

“Well, they were trying to make it work, but you know Twi. If it’s not laid out in step-by-step instructions she goes nuts trying to figure it out.”

“So what did ya have in mind, then? Wanna give Pinkie a little hooves-on experience?” Applejack asked, a little venom in her tone.

Dash looked up as if Applejack had slapped her. “N-no! That’s— I-I mean... that’s what I was trying to stop!”

Applejack nodded, pleased with Dash’s response, but it hurt her heart to see Dash flinch like that. “Ah get it, Dash. You were tryin’ to be loyal, you just slipped. Ah forgive ya, sugarcube. If ya really wanna keep feeling guilty ya can make it up to me somehow, Ah’ll let you decide just how guilty ya feel.” She winked, bringing a purple hue to her marefriend’s face. “But Pinkie needs some help, right? She wants to be with Twi for real, no games, no playing around. But she’s not quite sure how to do that without playing at being somepony else, is she?”

“She did seem pretty clueless. Didn’t even seem to realize she was stroking my wings.” Dash kept her eyes downcast when mentioning that again, not quite able to face Applejack.

Although she wanted to keep Dash on her toes to prevent this from ever happening again, Applejack could easily see how it had happened now. The fact was that both Dash and Pinkie were pretty physical. She appreciated that in her marefriend, but had never expected to have to deal with that from Pinkie.

Now she was in a bit of pickle. On the one hoof, Dash had screwed up. She knew it, and Applejack knew it. On the other hoof, Dash hadn’t tried to hide what she’d done. She’d owned up to her mistake. Hadn’t lied, hadn’t tried to keep it secret. That counted for a lot in Applejack’s eyes.

Pinkie sure as hay would have kept that secret if she was asked, but Dash cared enough to tell her, even knowing it would upset her. It didn’t make it okay, but it put their relationship back on solid footing in her mind again, for the most part.

The real question now was: what to do about Pinkie? She could forgive Dash her slip, and even Pinkie for reciprocating, but their friend still needed a very special kind of help. Time to put up or shut up. You gonna be a good friend or not?

“Okay.”

Dash looked up in surprise. “Okay what?”

“Okay, let’s help her.”

“What—”

Applejack leveled her eyes at her startled and apparently oblivious marefriend. “Sugarcube, do Ah need to spell it out? Little miss Pinkie needs a proper lesson in how take care of her marefriend. Ah ain’t sayin Ah want to have her join us on a permanent basis, but if she needs help, what kind of friends are we not to pitch in?”

“I-is that okay? I mean—”

“There’s two votes in this relationship that count. Ah vote we help the little missie learn how to win Twi back. What’s your vote?”

“I want to help her! But I mean... hooves-on? You sure, AJ?” Despite herself, Dash’s wings rose to the occasion.

The farmpony chuckled knowingly. “Don’t go getting your hopes up, lovergirl. Ah just mean we could sit her down and talk her through some things her ma and pa should have gone over. Maybe even have her watch us. We’ll play it by ear.”

Dash hugged her suddenly. “I have the most awesome marefriend in the world!”

Applejack hugged her back. “Darn right you do, and you better not forget it. But, uh...” She looked really embarrassed for a moment, causing Dash to cock her head curiously. “Dash, Ah gotta take care of something real quick before we talk with Pinkie. Gotta get my head straight again.”

“Uh...”

“Look, it’s just tit for tat. Ah’ll explain later.”

“O-okay.”

Pinkie Pie lay on her bed, trying not to be sad. Her friends wouldn’t like seeing her that way. Dashie had left her some time ago; she had said everything was okay, but Pinkie could tell she’d messed up again. She hadn’t meant to do it, but when Dashie kissed her, it was the exact way she’d always wanted to be kissed. She could feel how much Dashie cared about her, how she trembled just a little because she was worried about her. And then Dashie had said they should go upstairs. She was asking Pinkie, not some imaginary knight or peasant girl on a pirate ship. Well, maybe not really, but it had felt so real. So real she’d forgotten it wasn’t supposed to be happening, and then her hooves had just started moving on their own.

Twilight had never minded when Pinkie was being grabby— she’d laugh and grab back, then they would kiss and snuggle and go to the costume closet. Rarity had minded. She had acted like Pinkie had done something bad. Dashie had minded too...

She sighed heavily. Stupid Pinkie Pie... You’re gonna drive all your friends away. If she hadn’t already. Rarity and Fluttershy were both gone now. Twilight was gone, Dashie had just run away... And if Dashie got in trouble with Applejack then Applejack would hate her, too.

There was a quiet knock on her door. “Pinks? Got a sec?”

“Dashie!” She leapt up and opened the door. Dashie had come back! But the pony standing next to her gave Pinkie pause. “Applejack!” She got down on her knees and looked up at the farmpony pleadingly. “Pleeease don’t be mad at Dashie, she was talking to me and I got all hoofsy and it wasn’t her fault and—”

Her words were cut off by Applejack’s lips. The kiss was gentle, but firm. It was so different from Dashie’s, but it still felt nice. Pinkie leaned into the kiss, unsure of what was going on, but happy nonetheless. She looked up in confusion after the contact was broken. At least Applejack wasn’t mad, but now she wasn’t sure what was happening at all. “Applejack?”

Pinkie glanced at Dash and saw she was blushing furiously, looking like she’d just had an argument with a thundercloud. Every pinion was extended to its fullest length. “Dashie?”

Pinkie turned back to Applejack. She didn’t say anything more, but her look of confusion and delight made the farmpony laugh lightly. She smiled, trying to show Pinkie she wasn’t upset. “Jes’ retrieving what’s mine, sugarcube.“

“D-does this mean you’re not gonna be mad at Dashie?”

Applejack laid a foreleg around Pinkie’s neck and pulled her close. “Look, Ah can forgive you and Dash, but there’s a tradition in mah family about theft.”

She kissed Pinkie softly on the cheek, then softly nuzzled her neck, making her giggle. ”It dates back longer than any of us can remember.” Pinkie blushed again, feeling Applejack’s hot breath on her neck as the farmer talked. “Before we let bygones be bygones, we gotta get back what’s ours, don't matter what it is.”

She gave Pinkie one last kiss on the lips and helped her to her hooves, leading her to her bed. ”Sit a spell, we wanna talk to you about a couple’a things.”

“O-okie dokie...”

A few moments later, Applejack barked in irritation. “Dash! Snap out of it, girl!”

Rainbow blinked, looked at Pinkie and Applejack snuggled together on the bed, and had to force her wings down. “Sorry, AJ!”

Chapter 27: Flowers Don't Judge

View Online

“Twilight!” a very cheery voice called out to her in the darkness.

Twilight stirred from her sleep, looking around for its origin. The owner of that voice should have been several hours away, but logic never seemed to bother her. Indeed, she sometimes suspected logic to be in cahoots with the pink mare. “Pinkie?”

“In here!” the voice called again, followed by a giggle. “C’mon, you can find me!”

“Where are you hiding...?” Twilight looked around the room, and finally found the source of the voice: it was coming from her mirror. “Pinkie!”

“Hi!” The earth pony waved happily from the glass pane. “Are you ready to come home yet?”

Twilight shook her head, trying to clear it. She looked again, but against all reason Pinkie was still there, exactly where Twilight’s reflection should have been. “Pinkie! You’re not supposed to be here!”

“Pfft! You’re here, so I’m here!” She flashed a wide grin at Twilight. “Come home, Twilight. I miss you.”

Twilight shook her head. “I want to, you have no idea how much. But I can’t! I-I’m what’s wrong with us.”

Pinkie giggled in the adorable way that had always made Twilight’s heart sing, but now it only brought a sting of pain. “Silly filly, you worry too much. I’ll be fine.” She leaned up against the glass, looking as if she planned to push through it, as if passing through solid glass were no more inconvenient to her than easing into a pool of water. “Here, let me just come through the mirror and you can ask me out again.”

“No!” Twilight surrounded the mirror with a forcefield, causing Pinkie to butt her head against it when it blocked her exit. She rubbed her head with a hoof and looked at Twilight in confusion. The unicorn sighed heavily. “That didn’t work the first time, it’s not going to work now. We can’t just pretend and make all our problems go away.”

Pinkie brightened at that. “I can pretend really really really hard!”

“I-I don’t want you to have to pretend to be happy, Pinkie.”

Pinkie looked at the glowing barrier, then pounded a hoof on the glass. “This isn’t funny anymore! You need to come home now. I’ll be fine!” Pinkie began headbutting the glass, causing it and the forcefield to ripple like a pond being struck by a skipped stone.

“Pinkie, I can’t. I’m sorry!” She sent another surge of energy into the shield to strengthen it. “Just find somepony else, be happy again.” Twilight sobbed as Pinkie paused in her assault of the mirror. “I-I love you, that’s why I had to let you go. Please just stop. I can’t... I don’t know where I went wrong, and I won’t watch you suffer because of me.”

Pinkie again put her hooves up to the glass, renewing her efforts to push through. “Don’t say that! Please don’t say that! I love you too! Just come home, and I’ll be happy, I Pinkie Promise!”

Twilight stubbornly held the shield on the mirror. “Go home!”

The earth pony stomped a hoof on the glass. “No! Not without you!”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut in pain. “I’m sorry.” She sent a bolt of energy at the mirror, shattering it. The shards covered her floor like glittering gems. “I’m so sorry...”

Thousands of voices called out to her from the glass. “Twilight...”

Her eyes snapped open and she looked down at the floor in horror; every piece of glass held an image of Pinkie. “No...” Every image was pounding on the face of its shard, trying to get out, but unable to. “Pinkie! I’m sorry!”

She tried piecing the mirror together but, try as she might, she could not reform the glass into a single pane. “Just hold on, I’ll get help!”

The individual images all put their hooves up to the glass, trying to reach her. Every image spoke in Pinkie’s voice. “I love you!” One by one, the images left the shards, leaving only her own reflection.

She woke with a start, sitting bolt upright in her bed. The unicorn looked around frantically, finding her nightstand mirror holding nothing but her own terrified face. She sagged in relief, then laid her head down on her pillow and cried silently.

She woke again several hours later, having fallen into an exhausted but thankfully dreamless slumber. Once again she glanced at her mirror, but saw only the reflection of her room in it. Gingerly, she climbed out of bed and approached the mirror. Her eyes were bloodshot, her cheeks were puffy, and the pelt around her eyes was matted with her tears. She hated the reflection before her. She hated it for being weak when she needed to be strong. She hated the tears that streamed down from her eyes. But most of all, she hated that reflection for not being Pinkie Pie.

Twilight turned away from the mirror in disgust. She needed to make herself presentable, and apologize to the Princess for burdening her with her problems. This was no friendship issue; it wasn’t even properly a love issue. What did Twilight really know about love, anyway? She couldn’t get it right, so she didn’t deserve to have it.

But Pinkie... Pinkie deserved all the love in Equestria and more. The thought of Pinkie finding happiness with somepony else filled her with both joy and an immeasurable amount of dread. She wanted to be the one to make the pink pony happy, but she’d screwed it up. Twice.

Enough; she’ll be okay. I just need to give her some time to get used to the idea. Twilight nodded tiredly. She had eliminated the error, therefore the equation should correct itself with time. Granted, the division had been painful, but better a clean excision than having to watch their love die because of a flaw in its inception. Pinkie would find somepony new, who could treat her the way she deserved to be treated.

She deserves better than somepony who cheated to get her.

After a nice hot shower and a good mane brushing, Twilight finally felt like she could present herself to the world again. She opened the door to her room, nodding in passing to the newly appointed guards stationed there. They smiled at her, but she could see sympathy in their eyes, and she winced inwardly because of it. Nothing quite like a pony pitying you because they heard your early morning yell of horror...

She buried the thought, and the subsequent feelings it brought. She had to maintain her composure around her mentor. Yesterday had been an embarrassing slip for her, and she had to reassure Princess Celestia that she was okay.

Reassure her, or yourself?

She dismissed the errant thought irritably. She could do this. It was just breakfast. The Princess would likely ask her if she was ready to talk. She just had to explain that she was all right now. Then she had to go back to her tower and stay there until the urge to run back to the pink mare and beg her forgiveness subsided. There would be time for that later; first the separation had to set in for both of them. Going back now would be too painful.

She walked the halls purposefully, nodding and even attempting to smile at each of the guards. There were some new ones she did not recognize, but she smiled all the same.

“C’mon, silly filly, I wanna see that grin. I’ll keep tickling you until I see it!”

She choked back a sob and tried to smile again, but her face refused to cooperate.

Pinkie!

She stopped and slumped down against a nearby wall. She could do this, she just had to be strong! Going back to Pinkie meant seeing her be sad again, and Twilight loved her too much to do that to her.

But... it was okay to cry for a while longer, she supposed.

Twilight opened the doors silently, or as silently as she could being that they were giant double doors intended to allow banquet carts in. Her face was composed once more, her eyes were no longer red from crying, and she felt ready to blatantly lie to her mentor about how she was now fine.

“Good morning, Twilight.” Celestia nodded to her courteously, gesturing to an empty seat.

“Good morning, Princess.” She put up her best fake smile for her mentor. What she hadn’t counted on was her mentor’s sister.

“Twilight Sparkle! How art thou this fine morning? Better rested, we hope?” Luna pulled out the seat next to her with her magic. “Sit, please!”

Twilight nodded politely, trying to shake the ringing from her ears. “T-thank you, Princess.” She sat down and picked up the first thing she recognized as edible to place on her plate. The two sisters were chatting amiably about some matter of court, although occasionally the discussion made Luna pound the table for emphasis.

“Charlatans and thieves, the lot of them! We set down a simple flat tax over a millenia ago; how did it come to this morass of forms and rules?”

Twilight remained silent throughout their bantering, using the extra time to come up with viable excuses for those questions she knew they would inevitably ask. Eventually the talk moved onto more agreeable matters, but despite her fears, she was never directly asked about what had happened, or whether she was willing to talk yet. It was almost as if they had other things on their mind, more important things than the life of a single unicorn!

She sighed in relief. Maybe she would be okay after all. Neither sister seemed to be meddling in her life without being asked. She was now free to go back to her room and stay there until she felt like she had punished herself enough for her failure.

Still, in some tiny, selfish part of her mind, she wished she had been asked. It seemed an awful waste of time to have spent the whole morning worrying over nothing. Her mentor could have at least have had the courtesy to ask about her, so she could use all the wonderful obfuscations she had been devising to deflect those very questions!

Maybe they just don’t care...

“—these dreams, Twilight?”

Twilight paused mid-chew. “Wha?” She finished the bite quickly. “I’m sorry, Princess Luna. What was that?”

Luna looked at her with thinly veiled concern, although it was tinged with a hint of amusement. “We were certain we asked for less formality the last time we spoke at length, Twilight. We... I suppose I am asking for that when I slip into old habits... I don’t mean to pry, but your friend... the Element of Laughter, the one who dressed as a chicken and led the foals...”

“What about Pinkie?!” She hadn’t realized she was shouting until the words left her mouth. “Oh! I’m so sorry, Luna...”

“‘Tis nothing, we assure you. When mine sister still used the Voice I had to devote a good bit of energy into a constant eardrum regeneration spell.” She chuckled at the memory while Celestia harrumphed good-naturedly.

“But yes... Pinkie. Her dreams are normally quite inviting things, if extremely odd. However, she seemed beset by nightmares last night. We normally do not speak of such things to any save the subject themselves, but your own dreams seemed of similar bent this morning. With two of you being so subjected to nightmares, I was concerned that the Elements might all be under attack. Is everything well?”

Twilight's breathing hitched, and she took a deep breath to compose herself before replying. "I’m sure it’s nothing... What kind of nightmares was she having?" she asked in a pleasant conversational tone, though her heart was hammering in her throat even as the icy grip of fear squeezed it with unyielding claws. It was taking every bit of mental strength she had left not to break down crying again. Pinkie is having nightmares, because of me—

“That’s the strange thing... She was on an ocean-going vessel, being made to... ‘walk the plank’ I believe its called. Stranger still, the captain of the vessel looked exactly like you.”

Twilight’s complete and total breakdown could be heard well outside the dining room.

“I am beginning to think you are stalling again, darling. I know this confrontation frightens you, but it wouldn’t do to stand your parents up, would it?” Rarity asked gently of her marefriend, who was busy giving yet another set of directions to the driver of their coach.

Fluttershy did not respond at first, perhaps thinking that if she ignored the question it would slink away on its own. After an uncomfortable length of time she turned back to Rarity. “Um...”

“You do remember your own parent’s address, don’t you, love?”

Fluttershy sighed heavily. She turned and gave an entirely different set of directions to the coachpony, who turned the vehicle around with no small amount of grumbling.

The pegasus settled back in her seat, not able to look at her marefriend. Rarity snuggled up to her and kissed her on the cheek. “That’s my brave love.”

“I’m... sorry.”

“Shhhh, no need. It is nerve wracking, I am well aware. I promise you that no matter what happens, I will still be at your side when we return. But I want their love, just as I have yours. And I am willing to earn the right to be called their daughter... errr, someday,” Rarity finished quickly.

“I just...” Fluttershy took a steadying breath. “I want them to like you. Really like you. And my mom doesn’t like anything, ever. I don’t even know if she likes me! I-I want to believe she loves me, but I can’t tell. Oh! That’s so horrible to say! But I love her, and I want her to be p-proud.”

They arrived in due time at an unassuming cottage on the outskirts of Canterlot. It was of simple enough design, as were all the others around it. Rarity guessed that these were mass-produced for members of the military that were stationed in Canterlot, away from their families. The thing that made this home stand out was a lush flower garden on either side of the path to the front door.

A rather large pegasus was out front watering the flowers, his coat the uniform grey of a storm cloud; Rarity supposed this must be Fluttershy’s father. He... is certainly... The sheer size of him was what stuck out in her mind. He looked like he could easily wrestle a manticore. She began assessing him mentally, taking rough measurements almost by habit. I might have to fit this stallion for a suit at some point, after all. Sisters, I’d be hard pressed to say if he would dwarf Macintosh. His mane was a very aesthetically pleasing silver, and he was wearing some sort of tool belt that obscured his cutie mark.

He looked up as their carriage approached, and suddenly Rarity was made aware of whose eyes and smile Fluttershy seemed to have inherited, for the resemblance was unmistakable. For that fact alone Rarity found herself liking this giant of a pony, and hoping he would like her in return.

He rushed forward as they got out of the carriage, and picked Fluttershy up bodily. “Shy-shy!” He spun her around in the air, he laughing in a loud, deep voice, she squealing in fillyish glee. Rarely had she seen her marefriend so unabashedly happy, save perhaps for certain private moments. It made her all the more determined to coax that expression from the petite pegasus’s face in the future.

When they had finished their father-daughter bonding, he looked at Rarity with evident curiosity. “Well, hello there. You must be Shy-shy’s friend, Twilight Sparkle?”

Fluttershy blushed at his mistake. “Um... no, Daddy. This is Rarity.”

He blanched suddenly. “Oh gosh, I’m sorry, I knew she had two unicorn friends and I figured I had a fifty-fifty chance. She talks about you, but, well, she never really goes into great detail about how you look...” He looked to the side in embarrassment. “Please, I hope you can forgive the mistake.”

Rarity giggled slightly at this huge, imposing giant looking abashed. “Think nothing of it! You must be Silver Lining then. Goodness, Fluttershy had mentioned you were quite handsome, but I had assumed that was merely a daughter’s love for her father. She clearly has as good a taste in stallions as she has in mares.”

Silver actually blushed at that, and Rarity was struck again by just how odd that expression looked on this particular pony. It was clearly something she would have to get used to. “Well, my wife always thought so. Everypony else always seemed kinda scared of me.” He shook his head ruefully. “I have to say this is a nice surprise, Shy-shy, you talk about your friends all the time, but this is the first time you’ve brought one by to meet us.”

Fluttershy smiled happily. “She’s a really really close friend, Daddy, that’s why I wanted her to meet you. I hope that’s okay...”

The large stallion snorted good-naturedly. “Of course it is, Shy-shy. I love meeting your friends. I liked that one you met in flight school... Rainbow Dash? Tough kid, stuck up for you. My kinda pony. But I keep hearing from your mother that you made a bunch more, and I barely know anything about them! I'm glad we can finally do something about that.”

He set the watering can down and gestured indoors. “Well, let’s go inside, then.”

“—and the whole time, if we’d just talked to one another, she would have known I was as unhappy with her modeling career as she was!” Rarity finished dramatically. “Oh, goodness, I felt so foolish when I finally broke down and told her.”

Silver laughed uproariously, smacking his knee with a hoof. “So that’s why you quit? Your mother always wondered about that. You would not believe how she ranted at me about it, as if I had had a hoof in your decision.” There was a flash of some other emotion in his eyes at that moment. Rarity wasn’t quite sure what to make of it.

“Um... sorry, Daddy. I never meant to make you two fight...”

“Oh no, Shy. It wasn’t a fight. Sometimes your mother just needs to get things off her chest. Kinda like how she felt when you turned down following in her hoofsteps. You showed so much promise, Shy...” He shook his head sadly. “Well, at least you’re happy, right? You can’t let us dictate your life forever.”

That flash again. Resentment? Rarity decided she had to be seeing things.

He took a sip from his glass, eager to change the subject. “Hey, what happened to your new coltfriend? Did he stand you up or something?”

“Um...”

There was a long, uncomfortable silence. In all of history, its length had only been rivaled by the silence that fell between the royal pony sisters, shortly after Celestia had commented about how beautiful the night sky was one fine evening. Luna had remarked that she was glad, since she did not intend for it ever to end. This moment came a distant second, but was impressive nonetheless.

Rarity noted this with some trepidation. When neither spoke, she finally cleared her throat noisily. “Sir, I believe I should more properly introduce myself. I am your daughter’s marefriend.”

The silence continued; when it was finally broken again, it was by Silver Lining. “I... see.” His expression had gone from jovial to quite stricken. “It seems I owe you another apology, miss.”

Fluttershy finally found a voice. “Daddy, I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you, but I was nervous—”

He flashed her a smile that did not touch his eyes. “Y-you have nothing to be nervous about, Shy-shy. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

Fluttershy didn’t seem to notice his odd behavior, and hugged him joyfully. “Thank you, Daddy! I just... I didn’t know how you would feel about— I love her so much, and I was worried you wouldn’t like her.”

His expression softened, and he finally hugged her back. “I’m sorry, I do like her, Shy-shy... I-I hope you’ll be very happy together. Um... I should make something to eat, your mother will be home soon.”

“Oh, I’ll make us something! You two should sit down and get to know each other some more!” She kissed her father on the nose, having to stand on the tips of her hooves to reach, then skipped into the kitchen.

Rarity nodded graciously, watching Fluttershy leave the room. “That sounds like a lovely idea. Please, Mr. Lining, perhaps you can tell me about your daughter’s foalhood?”

“Oh yes, we really do need to talk.”

She turned, and found Silver staring at her with that same expression he had displayed earlier.

“So, marefriend. How exactly did that happen?”

She felt a bit uncomfortable with the tone of his voice, but passed it off as his being shocked. He didn’t know Fluttershy even felt that way towards mares, after all. “Well, we’ve known each other for several years, sir. I’ve had a bit of a crush on her for some time now. I was just worried she didn’t feel the same, so I kept silent.”

“How long...”

“I’m terribly sorry, how long since what exactly?” She smiled at him, trying not to show how nervous she was.

He flared his wings back in a sudden motion, then closed them again. Rarity at first misunderstood the body language. However, in a moment it was clear this was agitation, not arousal, that he was displaying. Rainbow Dash had similar reactions when she was upset.

“Why?”

Rarity looked at him in concern; she wasn’t sure what was going on, but this meeting did not seem to be going well at all. Looking at the kitchen door hopefully, she decided that perhaps they needed a mediator. I should ask Fluttershy to come back.

“Sir, I think I should go help Fluttershy in the kitchen. I am really very sorry to have dropped this on you so suddenly.”

“Wait!”

She turned, and found herself facing an entirely different stallion than the one who had spun his daughter around and laughed happily.

“What do you think you’re doing with my daughter?”

This was an entirely unexpected reaction, as was the cold way in which the stallion, who had seemed so very friendly, now regarded her. The question took her off guard badly. “Excuse me?”

The stallion glowered down at her. “I didn’t stutter. I asked what you think you’re doing. What did you do to her?”

Rarity put a hoof to her breast. “Do to her? Sir, I love her! And if you had listened just now you would have heard her tell you she feels the same for me!”

He drew back his upper lip in distaste. “Oh, I’m sure she thinks she does. I have no doubt you told her the same. Maybe you even meant it. Well, if you think I’m going to stand by while some pony like you swoops in— ”

“Daddy?”

They both turned. Fluttershy had a pan in one hoof, and the doorknob in the other. “I-I needed some sage... Do you know where—”

To his credit, in his daughter’s presence, he had the decency to look apologetic. “Shy... I never meant for you to hear—”

“I-I’ll be in the kitchen...” She walked back inside, looking stunned and saddened.

Silver watched her leave, pain etched in his expression. He turned back to Rarity. “Look what you made me do!”

“What I—” Rarity stood up straighter and glared at the stallion. “All I ever wanted to do is love your daughter! I had hoped to have your love as well, because you are important to her, and by extension, to me!” She poked a hoof into his chest. “You were the one being hateful.”

He backed away from her glare and her hoof, finally stopping when his rump hit the wall and staring back at her incredulously, his voice rising in volume in his anger. “How dare you! You come to my home, tell me you’re dating my daughter, and have the guts to say I’m being hateful?”

She glared right back at him, refusing to be intimidated. “Yes, hateful. You should be ashamed, sir! Your daughter told me you were a nice stallion, and I quite believed her. You were kind and courteous when you believed I was her friend, and the moment you found out what I truly was to her you treat me like some villain who has corrupted her! Shame on you!”

Silver opened his mouth several times, on each occasion closing it without saying anything. When he did finally speak again, he was no longer shouting, but his voice was very cold. “You don’t have the right... I raised her, I took care of her when she was sick. She needs somepony to be there for her. Somepony to be strong when she is weak and helpless. Not some prissy little thing like you.”

Rarity stared for a moment, unable to believe what he had just said. “Prissy little... I’ll have you know I could mop the floor with—”

The fashionista took a deep breath. The shouting had ended for the moment, that was a small victory, but she still wanted to salvage this meeting that had gone so horribly wrong. She couldn’t do that by giving into her frustration, justified as it was. “Sir, I realize I am not what you expected. But love doesn’t always come in the form you were looking for. I found out recently that your daughter felt strongly for me for many years before it even occurred to me to look in her direction with that in mind. What would you have me do? Shall I leave her heartbroken to satisfy your notion of what should be?”

He did not answer for some time, but the look in his eyes spoke volumes. This was a stallion at war with himself, and words alone would not end that battle. “Just... don’t talk to me.” He turned and went into the kitchen to check on his daughter.

Rarity stared after him, uncertain whether to follow or not. She finally elected to go back outside; suddenly this house seemed very uninviting. The garden, however, was bright and friendly. The flowers were having no issues about who should be allowed to pollinate whom, it seemed. She slumped down in front of the flowerbed, loudly exclaiming to nopony in particular, “How did this go so horribly wrong?!”

The flowers in the garden refused to respond, leaving her alone when she so desperately needed an answer. Still, she was grateful for the silence. At least the plants did not resent her for being what she was.

“Daddy, please...”

Silver snorted in irritation. “Don’t. Just... don’t. I can’t. I won’t!”

“But Rarity didn’t do anything... I kissed her, Daddy. S-she needed me. She loves me.” Fluttershy’s voice fell on the last sentence. She’d been pleading with him to make up with Rarity for several minutes now, and was making no headway. She’d never expected this from her father, and it hurt her badly to see two ponies she loved not getting along.

“Oh, I’m so sure she does. I bet she just pleaded her way into your b-bed. Smooth as silk, I have no doubt. I just can’t believe after all this time, after I worried about some colt sweet-talking you into something you weren’t ready for, it was a mare that did it.” He slammed a hoof down on the counter. “You know, I was happy to hear you’d made so many mare friends. I figured they’d protect you from the wrong type of pony.”

The pegasus mare let out the choked sob that she’d been holding in for some time now.

Silver looked up in alarm. “Shy-shy, it’s not your fault, honey! You’re so nice to everypony, I’m sure you just couldn’t help yourself. But it’s not right, Shy! Who’s gonna watch out for you? She can’t do that; you need a big strong stallion that can stand by you, not some weak little thing like that... unicorn.”

Fluttershy just looked at him sadly. “She’s not weak. She’s one of the strongest ponies I know.”

Silver either ignored her words or simply had no response to them. “This is because of those bullies, isn’t it? I wanted to go beat their flanks and both you and your mother said I shouldn’t. Shy-shy, not all stallions are like that! I’ll help you find a nice one. He’ll be kind and gentle and everything you could want!”

“I-I don’t want a nice stallion, Daddy, I want my Rarity.” Fluttershy gave him a pleading look, which he quickly looked away from. She let out a small sigh. “I just want you to give her a chance. Is that too much to ask?”

The silence in the room at that moment said more than Silver ever could.

Rarity, her face a picture of dejection, sat in the front yard contemplating the beauty of the flower garden, in a fruitless attempt to distract herself from the argument she could clearly hear going on inside. It was breaking her heart to hear Fluttershy’s pleading words fall on deaf ears.

This was a mistake. I never should have expected any different. Being a fillyfooler carried no real stigma in Ponyville, as she’d quickly found out herself. In a town with such a low male population it was almost expected. Canterlot and Cloudsdale, on the other hoof, were still very traditional with respect to relationships.

It was actually something she’d worried about when dating Snow — that it might ruin her professionally — until she’d found out that Hoity Toity was a coltcuddler and Photo Finish was a fillyfooler. But then, the fashion industry could be expected to be on the cutting edge of all things. The city as a whole, however, adhered to the standards of the Canterlot elite. And those ponies, while their family trees were suspiciously bereft of branches in some cases, very much favored stallion and mare partnerships, and frowned on anything but.

“They’re nice to look at, aren’t they?”

Rarity turned in alarm at sound of the quiet voice. At first she was convinced Fluttershy was behind her, but she quickly realized this mare was years older, though no less striking physically. “They are! I’m more fond of roses myself, but these are lovely.” Pleasantries having been observed, the logic centers of her brain kicked into gear. It’s her... “Terribly sorry, mademoiselle. You are Posey, I presume?”

The mare was looking past her at the garden, and did not respond right away. “You presume correctly. Should I guess your name, then?”

The fashionista blanched at the faux pas. “My most sincere apologies, I am Rarity. I’m actually here to meet you.”

Posey swept her gaze to Rarity, and suddenly the fashionista knew how her clients must feel when she was eyeing them for a new outfit. “Hmmm, fit. Well groomed. You’d look good in uniform. Did you want to sign enlistment papers now or should I tell you more first?”

“N-no, mademoiselle, I am not here to enlist!” Idiot, why would she know you are here to meet her as Fluttershy’s marefriend? Her father was clearly expecting a colt.

“Pity. Unicorn recruitment is down, and we can always use more combat casters. So then, you’re not here to see Sergeant Posey. What can Posey the civilian do for you?” She pointed at her flower garden meaningfully. “Perhaps you needed gardening tips?” A very small smile graced the other mare’s mouth for just a moment.

Rarity actually snorted in laughter for a moment before she caught herself. “Oh dear, I am having the worst difficulty with first impressions today! My apologies again, madam. I don’t mean to disparage your gardening skills, and I would love to talk at length with you about them at some point. I’m actually here with your daughter. I am her—”

She hesitated; brief as this meeting had been, she was already growing to like this mare. The fact that she so resembled her daughter, or rather the other way around, did not hurt. But mostly it was the wry sense of humor she’d just displayed, and the no-nonsense way she carried herself. However, if her husband’s reaction was any indication, any goodwill she had with Posey would evaporate the moment she revealed she was dating the mare’s daughter. “—friend! Yes, Fluttershy and I are very close friends and she wanted me to meet you.”

“Friend...” Posey looked over the unicorn in a different light now. “Yes... the dressmaker. She speaks of you often when I visit. I had you pegged as more of a frail thing... Hmmm. Well, good to meet you then. I take it my daughter is inside?”

“Well, yes, but she and your husband are in a bit of a tiff at the moment over... something, and they needed some privacy. I hate to impose, but could you and I possibly go somewhere so we might chat while they work it out?” Rarity smiled her very best ingratiating smile.

The older pegasus looked at her coolly, clearly not impressed by the display, but just as Rarity was beginning to give up hope she nodded slowly. “Fine, I have an office I maintain nearby for paperwork and recruitment drives. We’ll give them some time to work things through.”

“Oh, thank you, mademoiselle!” Rarity fought an urge to hug her right then and there. Perhaps if she had a moment to really get to know Posey, and vice versa, she might have a chance with at least one of Fluttershy’s parents. She gestured for Posey to lead on.

Oh! I bet she has some wonderful stories! She still felt cheated that she’d missed out on tales of her love in her foalhood. Blast you, Silver. You could have at least chatted a bit before blowing up like that. So much for civility. She let that thought lie for the moment; she didn’t care to be angry right now, it would be rude to Posey. “Tell me, what was your daughter like as a foal? I really only had a chance to know her as an adult. Was she always so adorable?”

"Twilight?" Celestia gently nudged the softly sobbing unicorn with her wing. "Can you please tell us what's wrong?" Twilight would eventually snap out of it, but for the moment she remained unresponsive. Luna had long since sent their kitchen staff away, and they were patiently trying to cajole the distressed unicorn into talking with them.

“Really, Luna, you had to ask her about a nightmare of all things? Do you have any idea how badly upset she was yesterday?” Celestia gently held Twilight as the other mare wailed into her chest, looking at her sister with barely-disguised annoyance.

“No, actually, I didn’t know. I was sleeping at the time. Please excuse me for having a different schedule than the rest of the world!” Luna rolled her eyes at Celestia. “I was concerned for her safety and that of her friends, of course I was going to ask about it. Would you care to fill your sister in on whatever you might know about our Twilight’s problem?”

"I..." Celestia paused and looked down at the wailing unicorn. "I don't know what the problem is."

“What’s this?” Luna raised an eyebrow with just a hint of disbelief. “Surely such a thing does not just occur out of the blue? Have there been no friendship reports that might shed some light on the subject?”

Celestia leveled her gaze at Luna and frowned slightly. “Sister, I apologize for suggesting you might in some way magically know that day court was interrupted when Twilight showed up... breaking through several of the castle's wards, I might add. But there has been enough talk about it that you could have found out some other way. There's no need to be rude.”

“Well, I was... busy... last night, visiting a friend. I certainly thank you for your apolo — wait, she did what now?”

Celestia ran a hoof gently over Twilight’s mane. “She... never mind, just come here a moment.” Celestia looked down at Twilight and gave her a gentle squeeze before offering her horn to Luna, who in a practiced fashion touched it with her own. In a flash Luna saw the events from Celestia’s perspective, up to the moment her sister had left the unicorn sleeping in her bed. “There, do you see now?”

Luna nodded, nearly as distraught as Twilight looked. “My poor Twilight, what possessed you to leave a lover forlorn?”

Twilight’s sobbing had not diminished. In fact, it seemed she was determined to disappear entirely under Celestia’s wing if it was at all possible.

The Princess of the Night pursed her lips thoughtfully. Twilight had not entered the room crying; Luna’s question about the dreams had set this off. She wished now that she had looked in on Twilight’s dream as she had Pinkie’s. Unfortunately, she had been searching the dreams of the other four, and had missed Twilight’s nightmare until she woke from it very jarringly. When Twilight had gone back to sleep Luna had placed her in a dreamless state, in order to provide more rest than she had gotten during her troubled night. Now she nearly wished she had allowed the unicorn to dream again, realizing that Twilight’s dream might have helped her to know what was causing her distress.

Wait...

Of course! The crying had begun after she had mentioned Pinkie’s dream... Twilight was the one forcing her off the ship. The imagery had confused her, but with the context her sister had provided, it all clicked into place. “Twilight, the mare whose heart you broke... Were you dating Pinkie Pie?”

The sobbing stopped as Twilight’s head snapped up in alarm. “W-we’re not—”

Gotcha. Luna nodded in triumph. Now she was getting somewhere.

“Twilight?” Celestia was looking down at her now. Twilight turned her head to face her mentor’s eyes, then looked away from the confused and slightly hurt look in them. Celestia sighed heavily. “My poor, heartbroken student. I had hoped you could tell me anything that was bothering you. Was it too much to tell even me?”

“Be not so harsh with her.” Luna’s eyes had softened, recalling all the many crushes and loves of her long life. Still, however many loves a pony had, each only ever had one first time. “Assuredly, her first love felt a bit too important to discuss in such a manner. Is that not so, Twilight?”

The unicorn was silent at first, but Luna was glad to see that the tears had ended. Twilight spoke at last, though very haltingly. “She... I didn’t know what to do. She was so confusing, bouncy, adorable... I wanted to tell her how she made me feel.”

“I would have been happy to talk to you at length about how to court her, Twilight...” Celestia trailed off sadly.

“Tia, not now. Let her speak.”

Celestia glared daggers at her sister, but nodded in acquiescence. “What happened?”

Twilight sobbed again, but continued after a moment. “I messed it all up. I couldn’t find anything in the library about how to say it. It was all useless stuff about flowers and restaurants and all of it was written for stallions trying to date mares, or for mares being courted by stallions. It didn’t seem right. Then I found an entry in the ‘Complete Egghead’s Guide to Romance’ that mentioned rules of etiquette for ‘friendship with benefits’—”

Luna had been listening with her head resting on her hooves; she loved hearing about the first stirrings of love. At the mention of the book’s title, however, her eyes lit up. “Oh! I’ve read that one!”

Celestia looked at her in shock. Luna smiled back at her, winking. “What? It’s a perfectly valid lifestyle. Since rejoining pony society I have found myself with certain urges that badly needed fulfilling after a long time spent living solitarily! I’m not quite ready for a proper consort, but I have found several discreet friends with whom I spend my nights.”

The Princess of the Sun nodded carefully, eyes still wide in shock. “Yes, well, I’m... happy to hear you’ve acclimated to modern dating practices so well, Luna. I certainly hope the press never catches wind of the stallions—”

“And mares,” Luna interrupted, grinning. “Oh, and a griffon! Feisty thing she is—”

“Thank you for clarifying... but while that is valid for somepony who isn’t ready for love, it’s probably a bad choice of methods to start things off with somepony you want to have a more meaningful relationship with.”

Luna tapped a hoof to her chin. “Well, I don’t know about that. Certainly, it’s not the ideal way to go about it. The more traditional methods of courting were, after all, designed to allow you to get to know one another prior to actually having intimate relations... but it’s not impossible to transition, it just presents certain challenges.”

Twilight had been watching their exchange in growing confusion; she was learning things about Luna she wasn’t certain she wanted to know, but this last statement made her sit up from Celestia’s embrace and demand clarification. “You know a way to go from casual to a proper relationship?”

“Well, yes. It’s not so much different than asking a friend to be your mate. You already care for one another, you just need to talk it through and be honest about what you need. Having casual relations with a friend is less about emotional needs and more about the physical, but that does not negate the feelings you already have for one another.”

Twilight nodded sadly. "I... I was selfish. When I found that book, I thought it was the easiest way to get what I wanted. But when I realised it wasn’t just a crush, that I loved her, I got so scared." She swallowed a few times, trying to get her heart to vacate her windpipe. "I don't know what happened... she always enjoyed our playtimes. But I..." She choked back a sob. "Lately, I could see it in her eyes... I was just hurting her."

“Playtimes?” Celestia shook her head in mild disapproval. “Twilight, we’re all mares here, it’s okay to say what you mean.”

Twilight refused to be distracted, her whole demeanour seeming hopeful for the first time since arriving. “It’s much more literal in our case.” She sat up straight and held her head high. "I broke it off so Pinkie could find somepony she could really be happy with." She shook as the tears again rolled from her eyes. "I just... I just wished I could have been the one to make her happy. But maybe now... if you help me, maybe I can be! Princesses, please, let me explain everything. If you can help me get her back... Oh please, help me!”

Their discussion went on for some time. Celestia listened intently, trying not to blush. She was fairly certain she’d tried just about everything two ponies could do together in the bedroom by this point in her very long life, but it seemed Twilight was fairly inventive in her loveplay. Luna, meanwhile, had acquired a notepad and quill. Her next session with one of her friends was going to be memorable.

Chapter 28: The Why of Shy

View Online

At a pace that would have made Pinkie Pie proud, Twilight had been explaining herself in explicit detail to the princesses. Celestia listened patiently to the stream of information flowing out of her student at the astonishing rate. Various scenarios were reenacted in words, techniques used were given explanations, and toys got their time in the limelight with graphs written in an impromptu magic display that impressed both rulers. At the same time, though, Celestia was also a little put off; never in all her days had she had such a thorough presentation of somepony's sex life.

And still her protege was showing no signs of slowing down.

If anything, the words were flowing faster and faster, to the point where the huge grin on Luna's face dropped as she could no longer keep up with her scribbling. Most worrisome, Twilight was beginning to sound hysterical. Celestia placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder gently and the stream of words dried up almost instantaneously. "Slow down, Twilight, please?”

Twilight looked up in startlement. She had been in a zone of sorts while she related this to her mentor, and the physical contact took her out of it. “But if I don't explain everything you won't be able to help! I didn't even get to the costume closet yet!”

Celestia nodded slowly in understanding. You’ve told me everything but what I need to know, Twilight. Much more than I ever needed to know, to be completely honest. "Twilight, this is all... fascinating, but I can't help but notice a theme. Let’s try looking at this from another angle. How does she respond when you make love without all the illusions and costume changes?"

Twilight blanched. "She doesn't—wouldn't—It's...it’s just a game to her." Her student deflated. "One she doesn't like playing anymore."

Twilight was silent for a time. "Princess? Why am I such a screwup?"

Celestia shook her head slowly. So self-judgmental. "Surely even with a variety of settings and costumes you get...well, bored? Maybe that’s all this is?"

Twilight chuckled mirthlessly. "I don’t know... Pinkie was sad, not bored. Role-playing was the best way for us to be together. But then it wasn’t enough anymore, so we tried to add other activities, shared hobbies."

Twilight stopped, and shook her head. “When I say it like that it’s like I’m blaming her, but I’m really not. She just wanted to be a normal couple. I should never have asked her to be friends with benefits. I thought it would be okay, but I even screwed that up.” She studied the remnants of her breakfast listlessly.

Celestia gently lifted Twilight’s chin to look her student in the eye once more. “You never answered my question,” she said with another chuckle that was anything but happy. Seeing Twilight flinch, she removed her hoof. “But I suppose your silence on the matter tells me what I need to know.”

“I-I can’t, not without being in costume.”

Luna had been apparently been growing increasingly bored now that the tirade of sexual history had ended, but the statement caused her to rejoin the conversation. “Assuredly you are jesting with us. You most definitely know how!”

Twilight snorted. “I know how, I just can’t. I get nervous. It’s easier when it’s not really me.”

“Odd, you seem to have no trouble with needing a persona when you dream. You are very bold, perhaps even overly so at times.”

The unicorn looked up in alarm. “That’s different! Life can be cruel at times, dreams tend to either be wish fulfillment at best or nightmares at worst. Nightmares you fight, the pleasant dreams you enjoy while they last. The waking world isn’t as predictable.”

“You know what I mean, Twilight. You have many dreams of leading your dear friends, standing up to your foes. You always exude confidence. Why would your love life be different?

“In your dreams, even your nightmares in a very...literal sense...” Luna intoned, looking sheepish, “I see you as you were when we first met. Confident, even though you did not have the information you needed to win, or rather, despite knowing the most likely outcome of our battle.

“And even when you yourself are not the main focus of the dreams, your friends always paint you as a true leader. Bold and confident where needed. Gentle and modest where not.” Luna’s voice became ever more full of awe, as if she saw Twilight on a pedestal which the unicorn felt was undeserved.

“I would think that being yourself is the best thing you could do,” Luna concluded, stealing another piece of cake from her sister who, at some point in Luna’s monologue, had checked out and was staring out of the window with a pensive look on her face.

“I-I’m not, though. I can be confident when I know my friends are there. When it’s me alone... and it’s always that way, when we’re together. Sorry, I mean...she was there, but she expected me to lead her, and I couldn’t do it! I studied so much...and when I looked in her eyes she scared me so badly, because of what I saw. She’d never...not with anypony. And she trusted me, she l-loved me, even though I never asked for that. Even though I didn’t want that at first.”

Celestia had to respond to that. “Why would you not want love? It’s a wonderful feeling.”

Twilight didn’t answer.

“Twilight?”

“Because...love is a big risk. You never know if they... l-lo—” Twilight almost choked on the word “—love you too. If they don’t love you, it feels like your heart will break into thousand pieces. If they do, you’re responsible for their heart, and run the risk of breaking it yourself. I can’t say for sure which one terrifies me more...” she trailed off and stared at her own empty plate looking sullen.

She pushed herself away from the table, nodding to both princesses. “I-I’m sorry, your majesties. I think I need to go use the little pony’s room. Thank you for trying to cheer me up. I’ll just have to figure this out on my own.”

Celestia nodded graciously, ever the elder statesmare, but her gentle smile did not touch her eyes. There is something more here, but how would you know the pain of rejection, Twilight? Before Ponyville, the only pony you would talk to at all was... me...

The walk to Posey’s office was an uncomfortable one. Rarity was uncertain what to make of the taciturn mare, and her usual modus operandi of filling silence with her own voice wasn’t something she felt would serve her well here. Her pleas for stories had gone unanswered; this mare did not seem to be the walking and talking type.

It truly was difficult to reconcile in her head the fact that this mare was related to Fluttershy. Looks aside, their mannerisms were like night and day. Where her daughter tended towards timidness, Posey oozed confidence from her very pores. Getting a better chance to look her over, she could see that Fluttershy’s mother had suffered several injuries in her time. On another pony, the various lines of scars just below the pelt would be considered disfiguring. On Posey... It only made her look more striking. She is beautiful. The thought came unbidden to her mind. But in the right gown, she knew, this mare would look like royalty.

“Mademoiselle, have you ever modeled before?”

Posey stopped and turned, shooting Rarity a withering, if slightly amused, glance. “Filly, I don’t like flank-kissing. And for the love of Celestia, it’s Posey. Even ‘Ma’am’ would do.”

Rarity wilted under the glance. “Yes, ma’am. I am terribly sorry. But I didn’t mean to offer you false praise. You have a look and a presence about you which others, myself included, would enjoy and admire. I can see now why my darling Fluttershy can look so intimidating when the need arises. She is apparently emulating her mother.”

The older mare cocked an eyebrow at her. “You think I’d make a good model because I’m scary?”

Rarity shook her head quickly. “On the contrary! You are striking. Bold, even. I have no doubt you could be quite scary when you choose to be. But in the right gown, and with the right makeup, you’d be utterly regal!”

Posey snorted. “I have enough trouble trying to keep those idiot recruits in line as it is. If they started hanging up pin-ups of me, I’d have to start actually beating them to maintain discipline.”

She turned, and they walked on in silence again, leaving Rarity unsure if she had helped or hindered her cause. She desperately hoped that it was the former, but her track record today left her certain it was the latter.

A relatively short walk through the outskirts of Canterlot brought them to a squarish building which, presumably, had served as a guard station earlier in its life. Posey opened the door and gestured for Rarity to enter. The insides were sparsely decorated, a simple wooden desk, a few filing cabinets. Recruitment posters crowded the walls. Seating options were few, the simple wooden chairs on either side of the desk and thankfully, an overstuffed couch.

Posey nodded to the couch and went to a nearby ice box, pulling out two juice boxes. She grasped the straw of one in her teeth and drove it into the box with a long-practiced move. The other she tossed to Rarity, who caught it with her magic and proceeded to do the same with her straw, albeit telekinetically.

She levitated the box to her mouth and sipped demurely.

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“So, how is my daughter doing?”

Rarity sputtered a bit. She had intended to have this conversation go the other way. Still, she could hardly refuse now, could she? “She’s doing quite well! But surely you don’t need me to tell you? She mentioned that you visit on occasion.”

Posey sat down, tapping a hoof on the couch. “Shy-shy only tells me what she thinks I want to hear. She likely tells you much more. I only just found out she’s been dating, for Celestia’s sake! Bet you knew about that before I did.”

Actually, I knew the very moment it started.

“Well, yes, we are rather close.” Goddesses, I hate dancing around like this... but better safe than sorry. No need to alienate both of her parents within the first hour.

Posey waved a hoof impatiently. “So she tells me! You come up pretty often when I ask about her friends, you know.” At this point, she leaned forward a little, her tone becoming both more gruff and strangely conspiratorial. ”So, what’s he like?”

“Excuse me?” Rarity replied, blinking profusely. ”What is who like?”

“The stallion she’s dating.” Posey clarified.

Rarity began to sweat; she should have known Posey’s prodding would turn down this path. “Ma’am, I think perhaps I should leave that to your daughter. I wouldn’t want to take such an, ah, important moment away from her.” And I think I would prefer to have her nearby, should I need somepony to hide behind.

The older mare sighed. “Fine. But can you at least tell me if she’s happy? That’s the hardest thing to get out of her. Everything is always ‘fine’ with her; it drives me mad.”

Rarity paused, trying very hard to hedge her answer so as to reveal no more than necessary. “She certainly says she is. I dearly hope she is telling me the truth. But I have every reason to believe that she is.”

The pegasus smiled, then, a much warmer smile than she had shown earlier. “Thank goodness for that, at least. Well, I suppose I have grilled you enough. You wanted to hear about my Shy when she was younger? Anything in particular you want to know?”

Rarity considered this carefully. Now that the conversation had moved away from more dangerous subjects, she could at last move on to that which was most dear to her heart: Fluttershy. But where to begin? She thought for a moment, but then something in particular came to mind. “Actually, I was rather wondering, do you recall... Oh, well, of course you would. In any case, your daughter had a bit of a mishap during flight camp. She had fallen to the ground.”

“Yes, she came back to us talking about critters and a friend she had made.” Posey set her drink down for a moment. “What about it?”

Rarity cleared her throat nervously. “Well, you see, that is...I was that friend. I always wondered what happened afterwards. I did see her years later, of course, but I never asked what happened and she never brought it up. Could you, perhaps, fill in the blanks a bit from there? Her father seemed a bit upset that she had not chosen to follow in either of your hoofsteps thereafter. That statement struck me as a bit odd. I mean, weatherwork I could see...but you work in the guard!”

Posey’s entire demeanor changed. She turned, and the look she gave Rarity told her that she now had the mare’s full attention. “That was you? She kept bothering us to check the mail, always hoping for a letter from her friend. It was quite a while before she finally gave up.”

Rarity’s ears drew back in distress. “I...I tried to write, but I had no address for her. I sent letter after letter, over the course of several weeks, only to finally have the first one returned to me. I assume the rest of them are sitting in some dead letter office somewhere.”

Posey said nothing at first, but seemed deep in thought. “So you did try, then. She’d be glad to hear that. You were all she could talk about for weeks after she had gotten home. Apparently you made quite an impression.”

“Oh? I was rather shocked that she remembered me at all, to be honest. We only spent the one day together.”

The older mare chuckled. “You were her hero! You’d think she’d been saved from death’s door, rather than merely having spent the night in an unfamiliar environment. Oh, Silver was furious... I thought it did her good, myself. She had a smidge more confidence in herself after that. Tell you what, I’ll trade you. You tell me what happened that day, and I’ll tell you what happened afterwards.”

Rarity smiled, delighted. It seemed things would turn out the way she had hoped after all. “Well ma’am, I had been planning on a little picnic lunch for myself. Then I found her sleeping by the pond. It took some time and effort, but eventually I got her talking. I offered to find her some help right away, but she graciously agreed to spend some time with me...”

“Please, darling, have mine as well. You must have missed a meal to be this hungry!”

“Thank you again...”

“Oh, you’re quite welcome, darling. I hope you’ll forgive me my curiosity...”

Fluttershy nodded, and Rarity flashed her a grateful smile.

“Thank you, dear. I suspect we’ll need to find you an adult now, won’t we?” Rarity grinned, though her face wouldn’t fully cooperate. If only she could stay a little while longer...but then, holding her here when she clearly wants to go wouldn’t be very ladylike.

Fluttershy studied her newfound companion for a moment before smiling demurely. “Um, well...we don’t have to leave right now, if you don’t want to.”

“Oh! Well I wouldn’t want to impose, darling; I suspect your family must be worried sick about you. My parents are, ah, busy... So I thought I ought to go outside and catch some sun.”

“Oh, my parents sent me to summer flight camp. The camp counselors are probably looking for me, but I don’t think anypony would think to look for a Cloudsdaler all the way down here. Anypony else would have been able to fly back up, or, more likely, wouldn’t have fallen at all... Only, only a weak flier like me would end up stranded on the surface.” She shrank back again, hiding her face in her front hooves.

Rarity smiled, remembering how Fluttershy had looked that day. “She seemed so embarrassed that she wasn’t strong enough to make it home on her own. I don’t know that I ever told her, but I envied her those lovely wings. I still do, in a way. I had a chance to attempt flight myself once. It did not end well. I suppose they fascinate me. I’d never seen a pegasus filly up close until that moment. The weather team didn’t tend to settle in town, they would just fly in from another larger city.” She started, realizing she might soon go too far if she continued on that tangent. “Well, in any case, we headed towards town.”

Rarity laughed—a warm, friendly laugh, causing Fluttershy to peek out from between her hooves curiously. “Oh good, you actually just made a little conversation yourself! Thank you, darling; I was quite afraid I’d talked your ears off. Please don’t be bashful around me anymore. It’s been so lonely for me without my little sister to play with.”

Fluttershy lifted her head in alarm. “What’s wrong? Is she okay?”

Rarity nodded sadly. “It’s nothing terrible, just an attack of the pony pox. Thank goodness I’ve had it already, or I would’ve been laid up too. But without my sister, well, I really have nopony else to play with. The other children find me...odd. They like to get dirty, generally dislike it when I correct their horrid abuse of the Equestrian language, and don’t get me started on their—” Rarity stopped and smiled sheepishly. ”Sorry, I keep dominating the conversation, don’t I? It’s a bad habit.”

The pegasus, however, laughed quietly. There was a nice, musical quality to the sound of it. “I don’t mind, really; I’m a much better listener than a talker. Would you like to spend some more time together, before we tell somepony that I need to somehow get back to Cloudsdale?”

“Oh, would you mind? I could really use a friend right now. Just for a little while. We don’t want to worry anypony excessively of course.”

“Um, no, I don’t mind.”

“Splendid!” Rarity carefully gathered the dishes and packed them away in the basket, together with the blanket. “I had planned to spend the day at the park, but I suppose we can take the long way back to town and find you somepony there.”

The gregarious unicorn kept up a steady stream of small talk as the two of them made their way towards town. Rarity decided she rather liked the idea of playing tour guide for her new friend. To that end she lead them towards a glade she rather thought the pegasus would enjoy. When they arrived at last she gestured dramatically. “I thought you might like this. I come here sometimes with Sweetie Belle. It’s very quiet and peaceful here.”

The change in the pegasus was startling. She took wing and flew into the clearing, and began animated conversation with the wildlife. She wasn’t joking. They understand her... Fluttershy looked up in alarm and turned to Rarity with a look of mild rebuke.

“Um...Rarity, they say you make your sister cry sometimes. You should be nicer.”

Rarity stared in slack-jawed amazement. Wonderful, I take her here because she enjoys talking to animals and they rat on me. “I-I’ll try, darling.”

“Well, um, okay. Try very hard, please. And maybe...”

Rarity waited for some time before prompting her. “Yes?”

“...you should apologize for being mean. It might help her feel better. Being sick is no fun.”

Rarity considered for a moment, and nodded. “You’re right, sometimes I just get a little angry with her, but I do love her. And if hearing an apology would help her get well quicker, then by Celestia I’ll do it gladly.”

Neither spoke for a moment, embarrassed by what had been said. Rarity finally cleared her throat nervously. “Here, let’s continue on, shall we?”

“Um, okay.”

Rarity grumbled silently while Posey tried her best to keep a straight face. The fashionista frowned at the older mare, then finally gave in and smiled, albeit grimly. “Yes, yes. That backfired on me. At least she enjoyed the locale. I was in no small way surprised to find that was the spot she later chose for her cottage. There was plenty of room for her friends to roam there. I stopped going myself, I couldn’t help but think the little pests were laughing at me.”

Rarity had expected she could find several pegasi who could get word to whomever would need to come claim her new friend, so they were now headed to the center of Ponyville. They passed by a rundown building with interesting design on the way to town hall. She clucked her tongue in distaste as they passed. The shop had belonged to a failed business. The owners had sold outfits from Canterlot at dreadful prices. They looked wonderful, of course, but nopony actually bought them. The owners had long since gone back to Canterlot, declaring Ponyville a lost cause for fashion.

She looked to her side to comment on the building only to find her companion lagging. “Fluttershy?”

“I-I’m fine,” came the panted reply.

Rarity hurried back to her friend, who had apparently been doggedly following despite being exhausted. “Darling! You should have told me you were getting tired! Or at the very least you could have taken wing instead of walking.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “I wanted to walk with you, but I don’t normally walk this much. I just thought it would be rude to fly over you.”

“Well, that’s very sweet of you, but I think we should take a brief respite.” Casting her eyes around, she spotted an ice cream vendor with a cart parked nearby. “Come with me, we can stop by that cart and cool off.”

Rarity strode up to the cart ordered a single scoop of chocolate with chocolate chips. She looked up at the lanky filly next to her, or rather, where she would have been. She had to look around as Fluttershy seemed to have disappeared. Finally, she thought to look behind her and found her new friend cowering and shaking slightly. “Fluttershy? Are you all right?”

The pegasus had made herself as small as possible on the ground behind Rarity. She shook her head.

Rarity stared, unable to discern what could be so terrifying about their vendor, then she recalled Fluttershy’s trouble talking to the other ponies in town as related earlier. “Oh, right, new pony. Well...do you like chocolate with chocolate chips?”

Fluttershy looked up from her hooves and nodded very quickly before hiding behind them again.

“Another scoop, please,” Rarity said to the vendor.

They found a nice shady spot under a tree and began to eat. Fluttershy held her cone with both hooves, licking daintily. Unfortunately, the scoop was melting too quickly and after a slightly more aggressive lick, it fell off the cone.

The scoop of ice cream toppled end over end, eventually stopping in mid-air, caught by magic. Rarity was straining to keep it lifted, but try as she might it finally fell to the ground with a splat. “Ugh, stupid magic. What good is it being a unicorn if it won’t do what you need it to?”

Fluttershy stared at the ground in silence. “Um...that’s okay. Thank you for trying to save it.”

Rarity pouted. She had really hoped to impress her new friend, but as usual her horn had its own plans. Stupid horn, first you drag me to a rock, now you embarrass me. She glared down at the fallen scoop as if this were all its fault as well, then her expression brightened. “Here, you can help me finish mine!” She held the cone up between the two of them, and motioned for her friend to lick the other side.

Fluttershy was hesitant at first, but soon enough the two of them were wearing away at the cone. The proximity to the other pony was a bit awkward, so both kept their eyes firmly closed to avoid embarrassing the other. This worked fine, until one last lick had them bumping noses. Rarity held the cone up to Fluttershy. “Please, you finish it.” She dearly hoped she wasn’t blushing, but the burning in her cheeks told her otherwise. Had she been able to face Fluttershy she would have noticed the other filly was similarly afflicted.

“I really am a fiend for chocolate.” Rarity said unapologetically. “But I felt horrid that I could not save her cone. There was a bit of an...awkward moment for me when we met in the middle.”

Posey snorted in amusement, but had no comment otherwise.

Rarity busied herself with nothing in particular while trying to regain her composure. What is wrong with you? You just bumped noses with her. She’s going to think you’re weird. Then she might not want to be friends with you anymore.

Fluttershy finished the last bit of the ice cream, taking time to calm her fluttering heart. She didn’t understand why, but the slight contact just now had affected her in some manner she hadn’t ever experienced. “Um...thank you,” she finally squeaked out.

“Yes, no problem at all, darling.” Rarity said, still not able to turn to face her friend. Fortunately, that meant that she was looking in just the right location to spot somepony flitting by that she might have missed otherwise. “Miss Hooves!” She shouted, startling Fluttershy anew.

Derpy looked around for the source of the squeaky voice addressing her, finally looking down. “Um...hello?”

“Excuse me, ma’am, could you possibly get word to the weather patrol station that I found a lost filly from Cloudsdale?” Rarity gestured behind her to the miserable ball of yellow and pink.

“Lost filly?” Derpy looked down and spied Fluttershy cowering behind Rarity once again. She scratched her head and reached into her saddlebag where she was keeping her lunch, bringing out a poster that had been put out to the weather service that morning. “Oh! They’ve been looking for you since yesterday! Stay here! I’ll get somepony!”

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief, watching Miss Hooves fly towards the weather station. “There, help is on the way. You can relax now.”

Fluttershy nodded sadly.

“Darling, this is the moment you are supposed to be happy. You’ll be with your friends and family again soon!” Rarity smiled, hoping that it would be returned.

“I know...”

“Then why aren’t you happy?”

Fluttershy didn’t answer at first, seemingly afraid to give voice to her reasons. “I-I’m going to miss you!” She blurted out finally.

“Well, I shall miss you as well, but you can’t just stay here.” Rarity was touched, she had felt the same, but had not realized her feelings were shared. Truth be told, this filly was a closer friend to her in the short time they’d spent together than any of the other children she went to school with. “Everypony you know will surely want to see you again!”

Fluttershy sniffled. “I know... I just hate the idea that I might never see you again.”

Rarity lay down beside Fluttershy, gently embracing her with a foreleg. “Well, that may be true, but that doesn’t mean we can’t ever talk again. I could write you.”

Fluttershy looked up suddenly. “You’d do that?”

Rarity smiled, happy to see the gloom lifted from her friend. “Every week, if you like.”

“So you see, I didn’t do anything particularly special. I didn’t even have the foresight to ask for her address! Foolish filly that I was, I thought I could just address it to her in Cloudsdale.” She snorted in frustration, remembering her parent’s disbelief and subsequent refusal to aid her, and the letters apparently sent to some office to lie unopened for all time. “Still, she came back to me one day, and I have loved her ever since.” She smiled, remembering all the various spa dates, and more recent events. Then her eyes widened and she quickly corrected herself. “That is to say, I loved her company and friendship!”

If Posey noticed the slip, she said nothing. “I think you underestimate the impact. That wasn’t the first time we thought we had lost her. Shy didn’t stay in a bunk all week, she came home on the weekends. She was supposed to be home that night. Silver had the entire staff of the camp in a search party with him, and I commandeered a local guard unit.”

Rarity’s eyes bulged and she coughed up her juice. “Ma’am, I never meant to cause more worry to you or your husband. Celestia, what a selfish foal I was to not rush to the nearest pegasus I knew—”

“At ease!” Rarity stopped, staring at Posey, who was staring back at her with a look of intensity that the unicorn could not look away from. After a moment, Posey relaxed, and Rarity slumped back in her seat. “You calmed her down,” the older mare said softly, “you found her help. You were more than welcome to spend some time with a new friend.”

Rarity nodded very slowly, feeling drained. “Thank you for being understanding, ma’am.” They were both silent for a moment. “Wait, what did you mean, ‘not the first time’?”

Posey did not answer at first, leaving Rarity concerned that she has asked too much. “My apologies. I didn’t mean to pry—”

“No, you’re fine. I did offer to tell you, after all.” She took a sip from her drink, and took a deep breath. “My daughter got very sick when she was a young foal. She caught the feather flu from another little foal and well...it hit her hard. I’d never had it myself, and immunities are passed from mother to daughter. I really wish I had, her life might have been so different...” She sighed heavily.

“She was a happy and healthy foal, she used to talk up a storm, and we were both so proud of her. I was sure she was going to end up a weather pegasus like her dad. I even dreamed she might want to join me in the guard. Then when she got sick it was like she burned up all that excess energy all at once.”

“Silver took it the hardest. Nothing the doctors or I said would convince him she was okay. He quit his job with the weather service, devoting his world to Shy. For a time, that was fine. Not what I would have wanted, but she was happy. I was starting to get a little worried about her, to be honest. But eventually she wanted to spread her wings, which thrilled me. The problem was, he wouldn’t let her out of the nest.”

Rarity nodded thoughtfully. “She told me some of this. She asked you if she could go to flight camp, and you interceded for her.”

Posey considered what Rarity had said, and nodded. “Interceded. I like that. I would have said I went to my husband and demanded he stop coddling her, but what you said makes it sound more...”

“Civilized, is the word you want, I believe.” Rarity said with a chuckle.

Posey nodded. “I tried to keep my hooves off when it came to Silver raising her. I just haven’t been a very good mother figure. The guard keeps me busy, I can’t help that. But I tried to stay involved where I could. I’d come home whenever I had leave, and Silver would bring Shy to see me at least once a month. Silver and I had more than one argument about how he was raising her, but I always let him make the final call, until flight camp.” Posey fell silent at that, looking out the window to the clouds beyond..

“Of course, because I pushed for it, he was furious with me when she actually had something happen. He wanted to pull her from camp and keep her at home again. But something amazing happened. My little Shy-shy stood up to her father and told him that she was okay, and wanted to go back! It was like she found a backbone down there with her cutie mark! I wonder if a little friend of hers might have inspired that.” She looked at Rarity meaningfully.

Rarity waved a hoof in dismissal. “Thank you, but I don’t think I could cause that sort of change in her.” At least, not back then. Surely not, we were too young. Still, there was something.

Posey stopped, looking at the clock on the wall. “We’ve been at this a while, we really should go check on them.” She got up to lead them back.

“Please!” Rarity flushed in embarrassment; that had come out much louder than she intended. She lowered her voice, smoothing her mane as she did so. “I’m sorry, it’s just that they really needed to work it out between the two of them. You did say you liked seeing your daughter fend for herself, did you not?”

Posey raised her eyebrows at the outburst, eventually nodding slowly. “Fine. We’ll continue if you think they need more time.” She sat back down. “Well then, flight camp... ”

Posey listened patiently while Silver ranted and raved about the staff’s inattentiveness. “—If that Rainbow Dash friend of hers hadn’t happened along, who knows how bad it could have gotten? I’m pulling her out for good this time. She’s not getting hurt again.”

“It’s a black eye, Silver. She’ll survive.”

“Sure she will, and those colts will survive too, I’ll make sure of it. Just let me explain to them very firmly how I feel about my daughter being bullied. I’ll make sure they—”

Posey laid a hoof on his shoulder. “You can’t do that.”

“Oh no? It would be easy!”

Posey shook her head. “You know what I mean.”

They stared at each other for a moment, Silver finally looking away. “Fine!”

Posey put a hoof up to his cheek. “Put her in a self defense class.”

Her husband looked at her in disbelief. “No! I’m not going to have her getting hurt there either. She’ll be safest with me at home.”

Posey sighed. That had been her last attempt to reason with him. “I’m taking her with me when I go. She’ll stay with me. I’ll show her how to take care of bullies.”

Silver snorted in frustration. “That’s not going to work either—”

Posey stopped him with a gentle shake of her head. “This is not a discussion. I need to spend some time with her anyway. It's been too long between visits, Silver. You’re both coming with me, and I’m going to put her through basic hoof to hoof training. Pack your things.”

“She could get hurt in training even easier than in school or self defense classes!”

“And if she does, I will be there to discipline the idiot who dared hurt my daughter. I’m going to train her myself, Silver. I’ll have her in shape in no time.”

Silver set his jaw firmly, his gaze unwavering from hers. “You’re not throwing our daughter in a class with those idiots you train—”

Posey’s gaze turned cold at that. “Those are my idiots. You don’t get to call them that.” Her look softened as he turned away. “Silver, I know you want to keep her safe. I do, too. We’ve tried your way until now, and all she’s learned is to hide behind you, or somepony else. I can teach her how to be the one that others trust to shield them. I need you to trust me to do that.”

“Don’t make this about whether I trust you! It’s the world I don’t trust, and those—” He flinched at her warning look, “—recruits of yours are part of that world. I won’t have her hurt again!”

“It’s going to happen, Silver. She’s going to get hurt in life.”

Silver grunted in frustration. "So what if one of them breaks her leg? She could end up swaybacked for life!"

"Silver..." Posey sighed. "Do you really think I would let that happen?"

"You can't stop it if it does!"

"And neither can you." She replied coolly.

"But I...and..."

"Silver, I know you want to keep her safe. But keeping her cooped up inside the house isn't going to help. What is she supposed to do when we're gone, hmm?"

Silver ground his teeth but didn't reply.

"You're both coming with me to Canterlot. And I'm enrolling her in the royal guard training program."

"Posey, I—"

She silenced him with a hoof. "That's final, Silver, she needs to toughen up."

Silver sagged. "And what if she doesn't like it?"

"Silver, we’re her parents. If she doesn’t like it, that'll be too bad. Foals don’t get to decide what’s good for them."

“Neither do fathers, apparently...”

Posey finally gave him a small smile. "She's going to be fine, dear. She always enjoyed doing runs with me when she was younger, remember? Besides, I’d like to have you both with me for a while. A mare gets...lonely, Silver." She smiled in the same way she had when she had informed him they were going on a date the first time. “Wouldn’t it be nice to share a bed for more than a night or two for once?”

Silver blushed, and nodded reluctantly. “Fine, we’ll try it your way.” With the decision made, he let himself relax. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be so stubborn.”

Posey leaned in and kissed him. “I know, you really get wound up about ponies you love. That’s why I married you. Great big softy.”

“Fluttershy? You put her through guard training?” This revelation was even harder to reconcile. Hmmm, she might look quite dashing in uniform. Oh, who am I kidding, she looks good in anything. “I’m guessing she did not fare well.”

“Actually, she advanced faster than anypony else I trained. But then, I pushed her harder than I would have pushed any normal recruit. She would have done well,” Posey said as if announcing that water was in fact wet.

“B-but she’s so...”

“Weak? Timid? Helpless?”

“I was going to say dainty, but now that you mention it...”

Posey sighed. “She's all of those things. But she can be strong when she wants to be. At first, having her join the guard was just about teaching her her how to defend herself. But at the rate she was progressing? You'd think she was born to fight."

Posey reached back and set a picture frame on the table, depicting Fluttershy smiling at the camera while the big burly stallions were all eyeing her warily. "She quit after this was taken. I pitted her against six trained guards. Two of them had fractured ribs, one needed his leg splinted, the other three lost a few teeth. She didn’t even know she’d hurt them. When she found out, she was devastated. Wouldn’t even hear of going back.” She looked at the picture and sighed wistfully. “Wasted potential...”

Rarity looked at the picture doubtfully. That was indeed her love, but what she was hearing seemed so incompatible with the mare she knew as to be unbelievable. “I don’t understand... I have seen her in so many situations where things turned physical, and she simply cowers...”

Posey snorted. “You’re surprised she’s unwilling to raise a hoof to defend herself? Filly, how well do you know my daughter?” The older mare pointed to the picture. “She was okay with the idea of blocking attacks, but the moment she found out she could hurt others... No, I’m not surprised to hear that at all. She would rather get hurt herself than hurt somepony else.”

The older mare reached for her drink again. “I could have trained it out of her, given time. But that was another failing of mine, I suppose. I didn’t want her to stop being her. If I had taught her not to care that she was hurting somepony...I think I would have taken something pure and good from the world.”

Rarity considered that, and nodded in understanding. “I honestly can’t imagine my Fluttershy willingly hurting somepony. But she is capable of cruelty, much as it distresses her after the fact. I would like to thank you for not pressuring her like that.”

“Don’t thank me for coddling her. She’s had her hoof held far too much.” Posey shook her head ruefully.

“Well, there was no dealing with Silver after that, so I packed them up and sent them back to Cloudsdale for Shy to enroll in flight school. She did good, but her grades started slipping again after her friend dropped out. Next thing I know she up and quits herself and moves to Ponyville of all places.” She sighed heavily.

“Still wish she’d given the guard another shot, I could have found her a position in espionage; communication with animals is a rare talent. But she made the call, and I can’t complain.” There was more than a hint of pride in her voice. “You probably know more than me what happened after that.”

Rarity marveled at all she had heard. It certainly shed some light on various mysteries about her love. “Thank you, ma’am. I certainly hope none of that was too painful to recall.”

Posey waved a hoof dismissively. “No, it’s fine. I do have another question for you though, since we’re both so frank with each other now. When did you start dating her?”

“Oh just a few days ago—” Rarity clamped her mouth shut. “I-I mean I have no idea why you would think—”

Posey laughed lightly. “Filly, give it up. Every time you talk about her you slip just a little.”

Rarity shrank back at first, then sat up straighter and looked the other mare straight in the eye. “Fine, you had me at a disadvantage, but no longer. Yes, I am in love with your daughter, and she with me. I won’t apologize for it, not to you, or anypony.”

Posey stomped her rear hooves in a sort of half applause. “Good! Don’t lose that fire. You should be passionate about somepony you love.”

Rarity stared at her. She had been prepared for a fight, verbal or even physical. This she was totally unprepared for. “Y-you don’t hate me?”

The older mare bristled a bit, her wings flaring slightly in agitation. “My daughter is a good judge of character. If she picked you, she had a reason. I might have wished she had followed other paths in life, but she has a good head on her shoulders. Honestly, I saw this coming a while back, glad to see she finally acted on her feelings.”

There was really only one response to this. Rarity dutifully made it. “What?”

“I did say she talks about you a lot. I meant it.”

“But, you asked about her coltfriend... ”

“Well, you seemed dead set on not calling yourself her marefriend. That was a little cowardly of you. I wanted to watch you squirm a little.” Her eyes shifted to look more directly at Rarity, and her tone darkened. “That being said, if I catch wind that you are ashamed to be dating my daughter, I will whip your flank on general principle, assuming Shy doesn’t beat me to it.”

Rarity glared back, unflinching. “Never! I am so very proud she would have me!”

Posey smiled brightly, showing her teeth. It seemed as threatening as it was friendly. “Glad to hear it. You know, I had a feeling the filly who wrote all those letters would turn out to be an interesting mare.”

Rarity grimaced at that. “I just wish a single one had made it to her. I hate the idea that she thought I had forgotten her.”

“I want to show you something.” Posey got up, and rummaged a bit through her filing cabinet. She pulled out a stack of letters, all of which had been opened. She laid them down on the table carefully . “You’d be surprised what can get delivered. The Equestrian Mail Service takes its job very seriously.”

Rarity stared at the stack of letters, postmarked a good decade back. Newer postmarks marked occasions the stack had been forwarded, first to Cloudsdale, then to Canterlot. “Those are my—”

“They arrived some time ago. I kept meaning to bring them along with me when I went to visit her, but I misplaced them myself for a time. I’ll have to apologize to her, and I suppose to you, for reading them. I was curious what that little filly had written.” She looked at Rarity unflinchingly. She may have said she owed Rarity an apology, but none was being offered now. If anything, the mare seemed a bit smug. “I had you at more of a disadvantage than you thought.”

Rarity stared at the letters, then at Posey, completely at a loss for words. She finally regained enough composure to speak. “Ma’am, could I beg your indulgence for a brief moment?”

Posey looked at her curiously, then nodded. “Permission granted.”

Rarity lunged forward and hugged her. “Thank you! I-I am so glad something has gone right today. I’m sorry I was evasive, but after your husband’s reaction—”

Posey had stiffened, but had not pulled away, much as the embrace seemed to make her uncomfortable. Rarity carefully pulled herself away afterwards, nodding in thanks to Posey. “I needed that badly , thank you.”

The older mare grumbled to herself good naturedly, but did not seem overly bothered by the invasion of her comfort zone. “Warn me next time. It’s a bad idea to make sudden moves at a pony’s midsection. Good way to get tossed across a room.” She smiled again, but this one seemed less threatening than before. “Okay, that out of the way, I need a quick debriefing. What did Silver do that had you spooked?”

Rarity collected herself for a moment, then began. “It started amicably enough, he was so happy to see Fluttershy, and she was so adorable as he spun her around...”

Posey pursed her lips thoughtfully as she stared at the wall, considering. “Silver...that temper of yours...” She turned back to Rarity. “He’s not a bad stallion, you know. Not really. It’s not even you he dislikes. It’s what you represent.”

“What do you mean exactly?” Rarity’s heart was still racing a bit recalling how upset she had been. “He seemed absolutely infuriated by my mere presence.”

The older pegasus nodded slowly. “Oh, he was angry, but he doesn’t hate you as a pony. He hates you as a mate for Shy. He’s been protecting her from the world for a long time now, he’s never been ready to stop. Shy having a mate means you have to take on his role now. She’s been the most important thing in his life for a long time now. He won’t give that responsibility up willingly.”

“So then, the solution is to hit him until he recognizes I am strong enough to protect her? I rather like that idea.” Rarity grinned in a predatory fashion.

“Maybe something a little less bloody. Although I can’t say I blame you for saying that.” Posey said with a chuckle. “Let’s head back to the house. I have an idea. We can discuss it on the way.”

Chapter 29: Heartache

View Online

Luna watched Twilight leave the room, yawning into a hoof; she’d been holding that in for some time now and was glad for the reprieve. Though she wished to help, this emotional turmoil was really more Tia’s purview. Add to that the fact that they had long passed the hour at which Luna would prefer to retire to bed and you had a very irritable Princess of the Night doing everything she could to avoid seeming rude.

But with Twilight gone, she could at last attend to her own needs. She owed it to herself, her sister and Twilight to get some rest. Normally her country would have been included in that little list but she was feeling grouchy and decided the country was big enough and old enough to take care of itself for few hours. After she was refreshed she might be able to assist further, but for now she was just drained.

She finished her yawn and was going to bid her sister a good night when she at last noticed that Tia had been silent since Twilight had left. She cursed herself for a selfish fool, thinking of her own needs without asking after her sister’s. Selfishness like that was the first step down a road she’d rather not tread again. “Tia, are you okay?”

Celestia nodded slowly. “I’m fine, Lu. Concerned, but fine. You should go sleep; you know you get cranky when you stay up too late.”

Luna stuck her tongue out at her sister. “Oh, please. I’ve heard the legends passed down amongst the guards. Nopony dares approach you on Sunday, for fear of being tossed from your room—”

Tia snorted in laughter. “One time in a thousand years I try to sleep in past the scheduled sunrise and they were convinced Nightmare Moon had returned—” She stopped suddenly, remembering who she was talking to.

Luna grinned at the slip. “Goodness, nice to know I was considered so adept as to have returned spontaneously. While I wanted their love and admiration, I suppose their respect is something I treasure, even if it is for my darker side.”

Celestia sighed in relief and gave Luna a sincere smile, “They respect all of you, Lu, not just your ‘darker side’. Now go on, before I tell the guards that you’re the one that’s been playing about with their barracks beds.”

“Oh goodness, whatever would I do? Oh, I remember, I would tell them it was your notion, because it was!” Luna skipped past her sister, kissing her lightly on the cheek. “I’ll see you again come sundown, Tia. Do try not to brood the entire time. We’ll figure out what is bothering Twilight and all will be well, you'll see.”

Celestia murmured an affirmative but her heart wasn’t really in it. She had the barest idea of what might be wrong, a memory that nagged at her persistently. Please, let it not be that.

Luna awoke that evening feeling like a filly of a mere five hundred years. She walked out to her balcony, waving happily to her sister, who seemed too focused on her task to wave back. That was fine; Luna understood that her sister got lost in thought sometimes.

She looked out to the horizon, letting herself feel the gentle ebb and flow of the cosmic energies that surrounded the world and giggling giddily as she again felt the stars greet her in their own way. Reaching out, she touched the moon. It was as eager to rise as she was eager to raise it this evening. She grinned manically and began the pull to bring it forth with the night sky that accompanied it. She could feel her sister likewise pushing the sun down under the horizon. Once their twice-daily duty was performed, Luna sat down on her haunches for a moment, basking in the sight of a world changed by her own hoof.

Luna had had many experiences throughout her long life, from happiness to pain to horror to glee. She’d had close friends and lovers. But even accounting for all of those it was nigh impossible to match the feeling of elation she felt each night, raising the moon. It even made her nights spent with friends seem pale in comparison. She pitied her poor sister, who had been forced to perform both tasks alone for so many long centuries. Like many things in life, this was a task to be performed by two and was better enjoyed for it. “Sleep well, Tia!”

Celestia nodded, turning to go back into her room.

A quiet cough came from behind her. Her secretary stood at the door, waiting to be acknowledged. She sighed, seeing a large stack of what would surely turn out to be time wasting requests by nobles who had elected to take their issues to the other princess rather than wait yet another day to be seen by Celestia. Well, time for Night Court. Noblesse oblige.

“Join the guard? That’s your plan? Posey, I am flattered you think I could do it but I have a business, a life! Besides... no offense, but in my experience, my friends and I end up taking care of the things the guard cannot possibly deal with. I don’t think the Princess would approve.”

Posey chuckled. “I didn’t mean permanently. I honestly doubt you’d make it past the first week. But it’s a good way to show Silver that you can hold your own—and more importantly, that you can protect Fluttershy if and when she needs it.”

“Past the first week—are you trying to upset me? Because it’s working! Why can’t I just hit him again? It would be so much quicker.” She huffed in agitation at the implications Posey was making. “I may not enjoy sweating, but let me tell you, I am used to long hours, stressful conditions, I have been threatened with death on multiple occasions. And I would be hard pressed to say if some of my clients are not more demanding than you yourself!” She paused for a moment, trying to calm herself. “I would venture to say the major difference is that I am reasonably sure you are sane, but I am questioning even that now.”

Posey looked unimpressed, simply walking onward and holding up a wing to keep Rarity from walking into a lamppost at the side of the road. “Tell me, Rarity, do your clients ever ask you to go for a run through the countryside, packed with enough weight to flatten a filly? Do they ask you to crawl through mud for hours to reach a meal you might not get if you fail, while having been awake for several days on end? Or is it all just moaning and whining about a stitch not being to their liking? Or the hem of their dress making them look fat?”

There was no menace in her gaze when she looked at Rarity, but the unicorn could almost taste the measure of contempt Posey held for such ponies. “Sane is one thing no royal guard really is, otherwise they wouldn’t subject themselves to what I put them through. The question is, are you?”

“I traveled from Canterlot to Ponyville with a boulder on my back. I called him Tom. My clients never asked that from me, that was my friends.” She looked away guiltily at Posey’s unbelieving stare. “Fine, they didn’t ask me either. I suppose technically Discord did, I thought Tom was a diamond. I also braved Nightmare Moon, Discord and later a horde of changelings. Do not think I am weak just because I don’t wear a flashy uniform to my job!” Rarity glared defiance at Posey, daring her to question any of the things she had named. “And I would do it all again, in a heartbeat, because I love my friends, your daughter in particular. If you want to help me, do not belittle me!”

Posey snorted. “If that’s true, that means I’d be wrong about a potential recruit for the second time in my career. Perhaps you should join the royal guard after all, see if you can break any of Fluttershy’s records...” She chuckled again and shook her head. “Look, I was a little out of line, I wasn’t trying to antagonise you. Looks can be deceiving, as I’m sure you’re aware.” She stopped in front of the house and turned to look at Rarity, “It doesn’t change my plan, however. If you can prove yourself in the challenges I’ll lay out for you, Silver should come around. Just don’t expect me to make it easy for you.”

“Don’t you even dare!” Rarity took a moment to visibly calm herself. “I-I’m sorry, I’m sure you mean well. But that was Silver’s argument exactly. There is a difference between preferring not to get one’s hooves dirty and being unable. My parents raised a strong filly and while I may have rejected their fashion sense, I always respected their views on hard work allowing you to make it in the world. You do me and them a disservice by assuming what you have and I won’t have it! I really want to like you both... Silver’s issues aside, I would love nothing more than to see that same smile for me that he gave to your daughter.” She slumped slightly, her whole body sagging. “It wasn’t supposed to be like this.”

“What was it supposed to be like? A fairy tale romance perhaps?” Posey replied, eyebrow arched in a good imitation of genuine confusion. “Life isn’t like that. You have to work for everything you get. If you don’t want to do it, that’s fine. But I don’t think a strong mare like yourself would back down from the challenge. Play the knight, rather than the princess for once?” There was a lot Rarity could say about Posey; one thing in particular was an apparent ability to know what motivated a pony. Probably what makes her such an effective recruiter.

“Rarity!” The moment Rarity stepped back into the house, she was assaulted by a yellow projectile. It wrapped itself around her neck and dragged her to the ground, simultaneously stealing her breath away by locking a pair of soft lips with her own. Deja vu, Rarity thought briefly, before all thought fled from her.

It spoke while Rarity was still trying to catch her breath. “Where did you go? I was so worried!”

On the other side of the room Rarity heard a snort of disbelief at this display, and she shot Silver a warning look before taking a moment to compose herself. “Here darling, let’s let your mother have a moment with your father, shall we? I’ll tell you about the nice chat I just had.”

“Uhm... okay...” Fluttershy only now seemed to remember her parents were present as well and self-consciously pulled out of their shared hug. “Would you like some tea?”

Posey stepped up to Silver and put a hoof against his heaving chest. “Settle down, Silver. What is so bad about her?”

Silver huffed angrily, glaring at the interloper chatting with his daughter like she belonged here. “It’s not enough my own daughter won’t listen to me, now she’s gotten to you too?”

“Gotten to me?” Even Posey’s carefully neutral gaze sent shivers down his spine, “What did she do to make you so upset? Be the wrong gender?”

Silver looked up in alarm. “What? No! Have you seen her? She’s... well, look at her! It’s not a good match; that dainty little thing won’t be able to stand up for Shy. And you know she can’t stand up for herself. She needs a big strong pony. I... always saw her with a stallion, but I guess a mare is fine. But not... that thing she brought home.”

His wife nodded, prodding him with further questions to keep him going. “So, if she brought home, say... a royal guard? Or maybe somepony who has had royal guard training, it would be okay?”

Silver looked uncomfortable for a moment and nodded. “Not ideal, but... better. I can’t really say how smart they are, but at least they could protect her. But good luck convincing her... She’s so set on this... how the heck does that even happen?”

Posey smiled slightly. “So you’d rather Shy’s mate be smart. You’ll agree that Rarity seems intelligent though, even if her physique isn’t as sturdy as you’d like it? Quite beautiful too, yes?” Silver went back to looking uncomfortable. Posey’s questions were edging dangerously close to the ‘never answer’ line of questions.

“It’s not about that... she’s just not right.”

“Yes, you said that already,” Posey remarked, “not strong enough right? Too dainty to be able to take care of herself?”

“I...” He trailed off, thinking for a moment. “I can’t really say how she would handle herself. She just doesn’t seem like what Shy needs,” he finished lamely.

“I think I have just the idea.” Posey walked over to her daughter and marefriend and coughed to get their attention.

Rarity snapped to attention. “Yes, Drill Sergeant?”

Posey couldn’t hide a small smile at the unicorn’s over the top dramatics. “At ease, recruit. I’ve just decided to accept your application for testing. You’ll start tomorrow morning at oh seven hundred hours.”

Rarity dropped the salute and nodded. “Oh seven hundred. Yes, ma’am!"

“B-but... Rarity?” Fluttershy looked equal parts confused and frightened, her wings making little flapping motions in agitation. “What are you doing?!”

“Oh, being quite foolish, I assure you.” Rarity said with a grin. “Ma’am, I will see you tomorrow.”

Posey’s reply was lost in the shouting from a now furious Silver. “What!? You can’t honestly mean you’re going to try and train her? She wouldn’t last a day!”

There was a terrible silence in the room, soon filled by a very angry unicorn as Rarity leveled a hoof at Silver. “Sir, I have put up with quite enough from you for one day.” Silver sputtered, causing Rarity to raise her voice another few decibels.

“Enough!”

The room was silent once more. Rarity glared at Silver, daring him to utter another word before she had said her piece. “Now, I am going to spend some time with your daughter. On the morrow, I am going to show you how very wrong you are. I’m not going to demand an apology but if you are an honorable and good stallion you will offer one. If you don’t like those terms, I will have to fall back on my original idea of showing you how I handle bullies. To be perfectly frank, while I would enjoy it immensely, I really don’t want to see the look on your daughter’s face when her marefriend bludgeons the flying feathers out of her father in an attempt not to throttle him outright!”

A very quiet “Eep!” could just barely be made out from behind her. Rarity winced, but did not drop her eyes from Silver’s.

She expected an explosion of anger at that outburst and was getting ready to stand her ground, when he surprised her. He had been silent for some time, merely staring at her, his face inscrutable. While his tone still sounded curt, the anger from before was all but gone. “Oh seven hundred. I’ll be there.” He walked into the kitchen, calling back over his shoulder. “Shy-shy, tell your friend she’s welcome to stay for dinner.”

Posey walked to the kitchen, giving a low whistle and punching Rarity lightly on the shoulder as she passed. “Not bad, recruit, you have a backbone after all. I’ll do what I can to cool him off tonight. Tomorrow, it’s all you.”

Rarity let out a long-held breath. The shoe had not dropped, despite her deplorable lack of social skills just now. “No disrespect, ma’am, but your husband is an infuriating stallion.”

The older mare chuckled knowingly. “Pretty sure you meant that to be disrespectful, but since you don’t join till tomorrow you get a pass today. I know what he’s like, that’s why I married him. Somepony had to.” She grinned wistfully. “He really is a sweetheart when he wants to be.”

“I’ll believe you. I just wish he had reason to want to be that way around me.” She looked at the kitchen door dubiously, considering the offer that had been extended. Better judgement won out in the end. Even if he was civil, she wasn’t certain of her own capacity for it at that moment. ”I think that Fluttershy and I will be taking our dinner somewhere in the city, if you don’t mind; I doubt I’d be able to restrain myself if he and I were to share a table. But please, tell Silver I appreciate the sentiment and will take him up on it some other time.”

Fluttershy had been trying to get a squeak in edgewise and failing utterly.

Rarity led her out the door, waving to the carriage driver, who had been waiting patiently for their return. “Take us to the castle, please. And thank you for your patience.”

Fluttershy still looked rather shaken, so Rarity turned and kissed her lightly on the cheek and that seemed to break her out of her shellshock.

The pegasus took a moment to find her voice. “Would you really have hit him?”

Rarity considered her response and elected to tell the unvarnished truth. “Repeatedly. With furnishings, most likely.”

That opened the floodgates for Fluttershy and out came a flurry of questions.

“Why were you so mean to my dad? I know he was being mean, but you didn’t have to threaten to hit him.”

“Why did you go away?”

“You were gone too long. You were talking to my mom? Did she hurt you? Or threaten you?”

“Well, I suppose she is nice, but she... she scares me sometimes. Why are you joining the guard? You don’t have to do that.”

“Oh, you’re not doing that? You lied to my dad?”

Rarity fielded them all as best she could, but when her marefriend asked about Silver, she was a bit short and trite with her answer.

“I did not lie. I’m just going through some basic training exercises to show him I am at least as worthy as some random guardspony.” Her expression lightened as a thought struck her. “Oh, that means I can skip my afternoon trot this week. How delightful.”

Rarity’s brow furrowed once more when she thought of Silver’s mocking attitude. “I’m sorry, darling. I know he’s your father and you love him. But he’s being a stubborn fool and I plan to make sure that he accepts me as Posey has.”

“Mom likes you?! Mom doesn’t even like me!”

“That’s not true,” Rarity said dramatically, “she adores you.”

Fluttershy shrunk in her seat and glued her eyes to the street passing by them outside the carriage. “No, she doesn’t,” she said in a small voice. “Royal guard training is awful.”

Rarity slid across the seat and wrapped her hooves around Fluttershy. “I heard, she pushed you and you did well. But how much confidence did she have in you to pit you against so many? She just went a bit overboard because of how proud she was of you. I could see that, when she talked about you. She was even more proud when she told me you had left for Ponyville, choosing your own path in life!” Rarity stroked Fluttershy’s hair gently. “You have parents who only want the best for you, but well... they aren’t perfect, sadly. That does not mean they don’t care for you.”

“There was another mare there when I trained. Her name was Speedy. She broke her wing during a training flight. Mom put it in a simple splint and made her trot twenty miles with the earth ponies. And a stallion, I don’t remember his name... but he got angry when I beat him up. I didn’t know what to say, so I walked away, until I heard him scream.” Fluttershy swallowed with some difficulty. “When I turned around again, Mom had broken two of his legs!”

Rarity was visibly shaken for some time. She hadn’t known about this side of Posey. “Fine, so she is a bit ruthless, but in your defense, by the sound of things. I still mean to do this. Your mother does not frighten me. I rather like her.”

“She’s just so scary...What if she does something like that to you!?”

Rarity considered carefully before answering. She really did not think Posey would attack her without provocation, but then again, she had done a fair bit of yelling and being angry with both of Fluttershy's parents. Still, if Posey had wished to attack her she’d had no end of opportunities. “Well, I suppose, I would need a trip to the hospital. And a nurse to help me recover afterwards. Know of anypony who might want the job? I think you’d look adorable in the uniform.”

Fluttershy shot her a cross look. “It’s not funny, Rarity! What if you end up swaybacked?”

Rarity started; this was uncomfortably close to the arguments Silver had used against Posey. What has he been filling her head with? No wonder she is so very full of fear. Well, time for a bit of bravado. “If that happens, I shall be the most fashionable swaybacked mare in Equestria. All the mares will want to be swaybacked as well!”

The pegasus looked for all the world like she wanted to become angry, but she deflated before she could say anything, opting for a small pleading tone instead. “Please don't do this? I don't want you to...”

“Darling, I know this frightens you, but have some faith in me. I can do this; I will do this. And it's not for your father, or your mother. It’s for us. I want our relationship to be a strong and lasting one. And on the day that we wed, I want nothing but tears of joy in their eyes. If your father needs to see me perform some silly tests to show him I can be trusted, I shall do it gladly.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Okay, Rarity. Just... I mean... uhm... be careful, okay?”

They arrived at the suite Spike had graciously arranged for them. I really must thank Princess Celestia and Luna for allowing that on such short notice. To her surprise, Rarity found a note tacked to the door.

Rarity, I waited as long as I could, but I finally left without you. I hope I can catch you tomorrow so we can work out some other way to meet with the nobles you had to talk to.
—Spike

Rarity blanched as she recalled the original reason for this entire trip. I became so focused on Fluttershy’s family I lost track of time... She looked down at the letter as if it could somehow convey her apologies to him. “Sorry, Spike. It couldn’t be helped.” She groaned in annoyance. “Who knows who I have insulted by missing this—Nevermind, it’s done. I’ll just have to hope Fancypants will forgive me.”

Fluttershy peeked over Rarity’s shoulder. “Oh no, Rarity, I never meant for you to miss your party! We should have just worried about my parents some other time. I told you it was a bad idea. Um... sorry, I mean—”

Rarity shook her head. “No, in some ways you were correct. Still, it’s only money. We’ll find another way. The shop needed repairs anyway, this just... bumped up my timetable and set back my production schedule. It’s nothing that I can’t recover from by pulling a few all-nighters.”

Her marefriend nodded, but still looked concerned. “You should just forget about my mom and dad and their problems. My dad will get over it.”

The fashionista turned her head away, staring at the letter again. “And leave that as a lingering issue? Tell me, how many times has he visited you in Ponyville?”

Fluttershy bit her lip, thinking. “Last—no, that was Mom... Maybe—no, that was me visiting him.” She thought for a while longer. “I don’t think he’s ever seen my home.”

“My point exactly, darling,” Rarity replied without missing a beat. ”Your father doesn’t seem like the kind of stallion that would just forget about these kinds of problems and I’ll be damned if we can’t make him come and visit once all this is done.”

Fluttershy sighed unhappily. They entered the suite and put away their belongings. What had started an overnight visit was turning into at least a two day stay, possibly longer.

They ordered dinner and chatted about nothing in particular, neither mentioning what was coming the following day. Fluttershy fretted the entire time. Rarity just would not listen to her when she said this was a bad idea. But maybe somepony else would.

She stood at the end of the meal, walked over to her marefriend and kissed her. “I’ll be back. I need to talk to Mom.”

Rarity looked up in surprise. “But we’ll be seeing her in the morning, darling. Surely it can wait?”

The pegasus shook her head slowly. “No, it can’t. I’ll be back later.”

Rarity looked ready to protest, but held her tongue; who was she to deny Fluttershy the right to speak to her own mother? “I’ll be waiting, love. Come back to me soon.”

A short flight found her at her mom’s office. Her parents had long since finished dinner and would have settled in for an evening of reading and processing paperwork, respectively. Years of routine all but ensured Fluttershy would find her mom here.

She knocked, hearing a grunt from inside and a chair being pushed back on the hardwood floor. The door was opened and Posey nodded to her daughter. “I had a feeling this was coming. Sit down, I’ll get you a juice.”

They both sat on the couch, juices in hoof, Posey gesturing for her to get whatever she needed to off her chest.

Fluttershy took her juice box, remembering all the times she’d visited her mother here. She wasn’t sure what she was expecting to happen, but she hoped she could convince her mother to stop this, since neither Rarity nor her father seemed to want to see reason. “Mom, while Rarity is here trying to show Dad she’s a good mate, back home my animals miss me and Rarity’s shop needs repairs. We didn’t come here for this!”

“Straight to business?” Posey blinked and smiled very slightly. “She must mean a lot to you, Shy. Your animals will survive without you for a few days and if her shop needs repairs, I doubt she’s missing work. What’s the problem?”

“That’s just it; she has obligations, a business she can’t run right now. I want this to stop. I don’t want her getting hurt to prove something to you or Dad.”

Posey sipped at her drink, nodding in understanding. “You should tell her that.”

Her daughter shook her head sadly. “I’ve tried! She’s got it into her head that... if she doesn’t do this, Dad will just keep resenting her. I-I hate this. Why did Daddy have to do this? He should have liked her; it wasn’t supposed to be like this.”

Her mom reached out with a hoof and covered Fluttershy’s own, in a rare instance of physical comfort from her. “Life is rarely what we want it to be, Shy-shy. If Rarity has made up her mind, you should support her in that.”

Fluttershy pulled her hoof away and snorted angrily. “She’s going to get hurt, she’s going to miss seeing the ponies we need to see. She already missed a party talking to you. Her shop will lose business when she doesn’t meet her orders and then she'll go into a fit and... and... She’s going to hate me because this is all my fault! I can’t let that happen! Just... tell her you won’t do it. Tell her anything.”

Posey looked back at her daughter calmly. “I’ll tell her that she’d better put on a good show. I want to see just what she’s capable of. I may like her as a pony, but I would feel better knowing she has your back. You and your friends seem to get into trouble more often than I’m comfortable with.”

Fluttershy stared at her for a moment, looking ready to burst. Finally, her shoulders slumped; arguing wasn’t working. She tried a different tactic, hoping her mom would show a little compassion for once. “I’m going to lose her, Mom. I waited years for a chance, hoping she’d notice me, trying to tell her. And now I’m going to lose her because she’s too stubborn to stop trying to prove herself to me. My dad is being a big dumb meanie and you won’t help me stop them from being like this...”

A light chuckle that would have sounded mocking from anypony else assailed Fluttershy’s ears. “Stop playing the victim, Shy, you’re stronger than that,” Posey said finally, exasperated. “If you’ve waited for years, that’s your own fault. And if she’s being stubborn, let her be stubborn. If she’d leave you over something like that, she’s not worth your time anyway.”

Fluttershy stared at the floor, feeling that terrible anger that she always kept in check. There was so much boiling beneath the surface, from every mocking word spoken to her, every time she’d been treated like a doormat. She hated it, but it came boiling out, filling her with a white hot fury.

She stood and began pacing, trying not to let it loose. Finally it grew to be too much and she glared at her mom. “She’s worth it! And if you let her get hurt, or hurt her... I will show you how much she is worth to me! Do you understand?” She paused, taking a deep calming breath. The next words she uttered were delivered in a much more composed tone, though the underlying anger and hurt still showed. “I will never forgive you or Dad if this gets her hurt.”

There was no response. Posey got up and regarded her daughter with newfound respect. “If she’s worth it, why are you so worried? She’s her own mare; if she gets hurt, she gets hurt.” Posey flicked a wing almost nonchalantly before stepping up to her daughter. “I think that this is important for her and for you.”

Fluttershy backed up a step, but did not break eye contact. “Fine, but if she gets hurt because of this, you’re not my family anymore. Remember that.” She turned away. “I love you, Mom... But if you let that happen, I won’t forgive you. She’s that important.” They stood in silence, Fluttershy breaking it by turning back to her with a pleading look. “Don’t let it happen, Mommy. Please, don’t let her get hurt.”

Posey sighed dejectedly and shook her head. “Fluttershy, I’m happy for you—I am,” she reiterated upon seeing Fluttershy’s disbelieving look. “Rarity chose this herself. If I make it easy on her I’ll just be denying her the respect she deserves.”

The younger mare shot her another glance, pain and worry etched deep into her expression. She turned away and walked slowly to the door, stopping briefly before leaving. “She made her choice and I made mine. Rarity is going to try her hardest, I know she will. She will not be hurt. If she is... I’m going to hurt whoever did it.” That last statement was delivered with the finality of a coffin closing.

Posey smiled a half-smile after Fluttershy had walked through the door. Her plan to endear Rarity to her husband might serve a dual purpose. It could be just what she needed to break Fluttershy’s shell and give her the self-confidence she should have. She was briefly tempted to make it extra difficult on the unicorn, just to be able to break her daughter out of her self-imposed meekness, but eventually decided against it. Rarity deserved a fair fight. And she was going to have enough trouble holding Shy back as it was.

“I’m back,” Fluttershy said quietly as she reentered their suite. Nopony answered her. A brief search later revealed Rarity curled up on the couch, splayed out in an unnatural angle with her head towards the door. She had most likely fallen asleep in the same position she had been waiting in. Fluttershy smiled at the dainty snores coming from the unicorn. The emotional whiplash of the last few days combined with their issues today had taken their toll on both of them.

She climbed onto the couch and settled down next to her marefriend, draping a wing over the sleeping mare before scooting closer. “I talked to my Mom,” she began, simultaneously hoping that Rarity would wake up and hoping she wouldn’t.

She hated the idea that it was easier to talk to Rarity like this than it was to confront her marefriend about her worries again. Rarity would not like that she was holding back. She’d want to know. But some worries couldn't be settled by talking. “It wasn’t a very nice chat, but at least she knows how I feel now. I was probably too harsh to say I wouldn’t talk to her ever again. A few weeks maybe, or months, not more than a year.”

Rarity’s response was a snort followed by a slight shift in position so she could grab hold of Fluttershy.

The pegasus suppressed a squeak and leaned into her marefriend, nuzzling the top of her head near her horn. “This is so stupid,” she whispered. “Why can’t you just...” The rest petered out when Rarity nuzzled back subconsciously.

Fluttershy sighed and lay her head down on her marefriend’s back. She didn’t think she’d be able to get any sleep, but at least they were close like this. Maybe I should take her back to bed?

Rarity snuggled closer, and Fluttershy gave up on any thought of moving her. She covered Rarity as best she could with her wing and shifted slightly to provide better support for her marefriend’s head.

A dark cloud hovered on the horizon once again. She hated worrying like this, but she would keep her word. Any recruit that hurt Rarity would be sorry. Despite her misgivings, she did fall asleep in time.

Luna stared at the door to her sister’s room, arguing with herself. Night Court had ended, as it often did, with a shouting match between two of her petitioners, ended by her dismissing them till the following night. She had thought to spend a few hours Dreamwalking to calm her nerves.

Unfortunately, that was not to be, for she had chanced upon the dream of Twilight Sparkle. Her curiosity had demanded she check in with her sister’s protege and what she had found there was a nightmare that seemed tailor-made to punish the dreamer.

She regarded the door again, not quite willing to knock on it. She had dismissed the guards for the moment, with the promise that she would alert them when they were to return to duty. While this was unusual, if Luna could not protect her sister while she slept, a guard could hardly expect to survive whatever she could not handle.

“Celestia never needed my assistance to raise the sun, or rule the kingdom...” Neither of which are as fickle or difficult as the nightmares of those close to you. She groaned. There really was no way around it; she needed help.

Indeed, had it been a normal nightmare she would have already taken care of it. But this particular nightmare was Twilight’s, a mare whose imagination created formidable enough challenges in her dreams when she was dreaming normally. The state of the her mind at that moment was tumultuous at best and potentially madness-inducing at worst.

Luna wondered anew if the nightmare wasn’t a result of a magical attack against her sister’s protege from some unseen foe, crippling her for some nefarious purpose.

She didn’t think it was the case, as she couldn’t feel any magic, directed or otherwise. However, the possibility existed and, if true, she would be remiss for not obtaining her sister’s help as soon as she possibly could.

Her doubts kept her hoof suspended inches from the sun-emblazoned door. What if she was just out of practice? Even if she was, was it fair to Twilight to hesitate to ask for aid to end her torment?

She closed her eyes tightly and knocked. She heard nothing and took that as a sign that she should not seek her sister’s aid. Well, I tried; perhaps if I attempt to talk to Twilight again...

“Come in.”

Luna cursed silently. Hesitance wouldn’t serve her now. She let loose a sigh and pushed open the door. “Tia?”

She stepped into her sister’s chambers and glanced around, baffled at her difficulty in locating her sister. Even were she hiding, I should still be able to spot that rump... “Hello? Sister?”

A tired voice called from the balcony. “Out here, Lu.”

Luna smiled; of course she would be on the balcony if she wasn’t in her room. She cantered over to the glass-paned doors and slipped outside, noting with no small measure of satisfaction that Celestia had a bottle of wine with her. Serious though this was, she felt a bit better in Tia’s presence. The list of things the two of them could not vanquish was small indeed.

Her smile faded when she got a good look at her sister. Celestia looked tired, one might even say haunted. Had she been plagued by her own nightmares while Luna had been preoccupied with Twilight’s problems? Had she managed to sleep at all since sunset? Luna felt cold and swiftly settled down next to Celestia.

Celestia floated a glass up from the tray; one of two, Luna was surprised to note. “Lu, I don’t have the time or patience for guessing games right now. Please forgive me for being rude, but can you just tell me why you’re here?”

Luna did her best to hold her affront. “Tia, you should be resting. I admit I am glad to find you awake, for I have need of your advice and possibly your aid. But why are you here, instead of abed?” Despite being worried for her sister, she was quick to accept the glass that floated her way. It would help to settle her nerves.

Celestia looked up at the moon and sighed “I couldn’t sleep. I have... a lot on my mind.” She took another sip of her wine and refilled the glass fuller than was appropriate.

Luna could not help but note her sister’s glance. The Princess of the Night had made an error of judgement earlier. She had divulged something personal about herself in a rather flippant manner and had since been worried that her sister might be concerned for her. “Tia, if this is about my... friends, rest assured. They are all of stout mind and body and very loving, in their own unique ways. They know what I expect of them and what I offer them in turn. I had meant to discuss it with you prior to my outburst, but there never seems to be time to just chat with you lately. I am truly sorry if my choice of partners troubles you.”

That drew a chuckle from the solar dirarch. She draped a wing over Luna’s back and gave her a light squeeze. “No, Lu, you don’t need my permission to choose your sexual partners. I was brooding on the past. It’s an unhealthy habit for somepony like us to indulge in.” She drank the refilled glass, bringing the bottle forth to pour another. “I’m sorry if I’ve been distant lately...” She fell silent and looked up at Luna’s charge again.

“You’ve been running a kingdom by yourself for far too long, Tia. I need to help you with all that I can. Perhaps when I take on enough, we will have the time we need to chat.” Luna sighed heavily. “Unfortunately, it is I who must ask you for help at the moment. I am having no luck ending the nightmares Twilight is experiencing; they just loop back upon themselves. I had hoped with your aid we could end it.”

“Nightmares?” Celestia finally shifted her gaze to Luna and arched an eyebrow. “What kind of nightmares?”

Luna shook her head. “I have wasted enough time arguing with myself over whether to ask your help. Please, lie down and I will take us both into her dream.”

It was Celestia’s turn to look hesitant, “Lu, dreams are private affairs... at most, they should be between you and the dreamer. I don’t think I should—”

Luna cut her off before she could argue further. “Tia, I don’t ask this lightly. You play a large role in this dream and you may be the only one she will listen to. I also think... it’s something you should see.”

She had seldom seen her sister so wary of something, almost as if she were afraid of what she might find in Twilight’s dreams. Celestia nodded. “Alright, Lu, show me what’s troubling Twilight.”

“Lu, I haven’t Dreamwalked in ages, how—” Luna’s horn touched her own and, without so much as blinking in between, she found herself in the Dreamscape. “—did... you... plan to...” Fear touched her heart with its icy cold fingers; the last time she was here had not ended well and she was sure this time would be no different. She yelped and took a step backwards when she looked at her sister, only to find Nightmare Moon in her place.

“Luna!” She all but shrieked, “this isn’t funny!”

Luna looked down at herself, sighing in exasperation. “Tia, this was not my doing. Your fears warp the Dreamscape.”

She returned her gaze to Celestia, finding her having returned to the pink-maned filly she had not seen in centuries. “Feeling very small and weak at the moment, aren’t you sister? Have no fear, I am not so unpracticed that I cannot control our immediate environment.” Luna frowned and focused her thoughts, returning herself and her sister to their normal forms.

Luna looked Celestia over, gratified to see them both in their proper sizes. “You must compose yourself, sister. Twilight needs us. It takes much from me to undo the effect you have here. Hold your fears in check, or you could wreak havoc upon the dreams of everypony in the realm.”

Celestia shivered as if she were still the filly she had just appeared to be. “This is a bad idea, Lu. You need to get me out of here.”

Luna laid a hoof on Celestia’s shoulder in comfort. “Tia, if there were any other way, I would not bring you here. She will not listen to me; it must be you.”

The older sister shook her head. “This is worse than the last time, I can’t... I tried, Lu. I tried to keep order here for you. But it... hurt me.”

Luna stared in shock. “Order? Tia, thou tried to... Thou cannot impose order here! The Dreamscape is the antithesis of order! At best thou can but aid the dreamers, but one does not simply control dreams!”

Celestia’s form rippled and fluxed into the filly she felt like, before shifting back to her grown state. “I know, this place, it... didn’t like me. I don’t Dreamwalk anymore.”

Luna smiled gently. “Tia, I am so sorry. Even with your power you cannot... Well, I am glad to be of use to you again in this manner. I... could feel them, you know, during my incarceration within the Nightmare. They called out in sorrow for their princess, but I was unable to aid them. I think that, almost more than the moon, I missed policing the dreams of our ponies, even if they never seemed to appreciate it come the morn.” Her expression darkened for a moment, clearing with a bright smile. “They know me now and welcome my aid. Come, she is over this way.”

Her sister followed, lagging further behind with each step until Luna had to stop and wait for her, worried. It was uncharacteristic for her sister to be this frightened, but Twilight’s problems had to come first.

She stopped just in front of Twilight’s dream bubble and poked her head inside. Pulling it back out, she motioned Tia forward. “She’s still in there and it’s looped ‘round again.”

“Luna, sister, I really don’t feel comfortable with this.” Celestia eyed Twilight’s dream warily; she seemed terrified of it. She stepped around the bubble like a—well, like a filly and pranced away from it every time a part of the bubble darkened.

Luna glanced back at Celestia, noticing that she had reverted once again to her fillyish form. “You are letting the Dreamscape control you again, sister. You are a mare of much experience and power, not a foal afraid of your own shadow. She needs you. Please, present thyself with conviction; as thou look currently, she will not even recognize thee as her mentor.”

“You’re right. Of course you’re right.” Celestia shook herself out of whatever was bothering her and grew with every step while she walked back towards Luna. “Shall we?” She had returned to her normal form, but Luna could still see the vague, undefined fear in her eyes.

Entering the dream, Celestia started in surprise. This was her Day Court, not some nightmare scene. She looked around and saw faces that were familiar to her, but younger than she remembered. Perhaps Twilight’s dream was projecting their visages as being the age she last recalled seeing them. She saw herself upon her throne, and off to one side was a stack of cards and candies. A holiday, perhaps my birthday? Neither she nor Luna had a true date to assign to their birth, since prior to their influence there had not been calendars or the like. Celestia had arbitrarily adopted the summer solstice and Luna the winter. They were as close to the true day as anypony was likely to determine.

Luna pulled her back into the shadow of a pillar. “She will be coming soon. Stay silent and watch.”

A lavender filly walked into the room not a moment later, carrying a card and a box of chocolates in her wobbly magic. She was smiling brightly, but even from their position in the shadows they could see that it didn’t quite reach her eyes.

She made her way through the throne room and hopped up the stairs to sit in front of dream-Celestia. She coaxed her precious cargo over and laid it out in front of her mentor, fidgeting after she’d arranged everything into a makeshift collage.

“Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, Princess!”

Luna gestured to the scene. “This is how it always begins. She brings you the gift. You read the card. You look uncertain, you laugh.” She winced, looking back guiltily to her sister. “Sorry, I mean the dream version of you laughs. Soon the whole court follows suit and she quickly joins you, though hers seems more... forced.”

Celestia watched the scene play out, exactly as Luna said it would. She turned to her sister with a questioning glance and motioned at the scene with a wing. “Is this really a nightmare?”

Luna looked askance at her sister. “Yes, I am well versed with this particular scenario. I see it often in ponies who harbor a love unrequited. It might explain why she is having such trouble with Pinkie.” Luna put a hoof up to her chin in contemplation.“ It does not surprise me that she hides such a thing from you. This is a wish fulfillment dream gone wrong, for each time you reject her. When she leaves, she is in tears.”

Celestia opened her mouth and after a few seconds of silence, closed it again. “I am the problem?” She asked at last, “What would—could I do for her?” She snorted and began pacing back and forth, muttering to herself, falling back into the behaviour Luna had noticed before.

Luna watched her sister having some sort of crisis, but could hear the mocking laughter beginning in the crowd. “She’ll be here soon. If you don’t break her out of this cycle as she runs from the throne room, it will begin anew. Stop her and tell her that’s not you in there!”

Celestia flopped down where she stood, splaying back her ears and looking at the mechanically-laughing filly in the middle of the throne room. “I—” She hesitated before shielding herself with a wing. “I cannot.”

Luna stomped a hoof on the ground, causing the stone to ripple with her power. “Thou must! Thou art the only one who can convince her that the thing in her dreams is not acting as thou wouldst! She won’t believe me; to her I am some figment that does not belong! Please, Tia, I know finding she has feelings for thee must be hard, but before we can work that out we must break her out of this self-torture!”

“I can’t!” her sister retorted. “I can’t because this is exactly how I acted! I thought that perhaps she had grabbed the wrong card by mistake, or was emulating something she’d read in a book!”

“Princess?” A very broken, fillyish voice addressed them. “L-Luna? What’s going on—”

“Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, Princess!”

Luna blinked in consternation; the loop had begun anew. She watched in frustration as Twilight bounded into the room with her chocolates and card, sure to be rejected for what was at least the tenth time. “She rejected us... We have to try again.”

Celestia shook her head. “I did this to her.”

The younger sister walked up to the elder and grasped her shoulders in both hooves, shaking her. “Tia, do not lose heart! This is not thy doing. Dreams are powerful things, overwhelming to those who do not armor themselves. My sister would not do this to anypony. This is just Twilight’s fear of what would have happened. Maintain thy calm, we have to try something else.”

Celestia stared into her sister’s eyes, trying to hold back tears. “But what if I did? What if she came to me, as she did here, after a long hard day and I simply laughed at how adorable it was? Doesn’t that make this my fault?”

Luna looked long and hard at her sister. “Tia, what are you saying?” Her sister looked away in shame. Luna grasped her face in both hooves to look her in the eyes once more. “Did thou, willfully and knowingly, reject the advances of thy student so heartlessly? Art thou saying what we just witnessed is the truth?”

The tears were falling freely from her sister’s eyes now. “She was twelve years old, Lu! I was afraid it was a filly-hood crush, I hated the idea of having to explain to her why I couldn’t... But she didn’t seem to intend that, or at least... that’s what she said. I started chuckling; I was so glad I had misread the situation and she was just so cute, Lu...”

Luna gestured again to the scene unfolding before them. “Apparently, there was more than you suspected. Knowingly or not, you dealt that filly a wound to her heart.”

Celestia hung her head. “You think I don't know that?”

Her sister mused for a moment. “What do you wish you had done?”

“Anything but this!”

“Your double is about to start laughing, I suggest you improvise.”

Luna watched the scene in the courtroom unfold again, listening for the chortles in the courtroom. But this time there was only silence.

The other Celestia stood and pointed a hoof at Twilight, clearly giving a proclamation to all present. “Twilight Sparkle. Much as it pains me to do this, I cannot bear this insult. You are no longer my student.”

Twilight burst into tears. “Please, Princess, don’t do that, I never meant to insult you! I love you!”

The nightmare went on, unhearing or uncaring for the pleas of the young unicorn. “Your things will be packed for you. Go home, little filly.” It smirked at her, motioning for guards to take her away.

Luna looked at the scene stoically. She could not change any of this. She’d had no luck in any of her efforts. “It’s gotten worse. Are you going to do something or—”

But her sister was already gone. She had charged into the room, her mane and tail flowing in her power. She pointed at her doppelganger, much to the consternation of all in the room. “Begone!” She blasted the Nightmarish Celestia with a beam of pure sunlight, sweeping the room of the other abominations that were meant to represent her court.

The filly whipped her head back in shock. “Princess? How...”

“Twilight, I know now how I wronged you, but that is something I would never do.” Celestia stepped forward and nuzzled the confused filly. “It’s time to wake up now. We have much to discuss, you and I.”

The next thing Luna saw was her sister’s room; a moment later and Celestia was stirring as well. “I think that did it. But I am not looking forward to fending off the nightmares that were just born from that much energy being expended. You may have overdone things, sister,” Luna said shakily.

Celestia didn’t respond, sitting upright and turning away from Luna. She went back to staring at the night’s sky in silence, the only thing giving her away being the slight tremor in her shoulders.

“Lu?” She asked at length, her voice sounding as broken as the one from the dreaming filly. “Why must I always hurt the ones I care about?”

A shouted alarm came from downstairs, followed by two thuds. A lone set of hooves galloped up the stairs. The doors were thrown wide and in their place stood a purple pony who appeared to be steaming. She leveled a hoof at Luna. “Y-you had no right! Do you know what you did?” She collapsed on the floor. “I'm sorry, Princess!” she whispered into the stone. “Don’t hate me, please. I was just a filly, I never meant to make you sad. Just forget it; if you care about me at all, forget it. I’m leaving tomorrow morning, I’ll stay with my parents. Don’t hate me...”

Celestia was beside her in an instant, clearing her throat while she slipped her mask back in place. “How could I ever hate you, Twilight?”

“Don’t...” Twilight pleaded. “Please don’t. It was stupid. I was stupid. A stupid little foal trying to catch the eye of the sun.”

The mask cracked and Celestia felt a tear run down her face. “That was not your fault. I misread your intentions badly. I didn’t know how to react. I dreaded telling you I couldn’t return your feelings; you were much too young for me to consider it.”

Twilight looked so very small as she hid her face in her hooves and stubbornly kept her mouth shut.

Celestia went on, hoping Twilight was listening. “I thought I was off the hook when you told me you just wanted to thank me for being a great teacher.” The princess laughed, remembering how she had felt. “You were adorable and I was delighted. My laughter was joy, Twilight. I would never knowingly mock you. Twilight...” Celestia scooted over and draped a wing over her protege. “You made me so very happy that day. You made me feel loved.”

The unicorn looked up at her sadly. “I thought... I thought you were laughing because it was preposterous and later... I decided you were right to laugh. How could an ordinary pony like me ever...” She trailed off and shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. You were happy and I could at least be happy that I made you laugh. That’s what you do, right? Make the ponies you love happy?”

The unicorn seemed to shrink after her confession. “I didn’t want... You were never supposed to know...”

Luna looked like she didn’t know whether to comfort Twilight or scold her for the assessment she was making about herself. “Twilight...”

“That’s why I left, you know?” Twilight mumbled as she tried to melt into the surface of the floor. “I was making Pinkie sad... I’m still making her sad. Now I’ve made you sad too...” she said in the tiniest of whispers, which again sounded to Celestia like a plea to not hate her. “Why can’t I ever get it right?”

Celestia smiled through her tears. “Twilight... this talk is long overdue.”

Twilight shook her head. “It’s okay. It wasn’t your fault. I didn’t understand, you couldn’t possibly feel anything like that for me! I’m just not... And you’re... powerful and wise, not to mention you’re... you...”

Celestia kissed her forehead, tears still streaming down her cheeks, wrapping the wing around her more tightly. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I wish I had known. Pinkie Pie is lucky to have you, Twilight. You need to tell her that... She has a lover fit for a princess...”

Her student did not respond, merely allowing herself to be held as the Princess of the Sun embraced her in all her warmth and love.

“In fact,” Celestia continued, “I am going tell her myself, after we make sure you can make her happy again. How does that sound?”

The hard choice. She was good at making them. And enduring pain. She was good at that, too. Still, she had hoped that after so many times of having her heart broken and letting time heal it again, it would hurt less. It didn’t.

She looked over at her sister and smiled. She was sure she managed to present a smile without cracks. Practice made perfect after all.

Luna watched the two embrace. She watched the smile Celestia offered her. She didn’t believe it for a second. Celestia had perfected her smile long before their fight a thousand years prior and the tears were more telling than any facial expression.

Chapter 30: Home

View Online

Rainbow forced her wings down as she lay on the bed, her eyes wild. She was waiting for Applejack’s cues, not quite trusting her own judgement in this situation.

Applejack cleared her throat and looked back at the pink mare to the side of her. “Sorry about that. Dashie’s a little... eager.”

Dash blushed at hearing her marefriend use her nickname, even though Pinkie always used the same one. It set parts of her mind working on things she shouldn’t be thinking about. “So—” she coughed when her voice cracked and started again. “So... what now?”

“Now, we’re gonna see if we can help Pinkie figure out what she needs to do to get Twilight back.”

“So... what should I do?” Pinkie asked, still snuggled up next to Applejack. Applejack was no Twilight, but it felt good to be held right now.

Applejack pressed a hoof to her forehead. “Well, first of all, if you two are gonna make it work, we’re gonna have to teach you there’s times you can’t just ask your marefriend what to do. You need to do it. Say... if Ah were Twilight, what would you do?”

“I would wait for you to tell me which game we were gonna play!”

“Now see here, that’s exactly the problem. Ya need to take some initiative if ya wanna have a real relationship. If she were here, right now, what would you want to do to her?”

PInkie scrunched up her face in thought, puzzled. “But she’s not here... is she? Where did you hide her?”

Rainbow barked out a quick laugh, holding up a hoof. “Applejack... you need to think like a Pinkie if you want to teach a Pinkie.”

Applejack shot her a withering look. “Right then, wise-acre, how would you do it?”

Dash turned to Pinkie, ignoring her marefriend for the time being. “Pinkie, pretend I’m Twilight; I just got here. What are you going to do?”

Pinkie disentangled herself from Applejack, staring intently at Rainbow. In the space of a few moments, her face took on a look of wild joy. She coiled her back legs and pounced, toppling Rainbow onto the ground with Pinkie kissing her excitedly.

Rainbow lay there dumbfounded at the speed with which Pinkie had acted. Finally, after a minute of being peppered by kisses, she found enough breath to speak. “Okay! Okay, that’s enough for now.” She snuck in a quick kiss on Pinkie’s nose. After that display, it was hard not to reciprocate at all. Applejack shot her a warning look. The pegasus grinned back sheepishly as if to ask ‘What can you do?’

Pinkie obligingly let her up, smiling a shy little smile. “That was fun! Can we pretend Twilight is back some more? I like that. I miss her...”

Applejack grunted from the other side of the bed. “Okay, what did that prove besides Pinkie likes to play pretend? We already knew that.”

Rainbow Dash licked her lips, stiffening when she caught herself—and the look Applejack was giving her. “Well, now we know why it worked for so long; Pinkie likes playing, and Twilight wanted it because... uhmm... of reasons?” She deflated as she realized just how little they really knew about why Twilight was doing what she was doing. “I got nothing...”

“She never wanted me to use her real name while we were pretending...” Pinkie said, deflating. “It was okay,” she hastily added, “but it always felt a little... a little...” She harrumphed and tapped the side of her head with a hoof. “Like she didn’t want to be there with me? Do you think that maybe... maybe she didn’t really like me?”

“Now, Ah’m sure that ain’t right. Ah mean... Ah don’t rightly know for sure... Well, okay, she didn’t like to have you call her Twilight... did she say your name? Ah mean... Dash can be a bit of a screamer—”

“AJ!” Dash interrupted her, sporting a furious blush.

“Aw hay, that was kinda personal, sorry...” Applejack trailed off. “Ah just meant... maybe she likes you fine... but she doesn’t like being... her?”

“That’s silly! Why would she not like being herself? Twilight is the bestest pony I know!” Pinkie exclaimed, trying to encompass her whole room with her hooves, before adding a guilty look towards Rainbow Dash. “...Sorry, Dashie.” She wrapped her forelegs around herself, as if by doing so she could hug the sad right out of Twilight. How could she possibly think she wasn’t the best ever?

The pegasus simply shrugged, “S’okay, Pinks, she’s your marefriend after all.”

Applejack chuckled at that exchange. “Yer a little biased, but Ah get ya, Pinkie. Here’s the thing, maybe... she needs you to step up and show her just how ‘bestest’ she is.”

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “Okay! ...How?”

“That’s easy.” Dash leaned over and nuzzled Applejack’s neck. “You just do all the little things that make her feel awesome.” She moved up to an ear only to be swatted away by an orange hoof.

“Not now, Dash,” the farmpony groused, embarrassed that Dash would even try to go for the ears when they had company.

Rainbow reached down and nipped at Applejack’s neck. “Actually, I think now’s great. I had to watch you two earlier. Let her watch us a bit. Might give her the right idea.”

Applejack bit back an angry retort, her eyes darting to Pinkie, who was watching with fascination. “Ugh, fine. But you keep those hooves above the waist, you hear? We ain’t here to give Pinkie a show.”

Rainbow nuzzled Applejack under her chin, grinning all the while. “Hey, s’like you said. Just showin’ Pinkie what to do.” The pegasus lifted her head and gave Applejack a little peck on the lips. “No point in being embarrassed now, right? I mean, she and I made out, then you kissed her; having her watch isn’t as bad, is it?” Rainbow fluttered her eyes at her marefriend playfully.

Applejack opened and closed her mouth several times, though if it was to answer or just a gasp that never quite escaped her lips was hard to tell. “Ah... Ah suppose not. Just don’t be mean, Dashie...” Dash laughed lightly, taking Applejack’s mane in her mouth and tugging. “Ah! ‘Taint right getting a mare all riled up when there ain’t nothing she can do about it...” She gasped anew as a wingtip grazed her cutie mark. “Dangit, Ah said nothing below the waist!”

Dash murmured something that might have been an apology around a mouthful of Applejack’s mane. She spat it out, nipping Applejack on the shoulder. “You said no hooves, AJ.”

“Ya know what Ah meant!”

Pinkie watched the marefriends kiss and nuzzle, growing ever more confused. It was clear Applejack was enjoying the attention, but there was no move to begin anything else. Applejack seemed to be trying to distract Rainbow by biting at her wings, but Rainbow kept shifting away; it was very odd. Twilight would have gotten the costumes and crystals out ages ago. “Um... girls, when do you... you know... play?”

Dash unclamped her teeth from Applejack’s ear to answer. “Well, when we get to that, we get to that, but sometimes this is all we do. AJ and I can spend all day just teasing each other. First one to give in and ask for more usually does what the other wants, unless what the winner wants is to do what the loser wants.”

Applejack nodded fervently, trying not to go mad under the ministrations Dash was inflicting on her ears. “It’s kind of an ebb and flow, Pinkie. When we first started out, it was all about who was on top. Now it’s just as much about who gets to be below.”

The pink pony leaned closer, trying to see exactly what Rainbow was doing. “Um... can I try?”

Dash dropped the ear again, chuckling. “Okay, but with who?”

“Both of you, silly!”

Applejack recovered enough to give Pinkie an amused look. “Sug, Ah know you spend a lot of time messing around with Twi, and Ah’m sure it’s adorable. But me and Dashie.. we play a little rougher. So howsabout we start you on something a little more your speed before you jump right on the bull?”

“Yeah, Pinks! Did you really think you could handle me like that? C’mon, I’m awesome, just ask AJ!” Dash fluffed out her wings, arching her back to demonstrate her point.

“Handle you, eh?” the farmpony said with an unimpressed gaze. “Well, you just volunteered, Miss Cocky. Pinkie, lessee what you got, but remember, Twi ain’t got wings so yer gonna hafta focus on the other ways to get her heated.” Applejack paused, eyeing the two mares intently. “Remember, yer just trying to tease, not end up tangled in the sheets. Understand?”

Rainbow planted a big kiss on Applejack’s lips. “AJ. S’cool. I got this. She caught me by surprise with the wings before. I’ll be fine.”

She turned back to Pinkie. “Lessee here... ‘Pinkie, I missed you. Let’s go play dressup!’”

Pinkie giggled uncontrollably. “Was that supposed to be Twilight? Pfffthahaha!”

Dash folded her forelegs in front of her chest, sticking out her tongue at Pinkie. “Everypony’s a critic.” She rolled her eyes, finally giving up and laughing as well. “Fine, I won’t try to imitate her. Just scoot that pink butt over here and show me how you plan to make that mare yours.”

Pinkie stared at Rainbow, apparently deep in concentration. She began muttering in agitation.

Rainbow waited patiently for Pinkie to make her approach, but quickly grew exasperated. “Um... Pinks, everything okay?”

‘No! It’s not... you’re not purple enough! Can’t you be less you and more her?” Pinkie spat out, genuinely seeming upset by Dash’s less-than-purple complexion.

“So first you mock my acting talents, and now you want me to be more like Twilight?” Rainbow replied, not sure whether to be amused or offended.

“Not act like... you’re bad at that... earlier I could see her; it made me so happy. Now it’s just... you. I want you to be her again... Here, let me get out one of the costumes. That might make up for you being so blue...” Pinkie scrambled out of the bed and ran to the closet.

“Hey!” Before Dash could start voicing her annoyance she felt a hoof on her wing and looked over to see Applejack shaking her head.

“Let it go, Sugar.”

“Do you want to be Captain Sparkle or Princess Sparkle? Or m-maybe Sir Sparklelot?” Pinkie asked from the closet. Even from that distance, it was apparent her voice was shaking.

Applejack got up and made her way over to Pinkie, wrapping her forelegs around the pink mare. Pinkie had been clutching one of the costumes to her chest, silently weeping. “Sug, it’s okay. Put the costume down.”

“But... I want her to be here...”

“Dash ain’t Twi; she still won’t be Twi in that getup. That was your whole problem, remember? Ya got sick and tired of making love to a costume.” Applejack laid a hoof over Pinkie’s. “Those things in there ain’t Twi either. You’re aiming to get her to be herself around you. So put it down, and let’s try something else. Okay?”

Pinkie took a deep breath, then hung the costume back up and closed the closet door. “Okay.”

They made their way back to the bed, Applejack keeping a foreleg around Pinkie the whole time. They both sat down next to Rainbow. “Now, maybe you wanna say something to Dashie?”

Pinkie nodded, sniffling. “I’m sorry you aren’t purple enough.”

Dash threw a foreleg around Pinkie herself. “That’s okay, Pinks. I guess I’m not very purple at all.” They all lay back together, Dash and Applejack holding Pinkie on either side. Pinkie laid her head against Dash’s pelt, weeping softly. Dash just held her close, Applejack smoothing her hair as a mother would with a foal. In time the sniffles stopped, and Pinkie looked to either side of her, smiling again.

Dash smiled back, reaching up to tap Pinkie on the nose. “Feeling better?”

Pinkie sighed wistfully. “Yeah... I just wish I could see her now. I miss her so much! That little crease in her forehead when she gets frustrated, those funny little crinkles around her eyes when she laughs...”

Applejack tapped her gently on the shoulder to get her attention from wherever she’d just gone. “Ah been meaning to ask you about that... what’s stopping you from going to see her? She didn’t make you promise to stay here, did she?”

“Well, no, but Rarity asked me to be ready with a welcome home party,” Pinkie replied sadly.

Applejack nodded in understanding. “Gotcha, so you promised Rare, then.”

“Um... no. She promised me she would bring Twilight home, and asked me to get the party ready for when they got back.” Pinkie scratched her mane, agitated. “But that was a few days ago!”

“So, you didn’t actually promise to stay here?”

Pinkie looked at Applejack, annoyance etched on her face. “Applejack, I told her I would wait; not everypony goes looking for reasons to squeak out of a promise, Miss ‘Ah’ll tell you at breakfast’!”

Dash laid a hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder. “Whoa, slow down Pinks, AJ’s just trying to help!”

Applejack waved a hoof in dismissal. “Nah, she’s got me cold, Dashie. But Ah didn’t mean ya should break your promise or anything like that, Pinkie. Ah was just thinking... you can throw her a ‘welcome home party’ in Canterlot just as easily as here. Canterlot is her home too, right?”

Pinkie opened her mouth, about to issue another rebuttal, but closed it with a snap. “It is! Oh, I need my cannon, and my balloons! I can throw her two parties!” She hugged Applejack in excitement, kissing her on the lips. “Thank you thank you thank you! Oh, and you too, Dashie.” In a flash, she was gone, leaving a small Pinkie-shaped puff of smoke in her wake.

Dash stared at Applejack, grumbling. “Didn’t even get a kiss goodbye. Worst threesome ever!”

The puff of smoke swirled and Pinkie jumped back out of it, wrapping Rainbow in her hooves and planting a kiss on her lips as well. “Forgot something! Bye!”

Applejack smiled slyly at her marefriend. “Better?”

Rainbow had no response at first, finally blushing lightly. “Eh, ten out of ten for style, at least. She’s gotta work on her execution.” She kissed Applejack on the lips, looking at the door. “I hope she got some idea from that. Seems like all we did was confuse her and make her cry.”

Applejack nuzzled Rainbow under the chin, eliciting a nicker in response. “Sug, cryin' was just what she needed. She ain't a dummy; a little snuggle time and a nudge in the right direction was the best we coulda done for her.”

Rainbow grunted sourly, sullenly looking at the floor. “Still would have been nice to have a little sexy time...”

The farmpony kissed Rainbow on the lips, her voice dropping low. “Close the door. I don’t think Pinkie will mind much if we borrow her bed; she’ll be busy for a while.”

Rainbow’s eyebrows rose, and she smiled wickedly. In a flash the door was closed and locked, and two mares ducked under the covers.

“Mrs. Cake! Have you seen my—” The entire structure shook from a loud explosion, followed by a cloud of confetti. “Nevermind!”

Cup Cake poked her head into the room dubiously to find Pinkie furiously packing streamers, balloons, and very nearly Pound Cake, who had wandered too close, into her bag.

Pinkie waved a hoof at Pound, using the other one to stuff various party supplies into the bag. “Pound! You stay here!”

“Pinkie? Are you all right?” Cup asked.

Pinkie whipped her head back to smile at Cup as she ran furiously around the room gathering items, bouncing all the while. “I’m great, Mrs. Cake! I have to pack, though—” She stopped in midair, frowning as she remembered something vital. “Ohmygosh! Sorry, Mrs. Cake. I know it’s short notice but I need to go to Canterlot to throw Twilight a ‘welcome home to Canterlot’ party! Do you think you and Mr. Cake will be okay without me for a few hours? Maybe a day?”

Cup waded through those sentences in surprise, but seeing Pinkie so happy and... well, Pinkie, she didn’t want anything to alter that state. “Pinkie, you take as long as you need. We’ll be fine.”

“Did I hear an explosion?” Mr. Cake’s voice called from the kitchen.

“It’s fine, hun. Pinkie found... whatever that was. She’s taking some personal time, so I’ll open tomorrow.”

“Thanks so much!” Pinkie swept up the twins, kissing Pound and then Pumpkin and hugging them for all she was worth. She set them back down, grabbed her suitcase, and ran off to the train station.

“What was that about?” Mr. Cake asked his wife as the pink blur zipped out of the bakery.

“I think... she’s okay now.” She nuzzled up against her husband, smiling.

Donut Joe’s was one of the few establishments in Canterlot which remained open day or night. The popularity of the shop had skyrocketed since a chance visit by a unicorn filly who had wandered into the shop one day asking for something to eat while she studied. This was later followed by a visit from Princess Celestia herself, who presented Joe with a plaque declaring his donuts to be the official pastry of choice, and exclusive contracts for the catering of sweets to all of the castle’s soirees.

Even taking into account all the business the castle provided, however, things were usually quiet in the shop in the wee hours of the morning.

Which made it all the more surprising that it wasn’t.

“Please?”

Joe was stunned; not half a minute ago he’d been holding a pleasant conversation with one of the guard veterans, which was always a welcome break from making donuts, when the door had slammed open and a pink pony had stormed in. She had a look of determination on her face that had made him uncomfortable as she stalked up to the counter.

Her first words were: “Joe! I need one dozen sprinkled and I need to know where Twilight is!” which sounded more like a demand than a request. The purple unicorn had been a regular for as long as he could remember, but this mare he had only seen once before. Wait... yeah! She was at the bakeoff too. Right, the hyperactive one who had accused everypony else of ruining the entries...

Still, during those times, she had been laughing and smiling with her friends. The change in her demeanor had thrown him for a moment, making him fumble for her name. He wanted to facehoof when he remembered. Pinkie Pie; her name has her coat color. You’re getting old, Joe. He could hardly be blamed, though; the mare before him was hardly bubbling over with joy. He had never seen her this focused. She looked like a mare on a mission. Whatever that mission was, he wasn’t about to get in her way.

“A dozen sprinkled coming right up,” he said good-naturedly. “Though I’m afraid I don’t know where Twilight is. Haven’t seen her in months.”

It had been enough to crack the spine of whatever had been fueling the pink pony, and turn her into a blubbering pile of misery.

“But I need to find her! Otherwise I’ll never be able to throw her a welcome home party!”

Being able to lend a sympathetic ear was a job requirement for anypony in Joe’s profession, supplemented with some rudimentary advice that had earned him a lot of thankful repeat customers. “Welcome home? Funny, I thought she lived in Ponyville now. Have you tried the castle? If she’s in Canterlot, odds are she’s in there.”

“Well, she does live there, but she lived here too, and she’s here now. So I came here to throw her a ‘welcome home to Canterlot’ party.” She looked doubtfully at the castle. “So she hasn’t been by at all? I was hoping she would have, or even that she would be here...”

Joe scratched his chin. “Well, no. But she wouldn’t have had to leave the castle for one of my donuts. We make daily deliveries to the whole castle.”

“Oh... okay. Thanks, Joe.” She laid some bits on the counter, shoving the donuts inside her mane.

The bell above his door chimed, and a familiar voice called out from the doorway. “Morning, Joe!”

“Morning, Spike.”

Spike walked up to the counter, nodding to Pinkie Pie as they passed each other. “Morning, Pinkie!”

“Morning, Spi—Spike?”

The dragon did a doubletake. “Pinkie?”

Spike scratched the back of his head in consternation. “Pinkie, why are you here? I thought you were waiting in Ponyville?” Spike looked her up and down, noting to his relief that her mane was not flat—but neither was it quite as bouncy as normal, which was concerning.

Pinkie shook her head vehemently, patting her handbag with a hoof. “I’m here to throw a ‘welcome home to Canterlot’ party.”

“For Twilight? But this isn’t her home!”

“But it used to be, and now she’s back!” Pinkie insisted, stomping her hoof on the ground.

Spike began to wonder if one of them wasn’t making any sense. He decided to concede the point before he became convinced it was him. “Okay... fine. But I don’t think Twilight is ready for a party yet. Last I knew, she was with Princess Celestia—”

“Princess Celestia! Got it!” she said, mere seconds before she ran off at breakneck speed towards the castle.

“Huh. Okay, maybe that’s best, then...” Spike muttered as he watched her speed off. Maybe Twilight wasn’t ready for the pony about to storm her way back into her life, but he doubted anypony was ready for that anyway. “Go get her, Pinkie,” he muttered.

“Spike? Did you get the donuts?” a feminine voice inquired from the doorway.

“Shoot! Coming, Dancer!”

“—and the roadway repairs will be paid for by this quarter percent increase on the estate tax as detailed in Proposal Forty-Two—”

Princess Celestia was getting impatient. The presentation had been going on for an hour straight and there was still no explanation forthcoming about where the original roadway budget had gone to begin with. She was still trying to decide if this stallion was either merely incompetent, or a thief. “Gentleponies, we’re going to have to table this discussion until a full investigation of your office has been conducted.” Her ear twitched as she heard what sounded like a platoon of guards charging down the hallway.

“But Your Majesty—”

Celestia amplified her voice to be heard above the protesting pony. “Enough. Something is going on.” Sounds of conflict were coming closer; she could hear a mare’s laugh and several stallions shouting orders to cut somepony off. The mare’s voice could be heard occasionally demanding to be taken to see somepony, but Celestia could not make out who that was. The noises changed from the din of conflict to barked orders for search patterns. All went relatively quiet for a time.

“Where’s Twilight?!”

Celestia’s brow furrowed as she tried to locate the source of the voice. It was familiar, but its owner should have been in Ponyville. “Who is asking?”

A loud commotion was heard outside the throne room, and the door was shoved wide open. The voice of Lieutenant Bulwark could be heard from the throne room entryway as he galloped up to her dias, dashing off a quick salute as he skidded to a halt. “Your Majesty, a pony was seen jumping out of the donut delivery truck and has since evaded capture by three full platoons! We need to secure the room and find the invader to detain—”

Celestia held up a hoof, shaking her head as a small smile graced her lips. “That’s either a changeling infiltrator or Pinkie Pie. In either case, I do not think you’re equipped to handle her.” She called out to the room in general, hoping that by calling to the intruder their response would help her pinpoint them. “Well, is it you, Pinkie?”

“If I say yes, will you tell me where Twilight is?”

Celestia finally located the source of the voice. Pinkie was suspended from the ceiling by a black rope, clad in a black jumpsuit, smiling hopefully down at her. Looking up further confirmed her suspicions; the rope hung from an open grate in her ventilation ducts. At various locations, she could see tears in the jumpsuit from her guards’ attempts to repel the invader. She made a mental note to call upon Pinkie the next time her guards needed a good shakedown to test their readiness. “Come down, my little security risk.”

“Okey dokey...”

“Your Majesty! I strongly advise that you allow us to detain her until we confirm whether she poses a threat to castle security!”

Pinkie climbed down from her rope, her gaze flicking between Bulwark and Celestia’s faces. “Um... could you give me a big cell? I need room for the decorations.”

“That won’t be necessary, Pinkie.” Celestia said, laying a hoof protectively on the earth pony’s shoulder. She turned to her guards, who were currently eyeing Pinkie, getting ready to lay down their lives if necessary to defend their princess. “Lieutenant Bulwark, please inform the rest of the Guard that this was a planned drill. All of you will be commended for your fast reaction time.”

A quick salute followed. “Yes, Princess!”

“Princess, about the roadway funding—”

Celestia whipped her head round to face the pony who had been wasting her time when he should have been accounting for the lost budget, which she was beginning to suspect had been embezzled after all. “Lieutenant, please escort this pony out of my throne room. I need to confer with the Element of Laughter about her findings during this drill.”

“At once!”

“But the roadways—”

“—will be taken care of by your temporary replacement. You are being placed on paid suspension pending an investigation. Lieutenant, send somepony ahead to lock down his office. Oh, and once my little plant here tells me how she slipped past you all, I will want a full report on how you will prevent this from happening again.”

Celestia turned back to Pinkie Pie. “Well, that was exciting. What would you think about being a security consultant?”

Celestia was drifting off as she led Pinkie to the dining room. It wasn’t polite, she knew, but Pinkie Pie had managed to string together as many words as some of the dignitaries she dealt with used on a good day, in half an hour. She stifled a yawn before it hit her lips, her fatigue from a long night with Twilight weighing on her.

“—and a big room to fit all the decorations and presents, because everypony needs to feel welcome when they come home, even if it’s to their old home and not their new home—”

Celestia nodded her head, though the words had ceased to have meaning ages ago. She thought back on her conversation with Twilight the night before, trying to somehow reassure the unicorn that she was wrong about herself, cursing herself for a fool for not seeing this sooner.

How many times had she gently dissuaded proteges in the past? She should have been able to see the signs of a crush by now. A few very special ones had been granted leave to court her, but those had been well into adulthood.

None had been Twilight’s equal, and as she watched Pinkie perform an impromptu dance routine on a nearby flower stand she had to suppress an irrational surge of jealousy. It wasn’t fair to Twilight or Pinkie.

“Princess? Yoooohooo!” Pinkie smiled brightly as Celestia turned to her. “Hi! Welcome back! I was just wondering how much farther till we see Twilight, we’ve been walking a long time now.”

“Forgive me, Pinkie Pie. I was... woolgathering.”

“Wool? Are you like a sheep? That explains why you’re white!”

“Well, somepony is in better spirits.” Celestia smiled down at her subject and unwitting romantic rival. A foolish notion, she supposed. She had lost the war for Twilight's affections long before she had known that there was a battle to be waged. Conceding victory was likewise pointless, as Pinkie herself had planted a bright pink flag on Twilight’s heart without ever knowing there had been a prior claim.

“Yeppers! We’re going to see Twilight, I can’t wait to tell her how much I missed her and I love her and how she needs stop worrying so much. She’s a great big silly head!”

“And the party?”

“I’m going to make sure it’s the best party ever! A welcome-back-home-in-Canterlot party!” Pinkie halted mid bounce and put a hoof to her chin. “Doesn’t sound catchy enough...” She shrugged and resumed her bouncing. “Oh well...”

Celestia chose her next words carefully. There was so much she wanted to say to this mare, beginning with apologies and ending with sheer resentment. “Could you promise me that you’ll take good care of her? She is very dear to me, and I want what is best for her.”

“Pinkie Promise! Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Pinkie landed on her face a split second after she finished; making the motions of a Pinkie Promise mid-bounce apparently wasn’t easy.

Celestia watched the motions, bemused. “Twilight and the rest of your friends have all mentioned this. You consider this promise sacred in a way, don’t you?”

Pinkie nodded furiously. “Nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise. If you break a promise you’ll lose ponies’ trust, and losing a friend’s trust is the fastest way to lose that friend... forever.” Despite that word being spoken in a normal tone of voice, it mysteriously echoed throughout the hallway.

Celestia blinked rapidly at the solemn intonation. “Forever is a long, long time, Pinkie. I’ve been alive long enough to have seen a small glimpse of it, and nothing truly lasts forever. So when you make a promise to me, bear that in mind. I will remember if it is broken for long after you pass on. Do you promise me, upon my life?”

Pinkie stopped bouncing and looked at her. She gave Celestia a single solemn nod. “I promise I won’t hurt Twilight.”

"Good—"

"And I never break a promise to my friends."

“I believe you,” Celestia said finally, taken aback by the uncharacteristic display of seriousness. “You consider me a friend, then?”

Pinkie looked at her as if she had sprouted an extra horn. “Well, duh! You’re the princess! You’re like, everypony’s friend! But you’re also Twilight’s friend, and that makes you even more important!”

It was Celestia's turn to nod solemnly. “I’ll be glad to count you as an important friend as well. Which is why I am going to make you a promise in turn: I’m going to hold you to your promise, for as long as you live."

The room seem dimmer somehow, and Celestia’s expression turned hard and cold. "Furthermore, I pledge on the sun that if it is broken you will know what it means to displease a goddess... forever.” Again the word echoed ominously, and in the distance, thunder clapped. She blinked, taken aback by the ferocity in her own voice. “I... My apologies, that came out wrong—”

“Soooo, can we see Twilight now?” Pinkie asked, apparently not having noticed anything amiss.

Celestia stared at Pinkie, not quite sure what to make of the unflappable mare. “She’s very important to you too, isn’t she, Pinkie?”

“She’s the most important. It’s like... when she’s not happy, the sun isn’t as bright. Things don’t taste right, like everything is stale and sour.” She stuck out her tongue. “But I bet you know what that feels like.”

Taken aback, Celestia did not respond right away. Twilight had told her all about Pinkie’s peculiarities. Was it possible Pinkie could sense what she was feeling? “Why would you say that?”

Pinkie cocked her head to one side, studying Celestia’s expression. “Well, you and Luna had a fight, and you were apart for a long long time. I bet you missed her a whole lot! I mean... maybe you were okay some days, but then you go to ask her a question, and she’s gone! No hugs, no little fights, just gone! I can’t even think about how many days you went through. But she came back, and you were happy again!”

In a surprising move, Pinkie nuzzled Celestia briefly. “Twilight’s only been gone a couple days now. I’m hoping my days can stop soon; it’s hard being sad.” She stared off into the distance. “That’s all I used to be, once. I didn’t know there was another way to be. Then I came to Ponyville, and I made lots of friends, and then Twilight and I—” She stopped, her voice wavering. “But then she left. I don’t want to be sad anymore!”

Celestia was shocked beyond words. In her heart of hearts, she had wanted to find some fault in Pinkie, some reason to justify stepping between these two. In that moment, she set all of that aside with a heavy heart. The connection these two had forged, damaged though it was, was a necessary and good one for them both. The important thing now was to bring these two wounded souls together so they could bring each other peace once more. She leaned down and nudged Pinkie softly. “And you don’t have to be. Twilight has been working through some problems, but she wants to see you again.”

There was a horrendous sound, and Celestia looked down in alarm to see Pinkie had inflated to twice her normal size, blowing up like a balloon. “Really? Really, reallyreally? She doesn’t hate me? She wants to see me? When can I see her?! Is she hiding behind you? Twilight? Twiiiiilight! Come out come out wherever you are! Where is she hiding? Please show me where!” Pinkie furiously darted around the room, searching under carpets, potted plants and tapestries. She lifted Celestia bodily and searched under her as well. “I can’t find her anywhere!” She set Celestia down and got down on her knees. “Please, where is she? I give up!”

“She’s still sleeping, Pinkie. The only reason I am already awake is to raise the sun. She had a rough night and is sleeping in,” Celestia said, omitting that she had been up with Twilight and was equally exhausted. They had at last arrived at the dining room. “Why don’t you go inside and decorate? It’s just about time to wake her—”

Pinkie threw open the doors, whipping a dozen donuts, a party cannon and a suitcase out of her mane. “I’m on it!”

Celestia’s eyes boggled as she watched the dining room transform from a sparse but tastefully decorated dining room into a mass of streamers and balloons. A cake was produced from thin air and placed in the center of the table. She resolutely turned and walked back in a direction where things made sense. “How...” No, that way lies madness.

Twilight felt the nudge and swatted at it, hitting nothing but air. “Hmmm.... Not now, Spike. Good dream... Go make breakfast, please. My head is killing me.” The nudge returned, followed by a gentle nuzzle under her chin to lift her head out from beneath the covers. “Noooo! No sun, not yet.”

“I’m hurt, you always said you loved the morning sun.”

Twilight’s eyes snapped open. “Spike! Why is Celestia here? Princess, did I miss a letter? Why am I...” She rubbed her head slowly, letting consciousness ease its way into place. “Right, Canterlot. Spike’s not here. Good—” she yawned, stretching as she sat up. “—morning, Princess.”

Celestia wanted to nuzzle her faithful student but hesitated, going with a smile instead. “Good morning, Twilight.” She lifted a glass of water from the nightstand, bringing it within reach of Twilight’s hooves. “Dreaming of Ponyville, were you?”

Twilight nodded. “Simpler times, back when I hadn’t decided to try to date one of my best friends only to leave her sad and lonely because I am a huge idiot.”

“Simpler, perhaps. But surely she was worth taking a chance on?” Celestia winced inwardly; taking chances and getting burned because of it was not a good topic right now.

Twilight looked down at the bed, her ears drooping. “I never really gave her a chance though. I kept part of me hidden away, hoping I was giving her enough, but she needed more... I couldn’t give that to her. I’m a coward, Princess.”

“You are not a coward, Twilight.” Celestia held back another urge to hug Twilight. She needed to be strong for her student. Conflicting emotions would only confuse and hurt Twilight more. Celestia would have to remain at a distance; a teacher and confidant, aloof from her own turbulent feelings about the mare. “You’re the bravest pony I know, and Pinkie knows that, too.”

Celestia whipped the blanket from Twilight’s shoulders. “Come, it’s time to get up. Breakfast is being laid out now.”

Twilight shivered, getting up from her warm and cozy bed. “Okay, Princess.”

They left the room, Celestia turning to her protege to ask a question. “You know, you’re going to see her again very soon. What will you say to Pinkie when you see her?”

“I thought ‘sorry for everything’ would be a good start.”

The princess laughed. “Surely not for everything. Pinkie was very happy with you until you left. Maybe ‘I’m sorry I got scared and ran instead of talking to you?’”

“‘Sorry, I’m too scared?’ ‘I really love you but I’d rather run away than talk to you?’ That’ll go over well...” Twilight sighed and hung her head. “I don’t know if she’ll even forgive me.”

“Oh? Yesterday I asked a pony very dear to me to forgive me for a slight I committed against her some... ten years ago now? That seemed to come readily enough.” Celestia, without even thinking, extended a wing to draw Twilight close. She looked at it in surprise, then carefully drew it back to her side.

“You didn’t even know what I was doing back then, you didn’t make a mistake... I did.” Another sigh escaped Twilight’s lips. “As usual.”

“Oh, yes. You left her, even when it broke your heart, because you were certain it was the only way to put an end to her sadness. Quite a crime.” Celestia sighed wistfully. “You know, I was speaking to somepony recently about painful separations, and forgiveness. I banished my own sister to the moon, and she forgave that. Do you think Pinkie would do less?”

“Probably not,” Twilight admitted. “But I hurt her. I wanted her to be happy, but I just ended up making it worse. I’m not sure I can forgive me for that.”

Celestia shook her head sadly, reaching down to nuzzle Twilight. “Enough self-recrimination. What will you say? What will Pinkie want you to say?”

“I wish I knew, Princess,” Twilight replied, her head hanging low.

“Well, give it some thought. You may be seeing her sooner than you think.”

Luna yawned as she entered the dining hall. “Good morning, sis—” She stopped, staring at the pink pony aiming what appeared to be artillery in her direction. “Assassin! What have you done with my sister?” She reared up, ready to level a counter attack, when the pony laid her weapon down and charged. “Stay back! I am warning you—”

The next few moments were a blur for Luna. When the world had finished spinning, Luna stared up at the smiling pink face in shock. “How did you—Oh, hello, Pinkie!”

“Hi, Princess Luna! Sorry if I scared you but this going to be a surprise party and you’re being very loud! Can you be quiet and hide for when Twilight comes in?” Pinkie got up off the toppled princess, helping her to her hooves.

“A surprise party?” Luna asked, her eyes lighting up. “That does sound like fun! Where shall I hide?”

“Um... can’t you just turn into smoke or something?” Pinkie eyed the princess doubtfully, trying to find someplace in the room to hide her.

“Well, yes. But is that not cheating?”

Pinkie thought for a moment, shaking her head. “I don’t think they have rules for princesses. Besides, it will be more fun if you swoop out like whoosh and say ‘Welcome home!’ while I pop out of the cake!”

“Very well. Is there anything else I should be aware of?” Luna inquired, picking up a donut in her magic and taking a bite.

“Well, no, but I could use your help with something.” Pinkie gestured to the room, frowning. “Surprise parties are supposed to be dark, but I can’t seem to find any way to close the curtains in here—”

Luna grinned, her horn glowing with a dull purple light. “You require darkness? We shall provide.” As Pinkie watched in delight, the light retreated away from her horn as if fleeing from it. In seconds they were in the pitch black of a night with no moon to brighten it. Looking up, Pinkie could see a starfield on the ceiling. Even the light from the chandeliers had been snuffed out in accordance with Luna’s wishes.

“Wowee! That was great! But now we need to hide your horn or they’ll see you!” Pinkie was already looking around for a tablecloth to cover Luna’s head.

“Fear not! I can maintain this while in mist form.” She allowed the spell to end, and the room was once again filled with bright cheery sunlight.

“Okey-dokey, so you’ve got the lights, I need you to do that again when I give you the signal!” Pinkie began making a complicated set of motions which appeared to be emulating a chicken dancing. “Got it?”

“Perhaps it would be easier to give a simple nod of your head?” Luna suggested, amused.

“Well, duh, but where’s the fun in that?”

“Of course, fun. Shall I repeat the signal with you?” Luna raised herself up on two legs and attempted to emulate the flapping motions with her forehooves.

“No no, more like this.” Pinkie said, performing the dance once more.

Luna could now see the pony had her forelegs tucked in to emulate wings. “Hmmm, I see. Perhaps I could flap my actual wings?”

Pinkie shook her head rapidly. “No, that’s cheating, you have to use your legs or it doesn’t count.”

Luna cocked an eyebrow rakishly, flashing her teeth at the earth pony. “We could have sworn you said there were no rules for princesses...”

“There are for this! Now watch.”

Pinkie demonstrated again, and Luna did her best to copy the movements. After a few moments of this both mares were giggling madly at how silly they looked.

Twilight had been silent the rest of the way to the dining hall, hopefully thinking of what she planned to say to Pinkie. Celestia let her ruminate for the moment, having other concerns. She had seen Pinkie decorating at a rapid rate, but she was not certain if even that whirling dervish of energy could have the hall ready in the time she had been gone.

Arriving at the door, Celestia held out a hoof to stop her protege.

Twilight, who had been walking forward rather mechanically, stopped abruptly as she ran into the princess’s leg. “What is it, Princess?”

“Just making sure you don’t bang your horn against the door... again.” Celestia dropped her hoof and quickly made a plan to stall Twilight for a few seconds longer should the party pony require more time. “Tell me, have you thought of what you’re going to say to Pinkie when you see her again, yet?”

Twilight nodded hesitantly, “I think so.”

Celestia smiled in approval, glad that she’d had a chance, and hoping she would not forget the moment she saw Pinkie. She looked at the door, then Twilight, realizing there was a flaw in this plan. “Twilight, can you give me a moment? I asked the cooks to prepare something special this morning, and I want to make sure it’s ready. If it’s not, we can pop into the kitchen and get some donuts until it’s done."

If Twilight thought her question suspicious, she did not say so. “Okay... I’ll just... wait right here, then.”

“It should take but a moment,” Celestia said, as she quickly opened the door a crack and peeked inside. The scene inside made it hard for her not to burst out laughing, but it wouldn’t do to give everything away before Pinkie had had her surprise. “Lu, are you... is everything ready?”

On the other side of the door, Luna and Pinkie were having a dance off. Luna whipped her head to look at the door as Celestia’s words registered. “Just one moment!” She looked around for Pinkie, only to see her scrambling into a hatch in the top layer of the cake. So much for signals. Shaking her head, she quickly recast her blackout field spell, removing all of the light from the room. “Ready!”

“Luna? I thought you said you asked the cooks to prepare something special?” Twilight’s voice could be heard asking from the other side of the door. Luna could barely make out a squeal of excitement coming from inside the cake.

“About that...” Celestia’s voice replied, throwing the doors open wide. “Well, see for yourself.”

“... it’s dark,” Twilight said, bemusement clear in her voice. “I know what a light diffusion spell is, Princess... what’s so special about this?”

Luna ended the spell just as Twilight curiously stepped into the room, allowing the light to flood back in. “Welcome home, Twilight Sparkle!” she shouted at a volume that was almost, but not quite, deafening.

Twilight stared at Luna for a moment, eventually breaking eye contact to regard the various decorations. The hatch on the cake opened, and from it, a pink projectile launched itself towards the stunned unicorn. “Welcome ho—?” were the only words that could escape Twilight’s confused lips before they found themselves pressed up against Pinkie’s own.

When the kiss finally ended, she stared up in surprise at the one pony she had never expected to see at that moment. “P-Pinkie?”

“Welcome home,” the earth pony murmured, nuzzling her head into Twilight’s chest.

“Home?” Twilight repeated in confusion. “Pinkie, what do you—”

The earth pony took one of Twilight’s hooves, pressing it to her pink-coated chest. Twilight could feel the steady beat of Pinkie’s heart. “You’re home now. Please don’t leave anymore.”

Twilight’s eyes teared up, and she had to choke back a sob. “Pinkie...” She flung her forelegs around the earth pony, who readily let herself be embraced. All planned speeches, pleas for forgiveness, everything left her mind. “It’s good to be home!”

Chapter 31: Down and Dirty

View Online

Fluttershy awoke with a start as the sun’s rays first hit her eyes. She glanced at the clock, alarmed to see it was already five forty-five in the morning. Rarity lay against her, breathing softly. Fluttershy closed her eyes again, wanting to just ignore everything that was supposed to be happening.

If Rarity overslept, that would ruin her chances to participate in this idiotic test. Maybe then she would give up and focus on getting her shop fixed. Or maybe they could ignore the shop for a while and build another room at Fluttershy’s cottage instead. That would be nice; they could sew together, and Rarity could help with the animals. Sweetie loved coming to visit her ever since that first sleepover... It could all be so perfect, if she just let Rarity sleep in.

Except... Rarity would be angry, or at least ashamed. And her dad would still be mean to her marefriend. Actually, she wasn’t quite sure if her dad would ever stop being mean to Rarity, but this silly plan had at least made him stop yelling. Maybe... this needed to happen. No! She could get hurt! Her eyes snapped open and she looked worriedly at Rarity, as if the thought alone would hurt her. She was fine, of course—for now.

Fluttershy groaned internally. This was a bad idea; why did her mom ever suggest this? She should have just told dad to stop being so mean. Why, Daddy? She’s so important to me. Why can’t you love her too?

She looked at the clock again—five fifty now. Rarity was going to need time to get ready. Resolutely, she disentangled herself from her marefriend, allowing the unicorn to gently ease onto the couch. If Rarity was going to do this, she was getting the full experience. Fluttershy sucked air deep into her lungs, getting ready to attempt the bellow her mother had used when she was in training. She could do it. She knew she could do it; it was in her blood. Just rear back and... “Um, wake up, recruit.”

That had been barely audible, even to herself! She tried again: “Rarity, you need to get up right now!”

Better, but still not there.

She started in surprise. It was as if her mother had been critiquing her just now. She smiled at the thought. Mom would probably love the idea of me trying to act like her.

She reared back one more time, drawing in all the air she could while trying to remember how she had felt when she’d seen Rainbow Dash do the Sonic Rainboom for the second time. She could feel the excitement build, she opened her mouth, and—

“Eep.”

She had picked that exact moment to remember that Rarity had almost died that day, and very nearly collapsed from the shock.

“Okay, maybe I’ll leave the shouting to Mom,” she muttered. She glanced at the clock again, only to find another five minutes had passed. Maybe I could try that water to the face thing again, that seemed to work. She nodded and went to the kitchen to pour a glass of water. When she returned, however, the clock began ringing noisily.

Rarity blinked, blearily looking around the room. Seeing Fluttershy with a glass of water at the ready, she smiled gratefully.

“Good morning, darling. Is that for me?”

Fluttershy looked down at the water she had just been about to throw at the unsuspecting mare. “Um, yes! H-here you go. It’s time for you to get up now. You have a big day ahead of you.”

Inwardly, she winced; this was her marefriend, not one of her sick animals. However, knowing what was coming, she had instinctively begun using the tone she would use with any creature she needed to be brave.

Rarity took the water in her magic and drank it. “Ah, thank you, love. That was very thoughtful. Well, I need to go prepare then. I feel as though I am getting ready to face the dragon on that mountain again! Silly, I know.”

No, that’s pretty much exactly how you should feel, Fluttershy thought.

Rarity got up, stretching her legs to shake the stiffness out. “Goodness, I had such a good night’s sleep. I suppose I should not be too surprised to find the furniture in the palace is comfortable.” She kissed Fluttershy on the cheek as she headed to the bathroom. “I’d invite you to join me, but I suspect we’d be overlong and not terribly clean by the end.” She tittered. “Another time, I promise.”

The shower handle squeaked as the water was turned on, and soon a soft voice could be heard singing for a spell. When the singing stopped, Rarity’s voice called out to her: “Darling, you’ve been through this. What can I expect?”

Fluttershy fidgeted unhappily, trying to think of how best to describe it to ensure that Rarity would give up. “You’re going to get dirty. There is no avoiding it. There’s pits of mud to jump over, and bigger pits of muck you’ll have to wade through. You’ll be running the course with other recruits, and they’ll all be nervous and extremely clumsy. It’s not going to be fun at all.” She allowed a small smile to grace her lips. Surely that would do it. Now they could forget all about—

“Oh, is that all? I think I should be fine, then.”

Fluttershy seethed inwardly. It hadn’t been enough. “Well, I’m sure it will be fine. We can get your mane redone after it’s all over.”

“That might be best,” Rarity said as she stepped out of the shower. A rustling of fabric could be heard as Rarity whipped towels around her mane and tail. “Darling... I’m sorry if this whole... testing business upsets you. I rather thought your mother was insane for suggesting it at first, but now I... I need this. I feel as if I didn’t properly... How shall I put this?”

She paused, considering. “Out of all the stories I have read, there isn't a single one where the knight doesn't have to win the hoof of his, or her, fair maiden. Nay, she must prove herself worthy time and again! Monsters have to be battled and slain, armies bested with but a few stalwart companions!” Rarity was getting carried away again, but caught herself in time. Her voice was much quieter when she continued: ”I realize this is little like that... Perhaps I am just punishing myself unduly for not having the courage to tell you how I felt; for forcing my princess to save her knight, as t’were.”

Fluttershy choked back a sob. “You don’t have to worry about that! I was so happy to know you felt the same! It was okay, really!”

Rarity sighed heavily from the other room. “I know it was. I know I shouldn’t feel that way. But I can’t help how a lifetime of romantic notions make me feel. I want to do this. I want to prove—not just to your father but also to myself—that I am, in some small way, worthy of you.” With that, she stepped out of the bathroom. “Well, how do I look?”

Fluttershy gaped at the sight: Rarity had bound her mane in a tight braid that kept it out of her face. It wouldn’t have looked out of place on the battlefield. Her face was free of any makeup for the first time that Fluttershy could recall.

It was, undeniably, unbearably hot.

“Um, it looks... nice?”

Rarity smiled brilliantly. “I know; not my best look. But I can’t afford to have mascara running into my eyes, now can I? After all, this is most likely going to be hot, sweaty, and highly uncomfortable.”

Fluttershy squeaked as she pitifully rubbed her hind legs together. “I think you might be right...” she said very quietly.

Rarity was just busy studying her braid for any wayward curls that might have attempted to burst free. Her eyes flicked briefly back to Fluttershy briefly. “What was that dear?”

“N-nothing.”

"Come now, darling! I thought we were past this? What's on your mind?"

“Nothing we can do anything about without making you hopelessly late.” Fluttershy perked up suddenly. ”Unless maybe you want to be late? I mean, is this really that important?"

"I'm afraid it is, darling. I need to prove that I can do this, albeit mostly to myself."

Fluttershy sighed in disappointment. "Then I’d rather you don’t ask right now.” She let out a small, inaudible whine, resolutely ignoring her desires to pounce on her marefriend then and there. “Well, we should probably go, before I try to change your mind again."

Rarity giggled softly. "Yes, I suppose we should. Your mother doesn't strike me as the type of pony to take lightly to my being late."

Fluttershy shook her head. "She'll dock you points for it. So if you want to score well, it's definitely a bad idea. I suppose she is... nicer when she's not screaming orders at you, but don't expect her to be the way she was at home."

For a single moment Rarity looked hesitant. "Exactly how... bad... is it?"

Fluttershy winced, her ears laid back. "She's... not quite as loud as Princess Luna?" she said finally. “Most of the time...”

"I see… Anything else I should know?" Rarity crossed her eyes when she found a stray hair and dashed back into the bathroom. "Anything I should avoid, I mean?"

"She... she likes it when you think creatively, but be careful with that—she has thrown people out for insubordination. Don't disobey instructions. "

"I shall try to keep that in mind," came the reply from the bathroom. "I take it I am supposed to address her as ‘madam’ while I'm out there?"

"No! The drill sergeant is always 'Sir!’ Never ever ever—" Fluttershy stopped before she went into hysterics. "She'll rebuke you in front of the others just to prove a point! It’s always 'Sir!’"

"So serious..." Rarity tittered again. "Regardless, I shall stick to calling her ‘Sir,’ then, I suppose," she said, muttering to herself about how that was going to take some getting used to. "In any case… Shall we, darling?"

Rarity looked over the training yard, trying not to wince. She had expected the place to be a little more... Well, she had expected the place to be very muddy, but her expectations hadn't even remotely lived up to the real thing. It consisted of a large open field covered in the vile mixture of water, dirt, and various other things she'd rather not come into contact with. So much so that. If there was indeed an obstacle course she was going to have to cross, it was currently being obscured by it.

Or—as she hoped was the case—the training yard was simply much bigger than she could see from her position next to Fluttershy. Once again, she seriously considered giving up on the whole ordeal, only to see a smirking Silver Lining and a disappointed Fluttershy in her mind’s eye. She set her jaw and turned to her marefriend. "Well, here we are. I have to say, it is..." She almost said 'dirty', but that wouldn't paint the right picture and would prompt Fluttershy to try and talk her out of it again. "...emptier than I expected it to be."

Fluttershy looked around in alarm; her mom should have been here a long time ago, watching over a bunch of new recruits waiting to take the test with her. "I promise, this is the place! I could have taken you here blindfolded. Where is everypony?"

"Not here, apparently," Rarity replied, breathing a silent sigh of relief at hearing that she would be able to keep her mane looking good for another few minutes. "Are you sure the training yard hasn't been moved since you'd been here?"

Fluttershy shook her head vehemently. "Canterlot doesn't have many big, unused stretches of land. If they moved the field, the nobles would have snapped this place up to build more houses. Mom was always complaining about how she had to justify her own training yard to yet another group of nobles in the court every couple of years. They kept trying to get the princess to move it to the base of the mountain, or in another town."

"And I take it she is the only reason they haven't?" Rarity had to stifle a giggle, imagining an angry Posey taking a stance against nobles like Blueblood. It made her pause, giving some consideration to how much Fluttershy was like her mother when angered.

"She said she'd be happy to have the land used to build more manors as long as the owners didn't mind her troops running laps in their bedrooms. The room usually got pretty quiet once they realized she wasn't joking. This is definitely where you're supposed to be."

"Well, then I suppose we shall just have to wait." Rarity sat down without thinking, parking her posterior in a puddle. She winced before deciding it was something she was going to have to get used to, sooner rather than later. "Terribly sorry to keep pestering you with this, but are there any tricks to 'scoring well,' as you put it?"

"There isn't any trick to it. You just have to do your best. Mom will be watching; she flies over the course to keep track. Don't try to impress her, just finish as fast as you can." She paused, trying not to let her voice tremble. "And... try not to get hurt. I-I'll be watching too."

"Don't worry, darling. How bad could it possibly be?" Rarity said with a confidence she wasn't quite feeling any longer. "I will be just fine, and I will prove to you, and your father, that I can perform just as well as any stallion." She flushed bright red when the full implications of her sentence hit her. Usually she was much more careful with her words. I guess this thing has me more on edge than I expected.

“I’ll have to see it before I believe it.” Silver’s voice greeted them from the observation platform to the right of the training yard.

Rarity nodded to the stallion, smiling her best smile, strained as it was. “A stallion of your word, sir! I’m glad you came.”

“Speaking of which, where is everypony? Usually my wife has dozens of green recruits cowering all over this place.”

Rarity’s eye twitched in irritation. “To be honest, seeing you here, I was hoping I might ask you the same. If you don’t know either, something unexpected must have occurred. Well, in any case, I’d rather be early than late, as it were.”

Silver nodded. “That’s something we can agree on at least.” He snorted and looked around for a sign of either his wife or one of the guards of her platoon. “It’s not like her to be late.”

“Well, I suspect whatever is holding her up must be important. I am content to wait. But in all seriousness, sir... Thank you for being here.” She smiled again, a more genuine one than before.

Silver snorted again. “Don’t thank me for anything, miss. I’m here to judge, and if you don’t measure up...” He trailed off when he noticed the pointed look his daughter was giving him and wisely prevented himself from finishing that particular sentence.

Fluttershy’s gaze softened, and she gave him a small smile. He grudgingly returned it with one of his own, unable to do anything else.

He rolled his eyes skyward. “Do your best, miss. My daughter will be watching and I’d hate to see her disappointed.”

There was an uncomfortable silence that stretched on for some time, until it was broken by the sound of mad giggling followed by angry shouts and charging hooves coming from the castle proper. They all swiveled their heads to watch as what seemed to be a small army charged past the entrance of the training yard.

“I... think I see why nopony is training.” Rarity said when she had finally recovered her voice and picked her jaw up from the ground.

“Oh my, I hope nothing bad has happened.”

Silver Lining snorted in derision. “Probably another one of those fancy parades they make the guards perform every so often. Posey positively despises them.”

Rarity snorted, just barely keeping herself from laughing. Hearing an otherwise hooves-on-the-clouds stallion use the language of Canterlot’s nobility was far outside her realm of expectations regarding him. He turned his gaze to her, balefully glaring at the perceived joke at his expense. “Terribly sorry,” she said, awkwardly clearing her throat, “dust sneeze.”

Further awkward silences were prevented by several stallions thundering onto the training field, followed by the bellowing Fluttershy had tried to imitate earlier that day. “At ease! You recruits have earned three minutes’ break for an excellent performance during this security exercise.” She turned from the group as they all collapsed in exhausted gratitude. “Recruit Rarity!”

Rarity fairly jumped as she snapped off a smart salute. “Yes, sir!”

“Walk with me a moment,” Posey said in a normal tone of voice as she walked away from the general group.

“Yes, sir!”

When they were a sufficient distance away, Posey frowned at her. “I missed you when we gathered this morning. I might have been able to use you. We had a bit of a SNAFU; some sort of unannounced test for guard readiness, arranged by the princess herself. Where were you?”

“I was here! Fluttershy and your husband can vouch for me! I arrived at O seven hundred, right on time.”

Posey sighed, her mouth quirking up in a half-smile. “On-time doesn’t cut it. You need to be here with enough time for instructions on the exercise. This isn’t a dinner party, filly.”

Rarity bristled with indignation. “Well how was I supposed to know that? If you wanted me here at O six forty-five then you should have said ‘O six forty-five!’”

“First lesson: I expect a certain degree of forward thinking from my recruits. If you lack the common sense to know that you need to be here before we begin, I hope you’re at least quick on the uptake. That’s going to reflect on your final score for today; I have to set an example for everypony.”

Posey turned, getting ready to address the rest of the recruits.

“Sir?”

Posey turned her head in annoyance. “Second lesson: in front of the guard recruits, if you need to address me out of turn, you need to ask permission.”

“P-permission to speak?”

“Granted, but make it quick.”

“How on earth am I supposed to acquit myself honorably if I am being held to standards I have no reasonable way of knowing?”

“Honorably? There’s no ‘honor’ on the training field. As for knowing what kind of standards we employ here... you should have asked your marefriend.” Posey’s mouth jerked again, in that same half-smile Rarity had come to associate with being the closest thing Posey actually had to a real smile. “You’ll just have to be really impressive, I suppose. Do your best. Now, get ready to fall in with the rest, and try not to stick out like an unpreened feather.”

Celestia looked out over the training yard, trying to decide whether or not her eyes were playing tricks on her. One of the new recruits seemed to resemble Twilight’s friend, Rarity, save for the fact that her mane was tightly braided, in a way she knew the stylish mare would never think of doing.

“Ogling the recruits again, sister?”

Celestia turned her head slightly and regarded her sister as she stepped onto her balcony. “Drop it, Luna. I’m not in the mood.”

“Apologies, ‘Tia. I was only trying to cheer you up.” Luna approached and nuzzled her sister as she joined her. “Well then, it seems your student has sorted her feelings out somewhat,” she began matter-of-factly, as though merely observing that her sister was still a pristine white this morning. “It’s nice to see Twilight smiling again, is it not?”

Celestia continued to regard the scene of her troops being trained and tested below in the yard for a little while longer. She could hear Sergeant Posey barking out orders for this morning’s drill. “Yes, it is. Pinkie seems to be a good influence on her emotional stability. And the reverse seems to be true as well.”

“Can’t help but think of who else could have made her happy, can you?”

Celestia did not rise to Luna’s bait. “I’m sure any number of ponies could have done that. The important thing is her happiness, not who is making her happy.”

“Oh, so if Twilight had fallen for somepony entirely wrong for her, would you still be moping on a balcony? Or would you, perhaps, have told her they were the wrong pony, and offered to be the right one?”

Through sheer force of will, honed by long years of having to keep a stoic face in front of endlessly-bickering nobles, Celestia did not scowl. “That doesn’t matter now. Twilight is my protege, not my property. I don’t have the right to decide who is right or wrong for her.”

Luna stuck out her tongue playfully. “You are avoiding the question, ‘Tia. Or perhaps you don’t wish to think about it at all?”

“Why would I torment myself with thoughts of all the things I could have done differently?” Celestia asked, sounding rather tired.

Her sister shook her head sadly. “Could have, should have... that’s what you’ve been obsessing about, isn’t it?” She reached out to Celestia, placing a hoof on her sister’s shoulder. “But what about the things you could do? As in right now? The past is past, ‘Tia; we can’t change that. But in the present, you two still have some unresolved issues. Issues that should be resolved—and probably could be, in a way you would both enjoy, if only you had the wit to see it.”

Celestia glared at her sister balefully. “What do you suggest? Steal Twilight away from her paramour? Now that they’ve just reunited? Or something more sinister perhaps? Destroying the image of the one she holds dear now for some... some fillyhood crush she clung to in the past?”

“Oh, but you have given this some thought, haven’t you?” Luna grinned mischievously.

Celestia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, returning to her original pose. She went back to pretending to watch the recruits; she was good at that. “Rest assured, I will not be doing anything untoward.”

Luna turned back to the training ground, emulating her sister in a way that could only be interpreted as playful mockery. “Well, I for one am pleased to hear you won’t be smiting Pinkie or foal napping Twilight for a night of untold bliss. But perhaps you might have considered talking to them before conceiving such extreme measures to begin with?”

“What would you have me say?” Celestia’s tone was perfectly neutral to the ears of all but those who knew her best. “‘Oh, I’m sorry I rejected you, Twilight. I am actually very interested?’ Should I drop to my knees and tell her that, in truth, I’ve always loved her but never quite realized it? Or perhaps I should simply start bawling my eyes out, and resort to begging instead?” She glanced at Luna, who was having a hard time keeping her poise. “I had a feeling you would enjoy that particular mental image.”

Luna took a deep breath to regain her composure and trotted up next to Celestia, throwing a wing over her shoulder in comfort. “First you think of destroying her, then you think of begging. Why? Why should you need to go to such extremes?”

Celestia snorted dismissively. “Not all ponies are as open-minded as you are, sister. I do not want to risk breaking them apart over a foolish notion of mine.”

Luna nuzzled her sister gently. “Oh certainly, just ask your protege! I’m sure she’ll attest to how unresolved feelings are best left unaddressed. It surely did her a world of good, did it not?” Luna rolled her eyes, sticking out her tongue at her sister. “Go, talk to them! The worst you might hear would be that she no longer feels the same. You need some resolution, both of you!”

“And if she says ‘yes’?” Celestia chuckled mirthlessly. “Pinkamena Pie, thank you for your time. Your services to the crown are appreciated. Dismissed!” she said in a mock royal tone.

Luna shook her head, laughing lightly at the image. “‘Tia, dear sister—”

Celestia felt her control slipping, and found herself nearly shouting at her sister. “Lu, enough! Just leave it be! There’s nothing to be done about it.”

Luna stepped back, giving her sister a little space. “Goodness, you really can’t see it, can you?”

“I am not a foal, Luna. Do not treat me like one.”

The younger princess regarded her sister, trying not to take offence. “Not a foal, but perhaps a fool? Think, sister!”

Celestia turned away, not wishing for Luna to see her expression. “I have! I am! Why do you insist that it is foolish to put the needs of others above my own when they are so obviously in love with one another?”

Luna walked around her sister very slowly until they were face to face once more. “Who said anything about placing yourself above their needs? The answer was presented to you, if you’d just recognize it.”

“You talk as if I just gave up from the start! I didn’t. I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it. But there is no solution. If I refuse to break them apart, there is no way!”

Luna stamped a hoof in frustration. "Why are you so focused on the negatives? Do you really think ruining what they have is the only way?" She paused, collecting herself. “Tell me, if I ask you for a slice of cake, am I destroying your cake by taking a part of it?”

“Twilight is not a cake!” Her sister spat back, insulted that her precious student would ever be compared to such a thing.

Luna’s response sounded tired and more than a little irritated. “That doesn’t change the fact that there is enough of her for two. But you’d have to approach the party’s hostess first, wouldn’t you?”

“Oh yes, so very simple. ‘Excuse me, would you mind sharing your marefriend with me?’” The Princess of the Sun snorted in agitation. “It’s not like I never considered… what you do. I told you before: not everypony is as open-minded as you appear to be!”

“Yes, it actually is that simple. You can have your cake and eat it too!” Luna paused, letting the meaning of her words sink in a moment, then followed quickly with something even more sure to shock her sister, but hopefully also to get her to think.

“Ask politely, and you may be granted a slice of Pie to go with your cake. I have seen Pinkie’s dreams, ‘Tia. Three ponies in a bed is the least of her fantasies, if that were your desire." Luna's eyes twinkled in mischief as the barest blush graced her sister's cheek. "But maybe, just maybe, you might consider that a relationship can be shared as well as a bed.”

Celestia opened her mouth, then closed it again. She repeated the gesture several times before finally opting for the slightly-more-graceful non-gaping configuration, and then turned back to the training field.

“Something to consider...” Luna yawned, stepping closer to her sister to give her one last nuzzle. “I’m due for bed, sister. Enjoy your ogling.” She turned and trudged back inside, beginning the long trek to her bedroom.

“Luna?”

Luna stopped and turned her head. “‘Tia?”

“Thank you. Sleep well.”

Luna smiled again, nodding. “Good day, ‘Tia.”

"Naptime's over, recruits! Fall in!" Posey's voice rolled across the yard like a solid wall of sound, making every recruit scramble to line up on one side of it. Or rather, almost every recruit.

Rarity shook her head, trying to stop the ringing in her ears. She turned to Fluttershy. “What did she say?”

“Um... she said you need to go over with the rest,” Fluttershy replied, pointing.

The unicorn looked dubiously at the rest of the training group. “R-right. Well, time to begin then. Wish me luck?”

“Rarity... it’s not too late. We could just go and forget all about this,” Fluttershy said, pleading one last time.

“What?” Rarity replied, her ears still ringing. “I’m sorry, would you mind repeating—”

“Nevermind.” Fluttershy kissed Rarity gently on the cheek. “Good luck.”

Rarity took her place amongst the rest, bracing herself for more shouting. Thankfully, Posey’s oratory voice was mildly softer than her general address voice.

"Listen up!" Posey paraded back and forth in front of the line, giving each of them an appraising glare. "Today you'll be a part of TPA, or as I like to call it: The rookie race."

"You'll get a running start towards the barracks, evading the golems placed along the track. Ponies that get hit will get a penalty. Jump the moat, grab your gear, and run back here. Fastest one to return wins."

By that point she had reached Rarity, who had hastily joined the end of the queue.

Rarity wilted a little under her glare. Posey flashed her a brief half-smile, then hollered at the top of her hungs. "What are you rookies waiting for? A written invitation? Get your flanks moving!"

They all took off at a quick canter, moving into a gallop. The barracks was a goodish distance away yet, but before that came the obstacles. Rarity looked around wildly for these supposed clay golems, only to see them spring up from the mud up near the forerunners to oppose anypony that came near. “Gah! Wretched things!” Her eyes darted wildly for a path around them. She watched the other recruits as they barreled through, barely pausing, though some of them got a blow to the side which seemed to annoy more than damage.

I mustn’t get hit; it would leave a horrible stain. Oh, and a point deduction. Yes, that would be bad.

She watched another recruit try to fend off the golems and noted they were swiveling their heads to track his movements. So the golems can see, or are capable of something like seeing… Which means... She cast a telekinetic field on the loose dirt and cast it up as a cloud of dust, running quickly through it in the last place she recalled seeing an opening

She burst through the cloud, untouched save for a light coat of dust. Well then, one down... She continued running, only to find her path being blocked by a four-yard-wide moat filled with muck. No! She skidded to a halt, watching helplessly as the recruits she had left behind just moments ago simply made the leap, to either land on the other side or fall short and land in the muck.

Unlike Rarity, the others simply shook off what they could and let the rest sit on their coats while they clambered up on the other side. The sight alone made her want to tie them all up and refuse to release them until they had been thoroughly hosed down—or, better yet, had been put through an entire spa treatment.

She stared down at the muck, as if it would somehow improve by her will alone. A sudden image of Fluttershy shaking her head sadly, next to an extremely smug Silver, put some steel back in her spine. She ran back a ways and then charged forward, leaping only at the very last second. Her eyes snapped shut automatically as she hurled herself through the air.

Rarity waited for the squelching sound of her four hooves sinking in mud, only to hear them landing firmly on solid earth. She looked back to see that her hind legs had just barely cleared the moat. I did it...? I did it! She reared up in triumph, barely suppressing a sudden urge to begin bouncing in happiness. The others were far ahead of her by now, however, and her little victory dance was only making her fall further behind. “Oh, horsefeathers!”

She galloped on towards the barracks, noting that, despite them having quite a lead on her, none of the other recruits had come back out yet. Inside, she found the others still belting on their gear and equipping various bits of weaponry. The armor for unicorns did, at least, appear to be quite stylish, though she wondered about the gold inlays. Surely that would weaken the armor’s structural integrity? I wonder... Her suspicion only grew as she watched another unicorn struggling to lift his armor—in his hooves, of all things. She focused on her own set, trying to raise it up in her magic.

It was the strangest sensation: Rarity had moved all manner of things in her magic, but nothing had ever felt quite this... slippery. The armor clanked down to the floor, and she glared at it. How exactly do they expect anypony to equip something that cannot be lifted?

She looked at the other unicorn in disdain. He had rolled onto his back, on top of the harness, and was trying to secure the straps with his hooves. How plebeian! There must be some better way...

Eying the armor critically, Rarity examined its structure in greater detail. Experimentally, she fired a very weak spellblast at it, only to see it being deflected away from the armor, creating a small black spot on the ceiling.

“Hey! Watch where you’re shooting!”

“My apologies,” she mumbled, seeing the armor in a new light. Spell deflection, of course! That’s what the gold is for. Quite bothersome that it seems to affect telekinesis as well. But surely, any designer worth his saltlick would have thought of that…? Rarity eyed the strap lying limply on the floor. She focused her magic on the strap itself, and found that it allowed itself to be lifted readily. Aha, I see! Then perhaps...

Rolling the armor over with a hoof, she found a network of straps on the inside of the armor’s shell. She reached inside with her magic, holding only the straps, and easily lifted up the whole unit. Within moments, she was properly clad and smiling smugly to herself.

There was a spear rack nearby, which was apparently the preferred weapon for unicorns. Rarity grimaced; she completely failed to recall how many of these things she was supposed to take along, or even if she ought to be bringing any of them at all. In the end, she elected to simply take as many as she could comfortably hold aloft in her aura, before trotting happily to the door.

She stopped before leaving, looking back at the unicorn who had snapped at her. Don’t do it! You’ve wasted enough time. Besides, he’s clearly a faster runner than you. Rarity sighed and addressed the other recruit: “Don’t try to lift the armor itself, pick up the straps on the inside instead.”

He looked up in surprise, rolling off of his armor to flop down unceremoniously. In seconds, his gear was floating up to be belted on, and he grinned sheepishly. “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it.” No really, please don’t. I feel foolish enough as it is. She bolted for the next obstacle before the stallion could get another word in.

She stopped short at a high wall which she was apparently meant to just leap over—though how she was supposed to accomplish that, considering the heavy armor she was wearing, was completely beyond her. There must be some way to lighten this clunky design without sacrificing its defensive capabilities... Perhaps I should inquire into how it is made! The Guard has as much right to the finest in fashion as everypony else, after all.

She enviously looked to either side as earth ponies and pegasi passed her by, flying or hurdling over the wall respectively, without even breaking a sweat.

The Royal Guard training course seemed almost unfairly stacked against unicorns. Magic-resistant armor, cumbersome weapons, high walls…

Wait! Idea~!

Curiously, she brought one of the spears a little closer for inspection. It was certainly light enough to be thrown, but would probably hold her weight if it was secured, in say a wooden wall. It would just need to be thrown with enough force. She grasped it in her magic and flung it at the wall, applying as much kinetic energy as she could. The spear embedded itself into the wall with a loud, satisfying crack. She carefully stepped onto it, letting out as small ‘whoop’ when it held. The remaining four were swiftly flung at the obstacle as well, forming a convenient set of steps to help her easily scale the once-insurmountable wall.

But she paused to look down at her spears, which were now, of course, quite firmly stuck into the wood. Right, I was supposed to take those with me... I’m such an idiot! As she pondered how to undo this latest blunder, she happened to take note of an earth pony who seemed to be faring even worse than she had.

She could at least admire him for his persistence, if nothing else: Despite having fallen short on every single one of his single-bound-over-the-wall attempts, he just kept on trying. He reminded her of Applejack in a way, albeit without the far superior athletic skills her equally-stubborn friend possessed, obviously.

Poor dear, look at him go... She watched as he latched on to the top of the wall with his forelegs for the umpteenth time, scrambling wildly with his rear legs to gain any kind of purchase. He almost made it that time... She watched as he began to lose his balance, though, despite his struggles. Without much thought, she gave him a small push while he teetered, making him topple over the wall. He landed at the bottom with all the grace of a five-ton boulder, but after a groggy shake of his head he was off to the next challenge.

Rarity smiled; there was little chance of her being anything other than dead last, at this point, anyway. Might as well make at least somepony feel like he has accomplished something…

She turned her attention back to her spears, tugging on them with all of her magical might. Most of them came free readily enough, but the last one was most uncooperative. It had penetrated the deepest and seemed to have struck a knot in the wood. Extracting it proved essentially impossible. Bother! More point deductions.

She leaped down from her perch atop the wall and rushed to the finish line, where what looked like everypony else in her group was already waiting. She allowed herself a small grimace; there would be no records set today, not by her at least. Still, she had at least made it... That counted for something, right?

She lined up with the rest, expecting to hear results be announced. What she heard instead nearly made her give up on the spot. Posey regarded her group silently, and Rarity couldn’t help but feel that she was being judged for her poor performance, as was everypony else, she guessed.

“Okay, for the final leg of today’s test—” There was a collective groan from an assortment of very weary ponies. “Did I say you could speak?!” Instant silence. “Better. There are some training dolls stacked up next to the last part of the test. All you have to do is haul that dummy to the other side. And... go!”

Rarity trotted over to the final challenge as quick as her aching legs would carry her. Oh... Oh, please no... She was looking at a vast pit of the foulest muck she had ever laid eyes on, covered by razor wire, which was strung across at a height that demanded she all but crawl her way through it, like some sort of animal. The addition of the training doll just added insult to injury. That’s it. I just... There are limits to what a pony can endure! How can anypony be expected to do this?

She looked back at Posey, almost ready to throw in the towel, when she caught sight of Fluttershy, who gave her a small smile and cheered.

She looked down at her doll and pictured that same face, full of trust and love, in place of the doll. Fine. I guess we can do this. She grabbed the dummy in her magic, holding it aloft with her spears, and made her way to the pit. Go on, you did it for your sister. Are you going to do any less for your marefriend? The muck bubbled, making her rear back. Oh, just close your eyes, you silly thing. She did precisely that before easing slowly into the foulness.

Just pretend it’s the mudbath. Don’t think about it... She trudged her way through, inch by agonizing inch. Strangely, this task was getting easier to accomplish, while the vertical height would not have allowed her to walk normally, the mud itself was waist high. She found herself with ample room to clear her head and horn under the wire. In time, she stopped even feeling the mud. This was the spa, and she was forging her way gracefully across a large tub of herbal mud. On the other side, Fluttershy awaited, and she merely had to keep going with these things behind her to be granted a kiss.

The entire illusion came crashing down when something, or somepony, bumped into her side, sending the foul muck across every inch of her back. Her eyes snapped open to see the earth pony from the wall struggling alongside her, trying to drag the doll behind him in his teeth. She lifted his doll in her magic, wincing as she realized his doll was easy three times the weight of her own. The lack of resistance caused him to fall backwards into the mud. “Stand up. I’ll lay it across your back.”

He eyed her suspiciously. “I don’t think you’re supposed to do that.”

Rarity blew a stray curl that had broken free of braid out of her face. “So I take a point deduction. It’s fine.”

He nodded slowly, getting to his hooves and waiting for the training doll. She carefully laid it over his back, settling it across his broad shoulders. “Thanks. Hey, maybe later tonight I could take you to dinner? Just as a way of saying ‘thanks,’ of course...”

She chuckled lightly, batting her eyes playfully. “I’m flattered, but taken. Though now I’m afraid I’m really quite cross with you.”

The stallion blinked uncomprehendingly, unsure as to where this sudden shift had come from.

“Where were you when I was trying to find a good stallion?” She sighed. “Well, I suppose my marefriend will thank you for being so scarce. Let’s keep going, shall we? We have a test to finish.”

He nodded, and trudged away at a much faster pace than she was capable of sustaining.

Rarity cursed inwardly. Rarity, you fool! Just try to finish yourself first, why don’t you? It’s not like you aren’t already going to be dead last; must you ensure it’s going the worst time ever?

“Do you need an invitation, princess? Move it! You’re holding up the show!” Posey’s voice pierced her ears from the side of the pit, making her regret that she’d ever trusted that mare.

She gritted her teeth and forced herself onward, never allowing the the spears or the doll to fall an inch, even if the continued magical strain was seriously beginning to wear her out physically. “A l-lady is generally expected to be fashionably late,” she grumbled under her breath.

“Ladies don’t get far enough to become guardsponies, princess. Now keep moving!” Rarity heard a splash as Posey trotted past her, carrying one of the earth pony recruits on her back, along with the doll he was supposed to be carrying.

Show off. Rarity finally made it to the other end, stopping briefly to shake the caked mud from her body. She both winced and smirked when a good portion of the mud landed on Posey.

“Okay rookies, take five. I’ll make the announcement shortly.” Every single recruit, Rarity included, collapsed in a heap, their dolls falling forgotten to the ground.

Rarity lay on the ground, unable to move. It felt like she had just run a one-hundred-yard sprint through mud, carrying a heavy weight behind her! And apparently, I have also completely forgotten what a metaphor is. Bravo, Rarity. Before she had a chance to soak in the sunlight and try to fancy herself on a beach, a shadow covered her.

“Whoever you are, could you be a dear and move a little? You’re blocking my light.”

“Oh, uhm... sorry.”

The shadow moved and Rarity sighed blissfully as the sunlight warmed her again. The tension in her muscles faded, which almost lulled her to sleep.

“Uhm, Rarity?”

She wearily looked up to see Fluttershy standing over her, looking down in concern.

“Rarity? Are you all right?”

“I am utterly exhausted, thoroughly discouraged, and feeling quite foolish. Thank you for asking, darling.” Rarity allowed her head to fall back to the ground in disgust. “Tell your father that I thank him for coming. I suspect he is gloating even now.”

Fluttershy bent down to be more eye level, smiling down at her marefriend. “Why? He told me you’d never even finish—perhaps not even start.”

Rarity’s eyes turned cold, a deep frown growing on her face. “Why that—” She slumped back down. “Truthfully, I wasn’t sure I was going to. I suppose your record is quite secure, darling.”

Fluttershy giggled, reaching down to kiss Rarity on the cheek. “Actually, when I first tried I got stuck in the mud.”

Rarity glanced back to the seemingly endless pit she’d just crawled through. “Really? I supposed I shouldn’t be surprised.” She gestured back to the last challenge. “How far did you get?”

Fluttershy shook her head ruefully. “No, I got stuck in that little moat you jumped over. I really was a much worse flier back then...”

“Form ranks! Everypony off your plots!”

All of the recruits wearily rose, gathering together in some semblance of order.

Posey began pacing back and forth in front of the group, “Alright everypony, listen up! This was your first test. The ones that didn’t make it—” she inclined her head to the earth pony she had been carrying earlier. “—have failed, and can go home to their mommies.”

The colt in question hung his head low, before slowly turning to leave the training area.

“Recruit, did somepony dismiss you?”

Rarity could hear a very soft voice responding with something she could not hear.

“Well, don’t let me stop you, but I expect you here bright and early tomorrow. Are we clear?”

There was a note of confusion in the response.

“Oh? You want to stay now? Then fall in.”

Posey turned back to the rest of the group. “As for the rest of you, you were probably the slowest bunch I’ve ever seen run this course. My daughter did it in a third of the time you morons took, and she was carrying twice her weight!”

Fluttershy’s ears drooped, and she looked around warily at the eyes directed at her. “Um, that was a long time ago...”

Posey went on with her speech, ignoring her daughter’s discomfort. “However, speed isn’t the only thing this course is about. Recruit Rarity!”

Rarity looked up in surprise. She had hoped to avoid a direct dressing-down for her poor performance. “Yes, Ma—Sir?!” She tried to snap a salute off, and ended up smacking her hoof into her horn.

The pegasus addressed the group at large, ignoring Rarity. Apparently her intent was to talk about, rather than to her. “This recruit received some major point deductions on almost every event, yet still managed to place second in the overall ranking. Who wants to tell me what she did better than any of you?”

There was a general grumble of confusion; a few guesses were offered that Rarity could not quite hear, since they all overlapped.

“Sir, she has the best plot here, Sir!”

Rarity’s ears perked up as she recognized the voice of the earth pony she’d assisted during the last leg of the test.

Posey rounded on the offender, annoyance etched into her features. “Recruit Brick! Your behaviour is unbecoming of a royal guard. You are to run laps around the entire yard until I tell you to stop. Is that clear?”

“Sir, yes sir!” Recruit Brick smirked, obviously unphased. He winked at Rarity as he began his laps. Fluttershy glared at him as he trotted past her, and he ran quite a bit faster after seeing the look in her eyes.

Posey waited for any other guesses, and when none came, she let out a snort of disgust. “Since you’re all apparently about as clueless as you are inept, I’ll tell you: She showed teamwork. As royal guards, we stick together. After all, a cloud formation is only as strong as its weakest link. Now, you will all be assigned extra training based on your performance. Talk to Corporal Charmer for specifics.”

“Today was your entrance exam. Tomorrow, we will assess your basic combat skills in the CQC.” She paused, eyeing the group critically, then gestured back towards the training course. “Any of you are free to try the course again, I will personally praise anypony who manages to come near the record set by my daughter.” She shot a quick half-smile to Fluttershy, who was busy looking in any other direction than at the curious eyes directed at her once more. “ In fact, if you beat it, I’ll make you a guard on the spot.”

There was a general consensus, if the slumping shoulders could be used to judge, that most would not be trying for that record. However, some scattered cheers indicated that a few at least were planning to take another crack at it. Rarity was with the former. While it would have been nice to stick that in Silver's face, she was here less for pride's sake than to mollify an overprotective father.

“Questions?” Posey let her gaze drift over the rest of the group, but found only dull, tired eyes there. “Very well. Dismissed.”

Celestia watched the recruits file out, save for Sergeant Posey and her husband, who appeared to be having an angry exchange at the observation point. Odd... Silver always seemed like such an agreeable pony.

Further afield, she could see the recruit that had reminded her of Rarity. Her eyebrows rose when she saw that the pony next to her was, without a doubt, Fluttershy. What on earth could possibly have possessed Rarity to ever— Her expression lightened when she saw the pegasus reach down and kiss the unicorn on her forehead. Hmmm. Love all around, it seems.

The first warning she got that something was amiss was the spatula zooming past her head at a truly frightening speed. This was even before the shrieks of hilarity coming from her student, followed closely by the answering laughter of Pinkie Pie.

"Pinkie, stop it!" The sound of running hooves drew near.

"Not until you say you're sorry!"

"No! It was my cake, so I get to lick off the batter!"

"I didn't mean for that... Well, for that, too! You know what I mean!"

"Well I'm still not going to say it! And you can't make me!"

Twilight rounded the corner, and her face lit up in a self-satisfied grin. “Princess! You have to protect me!”

“No fair!” Pinkie had joined them on the balcony now, and was stalking Twilight, who kept the alicorn between them like a shield in turn.

Celestia cleared her throat. “Excuse me, but what—”

“Say it or I’ll tickle you!”

Twilight dodged under Celestia’s tail, sticking her tongue out. “I’m not going to!”

Celestia tried to ask for clarification, but became more than a little distracted when she felt a muzzle nosing quickly through her wing to pluck a loose feather from her plumage.

Pinkie brandished the feather menacingly. “Shay it! Shay ‘A’m a bich shilly heash and A Pinkeh Promish to not be mopeh dopeh eva agains!’”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said in a stern tone of voice. Twilight skidded to halt and all the happiness on the balcony seemed to evaporate.

“P-princess?” The unicorn said, as if only now actually becoming aware of her surroundings.

“Would you kindly ask your marefriend to stop stealing my feathers?”

Twilight blinked, then looked back at Pinkie who was sitting down on her rump, wiggling the white feather around in her mouth menacingly when she noticed Twilight looking.

“S-sorry, princess.” Twilight bowed and walked off, ears flat against her skull. Pinkie glared at Celestia before following, leaving her alone to beat herself up over ruining the young mare’s happiness once again. Had she wanted to talk to them about Luna’s statement? Celestia wasn’t quite sure herself. Still, seeing Twilight’s face fall, and Pinkie’s glare... it felt like she had lost something. Or had perhaps destroyed it. Something important. Something she desperately wanted to bring back.

She began to despair. Luna’s suggestion just wouldn’t work; the idea of pursuing something with Twilight was problematic enough, but courting the two of them as a couple? It seemed doomed to fail, to end in disaster. She didn’t fully understand the version of Twilight that Pinkie had somehow coaxed out of the unicorn. She seemed like an entirely different pony than the one Celestia had come to know. She wanted to tell herself that it wasn’t a change for the better, but could not in fairness do so. After all, the Twilight she had taught had been studious, but kind and fair in all her dealings. But had those qualities really been lost? The ‘new’ Twilight certainly laughed a lot more, and that couldn’t be a bad thing, surely?

And that was completely ignoring the enigma that was Pinkie Pie. Any hope of a stable relationship would, out of necessity, involve her as well. Although ‘stable’ was a shaky concept at best, where that pony was concerned. Celestia hadn’t seen chaos the likes of hers ever since she and her sister sealed Discord the first time. Still, it was hard to argue with results; the mare seemed to bring out a more fun-loving side of her student. Truth be told, Celestia felt like she herself could do with a few more genuine smiles. At times, she wondered if her face still remembered how to even form one that wasn’t placed there on purpose.

Sunlight glinted off the golden armor Rarity wore, shifting her gaze to the other couple. These two did not appear to have any unresolved feelings to confuse them. Maybe I should go congratulate Rarity on her test. She opened her wings and took flight.

“Rarity? Aren’t you going to get up?” Fluttershy asked, looking down at her immobile marefriend.

Rarity continued to lay on the soft earth, letting her whole body melt as it recovered. “I think I shall stay here. The grass is cool and soft. I think I see your point now; it would be rather pleasant to be a tree.”

“Uhm... yes, I think so as well... B-but if you stay here, the next group will probably trample you!”

Rarity raised an eyebrow, opening her eyes to gaze up in disbelief. “Next group? I thought this was her only test today?”

“Uhm, no. This was just the royal guards. My mother also trains the soldiers that patrol the borders to the north. Normally there would have been time between tests, but your group started very late.” Fluttershy attempted to ease Rarity up by ducking her head while throwing one of her marefriend’s hooves over her shoulder. “Come on. We can go take a nap if you like, but not here.”

Rarity groaned softly as she was pulled bodily to her hooves. “Gently, please... I am not a pony built for sprinting. That took a bit out of me.”

Once Rarity was back on her hooves, Fluttershy deftly undid the straps that held the armor cinched tightly to Rarity’s barrel and chin. She removed it and set it aside, planning to take it back to the mock barracks once she had Rarity out of harm’s way. “There, that’s better, isn’t it?”

“Much, thank you.”

Rarity slowly rotated her neck, hearing the occasional pop whenever a joint realigned. She had been a bit busy at the time, but now she realized just how truly heavy that armor had been. I really must have a chat with their blacksmith. There must be some way to lighten that load.

“That was a fairly impressive display,” a voice from behind them said, causing Rarity’s ears to perk up.

Rarity snorted in annoyance. “Impressive... It was amazing I didn’t collapse! Clunky armor, heavy weaponry... It is surprising what some ponies will do for their princess. I see now why enrollment for unicorns is down; this entire thing was stacked against me.”

Fluttershy looked past Rarity’s shoulder, letting out a quiet ‘eep.’

The voice chuckled. “Well, strictly speaking it is a bit easier than you’re making it out to be. That armor set was actually made for the earth ponies participating, you picked up no less than double the intended number of spears, and that dummy was intended for a pegasus to carry.”

Rarity rounded on the source of the voice, incensed that she’d had such a hard time due to lack of direction. “Well, it certainly would have been nice to have somepony tell me that—” Her voice froze in her throat when she at last realized who she was addressing. “P-princess, I am terribly sorry—”

Princess Celestia held up a hoof to forestall any further apologies. “Not at all. I’ll pass the message along to Sergeant Posey. New recruits are normally better briefed on this test. Though I must admit, I was very surprised to see you here. Have you decided to take up a more active role in the protection of Equestria? Because I assure you, the Crown values your role as a hero already.”

Rarity blushed mightily. “Ah, that is... I would love nothing more, Your Highness, but I’m afraid this is just family business. While I would love to serve, I’m only doing this to prove a point to a certain stubborn stallion I am supposed to be able to call ‘father-in-law.’” Rarity’s ears drew back upon seeing the stricken look on Fluttershy’s face. “Oh, love, I am sorry. I want to like him, really I do.”

Fluttershy’s bottom lip quivered, but she somehow managed not to cry. “It’s okay. I know he’s being mean.” Fluttershy picked up the armor. “Um... I-I need to take this back. Nice to see you again, princess.” She made haste to the barracks.

Celestia eyed the Fluttershy curiously as she fled, wondering what exactly had brought this couple together. “Would you like me to vouch for you, Rarity?”

Rarity’s eyes lit up for a moment, but then her face fell. “Much as I would appreciate your support, I don’t think even that would help. But I dearly thank you for the offer.”

Celestia leaned in and winked conspiratorially, amusement evident in her eyes. "The things we do for love, yes?"

Rarity nodded quickly, her eyes sparkling. “Quite. Thank you for your understanding.”

“I know that feeling, to find that you love a pony so much you would do anything to see them happy.” Celestia eyes flashed upwards briefly . “Be good to her, and good luck.”

Rarity gazed at Fluttershy’s retreating form, her eyes a bit dreamy. “I will—in every way I can.”

Celestia braced herself to take off for the quick flight back to her observation balcony.

“Oh!”

The princess turned back just before taking off. “Yes?”

Rarity smiled apologetically. “Princess, I hate to impose, but how did the drill turn out?”

“Drill?” Celestia asked, folding her wings to her side.

“Oh, terribly sorry. Sergeant Posey told me that’s why today’s testing was running late. You know, you had somepony check the guard’s readiness, made a huge commotion. I have to say, the mare you choose for the task was a giggly thing.” Rarity’s brows furrowed, thinking. “If I wasn’t certain she was in Ponyville, I would have sworn that was Pinkie Pie.”

Celestia blinked several times, finally opening her eyes wide. “Oh! The drill!” She looked around for any sign of her staff, then whispered. “Actually, that was a cover story. It was Pinkie Pie, and she lead the staff on a merry chase. I offered her a job if she would like it. She somehow danced around them like they weren’t even moving.”

Rarity stared, dumbstruck. “Pinkie is here?” She looked up in worry, pleading for leniency for her foolish but dear friend. “Princess, please don’t be too harsh on her. She’s had some rough times with Twilight as of late—”

Celestia’s face showed the smallest signs of irritation. “Why does everypony assume I just throw ponies in dungeons? She would at least have gotten a trial...” She composed her expression back to its usual calm serenity. “I didn’t punish her. Truth be told, I am glad she came. She exposed some security flaws that will need to be redressed. She’s doing fine; as a matter of fact, she was just chasing after Twilight with one of my feathers not too long ago.”

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank... well, you, I suppose,” Rarity said, realizing things could get a bit awkward in the exclamation department when one was around a deity. That random thought lead to a brief mental tangent, in which Rarity was left wondering what the princess shouted while she was making love, which only served to make the entire conversation feel even more awkward. “P-Pinkie was inconsolable after Twilight left,” she said quickly, trying to get the image of a Celestia in the throes of passion out of her mind. Stupid brain... “So I take it they reconciled?”

The princess conjured a genuine smile onto her face as she recounted the memory. “If by ‘reconciled’ you mean that Pinkie pounced my student and demanded she stop being ‘a big silly head,’ then, yes, they appear to have reconciled.” But then her expression changed, becoming slightly worried, though about what Rarity could not pin down. “I wonder... I worry about my student, and I’ve heard... Pinkie can be a bit... How shall I put this? I’m given to understand she has a roving eye?”

Rarity’s face became ashen at the question. “Pinkie?! No no no, she adores Twilight! Well... I suppose she can be a bit unobservant of a pony’s personal space, but ‘unfaithful’ is not a thing I would ever call her. She just has an odd view of how to relate to ponies she finds attractive...” Rarity trailed off, realizing she was not making a very good case for her friend. She looked Celestia dead in eye, declaring her approval: “Have no fear, Princess. Pinkie Pie is a good pony. She will treat Twilight very well. She would never betray her romantically. I would stake my livelihood on it, were anypony foolish enough to take the bet.”

“I see. Thank you.” Celestia turned back to the castle, preparing to return once more. She turned back just before taking off, seeing the weary and dusty state the unicorn was in. “I have some matters to attend to. I will make sure the royal baths are made available to you if you’d like to freshen up.”

Rarity’s eyes went from the slight drooping of fatigue to wide open. “Oh, that would be lovely! By your leave?”

Celestia inclined her head. “Of course.”

Rarity bolted to the training yard entrance, running faster than she had during the test, picking up a very surprised Fluttershy and dragging her along in her wake.

Celestia watched them go chuckling slightly. She heard a shriek in the distance, apparently Twilight’s transgressions against batter had caught up with her. She frowned, unavoidably drawn away from her happiness in seeing a new couple to the dilemma of her own feelings. She took to the air in a gentle ascent, once more ignoring the sting of envy she felt at hearing her student and Pinkie play.

The things we do for love... makes fools of us all.

Chapter 32: Cleaning Up Nicely

View Online

Fluttershy was having a bit of a flashback as she was carried in Rarity’s aura. She patiently waited for an explanation, but one did not seem to be forthcoming. “Rarity, where are we going?” Her marefriend was marching down the hallways with purpose, but despite her quick pace, it soon became clear that she lacked any real direction and was searching randomly.

Rarity looked back in chagrin, smiling apologetically. “Sorry, love. Princess Celestia told me we would be welcomed in the royal baths; you can understand my excitement. However, it appears I should have asked for directions.”

Fluttershy smiled back, somewhat relieved. She had been worried Rarity might be catatonic again. “Okay, why not set me down, and we can find somepony who knows where they are?”

Rarity blinked several times, staring up at her marefriend as if seeing her for the first time. She shook her head with a grimace, wondering where her mind was today. “Yes,” she said as she slowly lowered Fluttershy to the ground. “I’m sorry, love. I don’t know what came over me.”

Fluttershy waited patiently until all four hooves were on the ground. When she was properly situated, she trotted forward and hugged Rarity. “It’s okay. I can understand how exciting that would be after spending all day in the muck.” She looked around, attempting to get her bearings. “We should go to the mess hall; some of the guard ponies there could probably give us some directions.”

The mess hall wasn’t difficult to find; even from a distance they could make out the rowdy laughing and shouting from off duty guards. Rarity scanned the room, looking for somepony she could bother very quickly that was not currently engaged in conversation with others.

To one side of the room, at a largely unoccupied table, she spotted a familiar face. The stallion was trying to disappear into a mug, which, judging by the smell, was filled with some sort of heavy beer. Rarity felt for him; it had been a rather grueling morning. “Excuse me,” she said as she sat down opposite him, Fluttershy settling down next to her. “I hate to be a bother, but I wanted to ask for your help.”

The stallion looked up in alarm. “Oh, it’s you. Nice work today, Sarge was impre—” He cut off as his gaze came to Fluttershy. “Sarge! What are—” His eyes squinted, looking again. “Oh. Oh! You’re... Right, you’re her. Not her, but her. Right.”

Rarity looked back and forth between the flustered stallion and her marefriend. Fluttershy was stifling a giggle behind a hoof.

“Um... well, I suppose introductions are in order. Fluttershy, this is... oh dear. I’m terribly sorry, I don’t know your name.”

“What?!” The stallion said in alarm, his gaze having been fixed on Fluttershy. “Oh! Right, um, Corporal Stardust. Friends call me Dusty. Well, they will, when I make some. Right now they call me Rookie.” He grimaced, clearly frustrated by the nickname.

Rarity’s eyebrows rose. “Corporal? Goodness, that was quick! Congratulations are in order, I suppose?”

“Yeah, thanks.” Stardust blinked once and from the pinprick pupils he sported thereafter, he had to come to the conclusion that something wasn’t entirely right with the way the conversation was going. “I mean...” He rubbed the back of his neck with a hoof before giving her a look. “Nevermind, you said you needed help?”

Rarity looked askance at Dusty, “Well, it’s nice to see a pony who works hard move up. In any case, I was wondering if you might know how to get to the royal baths?”

Dusty nodded, taking a sip from his mug. “Oh yeah. Out the hall, take a left, up three floors. Then straight ahead. But don’t go sneaking in there. Last guy that got caught is still peeling onions for the cooks six months later.”

Rarity nodded curtly. “We’ll be sure to keep that in mind—”

Fluttershy frowned unhappily, cutting in with a curt opinion. “They put him in the kitchen for wanting a nice bath?! That’s terrible! Why would anypony be so mean?”

Dusty coughed up his beer, his eyes darting to Fluttershy as his cheeks reddened. When he was done with his coughing fit he pointedly looked down at the table, not able, or perhaps simply not willing, to meet her eyes as he spoke. “Yeah... he wasn’t trying to take a bath... The guy has a thing for wet manes...”

Fluttershy looked at him curiously. “What’s wrong with that?”

Rarity coughed uncomfortably. “Fluttershy... I believe he’s trying to tell you the stallion in question is a... peeper.”

“Oh,” was the only response Fluttershy could give at first, an uneasy silence grew between the three ponies as she thought about that. “Um...” she finally said, her cheeks burning, “Well, maybe that’s not so mean, then.”

“Well! I believe I have had my fill of information I didn’t want to know! Come, darling.” Rarity nodded to Stardust.
“Congratulations, again. I’ll see you tomorrow, Dusty.”

“Ah, here we are,” Rarity said as they found the gilded entryway of the baths. She stepped forward eagerly, her heart unable to contain her joy at the idea of being clean once more. It spilled over into, and bolstered, her magic, almost ripping the doors off their hinges when she touched them. There was a sudden shock as her magic was overridden by another, followed by a pair of halberds which hacked her dream to pieces, crossing in front of her and denying her entrance to the promised land.

“Halt,” the guard on the left said. He was a unicorn stallion in ceremonial armor. Even distracted as she was she noted the armor was designed without the heavier gold plating inlaid with spells as she had been wearing during her testing. She backed away, turning to face the obstructing pony.

“I beg your pardon! I was given permission to enter these baths!”

Fluttershy, meanwhile, was busy trying to hide behind Rarity, though it wasn’t shyness alone that made her hide herself. The guard on the right was looking at her oddly, as if he knew her, and that usually meant the pony was a ‘fan.’

“Sorry, miss, but these are the private baths of the royal sisters. Nopony is allowed access,” the unicorn guard replied, unwavering in the face of Rarity’s mounting irritation.

“Don’t you ‘sorry miss’ me!” Rarity said imperiously. “I just spent two hours jumping, sweating, and crawling through muck. I feel dirty and drained and ugly. Look at my mane! It looks horrid! It may never regain its proper shape again!”

Fluttershy was drawn from hiding hearing this. She rushed forward and hugged Rarity, murmuring soothing words to her.
The earth pony guard finally brightened as he realized who the pegasus that had been hiding behind the unicorn was. ”Shy-shy!”

Fluttershy looked up from in alarm. “Eep!” She ducked behind Rarity again.

“Hey,” the earth pony said, smiling. “Sorry if I scared you, been a while. What are you up to?”

Fluttershy peeked up again, curious. “Um... hiding?”

The earth pony chortled warmly. “Well, yeah, I can see that. But I meant lately. Last I saw you, you’d kicked my flank. I thought for sure you were gonna join up. Tried asking Sarge how you were but she just gave me a look, you know how she is.” He paused, shaking his head. “Dangit, Ward...” he said quietly. “I mean, of course you know, she’s your mom...”

“Um...” Fluttershy said, hesitantly. “I’m sorry, do I know you?” She blushed brightly. “I mean, I think I should, but I don’t remember—”

Rarity stomped a hoof impatiently. “I’m certain this is very interesting but perhaps we can have this discussion on the other side of the door where the nice hot bath is?”

The unicorn guard eyed her impassively, trying to assess whether she was going to be an annoyance or a threat. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could repeat himself, a bright green flash went off overhead, dropping a scroll from the ether.
“Excuse me.” He unfurled the scroll, and found orders from Celestia herself to allow access to ‘Rarity, the Bearer of Generosity’ and ‘Fluttershy, the Bearer of Kindness’. “State your names, please?”

Rarity smiled triumphantly. “Rarity, and Fluttershy. That’s all this was, wasn’t it? You hadn’t gotten the order yet? Terribly sorry about being awful about this, but I badly need to get clean. May we go in now?”

The unicorn nodded, swinging the doors wide open. “Her majesty’s orders give you full access.” He stepped back to allow her to pass.

“Thank you!” Rarity squealed as she ran past.

Fluttershy looked once more at the stallion, before hurrying inside as well.

The royal baths were... opulent. Every fixture looked like it was made of (or at the very least coated in) gold, and Rarity strongly suspected the former. And every surface that was not gold appeared to be carved from a single piece of stone, hollowed out and shaped by the sort of magic that casually moved the skies themselves. The scale of the chamber was astonishing—but then, it would have to be to comfortably accommodate two alicorns.

There was a large bath in the center, filled with hot water which constantly flowed, draining used water and replenishing with fresh. Off to one side was a cold dip tub, intended to close the pores after a long soak, and to the other an alicorn-sized massage table.

Any staff that normally ran this very private room were off-duty at the moment, but there were more than enough beauty supplies here. From the various cards attached, they looked to be gifts from every corner of the world. The vast majority remained unopened, however, and given the sheer quantities involved they were likely to remain so for a long time to come.

Rarity nearly died on the spot at the sight of all this luxury. She wondered if any spa in the world would ever feel adequate again. She heard a high-pitched squeal, and fruitlessly looked around for its source for a few seconds before finally figuring out it had been coming from her own lips. “Yes!” she exclaimed with an excitement that had only been rivaled when she had realized the lips pressed against her own were in fact Fluttershy’s, and not another dream to be woken from with sadness.

“Oh my,” said the quiet voice of her marefriend.

Rarity turned back to her, a brilliant smile emblazoned on her face.

Fluttershy looked around with trepidation, looking for all the world like she was actually worried they were trespassing in such a genuinely majestic place.

“I... Words cannot express... Thank all that is good and right with the world!” Rarity breathed, eyeing the steam rising from the tub, her eyes wet with tears. In her mind, a heavenly chorus of voices sang. She quickly snatched several bottles from the shelves. Soon she had shampoos, conditioners, soaps and pore cleansers—everything she would need to erase all trace of the filth she’d previously been slogging through. Her smile grew ever more, seeing the names of true masters of the craft upon the bottles. Why, any of these sell for enough to repair my kitchen. She mused, wistfully. And now she was going to use them on mere bathing? Oh yes, yes I am.

She stepped forward towards the tub, and the world decided that would be an opportune time to rise up and smack her in the face, or so it seemed. In reality, here in this place designed to relax, her body decided that it was going to do just that. Furthermore, it had apparently decided that it was going to do so now, with or without its owner's permission; her knees had simply buckled beneath her. She closed her eyes in resignation, detachedly noting how that floor was probably really going to hurt when it would finish its rapid ascent and kissed her chin.

After a few moments, she dared open her eyes again, and found the floor had stopped its treacherous attack on her person. She was being held by a pair of butter-yellow hooves, suspended in midair. Looking upwards, she found her marefriend hovering and looking down at her with evident concern.

“Oh, thank goodness!” Fluttershy exclaimed as Rarity opened her eyes. “Hold on a second, we’re going to set you down so I can take care of you.”

Rarity was laid down, very carefully. As she landed, she glared balefully at the stone surface. Thought you could get me, did you? Better luck next time. “Mrgh,” she grunted irritably as she tried to thank Fluttershy for the timely rescue, only to find that her voice, too, was now betraying her. Still, the floor was pleasantly cool, and now that a truce had been declared between them, it actually seemed quite comfortable. She heard Fluttershy from somewhere that wasn’t down here where said comfort was, and then felt a tug as the pegasus began undoing her braided hair. She shuddered to think what her mane must taste like.

“It’s okay, I know,” Fluttershy said softly, working the braid loose, “just lie still, we’ll get you all fixed up.” She clucked her tongue in disapproval. “I told you this was going to be hard on you. I need you to be more careful.”

Rarity tried to explain that she’d really had no idea how exhausted she was before her legs had spontaneously collapsed, and also that she would indeed try to take it a bit easier in the future: “Murfle.”

Incredibly, this seemed to satisfy Fluttershy. She kissed Rarity gently on the nape of the neck. “Thank you. I’m going to help you into the tub now. Are you ready?”

“Mmmph,” Rarity replied, soon finding herself being lifted bodily with gentle hooves. The moment her body touched the water, every muscle melted into goop. Fluttershy propped her up against one side of the tub, grabbing a nearby showerhead. Glorious warmth flowed down Rarity’s mane, rinsing Celestia-knew-what from it in the process.

Continuing to hold the shower head over Rarity’s mane, Fluttershy grabbed the shampoo Rarity had chosen with her wing, squeezing out a generous dollop onto Rarity’s head. She massaged Rarity’s scalp as she lathered the shampoo, working it all through her locks, which were even then beginning to take the accustomed shape her hair was used to being in. Rarity groaned as Fluttershy continued to wash her hair while also giving a light massage through the tresses.

“Goodness, so much tension in your shoulders... I wish Lotus were here, but I’ll try my best to help you relax.”

Happy little groans were her only reply.

Fluttershy giggled; Rarity sounded so adorable. Then she got a very naughty thought: Nopony else is here... She eyed the massage table, blushing furiously. Rarity did say she wanted a happy ending...

“Ward?” Brook asked after a good deal of time had passed in comfortable silence. “What were you talking about with that mare back there?”

Ward turned to his co-worker. “That was Sergeant Posey’s daughter.”

“Posey... Posey...hmmm.” Sergeant Brook’s eyebrows rose several inches. “Wildflower had a foal? When?”

Ward punched him in the shoulder. “She’s in there, and she has a marefriend. Do the math.” He shook his head, smiling in nostalgia. “Never would have believed it if I hadn’t seen it firsthoof. She went up against six of us, and took us all down; definitely her mother’s daughter.”

“Jeez... I remember the sarge filling out her armor a bit more at one point, but I just figured that stallion she married was a good cook.” Brook shook his head in astonishment. “I was stationed up north at the time, she’d been sent out on a scouting mission with her flight. She brought 'em back one by one. I think I told you about it, some kinda mess with the borders being badly defined and the local gryphon flight thought she was invading.”

“Hah, yeah. I was still in school when that happened. Papers said it took the princess a good few weeks to calm the gryphons down."

“Don’t blame ‘em, she did a number on that whole flight. And she was pregnant at the time? How does her husband keep up?”

“Keep up, Twilight!” Both guards snapped back into proper guard positions as the pink dervish that had been terrorizing the castle all day rounded the corner. When she spotted the guards, Pinkie waved, a huge smile adorning her face. She ran on, giggling madly.

The aforementioned Twilight Sparkle was hot on her heels, showing clear signs of exertion. “Pinkie, we need to get ready!” She charged down the hall after her wayward marefriend.

They watched Twilight race by, remaining perfectly motionless. When the commotion had ceased, Brook let out a long-held breath. “Okay, that settles it. This makes five I’ve seen in person, and they’re all uniformly insane. The pink one more than the rest.”

“Five? I thought there were six Elements? Also, I only counted four mares just now.”

“I met the rainbow-maned one in Ponyville a few years back. She kept making faces at me. It was all I could do to not burst out laughing. Five out of six. I wonder if the farmer is crazy too...”

Ah must be out of my goldurned mind lettin’ her even try this, Applejack thought as she watched Rainbow flit back and forth trying to herd two dozen cats into some semblance of order. The animals were growing increasingly restless the longer their caretaker was gone, presenting an ever bigger problem for her marefriend. Even Applejack herself was starting to have trouble keeping all the critters happy.

“Dash, just quit it. You ain’t gonna get ‘em to mind you like that. Them critters can’t be reasoned with anyway. ‘S why Ah like dogs.” She whistled and took a step away from the filled food bowls, promptly making all the cats crowd around her. “Cats’ll only listen to ya if you’ve got food.”

“It’s not my fault that they don’t listen,” Dash groused. She glared at the cats crowding around the food bowls. “I’m giving up naptime for this. The least they could do is behave like they do around ‘Shy.”

Applejack barked a short, mirthless laugh. “Why would they? You don’t know ‘em like she does. Yer trying to get 'em to fall into line, she just asks 'em all polite like.” She stopped, seeing no comprehension in her marefriend’s eyes. “Dashie, Ah know yer tryin’, but you just don’t have the knack for this. Yer just not the nurturing type.”

Dash snorted. “I so am! Just lemme at something, I’ll nurture the stuffing out of it.” She spread her wings and looped around the inside of the cottage, coming to a halt inches from Applejack’s face. “What’s nurture anyhow?”

“...Just go take a nap, Dash. Ah got this.”

“Nah, I’m already late for weather duty.” Dash darted forward and placed a kiss on the bridge of Applejack’s muzzle before flying over to the door. “Catch you tonight, AJ.”

Applejack watched her marefriend fly off, her thoughts drifting back to her family. Caring for animals had nothing on caring for a young filly. Though, back then she had Macintosh and Granny to help her. Two caring ponies she had come to rely on. She wasn’t sure Dash would ever be able to do the same.

She sighed and shook her head. That’s gonna have to wait till later, there’s work to be done. She grabbed one more bag of food from the pantry to give to the squirrels who had been the most annoying creatures and therefore got their food last. After their bowls were filled she nodded to Harry and set off towards Sweet Apple Acres.

“Grannie?” Applejack called as she entered the house. “Mac? ‘Bloom?”

“Keep yer voice down, Jackie. Some of us are tryin’ ta rest,” Grannie said testily from her rocking chair.

“Ah’m sorry, Grannie. Jes getting back from ‘Shy’s place and checking in,” Applejack said sheepishly.

Grannie Smith peered at her. “It’s about danged time. Mac’s found Wither Root in the eastern fields, and he’s gonna need all the help he can get weedin’ it out.”

Applejack’s ears clamped to the top of her head in distress. “Ah’m on it!” she said briefly before ducking back out the door. She hadn’t stopped to ask which part of the eastern fields, but a quick stop to the hilltop would give her the vantage she needed to spot him. Cresting the treeline, she did find her brother, but she also wondered at the skyline, which looked completely bare of clouds.

Didn’t Rainbow say that she had work to do? Sky’s looking clear as ever. She looked around if she saw her marefriend anywhere, grumbled a little under her breath as she set off to the easternmost field. Once she dipped under the treeline she spotted something that had eluded her from up above: A rainbow coloured tail, hanging from the branches of one of the nearby trees.

Lazy good for nothin’... “Dash!” She reared up and shook the tree, trying to roust her snoozing marefriend.

The response was classic. Rainbow snored loudly, her tail swaying back and forth in metronome with the motion of the tree. Completely oblivious to her marefriend’s attempts at waking her up.

“Dangit, Dash!”

Applejack stood back from the trunk, eyeing Dash’s relative position to her, and bucked hard.

“Wh-a-oaa!” Rainbow came falling out of the branches, landing flat on the ground. She stood up shakily, looking askance at Applejack for the sudden jarring wake up call. “Ouch... um, what’s up, AJ?”

“Sure ain’t you, that’s for sure. Ah thought you had work?”

“I did! It’s done. We already had all the rainfall we needed for the last week so I only had to clear the skies today.”

Applejack’s ears twitched, somewhat mollified to hear Dash wasn’t shirking work. “Uh-uh, so you thought you’d take a nap instead of coming back to me?”

“Well, yeah. You asked me to, remember?”

“And Ah wouldn’t have said that if’n Ah’d known that you’d only be gone for ten seconds!” Applejack replied, glaring at her marefriend. “But seein’ as yer not working, Ah need your help. C’mon.”

“Can it wait?” Dash asked, looking up at the branch she’d be sleeping in. “I was having a nice dream.”

“No, it can’t,” Applejack said as she began moving again. “We got us a bad case of Wither Root over in the Gravensteins to the east.”

Rainbow took to the air, following Applejack closely as she tried to wipe the sleep crusts out of her eyes. “Um... so you have weeds in your gravestones?”

Applejack let out a sigh and increased her pace. “No, Dash. The apple trees are gettin’ sick. We gotta kill them weeds quick before they spread.”

Mac was already hard at work, ripping out the root of the infecting plant on each tree and tossing it into a burning barrel.

“Mac. How’s it goin’?”

“Not good,” came the taciturn reply.

“How can we help?”

Mac gestured to the nearest tree, “Start there.”

“I’m on it!” Dash yelled, zooming towards the tree and tearing into the ground like she’d been born a mole.
“Uh... Dash?”

Rainbow Dash had already dug a pony sized hole in the ground before poking her head out to see Applejack giving her an exasperated look. “Yer only supposed to dig up the Wither Root, sugarcube.”

“Uhm... okay? So what should I be digging up then?”

Applejack pointed to the bright blue leaves attached to vines creeping up the base of the tree. “Tear 'em out of the ground at the base, and toss 'em in the fire. We can’t leave any of 'em or they’ll spread quicker than Fluttershy’s bunnies in matin’ season.”

Dash nodded, with a look filled with determination. “Gotcha.” She then continued digging until she found one of the deeper lying roots and tore a good section of it out of the ground when she took off, the root firmly held between her teeth.

“That’s the way, but not so quick. We want the whole root, not a trace left.”

Dash nodded in understanding, tearing into the next infestation with vigor and slowly pulling it out of the ground.

They went at it for a good couple of hours, working in silence while decimating the sickly looking blue vine wherever they found it. Mac was the first one to take a short break, leaning against a tree.

Dash looked around for more vines, but did not find any in the immediate vicinity. She looked around for Applejack, spotting her tearing out another section of vines. “Hey, is that all of em?”

“Nope!” Big Mac replied, gesturing south, where Dash could now see tree after tree with the blue vines growing up the bases.
Dash groaned. “You’ve gotta be kidding me. We’re gonna be at this forever!”

“Nah, couple days maybe. S’gonna take some doing though.” Applejack responded, grinning. “Ah’m real sorry Ah was cross with ya, earlier, sug. Just had some things on my mind lately.”

“No sweat, AJ.” Dash ripped another vine from the ground and coughed when one of the blue leaves broke off and got lodged in her throat. “Just tell me how much of my nap time I’m gonna lose for this?”

Apple took off her hat, wiping the sweat from her brow. “Hate to say it, sug, but I don’t think we’ll have much time for naps for a while. We might even have to hire some help for a bit.” She called to Big Mac, who was still busily tearing the Wither Root from the ground. “Mac, ya think the rainy day fund can cover a little help, here?”

Mac paused in his work, thinking about the request. “Eeyup,” he replied at last.

“Alright then, Ah’m gonna head in town and see about getting a couple farmhands. Mac, be sure to grab some lunch, you’ve been at this longer.”

“So, can I take a nap now?” Rainbow asked testily. Her enthusiasm had been flagging for some time when it became apparent there was no clear end to the infestation.

Applejack felt a flash of irritation, picturing that same question when it was time to feed their foal, or bathe it, or any of the other time consuming tasks that came with raising a little one. “No!” Her voice softened as Rainbow’s ears laid back. “Dangit! Look... Ah know you’re tired, but these trees is like family, and when the chips are down you don’t take a nap when family needs you. Do you understand, sug?”

"Alright, alright. I got it," Dash groused, listlessly pulling another small vine from the trunk of a nearby tree.

“Thank you, sug. Ah... it means a lot that you’re here, helping out. Ah... love you.” Applejack said as she closed the distance between then, nuzzling Rainbow.

Dash’s eyes went wide, and she hissed softly. “Not in front of your family, AJ! You said yourself—”

Big Mac cleared his throat loudly. “Miss Dash, me an Grannie figured you two out weeks ago.”

“What?” Rainbow said, her voice very small and quiet.

“Eeyup. ‘S’long as AJ’s happy, we got no problem.”

“Oh...” Rainbow replied, blushing slightly. She turned back to Applejack and kissed her on the cheek. “love-you-too,” she blurted out in one breath.

Applejack smiled happily, nuzzling Rainbow again. “Ah know, sugar.” Nodding to Mac, she mouthed a silent ‘thank you’ to him, which brought a small smile to his lips. “You two keep at it, Ah’m gonna rustle up some help in town.”

Chapter 33: What Happens In The Royal Bathchamber...

View Online

Twilight Sparkle packed yet another bag, carefully tucking a loose streamer back into it before latching it securely and levitating it to Pinkie to add to the ever-growing pile. She hadn’t originally come with any luggage, but Pinkie had declared that she needed more party supplies and had then proceeded to buy out half the shops in Canterlot. It would have been all of them, had Twilight not managed to convince her overzealous marefriend that the poor citizens might want to celebrate a birthday or two themselves sometime over the course of the next month, and that buying all of the party paraphernalia would probably make some ponies unhappy.

Pinkie was currently busy stacking the packed bags onto a cart to make their departure a little easier. Twilight, meanwhile, was once again running calculations on their relative weight ratios compared to the lift-generating power of the unfortunate pegasi who would be bringing them back to Ponyville by royal chariot.

She had, of course, considered simply teleporting the both of them, but she wasn't certain she wanted to attempt such a feat again without performing an extensive study on what it was she had done, exactly. Even a rough estimate of the power required to perform that particular leap had made her quail; had she done a single thing wrong in her extremely hasty and grief-stricken state... Well, suffice to say she could have easily destroyed large swaths of Ponyville, not to mention a good portion of the castle. Any further experimentation would require numerous safeguards to be put in place before she would even consider attempting it.

While it was good to know that her range was apparently far greater than she had ever imagined, the risk was simply too great—especially given that it was a mere hour’s flight to Ponyville. She could see now why the Princess chose to travel by chariot even though she was perfectly capable of teleporting.

There was also the option of train, but that would take several hours longer, and after these last few days Twilight was quite ready to return to some semblance of routine sooner rather than later.

Pinkie sat down hard on the last of their bags, interrupting Twilight’s train of train-related thoughts while also causing a few balloons to squeeze out through the cracks and drift lazily up to the ceiling. She wiped a hoof across her brow and let out a relieved sigh. “Whelp, that’s all of them! Phew. Maybe I did go a little overboard...”

Twilight chuckled good-naturedly; Pinkie had gone more than just a little overboard, naturally, but she was prepared to overlook to her marefriend’s eccentricities. She only had to look into Pinkie’s eyes to see why. Every time she did, she glimpsed something she had never expected to see from anypony who wasn’t family or Princess Celestia herself: Love. Pure, unconditional, selfless love. It scared her, just a little. Pinkie seemed to be able to forgive her every fault. It wasn’t until now that she had truly realized what a huge responsibility that posed to her, just to be worthy of it.

“Um, Pinkie?” Twilight couldn’t help but point out, ”I think we might’ve saved some space if you hadn’t inflated the balloons first.”

Pinkie continued bouncing on top of the bag even as the latch threatened to give way from the strain. “Nah, this way I just have to open the bag and they all come out on their own! It’s all about time management, Twilight. Trust me, I’ve run all the calculations on P.P. vs. P.T. and have determined precisely how to get the most party out of the least amount of time. I can show you my notes sometime, if you want.”

“P.P. vs. P.T.?” Twilight asked, perplexed.

“Party Preparation vs. Party Time,” Pinkie explained quite seriously, registering mild surprise at the fact that Twilight would be unfamiliar with such commonly-used technical terms in the field of partiology. ”When you need to throw a party at a moment’s notice, every second counts! And this is my special talent we’re talking about; did you honestly think I was just flying by the seat of my pants?! Because I don’t even wear pants! Pfft, I mean, pants, right? So not me. Especially not the flying kind! Just the occasional dress. Or some fishnets, maybe. Panties, sure, but…” She blinked. momentarily lost as to how she got on this subject, only to recall a moment later. ”So stop being silly, Twilight!”

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have doubted you,” Twilight mumbled distractedly. Pinkie had apparently somehow lost her somewhere around the mention of either ‘fishnets’ or ‘panties.’

“Hey!” Pinkie said, scrambling over to Twilight and wrapping her hooves around her. “No more of that! You didn’t make me sad, so get that pout off your puss.”

“Puss?” a flustered Twilight said, not without a note of alarm.

Pinkie ignored her. ”If you’d like, we can go over my math sometime and you can double-check for errors. I know you love that kind of thing. But I’ve gotta warn you: this is advanced stuff we’re talking about! And we’re not even delving into the metaphysics of the party cannon! I mean, if you were really interested in that I guess I could draw you up some diagrams, but some of the designs use non-euclidean geometry and those tend to really makes my eyes hurt whenever I try to draw them—”

“Wuh-wait, what, what to do you mean by—” Twilight asked, her mind already all a-boggle. Then she paused, inwardly debating whether it would be really worth further delay to finally get some answers concerning one of her marefriend’s many mysteries. In the end, however, she regretfully decided to put it off—at least for now.

“I think I’ll take a raincheck, Pinkie,” she said with a sigh. “You can show me what you mean after we get back home. Okay?”

“Sure!” Pinkie replied, notching her smile up another inch. Without further comment, she produced a soggy-looking piece of paper out of the aether and orally passed it on to a very bemused-looking Twilight.

Its incorrigibly curious recipient eventually just couldn’t resist: “What’s—”

“Raincheck!” Pinkie replied cheerfully. “Duh!”

Looking, open-muzzled, from the dripping, hoof-drawn ‘check’ afloat in her magical aura to the brightly-beaming pink mare who had, it seemed, been carrying it around this entire time just in case the opportunity to use it as a punchline presented itself, it didn’t take long for Twilight to stop resisting the urge to crack a smile.

“Pinkie, you adorable, insufferable little—”

A voice behind them loudly cleared his throat, causing them both to turn.

“Ms. Sparkle? Your carriage is ready.”

Twilight nodded hurriedly, blushing for some unfathomable reason.

“Thank you. We’ll be right there.”

This is a bad idea, Celestia thought as she waited by the royal chariot to see her beloved student off. Luna’s suggestions aside, she just couldn’t think of any conceivable way to approach a subject like this without sounding like a needy filly in her head. This was exactly why she had always waited for the other pony to make the necessary overtures in the past.

Approaching the pony that held her affections felt selfish and... wrong somehow. After all, who would deny her? Her position and undeniable level of power made most ponies unwilling to do so. If she said ‘jump,’ they would likely ask ‘how high?’

How she wished it was that way with the nobles who came to court; somehow, they were the exact opposite, having no true regard for her wishes whatsoever and only ever paying her lip service, at best.

Why can’t it be the other way around? I would rather have to work to earn the trust and affections of a pony I love and have the unquestioning loyalty of the government instead.

She shook her head irritably. These were useless and dangerous thoughts for a pony like herself. She actually needed more ponies who would question her, not less! Maybe not quite to the degree that most of Canterlot’s resident nobility did, granted, but at least they kept her from considering herself infallible...

“Silver bit for your thoughts, sister?”

Celestia turned to Luna, struggling to keep a flash of irritation from crossing her features. Her younger sister was ostensibly here to provide ‘moral support,’ but to Celestia it felt a lot like being chaperoned. Still, Luna was going to be distracting Pinkie just long enough for Celestia to attempt to determine Twilight’s current feelings for her. That was undeniably a blessing, since Celestia would no doubt have found it completely impossible to broach the subject whilst Pinkie Pie bounced happy-go-lucky circles around them.

The Element of Laughter generally did not treat even the Solar Princess herself as more than just another pony who might be sad or lonely. Pinkie simply held no special regard for a crown, and while that may have been be a touch overwhelming for its bearer at times, in the end it was actually a major point in Pinkie Pie’s favor: Honestly, what better pony for a regal, often-deferred-to mare like Celestia to be in a relationship with?

Celestia chuckled as she recalled the first proper meeting she’d had with the mare. She had watched in shock and amusement as Pinkie had jumped up on the table and snatched food— cake, no less—directly off of the Royal Plate. Bold the nobles may be at times, in their own, petty little conniving ways, showcasing many forms of veiled disrespect... But who other than Pinkie Pie would ever dare pull a stunt like that?

“Nothing important, Lulu.”

Luna chuckled melodiously. “Not getting cold hooves, are you? But lo! Brace yourself, the moment is at hoof!”

A mountain rolled into view—although, after a bit of squinting, it quickly resolved itself into a large pile of suitcases, stacked sky-high upon a dangerously-creaking cart, which was being hauled by the aforementioned pink pony. She seemed to be in very high spirits, humming a tune while, inexplicably, swinging a rubber chicken around in her mouth.

Her eyes grew wide when she spotted Luna, and she immediately ran over when the latter beckoned, chatting animatedly with the younger princess while still clenching the chicken in her teeth.

Behind her, looking quite embarrassed, followed Twilight Sparkle. She was acting a lot more like the studious, eager-to-please mare Celestia had come to know over the years, now, and that fact made her feel strangely ashamed at the moment. Around Pinkie, Twilight had been smiling, had been happy, but now... She actually seemed cowed by her mentor’s mere presence.

There really never was any chance of this working, was there Twilight? Celestia sighed.

“—Princess Celestia?” Twilight said, looking up at her and tilting her head expectantly.

Celestia berated herself for getting lost, once again, in the boundless mire of her private thoughts.

“I’m sorry Twilight. What did you say?”

Twilight looked down, apparently disheartened. “Never mind. It wasn’t important.” She studied the lines her awkwardly shuffling hooves had drawn on the ground. ”I suppose I should be going now... But, um, thank you. For, well, everything.”

“Of course, Twilight. You’re very important to me.” Her voice threatened to catch in her throat, and Celestia paused for a moment to collect herself. “Can I expect you to regale me with letters about your new relationship, now?” Her eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly as she hastened to clarify: “Your emotional state more than any, erm, physical activities the two of you might wish to engage in, I mean.”

Twilight blushed heavily, apparently realizing she had somehow managed to embarrass her teacher. “Um, yes. Of course, Princess.”

Celestia supposed it might seem odd to anypony that even she could be shocked; after all, she should, by rights, have experienced every kink in the book by now—possibly even invented a few new ones.

What can I say? I do enjoy the classics...

“Um... Hi Princess! I really wanted to thank you for being so supportive these last few days. Well, you’ve always been supportive of course, but lately in particular, I’ve just been feeling so very lost... I’m sorry for barging in on your day court and crying all over you and having you find out about my silly little crush like that and—” She took a deep breath. “Just... Thank you.”

She looked up at last, hoping for a loving (or at the very least approving) smile. What she found instead was a completely blank expression, not even being aimed at her.

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight said, looking up at her and tilting her head expectantly.

“I’m sorry Twilight. What did you say?”

Twilight’s face fell. Her teacher wasn’t even giving her the time of day. She looked like she was focused far more on Pinkie’s babbling to Luna.

Perhaps she had gone too far? Had she crossed some boundary by teleporting where she did? Had she lost Celestia’s respect, along with everything else?

“Never mind. It wasn’t important. I suppose I should be going now... But, um, thank you. For, well, everything.”

“Of course, Twilight. You’re very important to me.” Celestia paused, which only made Twilight feel worse: she didn’t need to be lied to on top of everything else. “Can I expect you to regale me with letters about your new relationship, now?” Another one of those awkward, telltale pauses. ”Your emotional state more than any, erm, physical activities the two of you might wish to engage in, I mean.”

Twilight blushed heavily. Great work, Twilight. On top of everything else you managed to gross her out. “Um, yes. Of course, Princess.”

Twilight waved sadly from the chariot after they had boarded, trying to figure out just what had been wrong with her longtime teacher and Princess just now. Pinkie sat next to her, still fiddling with the rubber chicken. Behind them was their luggage, which, by some miracle, didn’t appear to be causing their chariot to crash spectacularly.

I didn’t take Twilight long to realize that she had forgotten to factor in the lift generated by helium in her calculations.

To her everlasting surprise and embarrassment, it turned out Pinkie had included that variable in her own calculations. A fact which very nearly ended up making their flight an extremely delayed one; there was just something about the bubbly pink mare whipping out a chalkboard from her mane to demonstrate her vast talents towards party-related logistics. Twilight had felt attracted to Pinkie Pie before, but after hearing her talk advanced mathematics, complete with chalk-dust on her nose, well... It kind of made her feel like she was going through her first heat all over again.

While thoughts of Pinkie in a schoolfilly’s uniform were certainly entertaining, however, they weren’t particularly conducive to helping her figure out why the Princess had seemed so very off just now. It had all seemed to have started from the very moment she’d first seen her teacher, here in Canterlot. Celestia had seemed distracted—even saddened. To say that that was unusual would be a huge understatement: Celestia rarely showed even the slightest hint of melancholy, and certainly never in public. Before now, Twilight had only seen any sign of such moods during those rare, unguarded moments when she had caught her teacher unawares, late at night. She’d always wondered, back then, why the moon had seemed to make the Princess so sad.

In hindsight, Twilight was forced to conclude that it had been her own visit that had caused this mysterious change in her mentor’s attitude. She had laid her burden on shoulders that had carried the weight of the sun, the moon, and an entire nation, without complaint, for thousands of years. Yet her comparatively insignificant problems somehow seemed to be causing that majestic back to falter, threatening to unsettle the whole load.

I’m sorry, Princess.

She had tried to say much the same mere moments before, but Celestia had been too distracted to hear her. She felt horrible; only now did she see, without a doubt, that this sudden bout of sadness was all her fault. Foolish little Twilight, carrying a torch for all these years, unable to accept that her wonderful teacher could never possibly feel the same way about her. And worse still, she was letting those latent feelings affect her relationship with Pinkie, who deserved her undivided love more than anypony.

Impulsively, Twilight slid closer to Pinkie and wrapped her forelegs around her, causing the other mare to squeal happily.

Stop staring at the sun, Twilight. Her brilliance will blind you.

Twilight shook her head sadly. As metaphors went, that was a pretty weak one—far too literal.

A foalish crush had rendered her blind, incapable of seeing what she already had in her forehooves. She used those very hooves to squeeze her beaming marefiend just a little tighter, here and now.

Pinkie was no Celestia, it was true, but likewise, Celestia was no Pinkie. Each was incomparably wonderful in her own right. It was time to grow up, set aside hopelessly unrequited feelings, and focus on loving Pinkie just as deeply as Pinkie loved her.

And as Twilight looked at Pinkie, seeing that wide smile and the inextinguishable twinkle in her bright blue eyes, it suddenly seemed like the easiest thing in the world.

“Hi, Woona!” Pinkie shouted through clenched teeth, scrambling to see her dance-partner-in-crime. She spat out the rubber chicken and stuffed it back into the mane from whence it had came. “Did you sleep well?”

Princess Luna was unable to keep a smile from creeping onto her face as Pinkie approached. She had grown very fond of the concept of ‘fun’ ever since those first attempts to reconnect with her subjects, and Pinkie Pie’s presence seemed to ensure that fun of some type or another wasn’t far behind.

“Hello, Pinkie! Are you ready to go home, then?”

Pinkie paused, giving an exaggerated pose of deep thought, her hoof stroking a non-existent beard before fiddling with an equally imaginary mustache. “Well, yeah! But also no! I mean, I love Ponyville, but I’ve had sooo much fun here...” Her smile faltered slightly, then reasserted itself firmly, like a soldier snapping back to attention. “You are coming to my ‘Welcome back to Ponyville’ party, right?”

“Did we not just have a home-welcoming party for Twilight?” Luna inquired, a mite confused.

“Luna, Luna, Luna,” Pinkie said disapprovingly. ”Luna, Luna, Luna.” Her face brightened and she continued, in a singsongy voice: “Luna, Luna, Luna... Hey, your name is really fun!” She bounced around the alicorn, chanting her name. But then she halted suddenly, remembering that she had just been asked a question. “Wait! Sorry, you asked me something? Oh! Yes, well, you can never have enough parties! I mean, well, sometimes, like that one time... But I forgot it was my birthday! Anyway, usually you never have enough, like... almost all the time.”

“I shall take your word for it,” Luna replied simply.

She was looking over Pinkie’s shoulder, in that way that Pinkie had come to associate with ponies being distracted by something other than herself, while simultaneously trying not to seem rude. She considered it to be a major party no-no, but in this context it only made her curious.

She crept around Luna, peeking out from behind her wing. “Sooo… What are we looking at?”

“We are watching my sister forget about her long centuries of experience with social interaction to bumble around a conversation like a newborn foal,” Luna replied. Then she started when she realized the other mare was no longer in front of her. “Pinkie?”

Pinkie snaked her head around from her lofty position on Luna’s back, stretching her neck in an improbable fashion. “Here I am!” Her head snapped back into place like a rubber band. “So why is she bumbling? Does she bumble a lot? Twilight bumbles all the time!” She laughed at the thought. “Bumble, bumble, hey, that’s what bees do, right? Is Celestia going to dress up like a bee? Did you know Twilight likes to dress up?”

“We have heard, yes, in explicit detail,” Luna replied in offhoof fashion. “We even took notes.” But then she uttered an ancient draconian curse when she saw Twilight’s ears drawing back. “Oh sister, what in Equestria are you doing?!”

“Hey! Just what did she say to Twilight?” a suddenly-outraged Pinkie demanded, scrambling forward across Luna’s back.

“Leave them be, please!” Luna caught Pinkie in her magic and brought her to eye level. “‘Tis not what was said, but rather what was not said, I believe.” She turned Pinkie around so she, too, could view the scene unfolding. “Look upon them now: Twilight has already recovered. ‘Twas simple disappointment, not sadness which she experienced.”

Pinkie growled and hissed like a wet cat. “Either way, why did she make Twilight feel upset? I want her to smile! But the princess keeps making that hard for me...”

“I assure you that was never her intent, Pinkie Pie,” Luna said, regarding her sister with a look of resignation. “Twilight’s happiness is very important to Celestia. More so, it would seem, than even her own.”

Pinkie tilted her head a somewhat staggering ninety degrees to the left. "Why?"

Luna did not answer for a time.

“Because... Because my sister, in all of her wisdom, can be very foolish at times.” Noting Pinkie’s continued incomprehension, she tried to explain in a different fashion: “Do you know I once bore your Element, Pinkie Pie?” At Pinkie’s look of surprise, Luna nodded. “Telling, is it not? My sister was Generosity, Kindness, and Magic. I was Laughter, Loyalty, and Honesty.”

Luna smiled at the memory, recalling when she and her sister had first claimed the Elements and used them to best Discord. It had, in truth, been a triumph for both of them, but to everypony else it had seemed to be mostly her sister’s victory.

“Laughter... It can be a very selfish element.” Luna paused to eye Pinkie Pie, who was still occasionally glaring over at the other pair, and smiled wanly. ”Well, for some ponies at least.”

“I don’t think you’re very selfish at all, Luna!” Pinkie piped up immediately. “You’re a whole lot of other ‘-ishes,’ but not selfish!”

“Thank you for your kind words, Pinkie,” Luna said fondly, chuckling softly. ”At least, I’m assuming they’re kind… You shall have to elaborate on these numerous ‘-ishes’ for me at a later date, perhaps, for I must admit you have made me quite curious. But please, allow me to finish.”

Pinkie zipped her lips (somehow producing the appropriate sound effect) and nodded mutely.

Despite these antics, Luna couldn’t repress a sigh before she continued. ”I wanted so much to be happy, Pinkie... I needed to be happy. So much so that I thought Celestia disloyal for hoarding so much of it, whereas I was left with precious little. But now I can see that such wasn’t the case: she was showered with happiness because she inspired it in others. It isn’t in her nature to take things for herself. Unfortunately, this leaves her unwilling, perhaps even unable, to simply ask for something she wants—as is the case right now.” A small tear glistened in the alicorn’s eye. “Oh sister... Oh poor, foolish Tia...”

“Does she want a dance party, too?” Pinkie pulled several records from her mane, fanning them out for Luna to see. “I could totally throw another dance party!”

Despite herself, Luna let out another small chuckle at Pinkie’s proposed solution. “Her desires are slightly more complex than that, sadly. As to what she does want... Well, it is not really my place to say. Nor is it your place to worry for her, Pinkie. You cannot force another pony to be happy, no matter how much you may want them to be.”

Pinkie defiantly stuck out her tongue, however, putting away the records and rummaging through her mane for something else. “Oh, really? Well, I have a picture of a pair of donkeys who have something to say about that!”

Luna laid a hoof on Pinkie’s own, shaking her head. “Stay thy hoof, Pinkie! Her wants and needs aside, Celestia is mostly concerned with ensuring that Twilight be happy. Focus on that; As long as you keep her happy, my sister will be happy as well.”

Pinkie stared at Celestia and Twilight, her face scrunching up in confusion. Then, at last and much to Luna’s relief, she nodded, a smile springing back on her face. “Pinkie Promise.”

Luna stood by her sister’s side once more as they saw Twilight and Pinkie off. They did not speak until the chariot was too far away for them to still be able to make out the occupants.

Only then did Celestia turn, making for the castle.

“Tia—”

Celestia stopped in mid-step, her body trembling. “Lulu, I... I couldn’t ask her. And before you go spouting off again about how simple it all should be, please, hear me out.”

Luna opened and subsequently closed her mouth again, cutting off her own near-automatic urge to retort. “I’m listening, Tia.”

Celestia turned to face her sister, but did not look directly into her eyes. “You've seen how she is with Pinkie... It's just not the same when she’s with me. Around me, she stammers and worries, carefully minding her every step. Around Pinkie she’s actually happy—she smiles, she laughs—” Celestia sighed heavily. “I could tell her about my feelings, I could ask her to indulge me, but I already know what she would say: 'I would do anything for you, Princess.'" Celestia stamped a hoof. "I refuse to be worshipped, least of all by her!"

Luna snorted in irritation, scarcely able to believe that her own sister was deluding herself so. "But you're just making excuses now! Do you not see? Of course she worries! You are her teacher, her mentor..."

"Yes, I am! And so I will always be, in her eyes at least," Celestia said, a tone of finality in her voice. "Enough, Luna! Please. I have made my decision."

"For the both of you? How generous of you to unilaterally decide such matters, on behalf of your loyal subject, without burdening her with the knowledge there was ever a choice to begin with... Your Majesty."

For a moment the sky seemed to grow darker, and tension hung between the two royal sisters in a way neither mare had felt in centuries.

Celestia was the one to finally turn away, and she spoke with bitterness in her voice: “There is no choice to be made here. Not anymore. If ever there was, then the matter was decided years ago. All I can do now is confuse the issue.” She paused, wistfully looking off into the distance. “Perhaps if she hadn’t been so young when I took her on as my student... If I had been more of a friend and less of a mentor... If I had done any number of things differently…”

“But—”

”But she is who she is, and I am who I am. We can’t change that, Lulu. Nopony can.”

Without waiting for an answer, Celestia took flight for her balcony.

Luna stared after her, furious.

You are allowed to be happy, Tia! Why can’t you just be selfish for once?

“Argh!” She stomped a hoof down on the cobblestone, making it crack. “If you think I am going to watch you mope around for the next century or so, dear sister, you have another thing coming!”

Shivering with frustration, Luna took wing herself. She needed to relax somehow, she knew. While she knew she wouldn’t be able to get a massage today, at the very least she could go soak in a freshly-drawn bath to bleed off some of this tension.

Rarity awoke to the sounds of a very quiet and dainty snore. She felt tired, but no longer completely exhausted. Fluttershy was still asleep on top of her, her thighs wrapped around Rarity’s knee. That also brought attention to a general feeling of stickiness, leaving Rarity feeling in dire need of yet another bath.

That would have to wait, however: there was quite the commotion going on outside. The door to the bath chamber swung open, letting in the cries of alarm coming from the guards.

“—do you mean there is somepony in there? This is our private bathing room! For use by none other than me and my sister! We swear, whoever is trespassing shall be—”

Luna stormed in, took one look at the pair on the table, blushed scarlet, and promptly closed the door behind her.

Rarity smiled wanly, waving from underneath Fluttershy. “Um... My, this is all quite terribly awkward, isn’t it?”

Luna just stood with her back to the door, staring wordlessly. She took a brief moment to glance over the scene, making note of the relative positions of the alleged trespassers. Slowly, a knowing smile formed on her muzzle, replacing the initial expression of shock.

“You know, that table was built quite well. I’ve tested its mettle with many a partner. But, personally speaking, I find the bath to be vastly more comfortable in most situations.”

Rarity gulped nervously. “Well, I didn’t have much of a say in the location, to be perfectly honest. Fluttershy here was feeling a bit frisky whilst giving me a much-needed massage, and, well, one thing led to another, and here we are.”

Luna walked over to the massage table, leaning over it with one hoof propping up her chin as she chatted with Rarity. “Quite intriguing! I must compliment on your choice; Fluttershy is indeed a very attractive mare. Had I known that she—or you, for that matter, Rarity—were so inclined, I would have approached you long ago.” Her smile grew warmer. “Tell me, are you two exclusive, or would you be interested in the occasional nighttime visit by yours truly?”

“I... Well... That is... I mean... I-It’s not that I’m not flattered by the offer, but...” It was happening again. First Pinkie Pie, now Luna!

Have I become more attractive to mares now that I am taken?

On top of Rarity, Fluttershy finally stirred, smiling lazily and planting a kiss on the ear closest to her mouth.

“Hmmm. Well, are we, Rarity?”

The look on Fluttershy’s face was amused, but suddenly Rarity felt as if she were being roasted on a spit in the center of Tartarus. There was a right and wrong answer here, and if she gave the mare on top of her the wrong answer, it would definitely impact the rest of their lives.

Luna chortled throatily. “Please, relax thyselves! Our offer was mostly in jest. We would not want to intrude on thy hospitality.” She nodded to Fluttershy in deference. “Consider our offer open, shouldst thou ever wish to pursue it. But for now, pray, think no more on the matter.”

Fluttershy pouted, a playful twinkle in her eye. Rarity both cringed and seethed; she couldn’t get a read on how her marefriend was truly feeling right now. Normally, Fluttershy was an open book, but the strange creature that now lay atop her was quite the enigma.

“Erm, darling?”

“Hmmm?”

The creature that was her marefriend turned her gaze back to Rarity, who dropped her voice to the barest whisper. “I would like it very much if I could retain some shred of dignity in front of the princess. Do you think we could get up and bathe now?”

Fluttershy had the courtesy to look confused, and quickly got up onto her hooves to let Rarity escape from under her. Her cheeks reddened when she realized exactly why Rarity felt the urgent need to clean up. She looked on the verge of panic, but it passed momentarily.

“Um... Princess Luna? We kind of need to use your bath again, if that’s alright...”

A look passed between the two winged mares. They did not speak, but Fluttershy’s flustered and guilt-ridden glances conveyed wordless that she had been the one to have made Rarity’s pelt this soiled, whereas Luna’s expression was one of approval, with the subtly-raised eyebrows suggesting she might even be rather impressed.

“Of course, dear Fluttershy! Consider our facilities at your disposal. I hope you would not mind if I should join you, however? This day has been most taxing for me as well.” After seeing Fluttershy’s conflicted look, and Rarity’s abject state of panic, she hastily clarified: “I will, of course, remain on the opposite side of the tub.” She paused. “Unless you’ve decided to take me up my offer?”

Rarity’s eyes grew as wide as dinner plates. She tried to force words out of her mouth, but only produced wordless sputters.

Fluttershy sighed and gave Rarity a gentle nuzzle. “I think we’re not quite ready for that, Your Majesty.” She planted a (perfectly chaste) little kiss on Rarity’s cheek, which somehow made the trembling unicorn blush even harder than when Luna had first walked in to witness their general state of dishevelment. “Besides, I don’t think I want to share her. I hope that’s okay.”

Luna smiled knowingly. “Quite all right. I must say, dear Fluttershy, the two of you make a rather stunning couple. I think it’s adorable how you seem to have Rarity wrapped around your hoof.”

“Oh!” Fluttershy looked at Rarity, her eyes growing wider as she considered what Luna had said. “No! I mean, yes, but I’m not really trying to—”

“What she means is—” Rarity quickly responded, her voice high and panicked. Then she took a deep breath and tried again in a slightly more firm and even tone: “She means that, yes, I am indeed hers, but she is also mine. Besides, I rather enjoy it when she asserts herself.” She blushed brightly. ”It’s very... attractive.”

Fluttershy, meanwhile, had recovered from her own miniature panic attack, and nuzzled Rarity lovingly. “It’s, um... It’s hard to not go overboard sometimes. It just makes me so happy when she’s happy. I get... carried away.”

“Ah yes, I am quite familiar with that sentiment,” Luna said. Then, without further ado, she got up from the edge of the table, walked over to the tub and slowly eased herself into it.

The two dirty little ponies just stood there however, neither mare daring to take the initiative.

Rolling her eyes, Luna decided a formal invitation was in order. “As my sister before me, I hereby cordially invite you to avail yourself of our comforts once more.”

“T-thank you!” Rarity blurted out. She quickly scrambled back into the bath and let the waters envelop her like a warm hug. Fluttershy quickly joined them, leaning up next to a now-beaming Rarity and sighing happily.

Luna lay back against the tub, groaning quietly as the waters washed over her body. “Much better. There really is nothing more enjoyable than this! Well, perhaps a few things... But they are few indeed.”

“Long day?” Rarity inquired, smiling in a relaxed, indulgent sort of way. It was a smile one might find on the muzzle of most bartenders, a smile that begged you to share your troubles so that its owner could rejoice in the knowledge that other ponies in the world were having it rough as well.

“A long night, actually—though the morning was no less taxing. You would not believe the kind of problems my sister manages to create for herself!” Luna caught herself and blushed. “My apologies. I should not speak of such things; ‘tis unseemly for a princess to bandy gossip.”

Rarity’s smile ratcheted up a notch. “Oh please, I would never break the sanctity of spa gossip! It’s an unspoken rule that what is said therein shall never be repeated outside of its walls.”

Luna shook her head resolutely. “Nay, it really isn’t our place. Besides, we are much more interested in your... goings on.”

Taken aback by this sudden reversal, Rarity blushed furiously. “Ah yes, well, about that... You see, we didn’t know anypony else would be using the bath today—particularly with guards outside the door and whatnot—and I had hoped to clean up and in turn clean ourselves but Fluttershy got rather tuckered out from carrying me about and—”

“That wasn’t quite what we are asking,” Luna said with an ever-widening smile. “Still, you may give us the salient details... How did it feel, having intercourse in such a—” She gestured to the rest of the room with her hoof—“private and storied place, the steamy inner sanctum of those who rule all of Equestria with an iron-shod hoof?”

Rarity looked positively stricken. “Please, forgive me, Your Highness! I didn’t intend to intrude in such a way. It’s just that this is the most sumptuous bathing room I have ever had the pleasure of being in and it was in the heat of the moment and, and… oh-goodness-you’re-going-to-banish-us-aren’t-you?”

Luna let out a short laugh and leaned over the edge of her own tub. “Of course not, my dear Rarity! I don’t think my sister would take kindly to me making two bearers of the Elements of Harmony simply vanish from the face of Equestria.” She batted her eyes mischievously before continuing. “Though there are of course other ways in which I could punish you, if I saw the need.”

“Um...” Fluttershy shrank back as, with that tiny peep, all attention was suddenly centered on her. “I...” She gulped nervously. “If you need to punish anypony, it should be me, Princess! I just wanted to... Well you see, Rarity was... Her hair was in a braid, and there was all that armor, and I... I just really, really needed to do what I did, just then,” she eventually finished, blushing furiously. “I’m so sorry!”

Luna laughed again. “No, Fluttershy, I am the one that should apologize. I was just having a bit of fun at your expense. Trust me, you have done nothing which I myself have not already indulged within these walls.” She leaned in even further and lowered her voice, forcing Rarity and Fluttershy to lean in a bit closer as well. “Though I would never tell my sister as much. She can be kind of... old-fashioned about such things.”

Rarity couldn’t stop a small giggle-snort at that.

Luna’s eyebrow rose, “Doest thou find it amusing that thy Princess of the Night finds Celestia to be a bit antiquated in some ways as well?”

Rarity shook her head quickly. “No, not at all, princess—” She stopped mid sentence, seeing that both Fluttershy and Luna were sharing a little giggle at her expense. “Oh, you’re both horrible!” She pouted, folding her forelegs close to herself.

“Yes, well, I do. At least in this. When it comes to romance, my sister is very old-fashioned.” Luna sighed and sat back. “Which lies at the very heart of her most recent problems.”

Rarity, her earlier annoyance forgotten, lowered her voice as well. “Oh? Do tell!”

“It is just...She refuses to listen to my council. Even in matters where I am clearly the one with the most experience, and even when it is clear she is hurting because of her own refusal to act.” Luna followed up with another sigh and sank deeper into the tub, letting the water come up to her lips.

“Oh, thank goodness!” Rarity tittered, blanching when Luna looked askance at her. “Sorry. I know that was an odd thing to say, but you actually made me feel so much better just now. I have issues with my own sister, you see, and hearing that even you two have your little tiffs on occasion makes me feel better.” She paused, letting a bead of cold sweat run down her forehead before adding hurriedly: “I mean, aside from the whole ‘eternal night’ thing, of course, hahaha… M-more mundane problems, is what I’m saying.” She nervously twirled a hoof in her hair. “So, uh, what is your sister having trouble with?”

“Sex,” Luna said simply. “Or perhaps ‘romance’ would be the more accurate term. Or even more specifically, the complete lack thereof. By my reckoning, it has been approximately three hundred years since my sister last had a lover. I think you’ll both agree that cannot be healthy.”

Fluttershy and Rarity nodded in unison, barely being able to last more than three hundred minutes without feeling the urge themselves, of late.

”The problem is that, unlike me, my sister loves for life. Well, for her lovers’ lifetimes, I should say. But the m—the one that has caught her eye this time is already taken, and with all of her outdated notions she cannot seem to get past the fact that ponies can, in fact, be perfectly happy in a relationship that involves more than one other pony.”

“Oh!” Rarity clopped her hooves together in her excitement. “Oh, a love triangle! Yes, those can be quite messy. So what is she going to do, then?”

“She has decided to do... absolutely nothing. She is going to suffer in silence, leaving the one she fancies none the wiser. Which is exactly the problem!” Luna slammed her hoof into the surface of the water, creating a small wave that ended up making quite a spill. “I refuse to let her torture herself over something so utterly banal as a simple miscommunication!”

“Oh, you’re absolutely right! She can’t do that!” Fluttershy exclaimed. ”It’s a terrible idea. It eats you up inside, making every day it’s left unsaid feel all horrible and disappointing. I did that for such a long time, and all it did was make me and Rarity feel miserable for nothing! I mean... Granted, she could have not felt the same about me, which would have been simply awful, but not saying anything at all turned out to be even more unbearable!”

Rarity nodded quickly. “I drove myself mad with worry just thinking about it! Had I spoken up even once, that would have been infinitely better than simply letting it lie. She needs to at least talk to... Wait, who did you say it was again?”

“Oh, it is Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said calmly. ”Celestia learned a few distressing things about herself and her most faithful student in the last couple of days.”

“Oh... my...” Fluttershy gasped.

“Oh dear,” Rarity said nearly simultaneously. This was completely unexpected and not exactly welcome news to the pair who had only just heard their two friends had reunited. “Are you saying that Twilight has feelings for Celestia?”

Luna nodded. “Has had for some time, if I understand correctly. And as for my sister, it is only now that Twilight is in a relationship with another that Celestia has finally realized she feels the same way. Yet she stubbornly refuses to act, not wanting to impose.”

“That’s...That’s positively horrid!” Rarity pressed both her hooves to her cheeks in dismay. “Do you mean to tell me that Twilight broke poor Pinkie’s heart and came all the way to Canterlot to confess to your sister, only to be turned away? And after all this, Pinkie took her back?”

“Oh, I’m sure it wasn’t like that, Rarity,” Fluttershy said as she rubbed Rarity’s back soothingly. “Twilight loves Pinkie very much. I don’t think she would leave her over a crush on somepony else—even if it was the princess.”

“How could it be anything but? What other reason could she have for running off like that?” Rarity pounded one hoof into the flat of the other. “The moment I see that mare I am going to give her a piece of my mind. And if she is very lucky that will be the worst she gets from me! Friend or no, one simply does not treat ponies like that. You saw how Pinkie was crying!”

Luna had been watching Rarity with growing confusion ever since the unicorn had started ranting, now she eventually managed to utter a shocked “What?”

Rarity went on in her rage, growing ever more upset. “And how must the princess feel, being confessed to in such a way? Granted, it’s flattering that Twilight loves her so much that would leave another pony just to get a chance at true love, but that does not speak well of her faithfulness!”

“Cease, Rarity,” Luna pleaded, holding up her hooves against the auditory onslaught. It wasn’t until Fluttershy wrapped her hooves around her that Rarity finally calmed down. “Twilight came here to ask my sister for advice. As I understand it, her crush on Celestia came to a head long ago. It was painful for her, especially since my sister has somehow failed to realize the obvious for the longest time. To my knowledge, she is completely unaware of Celestia’s own, long-suppressed feelings.”

Rarity took a moment to think about that. “Why? How can Twilight not know?”

Luna’s expression soured. “Because my bloody sister won’t tell her, that is why!”

Rarity frowned, having no other response she could give for such an awkward situation. “Well... I suppose I owe dear Twilight an apology.”

Fluttershy soothed her with a quick hug. “It’s okay, you didn’t actually say anything to her.”

“That isn’t the point,” Rarity said, a look of chagrin etched on her face. ”I completely misjudged her!” Turning back to Luna, she grinned sheepishly. “Sorry for jumping to conclusions like that. It’s been a trying week. It would seem I am a bit more on edge than I had originally supposed. So then, that is quite a predicament!”

Luna nodded. “Indeed it is...” Her eyes lit up. “Which is why I would be ever so grateful if you both could share your knowledge and experience concerning Twilight and Pinkie Pie with me. It would help me steer things in the right direction.”

Rarity considered her response carefully, weighing her options against possibly offending one of the two rulers of the land. In the end, loyalty to her friends had to come first. “My apologies, Princess Luna, but I refuse to be a part of anything that would cause either Pinkie or Twilight any pain. As much as I feel for Celestia, these two are my friends... If you intend to break them apart to help your sister—” She snorted and turned up her nose—“you’ll have to go through me first!”

Luna held up her hooves. “Heavens no. Please do not misunderstand me, Rarity; I wouldn’t dream of causing harm to any of you. I merely want to show my sister that a romance isn’t strictly limited to just two ponies, that a third party can get involved without compromising its potential towards happiness, that I believe there exists a certain synergy between Twilight, Pinkie and herself, even if she refuses to see it. She deserves at least a chance to be happy, I think, stubborn as she is.”

“I see...” Rarity said after a moment. “Still, I remain a bit concerned. These things tend to be complicated and cannot be taken lightly. I mean, I honestly don’t think Pinkie would take issue with the idea. She, erm, has some odd notions about love, and doesn’t seem to connect the physical aspects to the emotional ones all that well. That is to say, she loves Twilight dearly, but seems to have no qualms at all about expressing her attraction towards others. It can be a bit... disconcerting, to be honest.”

She blushed, remembering Pinkie’s casual groping during that one, simple hug.

“It’s Twilight I am truly worried about. The poor dear is in such emotional turmoil... I’m not sure she could handle something like this. Perhaps your sister is right: the timing is rather poorly chosen and abrupt. Twilight’s state of mind may simply be too fragile right now.”

Luna’s face screwed up with frustration, and for a moment Rarity was concerned that she had seriously upset the princess. The look quickly passed, however.

Luna gave a small, resigned sigh. “Now that, my dear Rarity, is exactly the kind of insight I was looking for,” she said with a gentle smile. “I did notice how badly Twilight fared after thinking she had lost Pinkie Pie, and I would not want to make her go through anything like that ever again, if I can help it. What I want is… Well, let’s just say I merely want what is best for everypony. Because my sister’s needs are just as important to me as those of your friends are to you.”

Luna eased herself upright from her sitting position, then stood up on all fours, stepping out of the tub with evident regret.

“Well, you’ve given me much to consider. I promise you that I won’t do anything rash. But I do feel that, if I refuse to meddle just a little bit, Celestia will leave this be for the rest of Twilight’s life. And I don’t want that. But please, be at ease on this matter. I ask you to trust me.”

With that, she opened the door and left the room.

Rarity watched the door close and swore under her breath. Luna’s assurances notwithstanding, she worried for her friends’ well-being. Still, there was little she could do to change things one way or another right now; the matter was out of her hooves. She would just have to have faith in everypony and hope that they could work things out. Her role, it seemed, was merely to console them or celebrate with them after the fact.

“Goodness, and here I was thinking I had problems,” she muttered bitterly.

“I think Luna is right,” Fluttershy said quietly. At Rarity’s questioning look she clarified further: “I mean, about the whole not worrying thing—Pinkie and Twilight will be okay.”

Rarity opened her mouth to protest, but after a moment she closed it again silently. Merely giving voice to her concerns would not make them go away, and in fact might only serve to make them come true.

“You’re right.” She lay back against the tub and exhaled noisily. “Sorry. I’m just worried about Pinkie. I never even managed to talk to her the entire time she was here. I promised I would try to help, and instead I may just have just aided Luna with an endeavor that might put their relationship on thin ice once again! I’m being a horrible friend to her right now...”

Fluttershy reached a hoof around Rarity’s face, gently guiding the latter’s gaze so that she was facing her directly. With the other hoof, she tapped Rarity lightly on the nose. “Bad Rarity.”

Rarity stared at her for a moment, completely dumbfounded, but then burst out laughing. “What, no newspaper at hoof?”

Fluttershy smiled weakly. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be. I rather needed that.” When her marefriend opened her muzzle to protest, she quickly cut her off, saying: ”Yes, yes, I know darling. I cannot hope to fix everypony’s problems. Goodness, even our princesses can’t manage that, and they can make the very skies bend to their will! Really makes you wonder what us poor mortals are supposed to do...”

“They’re still just ponies like us,” Fluttershy said, relaxing her posture to lay against the tub. She reached out with a wing and got a bottle of body wash that Rarity had laid out earlier. “I do feel sad for the princess, but she is big enough, and certainly old enough, to figure things out for herself. Don’t you think?”

“Fair enough. I suppose I am just being silly.”

“Maybe just a teensy little bit...”

Rarity smiled, and nodded gratefully when Fluttershy passed her the bottle, so that she could finally clean up properly.

“Well, we really should get out of this bath at some point; it feels as if I’ve been in here for weeks!”

In spite of that observation, they took their sweet time rinsing off every last visible trace of their escapades. It didn’t help that Fluttershy was only barely able to keep her libido (and wings) in check when Rarity came up after having dunked her head in the water, the wet, clingy mane enhancing her natural sensuality to levels no warm-blooded pegasus could resist.

There was also a bit of an awkward moment when the guards tried their hardest to look at anything but the two of them, when they finally made their exit. Rarity almost took offense to this, until she remembered that she had been able to hear Princess Luna quite clearly through these very same doors, which logically meant that...

The two stallions, sporting matching blushes, didn’t speak a single word as they passed.

The two mares, too, remained silent, uncertain of what they could possibly say in this situation that wouldn’t be catastrophically awkward. They had almost made it out of earshot when Rarity heard one of them whisper softly.

“Lucky mares...”

Rarity whirled around, about to deliver a tongue-lashing. But then she felt a gently-restraining hoof being placed gingerly on her foreleg. It was Fluttershy, of course, holding her back with the slightest of pressures and shaking her head, her face flushed. At first, this only served to further irk Rarity, until she realized that Fluttershy was suppressing laughter.

“It’s—” Fluttershy had to stop, stifling another fit of giggles in the cusp of her hoof. “It’s okay. Let them dream. I imagine Luna will have some fairly interesting dreams to visit, should she swing by those two tonight.” She giggled again, helpless to stop it.

The rage slowly ebbed, and soon Rarity had a debilitating case of the giggles as well. They walked back to their room, closing the door behind them.

Only when it was firmly latched did Fluttershy burst out into peals of the most adorable laughter ever.

Chapter 34: Pulling An All-Nighter

View Online

Rarity threw herself down on the bed, loving the feeling of the feather mattress as it conformed to her, supporting her in ways only a mattress stuffed with alicorn down could. Fluttershy sat down on the edge of the bed, still laughing weakly.

The fashionista stared at the ceiling, giving a great mighty sigh. “This whole trip has gotten terribly complicated, hasn’t it?”

“Sorry,” Fluttershy replied.

“None of that now, darling. Nopony is to blame.” Rarity scooted backwards to the pillows by the headboard and opened her forelegs, silently asking for a hug, to which Fluttershy quickly agreed.

“But my dad—”

“Is merely worried for his daughter,” Rarity finished her sentence. “I do not believe I would be very different if it was my child getting engaged to some pony I barely knew.” Rarity’s eyes widened as she realized what she’d just said. “I-I mean, potentially engaged, because this is a horrid way to ask somepony to marry them and I should really do it properly and can you please just forget what I said just now?”

Fluttershy snuggled closer. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. But... um... if somepony I loved were to ask me to marry them, I would say yes.”

Rarity opened and closed her mouth helplessly, trying to force words out of a throat that had seemingly shut of it’s own accord. “Well! That’s—” she squeaked, taking a moment to force her heart back down out of her throat by sheer force of will. “That’s good to know,” she finished at last.

They lay back in silence, neither daring to speak lest the magic of that moment be broken. Which was probably why Rarity cursed loudly when somepony knocked on their door.

Fluttershy raised her head, startled, but Rarity held her firmly in her forelegs. “Whoever that is can come back another time.”

Fluttershy opened her mouth to protest, but Rarity met it with a kiss. Neither of them was terribly inclined to move for quite some time.

Distantly, Rarity heard someone outside give a frustrated little grunt and then hoofsteps walking away. She offered up a silent prayer of thanks to Princess Cadance, for if anypony watched over lovers, it was her.

Rarity yawned, growing drowsy as she was at last in a more comfortable place to sleep than the muddy ground or a massage table. The warmth of Fluttershy shifted against her, the aforementioned wrapping a hoof around her barrel and resting the pink-maned head against Rarity’s chest.

Rarity never had a chance. She was out like a candle in a windstorm.

Hours later, Fluttershy awoke groggily to a polite rapping on the door. Rarity’s chest rose and fell in gentle slumber, her grip on Fluttershy having grown slack, allowing the lithe pegasus to extricate herself and answer the door.

Spike was there, looking a little annoyed. “Where have you—”

Fluttershy shot him a warning look, gesturing to Rarity sleeping on the bed. “Shhh.”

The draconic eyes widened, and Spike’s voice lowered to a much softer tone. “Where have you two been? I told Fancy you’d be coming.”

Fluttershy cringed, giving Spike a look of contrition. “We... had some problems with my parents. Rarity’s going to be busy for a while.”

Spike looked past her, concern etched onto his face. “Is she okay? It’s kinda early to be sleeping.”

“She’s fine. Just tired.”

The dragon stood in the doorway, opening and closing his claws as he watched Rarity sleep.

“Um... did you need something else?” Fluttershy asked when the silence became uncomfortable even for her.

“Oh, right, sorry. It’s just that Fancy Pants was upset when you didn’t come.” Spike stole another glance at the sleeping unicorn, shaking his head sadly. “I’ll have to explain what kept you, now.”

Fluttershy sat down on a nearby chair, gesturing for Spike to do the same. “Sorry. She’s been trying to get my dad to like her. If it makes you feel any better, I don’t like that she’s letting my dad distract her either.”

“Huh... Well, I guess that makes me feel a little better,” he said, settling into his seat. “I’m just glad I won’t have to go through that.”

“Oh?”

“Well...” Spike hesitated for a moment, thinking it over. “The princess said my mother is sleeping for the next couple of centuries, and I don’t know who my father is.”

Fluttershy nodded in sympathy. “I suppose that makes sense, even if it is a little sad. I should be glad my parents are awake to meet her... I just wish it had gone better.”

Spike leaned forward in his seat, looking at Fluttershy attentively. “What happened?”

“My dad happened.” Fluttershy replied, crestfallen. “He thinks Rarity is not strong enough to take care of me.”

Spike’s ridged eyebrows rose as he regarded the unicorn in repose on the bed. “Really?! He thinks Rarity... huh. I guess if you didn’t know her...” He trailed off, shrugging. “So what’s she going to do, kick his butt?”

Fluttershy laughed a little; it felt good to laugh when she was thinking about her father. “She... my mother convinced her...” She giggled, realizing how silly it would all sound. “She asked my dad if a royal guard would be strong enough, and when he said yes, Rarity said she was going to go through the tests to qualify.”

Spike’s eyebrows somehow rose even higher, and he grinned manically. “Wait... so you mean she was... in the armor, through the mud...”

Fluttershy nodded.

“Whoa....” Spike said, marveling. “I would have paid good money to see that.”

Fluttershy’s face flushed as she remembered watching those pristine white legs slogging through the mud in that golden armor. “Um... it was very... nice.”

The silence was deafening as the two of them were off in their own worlds for a moment.

“Um...” Fluttershy said at last. “Did you need anything else?”

Spike shook himself out of whatever he was imagining at that moment. “Sorry, um... I’ll talk to Fancy, see if we can get an invite for another day.”

Fluttershy gave him a little smile. “Okay, I’ll talk to Rarity about it. Thank you, Spike.”

“Right! Well, I’m supposed to meet up with Dancer in a bit.” Spike gave Rarity one last look, turning towards the door. “Tell her I said good luck with your parents.”

Fluttershy nodded, closing the door softly as Spike left. She looked back to the bed, frowning unhappily.

Rarity gave a quiet little snore, blinking her eyes as the sound disturbed her. “Fluttershy? What was that?”

Fluttershy debated telling Rarity that her own snore had woken her up, but decided against it. “It was Spike, stopping by to see what was so important that we missed the party.”

Struggling to wake up, Rarity yawned. “Oh dear, did you explain to him?”

Fluttershy nodded. “I did, yes. He said he’ll see if he can get us another invite for a different party.”

“That’s very sweet of him.” Rarity replied, yawning again. “Sorry, I am just so terribly exhausted...”

“That’s all right,” Fluttershy said, walking over to the bed and laying down next to Rarity. “We don’t need to be anywhere right now, and you’ll need to be well rested for tomorrow.” Fluttershy snuggled up close to Rarity, running a hoof through the purple locks in a simple gesture of affection.

“Well, I suppose a lady does need her beauty sleep,” Rarity said, chuckling. “Be a dear and wake me at some point. I don’t want to sleep the whole day away.”

As it happened, Rarity slept for only another couple of hours before she was interrupted again. This time it was not by her own snoring, or a concerned dragon, but by a distraught princess.

This would normally have been difficult to tell, but she had some subtle hints.

“Rarity, Fluttershy, art thou decent?”

She blinked, staring at the ceiling, wondering at what point her life had become what it was now. She had always wanted connections to royalty, it was true, but she’d never envisioned it would involve post-coitus chat sessions in a royal bath, or for that matter this particular princess. There was also the small matter of Celestia having been her in-law in her dreams. Ah well, when life gives you lemons... The lemon in question protested sleepily as Rarity moved under her foreleg. She really wasn’t very lemonish, come to think of it, more buttery, especially during—

There was a strident knock, followed by the princess calling into the room once more. “By royal command, one of you needs to answer this door!”

Fluttershy’s eyes snapped open, looking around wildly. “What—” she relaxed slightly, seeing Rarity. “Oh... That was so strange. I was dreaming about Princess Luna pounding on the door—”

“That wasn’t a dream, love. Let me up. I’d best go see what she needs.” Rarity extricated herself from Fluttershy snuggly grip, walking to the door and opening it. “Good... afternoon, Princess,” she said as she noted the position of the sun. “How are you—”

Princess Luna strode in, closing the door and casting a spell that made the wall facing the hallway shimmer light starlight. “Rarity, Fluttershy, I have need of a confidant. Can I trust you to keep silent on what we are about to talk about?”

Rarity opened her mouth, then closed it, glancing back at Fluttershy. Her marefriend looked confused, but nodded in affirmation. “Well, certainly, princess. We would be happy to listen. Though wouldn’t your sister be a better choice? Not that we mind—”

Luna cut her off with the wave of a hoof. “My sister... would be the last pony I would want to talk to about this matter. I have committed a grave sin, and while I will confess my error to her at some point, I fear telling her now would only ascerbate the existing problems.” The younger princess paced back and forth, agitation radiating off her in nearly visible waves.

Rarity and Fluttershy looked at each other helplessly. Fluttershy finally spoke up. “Um... maybe you could tell us what’s bothering you? I mean, you don’t have to if you don’t want to, but we’d be glad to help if we can.”

“The problem, dear Fluttershy, is that I broke one of my own cardinal rules as the Princess of Dreams. I intruded on my sister as she lay down for a catnap.” Luna shook her head, glancing up at them expectantly. “I did not like what I saw there.”

“Um... you looked at her dream?” Fluttershy replied. “Isn’t that okay for you? I mean, even Princess Celestia has bad dreams sometimes, doesn’t she?”

“Not for many centuries now, no.” Luna said. At their blank expressions, she frowned. “My sister has kept herself from my realm since my... banishment. The dreamscape did not take kindly to its mistress being imprisoned, and it lashed out against my sister when she attempted to take over my duties there. For her to let her guard down enough to allow herself to dream speaks of great distress, and that was reflected in her dreams.”

“Wait, wait,” Rarity cut in, eyebrows raised. “So the problem is that Celestia is having nightmares?”

“The problem is that my sister is dreaming for the first time in a millenia, and those dreams consist of her tearing herself apart over supposed crimes against Twilight. It’s bad enough she won’t pursue her, now she is racked with guilt!”

Luna cut through the air with a hoof. “I won’t allow this. I must ask for your assistance in this matter. I will continue to try to persuade my idiot sister, but I would like for you two to act in my stead with regards to Pinkie and Twilight in Ponyville. If Celestia will not act, perhaps those two will, if they but know there is something to act on.”

Rarity considered for a long moment, finally shaking her head. “I am sorry, princess, but we’re going to be in Canterlot for the moment. We have business with family here.”

“Surely it could wait a while?” Luna asked with pleading eyes. “I shan’t order you, but as your friend I am asking for thine aid! One way or another, my sister must confront her student. I’ve experienced heartache before, but what she is putting herself through is not healthy.”

“I’m afraid it’s a bit time sensitive.” Rarity replied apologetically. “I’m trying to win over my potential father-in-law, you see. He’s a bit protective.”

Luna’s expression turned from pleading to calculating. “Father-in-law, you say? I could intercede on your behalf if it would allow you to attend to my request quicker.”

“Funny, your sister offered the same thing.” Rarity said, chuckling quietly. “No, you see, I am trying to prove my worth to him by going through some basic tests that your royal guard uses to assess combat skills.”

"Hm, that sounds needlessly complex," Luna said, tilting her head speculatively. "Have you tried simply asserting yourself to him at maximum volume?"

Rarity considered for a moment, trying to decipher the meaning of the words. “Oh! Yes, I tried yelling at him.”

Luna raised a hoof to her chin in thought. “What about physical violence to his person?”

“Fluttershy doesn’t want me to hit him.”

Luna was silent for a time, contemplating. “You could let me try. I am very good at that.”

Rarity stared at the princess, unsure how to respond. “Wait, did you want to yell at him or hit him?”

“Princess!” squeaked a small voice, causing them both to turn to the source. Fluttershy looked hesitant, but after a moment she took a deep breath and plunged on. “We’re not just here for my family—”

Rarity winced. “Fluttershy, please, she doesn’t need to hear that—”

“We’re also here because Rarity needs an investor to help her rebuild her shop!” Fluttershy said, heedless of Rarity’s protests. “So, um... do you know of anypony who could help?”

Luna regarded the pair. Rarity was frowning at Fluttershy and the latter wilted under her gaze, then returned it with a brave face. “What’s this?” Luna asked.

The fashionista turned to Luna, giving her an embarrassed little grin. “Please, forgive her, Your Highness...” At Luna’s raised eyebrow, she quickly corrected herself. “L-Luna! I meant to say that... Don’t concern yourself unduly, I can manage just fine.”

Luna swept her gaze from the unicorn to the pegasus. “Dear Fluttershy, what is it that is troubling you?”

Fluttershy tore her gaze away from Rarity. “Um... Rarity’s shop was badly damaged during a wild storm a few nights ago. She lost her fabric stock and the top floor of her home.”

“And it’s nothing I can’t recover from!” Rarity asserted, a pout forming on her lips. “Luna has more pressing concerns than my shop!”

“But if you don’t get the fabric replaced you’ll miss your deadline—” Fluttershy replied to Rarity, her face troubled and sad at having upset her marefriend.

“Enough!” barked Luna, at a volume that, while not magically enhanced, still rattled both of the other mares.

The pair turned back to Luna, all further argument quieted for the moment.

“My apologies, but I couldn’t hear myself think.” The princess looked at Rarity. “Rarity, we are friends, are we not? Why would you hesitate to mention this to me?”

“Because…” Rarity faltered for a moment, then set her jaw and raised her head. “Because I have no wish to run to others when I am perfectly capable of taking care of my own problems. I have been a self made mare since I left home, and I refuse to ask for charity,” she replied, her eyes shining with pride. “I do not want to impose.”

Luna stared at her, eventually looking away and shaking her head. “You remind me of my sister so, right now. Neither of you seem to grasp such a basic concept as enlightened self-interest. Let me help you, so that you can in turn help me and my sister!”

“I’m sorry, but I won’t. What am I supposed to do the next time I have a problem? I can’t just ask you to fix every little thing,” Rarity replied firmly. “I appreciate the thought, though.”

Luna’s expression darkened. “You will accept my aid or—”

“Princess,” a quiet voice said into Luna’s ear.

The princess’s eyes looked left to find Fluttershy had approached while she was talking to Rarity.

“Um... Rarity doesn’t want to just be given bits. But if you wanted a dress made...” Fluttershy whispered.

“What?” Rarity demanded. “What are you two chatting about?”

Luna allowed a small smile to grow on her face. She knew her quarry’s weakness, now. “I see. Well then, if you will not accept my aid, will you accept my order?”

“Even if you order me, I will not—”

“I actually have a bit of a problem of my own. One you could help me with, now that I think of it. There is an upcoming party at which my presence was requested, and my wardrobe predates my incarceration by... centuries." Luna smiled uncomfortably. "I never really cared much for fashion before, Celestia could wear any dress and steal the spotlight every time, so there was little point. But over the centuries it's become her custom to wear only her regalia, which means I could steal the spotlight from her for a change. Do you think you could make me something more contemporary? Something to bend the minds of the elite, and make them more pliable?”

She held up a hoof to forestall the protests she could already tell Rarity was about to make based on her expression. "The dress would help me impress the gentry, and I’ll be sure to mention who the designer was. If it goes over particularly well, I just might want a whole new wardrobe. In return, I could help you get the materials you need to finish your other work, and could perhaps allow you to stop worrying and return home, where you could help me once more.”

“I...” Rarity hesitated. The chance to design for royalty was something she had long dreamed of, but as Luna had mentioned, Princess Celestia had long since come to regard anything but her regalia as being prideful. She ran her eyes over Luna’s sleek form. There was something about the legginess of an alicorn, so unlike most ponies. Luna would look stunning in an evening gown, cut to flatter her natural curves and strategically show off certain features while enticing the eye by hiding others. “But... I-I would need fabric, tools! I didn’t come prepared!”

Luna chortled, having been observing Rarity’s change in attitude. She swished her tail playfully. “Come now, surely you know the various uniforms our staff wear come from somewhere! I am asking for your expertise! I can provide you with ample materials and any tools you need. All you need do is agree.”

Rarity’s mind raced. This was a golden opportunity. Passing it up would be worse than foolish, but she was worried about it possibly interfering with her current plans. “Erm... and when did you need this by?”

“Tomorrow evening.”

Her heart sank. Even with the materials and tools at hoof, trying to design and make the gown in a single night, while possible, would mean getting no sleep for her test tomorrow morning. “I’m sorr—”

“She’ll do it!” Fluttershy said quickly, rushing over to Rarity’s side. “You have to do it! She’s our friend, and she’s a princess!”

“But the test—”

Fluttershy put her hooves on Rarity’s cheeks, looking the unicorn in the eye. “You want Luna to look good, don’t you? Could you leave that poor thing in the hooves of some other pony?”

“Poor thing?” Luna raised a single eyebrow.

Fluttershy turned Rarity’s head towards Luna and gestured at her, completely ignoring what the princess had said, “Just look at her! Could anypony else do her justice?”

Luna glanced in a mirror self-consciously. “Is... is there something wrong with the way I look?”

“A few... perhaps—” Rarity responded, not noticing Luna’s crisis of self-image.

“Are you willing to take that risk?” Fluttershy began talking faster, getting a little breathless. “She could end up a laughing stock, drawing back into herself, becoming more and more lonely, until one night—” She drew back on her forelegs, spreading her wings wide “—Nightmare Moon returns!” She stood panting on her hind legs, wings still spread wide. After a moment she glanced at Luna, who was watching Fluttershy with a growing look of horror. “Oh, um... sorry for implying you would return to the path of darkness and try to kill us all again, Luna.”

“It... it wasn’t quite so sudden. I had this resentment for her for centuries...” Luna mumbled, her eyes unfocused. She shook herself, looking at Fluttershy with relief evident in her eyes. “Right, you were just... joking then?”

“Um...” Fluttershy blushed and scuffed a hoof against the floor.

“Of course she was!” Rarity cut in quickly. “My, what a kidder you are, darling!”

“Right... joking. Sorry, Luna.” Fluttershy said, smiling sheepishly. “I just think it’s a really good idea for her to make a dress for you.”

“I do as well,” Luna replied. “That was the point of asking her. So, will you do it, Rarity?”

“Hmmm.” Rarity considered, trying not to let the encouraging smile from her marefriend or the expectant look of a literal goddess weigh on her mind as she considered. It would mean an all-nighter, but she’d done those before. And while she did want to be well rested for the test tomorrow, she had been napping all morning now. Besides, passing up this opportunity would be the height of foolishness. “All right, I’ll do it.”

Luna stomped her hooves on the floor in approval. “Excellent. Do you have time to take measurements?”

“My time is yours, Princess,” Rarity said with a flourish. “Now, what do I have to work with? I’ve come up with some amazing designs using relatively common materials...”

Luna shot Rarity an amused grin. “Follow me...”

It was beautiful.

Mere words could not do this room justice. Sewing machines, shears, needles, thread, all laid out with the meticulous care that spoke of love for the craft. There was a drawing table with a fresh stack of paper at hoof. All of it perfect.

And then there was the Wall.

It could only be referred to as a title in her mind. The Wall stretched from the floor to the high vaulted ceiling, full of reams of every fabric imaginable, and several she had never even heard of. Satins, silks, common cloth, each in a variety of colors. While nothing like her own inspiration room, it was the best possible thing she could hope for when designing away from her own shop.

“I... I couldn’t possibly work here!” she said, breathlessly.

“Does it not have what you need?” Luna asked, confused.

“Everything I could possibly need and more is here. But look at this!” Rarity pointed at the meticulous organization, being careful not to touch anything. “This room is carefully organized, practically cataloged! This speaks of a mind that needs everything just so to create! Altering anything in here would be sacrilege of the highest order!”

“Rarity... you have nothing to fear in that regard. While the former royal seamstress was every bit as finicky as you suppose, she will not mind if her room is used. Indeed, were she here, I suspect she would delight that she could be of some service once more, even if it is in a peripheral fashion.” Luna gestured sadly. “These tools of the trade have been unused for nigh many years now.”

“Oh my...” Fluttershy responded. “Did... did she die?”

“Hmmm?” Luna glanced at Fluttershy, then shook her head. “Oh, no, the stress got to her after a while. She was never the same after Discord’s attack on the palace. Her dress forms came to life and attacked her.”

A sharp intake of breath announced that Rarity had found a new source of nightmares.

“Then they tied her up and laid gown after gown on her until she nearly suffocated in fabric.” Luna swept a hoof around the room, pointing out the distinct lack of said ponnequins. “She would only use live ponies to model her gowns after that, and switched to much lighter fabrics. She burned the dress forms. Poor dear kept thinking they would come back for her one day.”

“Well... that’s...” Rarity took a deep breath, which totally failed to calm her frazzled nerves. “That’s completely horrible,” she finished at last.

“She’s doing well now, if it helps you feel any better,” Luna said. “But it really was for the best that she retired. Being afraid of your own special talent is a kind of torture I wouldn’t wish on my worst enemy.”

Rarity took another breath, looking around the room with fresh eyes. Luna was right; this room was disused, but lovingly maintained in readiness for a new pony to make use of the treasures herein. It would do that poor mare a disservice not to make use of her hard work. “Right! Well then, I need measuring tape!”

Luna was not cooperating.

“Princess, please!” Rarity glanced up at the princess, doing her best to keep the exasperation she felt out of her voice. “I need you to keep your tail still!”

“My apologies,” came the reply, paired with a hint of a smile that crossed the alicorn’s face.

“Better, thank you,” Rarity said as she finished the hip measurement. “There we are. Now, I’ll need to take your inseam next.”

“Oh? Did you plan to use your hooves for this one?” Luna batted her eyelashes coquettishly.

“No, of course not, I can manage with magic just fine,” came the confused reply from the unicorn.

“Eep!”

Luna cast a glance at Fluttershy from the corner of her eyes, the playful smile on her lips growing. “Is something the matter, dear Fluttershy?”

The pegasus shook her head. Her mind was flashing back to a similar scene in which Rarity had insisted she needed to use her hooves to steady the tape. That meant...

That meant Rarity just wanted to put her hooves on Fluttershy. The thought sent her mind racing. She knew now that Rarity had been attracted to her for a long time. She just hadn’t known her marefriend had been fibbing so she could get a chance to touch Fluttershy.

Jealousy flared in her chest. Luna was flirting with her marefriend. And though Rarity wasn't doing the same, it was clear that she wasn't unaffected by the salacious attention. She quelled the impulse to claim Rarity as her own and thought back to the previous night. Rarity had been afraid to make a decision because of her... but that didn't mean that she couldn't make one right now. She got up from the chair she'd been sitting in and walked up behind Rarity, wrapping her forelegs and wings around her marefriend in a double hug.

Rarity started as she felt the embrace. “Um... thank you, darling. Is there some reason in particular?”

“I... um... just love you a lot, right now.” She leaned forward, whispering into Rarity’s ear. “The next time you take my inseam, it’s okay if you want to use your hooves. I don’t mind.”

Rarity’s ears flicked about in confusion. “Um... I shouldn’t need to recheck very often, darling. Your measurements don’t change by very much.”

Fluttershy playfully nipped at Rarity’s ear. “What if I wanted you to?” She felt Rarity’s body tense against hers, and just to really make Rarity blush she added: “What if I wanted you to measure Luna with your mouth?”

Rarity’s flushed crimson, mind areel at what that might mean, and if she was being tested for the right reaction. It might be that Fluttershy was just trying to excite her; if so, it was working. “D-darling, I would need the other end to be held—”

“I could do that.” Fluttershy replied, without missing a beat.

“Ahem.”

The two turned back to Luna, who was waiting patiently for her measurements to be completed. “As adorable as you two are, maybe you could wait until I leave the room?” Her amused smirk widened another notch. “Or at least have the courtesy to let me join.”

“Sorry!” came the quick response from both mares.

The measurements done at last, Rarity was sketching designs on the drawing table. Luna had night court to attend to, and would be by in the morning to see the finished product. Fluttershy had gone to Donut Joe’s to fetch a decanter of coffee and something sweet to help keep Rarity going.

Rarity mulled over the designs, trying to decide what material to use. Luna would need dark tones for the accents, to compliment her mane and coat. The fabric for the body of the gown needed to shimmer as much as her mane did. Even silk seemed too plain to adorn those godly curves. She found the answer at last, a blend of silk and silver thread that would move fluidly, but also shine in the dimmest of lights. She looked it over carefully, thinking. Silver was a fine material for other things as well. To one side of Luna’s design, she set a fresh sheet of drafting paper and began sketching the armor she had worn during her exam.

It had been extremely heavy, and she could see why now, since it was designed for earth ponies. But a unicorn could benefit from such protection as well, if it were a more light-weight design. Silver was not a material made for taking heavy blows, but it could hold enchantments quite well. She tapped the paper, wondering idly if Twilight might know of any spell that could be used to dull force directed at an object. Setting that aside for the moment, she got back to the task at hoof.

Luna’s gown would be primarily made of the silver silk, with accents of midnight blue and black. She’d debated on the design for some time, finally deciding with a shake of her head that she was being foolish; of course it was going to be an evening gown.

She put a few finishing touches on the design, then turned to the Wall.

“How are you doing, Rarity?” Fluttershy asked as she returned to the workroom with coffee and donuts.

“Oh, well enough, I suppose,” Rarity said, waving a hoof nonchalantly. “I mean, I’m only designing a gown that will be seen by every noble attending this event Luna is going to, and there will be several, let me assure you. Doing well means more orders from Luna, and potentially a large number of the nobles. Doing poorly means I will have made a princess into a laughing stock, and myself by extension.” Rarity smiled winsomely. “And I only need to have it done and perfect in six hours! No problem!”

Fluttershy smiled; Rarity would be very tired. Now was the time to mention that she didn’t really have to go back to the guard exams. “My goodness! Well, I’m sure my mom will understand—”

“Oh, don’t be concerned,” Rarity interrupted quickly. “I’ll make my morning test.”

“Um...”

Sketching the patterns for the various pieces of the gown, Rarity next floated down the reams of fabric that she would need. “I know you’re worried, but I’ll be just fine. It’s not the first time I have done an important presentation without sleeping. Besides, I have been napping all afternoon.”

Fluttershy bit her lip. She wasn’t sure who her mother would pit Rarity against, but trying to take the close quarter combat exam after working all night sounded like the worst idea ever. “Rarity, I really think it’s more important to worry about Luna’s dress, don’t you?”

“I am! But that doesn’t mean I plan to ignore my other commitments. Have no fear, my love. I”m going to wow your father so much he will demand to be at the wedding without even needing an invitation! Everything will be perfect!” Rarity hummed to herself as the various bits of the gown passed by her eyes, shears cutting and thread passing through fabric in a frenzy of activity.

Fluttershy watched nervously. It looked like the following morning was going to end in a disaster, but she set her jaw; nothing bad was going to happen if she could help it. Besides, Joe had said the coffee she bought was decaffeinated. With any luck, Rarity would need to lie down for a quick nap, and if her alarm clock disappeared mysteriously, nopony would blame her for over-sleeping.

Fluttershy allowed herself a small smile; she certainly wouldn’t.

Chapter 35: Tainted Love

View Online

Twilight looked over the railing of the chariot, watching the scenery go by. Pegasus flight was amazing to her at moments like this. The trip that would have taken hours by train was going to take a mere hour. She couldn’t wait to get home.

Home.

A warm smile grew on her face as she looked at Pinkie. Home was a special place now. Not a tower, not a room in the public library, but in the heart of a perky pink party pony who loved her.

Pinkie had promised her yet another ‘Welcome Home’ party once they got back to Ponyville, and Twilight had simply agreed, despite it seeming unnecessary. That argument never seemed to matter to Pinkie. All parties were necessary. At times, even parties to celebrate the party they just had were necessary.

But as glad as she was to have a home in that loving heart, she couldn't help but worry. She had done nothing to earn a place there, never giving anything of herself to Pinkie, and running away when it seemed like she was making a mess of that too.

“Pinkie...” she started, half hoping that her marefriend wouldn’t hear her over the rushing of the winds.

She must have been loud enough, because Pinkie turned around and aimed that same warm smile at her. “Heya, silly-filly!”

Pinkie’s smile made Twilight feel weak in the knees, but she had to press on, she needed to know. “Why did you come after me?”

“Hmmm? Oh, because you weren’t in Ponyville! That one was easy! Ask me something harder!” Pinkie replied, twisting around to face Twilight. She put her hooves on her hips, waiting for the next question. “Okay, go!”

Twilight looked her in the eye. “Pinkie, I’m serious. I mean... I don’t mean to sound ungrateful, but I broke up with you. Why would you still come after me?”

Pinkie’s smile got even bigger. “Because you did it wrong! I broke up with you first, remember? But you were supposed to come back! You just stayed away!” Pinkie got close, snuggling up to Twilight. “It’s okay, it was your turn. You just forgot how the game was supposed to be played. That’s why I had to come and un-breakup!”

A chuckle escaped Twilight before she’d realised, and it quickly grew into full blown laughter. “Oh Pinkie... what did I ever do to deserve a marefriend like you?” she said with a giggle at the tail end thereof.

“Wow, either you’re being easy on me or I am just on fire today! Another easy one! One sec, lemme think...” Her eyes bulged. “Hey! Can you teach me that thing where you go all fiery and ‘Rar!’?” At Twilight’s blank look, Pinkie shook her head. “Wait, no, the question first! Silly Pinkie! Okay, so you were all ‘Pinkie do you wanna play a game with me?’ and I was all ‘Sure, what did you want to play? I have some checkers or a pinata or—’ And then you kissed me and I was all like ‘Wow this is a new one!’ And then—”

Twilight kissed Pinkie, the latter obliviously continuing to tell her tale in a mumbled incoherent stream of sounds into Twilight’s lips for a few moments, until she registered what was happening and kissed back. Pinkie nodded quickly when Twilight pulled away. “Yeah! Just like that! Then we did all kinds of fun stuff and I really liked that!”

The unicorn just nestled up to Pinkie’s chest. “Thank you.”

“For what?” Pinkie asked, curiously.

A warm smile played over Twilight’s lips and she closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the softness of Pinkie’s fur against her cheek. “For being you.”

“Oh, no problemo!” Pinkie replied, “It’s what I’m good at. I mean, sometimes I kinda want to be like you, but I’m not really that great at it.” Pinkie pursed her lips, considering bringing something up that had been on her mind for some time. Finally, she decided to ask, and despite her best efforts, she could not quite keep the quaver out of her voice. This was going to be the first time she’d brought this up, and she worried how Twilight would react. “If you want to thank me, can you be you, more?”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “Um... I’ll try? I’m not sure how I can be more me, but—”

“You’re always you, silly! I just wish you were more... you... sometimes. Like when you say something really sciency and smart and then you stop and make it look like you’re not as smart because you don’t want to drive ponies away?” Pinkie paused, seeing the blank look on Twilight’s face. “Okay! It’s just... sometimes I really just want some Twilight time! I mean, fun is fun, but I love you, and you love me back, right?”

Twilight furrowed her brow in puzzlement. “Well, of course I do, Pinkie. But I’m not sure what you mean, exactly. I thought we were together a lot, and I want that to go back to the way it was, too—”

Pinkie ran a hoof through Twilight’s mane. The way things were hadn’t worked, but... it was better than no Twilight at all. “Nevermind. It’s not important. I love you, Twilight.”

Still a little confused, but slightly more relaxed now that the issue seemed to have resolved itself, Twilight simply lay against Pinkie. The rest of the trip passed in relative silence.

“Gimme somethin’ with a little kick, Berry.” Applejack said as she sat down at the bar. “And a round of whatever these lazy bums are havin’.”

Caramel and Lucky perked up at that. “Thanks, AJ.” Caramel said, pointing a hoof to his poison of choice while Lucky nodded to Berry, who apparently knew what he liked.

“You wanna thank me, work faster. The sooner we get rid of every trace of that root, the better.” Applejack replied good-naturedly. “Still, good work today, boys. Enjoy your drink, ’cause we gotta get back to it in the morning.”

“Can I get a cider?” Rainbow asked as she sat down carefully next to Applejack, wincing.

“I should make you pay fer yer own,” Applejack grumbled, nodding to Berry that it was okay. “Barkley’ll be missing that taproot you yanked outta him.”

“I said I was sorry! Can’t we just drop it?”

“‘Sorry’ don’t fix my tree, Rainbow. I know you’re working hard, and I appreciate it, but you gotta be careful!” Applejack took her shotglass of whiskey from Berry, smiling in thanks. She picked it up in her mouth, downing it quickly. Her eyes watered as the shot warmed her up from the inside out. “That’s the stuff! Gimme another!”

Rainbow sighed in exasperation. “AJ... it’s a tree. Trees grow roots back.”

Applejack narrowed her eyes. She darted her head towards Dash’s wing, latching on to a small tuft of down and pulling it loose with a quick yank.

“Ow!” Rainbow exclaimed, pulling the wing back to her side and glaring at Applejack.

“Don’t worry, they grow back.” Applejack said with a smirk.

“But that hurt!”

“Uh huh. Remember that tomorrow.” The farm pony nodded to Berry. “Another cider for Dash, thank you kindly.”

“Okay, I get the point, be more careful around your precious trees! Sheesh!” Rainbow crossed her forehooves in front of her chest, fuming. When her cider came she picked it up and drank it greedily, licking her lips. “You’re cut off from wings for a bit, by the way. These babies need pampering too!”

Applejack chuckled, nuzzling Rainbow fondly. “Ah think that’d be a real shame for both of us, but just to set things right, Ah’m real sorry Ah hurt ya.” She turned back to Berry, “Keep em coming till she gets that pout off her puss.”

“You got it!” Berry responded, cheerfully.

Rainbow grabbed the next cup laid before her, grumbling under her breath even as her eyes shone with joy. She hiccuped, swaying a little in her seat. “Do you think we got it all?” she asked, looking over AJ’s shoulder.

“Over here, sug,” Applejack said, reaching out with a hoof to turn Rainbow’s face towards hers. “We won’t know till tomorrow. Dang things can root real deep.” She looked Dash over, worried about how tipsy she was getting after just a few ciders. “Dash, yer lookin’ a mite unsteady there. You okay?”

“Yeah... just thirsty,” Dash replied, taking another deep draught.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Sug, I told you to take water breaks...” She motioned to Berry. “Get her some water, will ya, Berry?”

Dash took another drink of cider, waving away the water as it was set down in front of her. “I’m okay, I can take care of myself, Mom!”

Applejack winced, then pushed the water closer. “Fer pony’s sake, don’t make me shove this down yer gullet, Dash.”

“I said I don’t want it!” Dash snapped back. “Just the cider is fine!”

Applejack’s mouth opened and closed without saying a word. She’d been ready to take offense to her marefriend’s tone, but something about Dash was just... off. She’d chalked it up to Dash being a little hot and tired while they were working, but they were sitting down now, in the shade, and she still seemed really ornery. Well, more’n than a couple ciders could account for, anyway. “Hey, Dash?”

“Yeah?” Dash replied, turning back towards her, but again, looking just to the left of her.

“You feeling okay?” Applejack asked carefully, gingerly reaching out to place a hoof on her marefriend’s shoulder.

“Why do you keep asking me that?” Rainbow replied, huffing. “I’m just thirsty, and tired, and hot. I didn’t get my nap and I’ve been yanking roots out of the ground with my teeth!”

“Is somethin’ behind me?” Applejack turned to look, but found nopony there.

Rainbow glowered in Applejack’s general direction. “Look, I don’t want water, okay? The only thing that doesn’t taste funny right now is cider. So I wanna drink cider!”

Applejack held up a placating hoof. “Okay, you don’t have to drink the water. But I still don’t get why you can’t look me in the eye, sug.” She tilted her head a bit, studying Rainbow’s face for something, anything that might give her a clue about what was bothering the pegasus. “You ain’t fretting over Barkley still, are ya? I didn’t mean to get cross...”

“I am looking you in the eye!” Rainbow replied crossly. “Well, one of them anyway. Be nice if you’d quit wobbling around like that, it’s making me kinda...” Rainbow trailed off, her stomach choosing that moment to heave forth the cider she’d ingested. She just barely managed to point her muzzle at the floor instead of her marefriend’s lap. She then toppled over onto the ground, landing prone on her back.

“Dash!” Applejack scrambled out of her seat. “What’s wrong, sug? Are ya hurt?”

Rainbow looked up in confusion. “AJ? Are you flying again?”

“No, sug. I’m not. You just puked yer guts out then fell on the floor.” Applejack’s head snapped up. “Berry! I think something’s wrong with yer cider!”

Berry looked up from the counter she was wiping, “That can’t be right, I just tapped a fresh keg...” She noted the mess on her floor, her nose wrinkling in distaste. “Ugh... I’ll get a mop. Um... I’ll take the cider off your tab AJ... I guess I’ll have to drain that keg to be safe—”

Applejack felt hooves wrap around her left leg. She looked down to see Dash looking up at her in distress.

“Noooo! Not the cider, it’s not the cider’s fault! Please don’t blame the cider...”

“Sug, I know you got a real thing for the stuff, but a few cups ain’t supposed to mess you up like that! Just lie still, we’ll get you cleaned up...”

Rainbow looked down at her pelt, surprised. “Applejack, I think somepony threw up on me...”

“Yeah, somepony did. Now just lie still.” Applejack reached up onto the counter, getting the rag Berry had been using. She cleaned Rainbow up as best as she could, then realized it was somewhat pointless since her marefriend was lying in a puddle of her own sick. “Sug, we’re gonna get you to the bathroom. Think you can stand?”

“Yeah... Standing is okay. Walking feels weird. Lying down is good, though.” Dash replied, her voice shaky. “Sorry, AJ. I didn’t mean to spoil your good time.”

“Hush up now, nopony blames you for being sick,” Applejack said, grasping one of Dash’s hooves to pull her to her feet, then throwing the same foreleg around her shoulder. “Just hold tight to me, we’re gonna walk to the bathroom real slow. If you feel like you need to be sick again, just let me know and try to point it away.” She noted worriedly that Dash’s barrel felt very hot against hers. Dash seemed to be running a fever. “Sug, just how long you felt all woozy?”

Dash thought a moment. “Um... since sometime this morning?”

Applejack curse herself for a gol durned fool. That long and she’d missed. “How ‘bout the tummy problems?”

“I... I dunno. I just... I was hot, so I kept drinking. I... I think I kinda almost got sick a couple times, but I felt fine after laying down for a few minutes? I didn’t wanna throw up, but the taste of those vines was still in my mouth.” Rainbow’s face twisted into a grimace. “They taste nasty.”

“Ya ain’t supposed to taste em, sug! They ain’t exactly edible.”

Applejack, yer an idiot. Yellin’ at her for lyin’ down like that when she was feelin’ sick!

She cursed up a storm silently, then stopped walking as a worrying thought occured. “You didn’t swallow any of those leaves, did ya?”

Rainbow scrunched up her face in thought for a moment. “Maybe one or two? Is... is that bad?”

“I don’t rightly know,” Applejack admitted, “but them things are poison for a tree. Can’t imagine them doing much good to a pony.”

“Am... am I going to die?” Rainbow asked, her eyes darting around frantically.

“I reckon if you were gonna keel over you’d have done it by now, sug,” Applejack said, forcing a lightheartedness that she didn’t quite feel into her voice for Rainbow’s benefit. “Nah, I think yer just sick, and cider didn’t help ya none. Let’s get you cleaned up and head on home so you can rest. I’m sure it ain’t anything worth frettin’ over.”

Rainbow sighed in relief, quickly clamping her mouth shut as she felt her gorge rise. “AJ!” she said urgently through clamped teeth.

“Yeah?” Applejack replied, glancing in Rainbow’s direction. “Oh boy. Okay, try to hold it! We’ll rush you to a sink or somethin’!”

Immediately upon touching down in front of the library, Pinkie knew something was wrong.

The combo wasn’t one she had felt before; eye flutter, knee twinge and hoof tingle. She was currently dragging Twilight with her because even if she didn’t know what it meant, it was close enough to the combos associated with rainbows to make her think that it related to Rainbow Dash.

Even if Rainbow was fine, she still wanted to see Applejack and Dashie to let them know that everything was okay again! She also wanted to thank them for cheering her up, and to say sorry to Applejack for accusing her of trying to make Pinkie break a promise.

“Pinkie! Slow down! Or at least tell me what’s wrong!” Twilight exclaimed, doing her best to keep up. “I need to catch my breath for a second!”

“Pinkie Sense!’ Pinkie responded, not even turning her head as she kept running and dragging Twilight with her.

Twilight mentally braced herself for forsaking all logic before asking: “What was it?”

“I dunno, it’s like when Dashie flew into the side of a mountain, but different-y.” Pinkie stopped in her tracks, causing Twilight to crash into her rump. She put a hoof up to her chin, scratching it. “I kinda felt something like this just before I ate those baked bads, that’s how I know when the cupcakes need to be thrown away now!”

“Then where are we going?” Twilight asked, doing her best to keep a note of impatience out of her voice.

Pinkie held up a quivering hoof to demonstrate. “Left leg shake means it’s at the farm... so I wanted to see if we could help.”

“Okay, the farm, got it. Just... hold still” Twilight visualized the Apple family farmhouse, picturing a spot well outside of the house itself. She drew Pinkie closer, casting her teleportation spell.

Only to have it fizzle as Pinkie ducked under her and lifted Twilight onto her back. “Pinkie?”

“Close your eyes, and hold on tight!” Pinkie said with a big grin.

“Wha—” The world became a blur of colors, which, after a while, resolved themselves into shapes, and eventually resembled normal objects. She saw apple trees, fences, a barn... and an orange and blue blur that took a little longer to resolve itself into two of her friends.

Twilight lurched forward as Pinkie stopped suddenly, enveloping herself in telekinesis to prevent hitting the ground very hard. She lowered herself onto shaky hooves, staring at her marefriend. “Pinkie... How?!”

Pinkie just smiled even bigger, waving to Applejack and Rainbow in the distance. “Hey, girls!”

The first response they got was a literal upside down smile, Dash was draped over Applejack’s back in a manner not unlike a rolled up carpet and was grinning stupidly. The pegasus waved at them before shouting up to her poor marefriend. “Hey AJ! I’m seeing Twilight and Pinkie again!”

“Dangit, I told you, they’re still in Canterlot. It’ll take a bit before Pinkie convinces her to come on home,” Applejack said brusquely, continuing on her way to the farm.

“Yeah, but I can see them. Pinkie is waving. Hey, Pinkie!” Rainbow snapped her mouth shut, tapping Applejack on the side with a hoof.

Applejack stopped, looking around for a spot for Rainbow to heave again. “Hold on, sug. Lemme get you down.”

“Rainbow! What’s wrong with you?” Twilight called as she and Pinkie made their way closer.

Applejack’s ear perked up. “Aw horsefeathers, I can hear em too... Maybe it just took longer fer it to hit me...”

“Dashie’s really green in the face! I told you my Sense was going all wacky!”

The farmer finally turned as she set Rainbow down on her own four hooves. Inexplicably, Twilight and Pinkie were there. She blinked, shook her head, looked away for a moment, then looked back. If she was hallucinating, it was a very persistent one. “Pinkie? Is that you, sug?”

Pinkie bounded up to Applejack, enveloping her in a giant hug. “Of course it’s me, silly! Who else would I be—” She stopped, gasping. “You mean there’s two of me?! Where is she? Is she as good at throwing a party as I am? Ohhh I wanna meet her! Or maybe it’s a him? Did she... uhhh... he have a face like this?”

Pinkie squeezed her head between her hooves. “Because if he... she... didn’t then it was a he! Or would that make him a she? Her?” She continued to hold her head, though now it was more out of confusion than anything. “Unless it was one of them? I thought they all got blown away!” She turned to Twilight, concern in her eyes. “Did we get them all?”

“Get... who?” Twilight asked, gasping for air herself. Though that was less to do with surprise and more with running to keep up with Pinkie.

“Those bugs! Your brother blew them all away, right? But Applejack says there’s another Pinkie—”

“Okay! I’m convinced it’s you! There’s just the one, okay?” Applejack interjected, trying to stave off further wild theories about the second Pinkie. “Sorry, it’s just Dash has been real sick, and she’s seeing things that ain’t there.”

Pinkie immediately made her way to Dash, who had just finished her dry-heaving. “Dashie? What happened?”

“Hey Pinks...” Dash put on the best smile she could, though it seemed very forced. “I just swallowed some nasty leaves from this vine we’ve been trying to get rid of. I should be okay.”

Twilight had been hanging back up till this moment, unsure how to approach her friends who surely knew what she had done. But upon hearing Rainbow’s words, concern won out over personal shame. “You swallowed some leaves and now you’re hallucinating? What type of leaves were they? Are there other symptoms?”

“Oh, it’s you after all, Twi. Glad to see Pinks got you to come back. She missed you.” Rainbow groaned as her stomach twisted into a tight knot again. “Um... I feel hot, and thirsty, and tired... and my eyes are kinda wonky?”

Twilight looked Rainbow over, concern evident in her eyes. “Applejack, do you know what she ingested?” She lifted one of Rainbow’s wings, checking for further evidence of motor skill impairment.

“Uh, yeah. It was wither root. It ain’t poisonous, I know that much. I figured I’d just take her on home and lay her down,” Applejack responded, feeling just a little peeved that Twilight seemed to be avoiding the issue of her having run off on Pinkie. “So, things are square now or—

Twilight turned on Applejack in surprise, dismayed. She cut Applejack off mid-sentence. “You mean you haven’t taken her to a doctor?!”

“Well, no. I mean, I just told you it ain’t poisonous. She’s a little loopy, but she’s been puking it up, so I figure she just needs rest.” Applejack gestured to Rainbow, who smiled back, trying to look steady while Pinkie fretted over her. The pink pony had produced a similarly colored nurse’s uniform complete with stethoscope and was trying to get Rainbow to stick the listening end in her mouth while holding a tongue-depressor up to her chest.

“Omigosh! Rainbow is flatlining! Hold on, I’ll do CPR!” Pinkie tackled Rainbow to the ground on her back, performing chest compressions.

“Not so rough! I really don’t feel good!” Rainbow whined, but she was unable to quite suppress a laugh as Pinkie blew into her belly button loudly.

“Um... should we stop them or—” Twilight blushed as Pinkie switched to blowing into Dash’s muzzle, unsure if what she was feeling was jealousy or something else.

“They should be fine. I told ya. I mean, yeah, she’s sick, no doubt, but I don’t think it’s anything to really fret over.” Applejack clucked her tongue at the pair on the ground as the CPR turned into an impromptu snuggling session. “We really gotta get through to that girl about a pony’s personal space.”

“Yeah!” Twilight exclaimed, wilting as she realized how loudly she’s just spoken. “Uh, well I mean, don’t you worry, when you see the two of them...”

“What? Pinkie and Dash? Nah.” Applejack shook her head. “I mean, I was, at first. Turns out she ain’t purple enough.”

“Not purple enough? What do you—” Twilight paused as the rest of Applejack’s response clicked. “What do you mean you were at first?”

“Well, that’s a bit of a story. Dash was a mite worried about our girl when you up an’ left her, and kinda got carried away trying to... give her a pep talk. We got it sorted in the end, but well...” Applejack shrugged, “I suppose I just don’t have it in me to be jealous when I know Pinkie don’t mean anything by it.”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean by carried away—”

Pinkie jumped up to her hooves, rushing over to Applejack and Twilight. She pulled a clipboard from her mane, scribbling something on it with a pencil. “Diagnosis complete! Dashie has a bad case of tummy-ache with associated symptoms of woogly eyes and shakey hooves! She needs bed rest and pampering, stat!” She turned the clipboard around to show the sketch of Dash in a bed with the covers pulled up and Pinkie standing nearby bringing her something to drink.

Twilight opened her mouth to continue inquiring about what had happened, but concern for her sick friend won out over her worries. “Bed rest sounds... advisable, but I really think ingesting a strange plant might cause problems. Think of what the poison joke did!”

Applejack considered that, looking down at Dash in new concern. “Well... I guess you might have a point, but—”

Twilight stomped a hoof firmly against the ground. “No buts! We should go see Zecora and ask her about it. She might have a potion that can negate or at least lessen the effects, or be able to recommend other treatment options.”

“Well, I suppose that’d be all right,” Applejack said with a dubious nod, “but I wanted to get Dash home and in bed—”

Pinkie picked up Rainbow, draping her over her shoulders in the classic firemare’s carry. “Leave it to Nurse Pinkie! I’ll get her all tucked in snug as a bug in a rug!”

Despite Pinkie’s assurance that she was perfectly capable of getting Dash into bed, Applejack had insisted on at least accompanying Pinkie and Dash to the farmhouse. After they had made sure that Dash was comfortable and Pinkie would keep watch over her, Applejack and Twilight had set off to see Zecora.

The trip to Zecora’s was a fairly silent one for Twilight and Applejack. In truth, both had questions for the other, but were afraid of what the answers might be.

Applejack wanted to know if things had been somewhat resolved between the two mares, but Pinkie’s chipper demeanor told her very little beyond the fact that she was happy to have Twilight back in Ponyville.

Twilight was trying to stave off a Smartypants level breakdown, wondering just what had happened between Pinkie and Dash that Applejack seemed blasé about seeing them... Well they weren’t quite kissing, but Pinkie had been delivering mouth to mouth and Dash hadn’t been protesting beyond weak laughter... Had she driven Pinkie into the hooves of another mare?

If she had, could she even blame Pinkie for it? She had wanted Pinkie to be happy, so why did the idea of her being happy with Dash make her feel...

“Mind the roots, sug.”

Twilight looked down just in time to avoid tripping herself up on the ankle-height root that ran across the path they were taking. “Thanks,” she mumbled, still lost in thought.

“Do you think it’s bad?”

Twilight’s ear flicked in the direction of Applejack. “Do... I think what now?”

“The root. I didn’t wanna worry Dash. I mean... I know wither root ain’t the kinda thing that’ll send a pony to the last roundup, but I really don’t like how sick she got. I almost took her to the doc but, well, you know how she gets in hospitals.” Applejack shook her head. “Shoulda thought of Zecora, though. She’ll know what’s what.”

Twilight nodded confidently. “She should. I’ve never read up on that particular species, myself. I’m guessing it’s some sort of plant parasite?”

Applejack nodded, gesturing to the trees around them. “It’s a real nasty one. A little vine can spread to dozens of trees overnight, and it roots deep. One little vine could take every tree around us right now.” She winced, just thinking about it. “Even after you get rid of the root, some trees don’t recover.”

“Hmmm, I wonder if it’s magical in nature?” Despite the gravity of the situation, Twilight couldn’t help but feel a little intrigued at that idea. “How did it get into your orchard?”

“That rainstorm a while back. We had a little floodin’ and when the water drained Mac found it growin’ in one of the orchards.” Applejack paused, doffing her hat to wipe the sweat from her brow. “Best I can figure the root came in with the flood waters.”

“So it likely does originate from the Everfree, then.” Twilight glanced at Applejack, not quite sure how to reassure her. It was one thing to care about a friend who was sick, but a mate was a whole other story. Not that she felt any less connection with her friends, but knowing that Pinkie was miserable or sick would leave her feeling the same way. She couldn’t properly imagine what Applejack was experiencing at that moment. “She’ll be fine, Applejack. And if she’s not, we’ll do everything we can to make her fine.”

“Thanks, sug,” Applejack said and gave her a grateful smile, though Twilight couldn’t tell whether it was because she had been reassured or because she simply appreciated the sentiment.

Rainbow was trapped.

She wasn’t sure how it had happened, but she was pinned to an apple tree by an ugly vine that was wrapping itself around her body, drawing itself ever tighter around her. Her wings were stuck in place, leaving her to bite futilely at the vine, which tasted horrible.

Face your fears—A voice called out from the darkness, the owner abruptly halting in surprise.

What on Equestria did I just stumble into?

“Who’s there?” Rainbow called out into the darkness, looking around frantically for the source of the voice.

Is this some sort of fetish? I never meant to intrude. I don’t quite understand the obsession with vines in some ponies—

“What? Um... no? I’m trapped by a plant?” Rainbow looked around once more, seeing nopony.

I... see. Well then.

The sky opened, and Luna swooped down from it, blasting the base of the vines with dark fire, turning them into little more than ash and soot.

Rainbow fell a moment later, coughing up smoke from the burnt plant. “T-thanks.”

“Thank me not. That was not my best work.” Luna shook her head, grumbling. “It would help if I could get more than an hour’s sleep without one of you intruding in my realm. For what reason are you dreaming at this hour?”

“Dreaming?” Rainbow asked, looking around at the weirdly shifting environment of angry plantlife. “Oh! That makes more sense. I thought it was kinda weird the plants all wanted to eat me.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “Yes, dreaming. Vivid and disturbing dreams. Why are you sleeping, Rainbow?”

“Um...” Rainbow pondered, brightening when she remembered. “Oh! I’m sick, I think. I was laying down and then the vines attacked me.” She rubbed a hoof in her mane, sheepishly. “I guess I should have figured that out, huh?”

Luna waved a hoof dismissively, yawning as she did so. “Be not troubled. Thou art not the only pony to miss the blatantly obvious. Besides, thou were dreaming. We tend to be more accepting of the strange and unusual in dreams.”

Rainbow muddled through what Luna had said, unsure if she was being insulted, but in the end could not find anything to be upset over. “Uh... thanks, I think.” She looked into Luna’s eyes, noticing that they seemed bloodshot. “Uh... you okay?”

“We are merely... exhausted from our ordeals in dealing with our sister’s antics.” Luna yawned again and shook herself fiercely. “Of course, it does not help that our subjects seem intent on losing their way in our realm.”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you up.” Rainbow smiled encouragingly. “So, problems with your sister? What, did she pull one over on you?”

Luna harrumphed, sitting down on her haunches. “Tis not me that she has pulled one over on, but rather herself! Be not concerned, Rainbow Dash. Sleep well, and let not these specters disturb you.”

Rainbow cocked her head, trying to figure out how somepony pranked themselves. “Uh... okay. But listen, if the princess is bugging you, you just have to one-up her, you know?”

The princess looked up, looking wounded. “The princess, is she?”

“Oh!” Rainbow quickly backpedaled. “Sorry, I meant, your sister. I just... she’s been the only one... Well, except for Cadence but she didn’t exactly make public appearances or anything—”

A musical laughter broke out from Luna. “I apologize. I was... I believe the term is ‘pulling your leg?’”

“Oh, right, good one.” Rainbow laughed hesitantly. “But yeah, you got it! Just... bigger, you know? She messes with you, you mess with her!”

Luna did not respond for some time, staring at the shifting landscape of Rainbow’s dream. “I don’t wish to displease my sister, Rainbow Dash. I only wish for her to pursue her own pleasures without guilt. It’s been too long since I have seen her truly happy for longer than a space of a moment or two.”

“You...” Rainbow’s ears perked up at that. She had to be misunderstanding what Luna meant. Sure, she’d had a couple fantasies about the two princesses in bed with her and Applejack, but it was pretty unlikely those two were actually sleeping together, right? She swallowed nervously, giving serious thought to what she was about to say. Luna was a scary pony when she decided to be. “You want your sister to, um... take care of herself?”

“Well, yes, but that’s not my concern, truly.” The princess shook her head, looking up into the night’s sky. “I must be off, but I thank you for your suggestion. Perhaps I do need to give her a little push....” She paused, her face lighting up as a notion struck her. Slapping one forehoof into another, she grinned smugly. “...or a big one! Yes! I will force her to act!” She spread her wings to take flight. “Sleep well, Rainbow Dash. Thy dreams are guarded this night, and all nights.”

Rainbow watched her fly into the moon, wondering if she’d heard right. If so, she’d have to watch what she dreamed about Applejack in the future. Also, she wondered if she’d just convinced Luna to make a play for her own sister.

She woke, feeling very out of sorts. Pinkie was dozing nearby, stirring when she saw Rainbow perk up.

“Hey, sleepy-head! How you doing?” Pinkie stood with a yawn, picking up a glass of water and giving it to Rainbow, who drank it without protest.

It still tasted like those nasty vines, but she was so thirsty. “Lil’ better, thanks, Pinks.”

Pinkie nodded, sitting back down in her chair. “Don’t worry. Applejack will be back before you know it, and then you’ll be all better.”

Rainbow lay back, closing her eyes. Everything was still fuzzy, but less than it had been before she laid down. “Yeah... sorry I’m not better company, Pinks.”

Pinkie made a noise that was halfway between a giggle and a snort of derision. “That’s not your job right now, Dashie! You just need to lie still and let yourself be sick for a while.”

Rainbow nodded, opening one eye a crack to look at her friend. It seemed to help when she didn’t have both open at once. “So, was that Twi with you—” Rainbow paused, her nose scrunching up, then let out a loud sneeze. “Or was I seeing things again?”

Pinkie nodded, smiling happily. “Yeppers! I went and I threw her a party and we came home!”

“Huh. Just like that? So, everything cool, now?” Rainbow asked.

Pinkie hesitated. Things were better, but not quite okay. But better was a start. She was okay with better. Better was her new favorite thing, because no Twilight was worse. And she was done with worse. Worse was the worst. “Yep! I just had to get her home! Now everything will be okay!”

Dash lay her head back down, relieved. “Okay, cool. So, what was her deal, anyway?”

Pinkie tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

“Well, I mean, why’d she run off like that?” Dash responded, finally deciding to prop her head up on a pillow so she could still see Pinkie without straining her neck.

Pinkie shrugged. “She just did it wrong. It was her turn, but she forgot to come ask me out again after she broke up with me! I should have explained the rules better...”

Dash stared at her blankly. In situations like this there was really only one response. “What?”

“Well, I did it first, you know? We’d never... really gone out like marefriends. It was all just playing. So I went over to her and I told her it needed to stop. Then I went back and asked her out. Like... we needed to start fresh.” Pinkie sighed. “But I guess we still messed up with the second try, cause she ran away.” She straightened up her posture, racheting her smile up to is maximum smileness. “Third time's the charm! Everything is gonna be fine, now!”

Dash tried to wrap her poor befuddled mind around the convoluted reasoning, but she decided one of them wasn’t making very much sense. Being as sick as she was, however, she could not say for sure which one of them it was. She decided not to press the issue any further until she could say for sure. “As long as you’re happy, Pinks. You are happy, right?”

Pinkie nodded vigorously.

Dash breathed a sigh of relief. “Well, that’s good. AJ said if she makes you cry again she’s gonna kick Twi’s teeth in.”

“What?!”

Pinkie sat upright, every instinct screaming at her to go to Twilight now and make sure her poor teeth were okay. “AJ knows I’m happy, right?” She got up and clutched Dash’s pelt in both hooves, shaking her. “Please tell me she knows I’m happy!”

“I-I’m sure she does!” Dash responded quickly. “Pl-ease stop shak-ing me!”

“Sorry, sorry!” Pinkie quickly let Dash out of her death grip, sitting heavily down on the bed. “I just... I can’t mess it up again. I almost lost her, and I can’t do that ever again.” Her shoulders slumped.

Pinkie felt a hoof on her shoulder, and turned back to Dash, suppressing a sniffle.

“Pinks, um...” Dash blushed furiously. “Do you need a hug? I mean, just a hug, you know?”

Pinkie nodded, laying down and scooting into the waiting embrace of her friend. “Thanks, Dashie,” Pinkie said, quietly, laying her head on Dash’s shoulder.

Dash slowly let out her breath and closed her eyes. Just a hug, that was all. “No problem.”

“Awh, dag nabbit.” Applejack shook off the third vine that was getting a little to friendly with one of her legs. “Why does Zecora hafta live all the way out here anyway?”

“She prefers the solitude. Plus all of the ingredients for her potions are out here. I couldn’t live here myself, but I suppose when you know every danger it’s not so bad?” Twilight postulated, using her magic to clear away the creepy creeper.

“I guess.” Applejack shrugged noncommittally and stepped through an opening in underbrush and out into the clearing in front of Zecora’s hut.

“Well, we’re here! Did you want to knock or—” the rest of Twilight’s sentence went unheard as a loud explosion went off inside the zebra’s home, followed by unintelligible cursing in a language neither of them knew. Zecora burst out of her home, dragging a flaming cloak with her and beating it on the ground until the flames went out.

Zecora stared at the cloak, huffing loudly, then looked into the cloud of smoke billowing out of her home. She once again yelled out in apparent frustration, and Applejack became certain that if either of them could speak Zebrican, they would hear their friend swearing like a sailor.

“Zecora! Do you need help?!” Twilight called as she rushed over to their friend.

Zecora turned around in surprise, coughing and squinting. “Hello, my friends, do you fare well? Don’t ask the same, I’m sure you can tell!” She chuckled weakly. “I’d invite you in to have some tea, but I fear its taste would be smoky...”

Twilight nodded quickly, using her magic to summon a small whirlwind to suck the smoke out of her friend’s home. “What happened?” she asked after the smoke had dissipated.

“A brew I crafted, quite experimental. Its ingredients proved somewhat tempermental.” Zecora picked up her cloak, draping the singed garment over her back. She gestured for the two of them to enter, wrinkling her nose as the remaining smoke smell hit her. “Your timing was wonderful, but I must say... What brings you ponies by today?”

“Well... we had a bad case of wither root out in the acres—”

Zecora drew in a dismayed breath. “Ruinous vine, spreads like fire. Could decimate a grove entire!” She looked around the hut, gathering ingredients. “Heart’s desire, mandrake root... dandelion... phoenix soot... I’ll craft a brew that turns to mist, and rid you of your leafy pest!”

Applejack stammered. “Well, that’d sure help a bunch! But um... the problem is a little more than just the root. See, Dash kinda swallowed some—”

All movement in the hut ceased.

“Is... is that bad?” Applejack asked in a very small voice.

Zecora turned back slowly, her face ashen and worried. “Ominous tidings for dear Rainbow. To tell you truly I must know: leaf or root, which was consumed? The problem is perhaps less than assumed.”

“Uh... is the leaf the better one?” Applejack asked, hopefully.

Zecora let out a long-held breath. “You make me glad, I have to say. Though I could have aided either way. But I lack the means to cure her ill. I’ll need your aid, if you’ve the will.”

Applejack looked at Zecora blankly. “Uh... what?”

“She means she can help, but she’s missing something,” Twilight supplied. “Out of sheer morbid curiosity, though... How bad would it have been if she’d swallowed the vine?”

Zecora shook her head, turning away to check for what she would need to create a cure. “Curiosity is fine at times, but surely not with a friend on the line. It’s said that it’s a killer of cats... The vine is not quite as bad as that. Still, its effects are quite averse, and besides death, some fates are worse.”

“Right... I’ll tell the boys to be real careful with it. Well, actually, I guess I won’t have to have ‘em pull it if you can make me a vine killin’ potion!” Applejack smiled at that thought. “So, what did ya need?”

“The sickness caused by the leaf is dire, time and rest are both required. For her discomfort I can provide relief, all I require is the leaf,” Zecora replied, taking down various flasks and bottles.

“Uh... right, but which leaf?” Applejack asked, shifting a bit from hoof to hoof. She never did do particularly well with the zebra’s manner of speaking.

Twilight laid a hoof on Applejack's shoulder. “She means she needs some leaves from the wither root plant. What did you do with the ones you pulled?”

“Oh! Is that all? We... Oh crud.” Applejack’s face fell. “We burned em!”

Twilight watched in concern as Applejack started swearing under her breath. She could understand the frustration her friend felt, but how could anypony have foreseen needing to keep a parasitic weed? “Zecora... is that the only way to cure Rainbow?” she asked.

“Her symptoms will fade with time and care, in no mortal danger is she there. Her speedy recovery this would ensure, it will take weeks without a cure.” Zecora began to mix up a potion from the ingredients she’d gathered. “Find me a sample for my brew. I’ll concoct the trees’ cure while you do. Then poor Rainbow will be fine, and your trees rid of the pesky vine.”

“All right! I’ll… I’ll look high and low. I gotta have missed one little vine somewhere!” Applejack looked crestfallen, but at least she seemed relieved to know Rainbow would be okay. “Twi... can you help me search?”

“Of course.” Twilight nodded to Zecora as she lead Applejack out. “Don’t worry, everything is going to be okay.”

Chapter 36: Smoke and Mirrors

View Online

The moment she woke up, Rarity knew something was wrong.

It wasn’t the fact that she was asleep over a sewing machine. That was a fairly common occurrence for one such as she and had ceased to concern her long ago.

It wasn’t the completed prototype of her armor design that she was currently drooling on. While it had been some time since she had last made an outfit in her sleep, this, too, was not particularly worrisome.

The piece was a curious hybrid of ideas. The core design concept had been durability without excessive weight. But how to achieve that without heavy metal plating? The answer had come to her in a flash, inspired by that poor mare’s plight in this very room: layered silver-silk. The material was light and flexible on its own, but multiple layers of it should prove highly efficient at deadening blows as well as, should it become necessary, stopping blades.

More importantly though, it looked absolutely smashing!

And while it was surprising that she had apparently completed such a complex piece overnight, that was nothing to be overly concerned about, in and of itself.

What did worry Rarity, however, was the fact that the sun was up.

Normally speaking, she would not be bothered by such a mundane observation, were it not for one simple fact: Her alarm should have gone off hours ago.

She looked around the room for the offending piece of clockwork, intent on finding it so as to determine what could have possibly gone wrong. The search proved fruitless, though; it seemed the reason it had failed to wake her was, quite simply, that it was gone.

The door opened very quietly, allowing a pink mane, followed by a yellow body, to sneak inside as quietly as a mouse. On any other occasion, Rarity would have swooned at how thoughtful her marefriend was being, but now she could only think of how she had overslept and how Fluttershy had apparently allowed her to oversleep, seemingly intent on not waking her even now. Rarity’s sleep-befuddled mind could not make heads or tails of this behavior, and for the moment was forced to file it away in a small portion of her mind marked ‘things to think about.’

“I’m—” Rarity yawned “—awake, darling. Do you know what time it is?”

Fluttershy whirled around, nearly dropping the box she was carrying—which apparently contained breakfast—as she did so. “Goodness, you startled me!”

“Sorry,” Rarity said, biting back another yawn. “I’m just a little concerned. I could have sworn I set the alarm to wake me, but I can’t seem to find it anywhere.”

Fluttershy nodded brusquely. “That’s okay. Now come and have some breakfast. You have a big day ahead of you today. Luna invited us along to the party so she can show you off.” Fluttershy blushed. “Um, I mean, show off that you designed the dress.”

“Oh?” Rarity responded, raising a brow. “She liked it, then? I was half asleep when she came by. She said... something about having an idea on how to push her sister toward taking action. She danced around the room a bit, and then I woke up here.”

“You were very tired... But I bought us some croissants and coffee—” Fluttershy held up a hoof to stave off the coming question. “Yes, I got it extra strong this time.”

“Well, good,” Rarity huffed. “I don’t know how Joe even dares call that hot murky water of his ‘coffee!’ It did nothing for me.” She sat down at the table, picking up a cup of coffee and taking a deep draught, and then sighed with satisfaction. “Croissants sound wonderful. Did you bring butter?”

“Of course.” Fluttershy reached into her saddlebag and pulled out a small bag, which contained little paper cups filled with butter, a butter knife, and a tiny jar filled with preserves. “After you eat, you should probably get some more rest.”

Rarity spread some butter on one of the croissants, then bit off half of it in one single, sinful bite. Squealing happily, she idly wondered what it was again that had concerned her so. She had an exquisite breakfast before her, a wonderfully soft bed to get back to, not to mention a marefriend to snuggle up with. Things could not be better! And the suggestion of getting some more well-deserved sleep sounded absolutely delightful.

Still there was that nagging feeling in the back of her mind. Something she was supposed to be worrying about... She had wanted to be up extra early for a reason, but at the moment, she couldn’t imagine what that reason might have been. It had been something she had been both dreading and looking forward to...

Fluttershy leaned over the table and gave her a little peck on the forehead. “Enjoy your breakfast. And afterwards, you should really go back to bed and sleep.” She paused, an adorably wicked smile growing on her face. “Or we could both go to bed and not sleep, if you’d like.”

“Just a moment,” Rarity said distractedly, putting the croissant down in favor of another sip of coffee. “I need to think.”

“What you need is more sleep,” Fluttershy insisted. “You don’t want to disappoint the princess, do you?”

“Disappoint—” There had been somepony she had desperately wanted to avoid disappointing, hadn’t there? Not Luna. Somepony else...

Who could it have—?

Finally, Rarity remembered. How could she ever have forgotten?

“I’m going to be late!”

Fluttershy shushed her, embracing her in a warm wing-hug. “You don’t have to go. It’s okay.”

“It’s not—”

“They’re not important. My mom or my dad. I love them, but—”

“No buts!” Rarity fended off the hug, enticing as it was. She kissed Fluttershy instead, flashing her a sad little smile. “I have to go. I’m likely going to be late, but I can still make it.”

Standing unsteadily, she shot one final, longing look back at her steaming coffee and her delightful, half-eaten breakfast. Her eyes swept across the room and finally fell on her prototype. On impulse, she levitated it over to herself, before quickly belting it onto her torso and donning the helmet. It felt a bit heavy on her, but certainly less so than the earth pony armor she had worn during her exam.

If she couldn’t have breakfast, fix her mane properly or redo her makeup, at least she could still look good in uniform.

“Chaser, you’ll be sparring with Sunbeam.”

Rarity arrived at the training yard. She was sweaty, disheveled, and very late. She caught Posey’s eye and was given a warning look before she even had a chance to speak up.

“Windy, you’re with Dust.”

All of the recruits from yesterday’s test were squaring off against each other, it seemed.

Rarity waved hesitantly at Dusty, who flashed her a little grin before following his opponent. The sounds of conflict came from all around: Hooves rang off against metal, spells flashed to strike their target or fizzle into the ground or walls.

“Beam, you’re going up against Boulder.”

Rarity waited patiently to be called, or at least acknowledged. While she did so, she did her best to smooth down the unruly mess that was her mane. She really needed to make an appointment with a mane specialist in the very near future. Perhaps this afternoon—

“You’re late, recruit.”

Rarity snapped out of her reverie, bringing her eyes level with Posey’s. She hadn’t even noticed that the pegasus had deigned to look at her at last. “Um, well, you see, there was a very important last minute order—”

“That armor is not regulation,” Posey said, ignoring Rarity’s excuses.

“Oh! No, no, I suppose it isn’t,” Rarity stammered. “I came up with the design last night. It’s quite a bit more maneuverable than the bulky affair I had to put on yesterday.” She looked away from the cold, hard eyes of Posey, down to her own hooves, which badly needed a hooficure. “I fully intended to arrive dressed in the proper armor, of course, but I’m afraid I overslept—”

“You’re sparring with Charmer.” Posey gestured to a familiar face. This was the selfsame unicorn she had helped during the test on the first day.

“Yes, sir!” Rarity said quickly, relieved that she was being let off the hook. She wasted no time and rushed over to her opponent.

Skidding to a stop in front of Charmer, she smiled apologetically. “Terribly sorry... Um, I’m afraid I missed any sort of explanation as to what we’re supposed to be do-o-o—” Rarity stifled the unexpected yawn with a hoof “—Oh! Goodness, how rude of me.”

Charmer responded quietly: “It’s very simple. We’re going to spar, you and I. Hoof-to-hoof is allowed, and magic can be used to levitate objects, distract, or block attacks. No direct magical blasts, though. Sound good?”

“Well, no, to be honest. It rather sounds like one of us might get hurt.” Rarity shifted into a basic karate stance: upright, with her right hind leg forward whilst her left hind-hoof faced left. “You’ll forgive me if I’d rather it not be me.”

“A sensible attitude,” Charmer said, mirroring her stance. “I’ll try to avoid causing you any real injury.”

Rarity shook her head, stifling another yawn. “Don’t go holding back now, darling.” She smiled. “I won’t be.”

She began with a quick rush to his body, aiming her left forehoof at his midsection. If his balance was off even slightly, this would topple him quickly, and then this would all be over. It was not so much an all-out attack as a feint, though; an attempt to gauge the skill of her opponent. It had been far too long since she had faced off against another pony—unless one counted changelings, that is, and Rarity personally did not.

The transparent left was duly blocked, of course. She had expected no less. Rolling with the deflected impact, Rarity twisted her body around to strike at the stallion’s helmet with a quick right. It was a glancing blow, doing no more than making his ears ring a little, but she allowed herself a small smile nonetheless.

Charmer danced back quickly, shaking his head. His horn lit up, and a cloud of smoke sprang up between them. “Not bad,” came his voice through the smoke.

Rarity’s eyes darted to and fro, and she swiveled her ears around, in an attempt to catch sight or sound direction from her opponent. A spear of light punched through the cloud, causing her to rear back in surprise. A small blackened spot marked the place she had just been standing.

I thought he said ‘no direct magical attacks!’

“Good reflexes. I wasn’t sure what to expect from you.”

“Well, I don't like to brag or anything, but let's just say the belt I managed to reach as a foal contrasted nicely with my coat and leave it at that.” That being said, I am a bit rusty, and you are clearly not.

“Heh.” The chuckle was coming from the left. Rarity pivoted on her left hind leg to face it. “I’d studied a few disciplines before I signed on. Thought I would breeze through the exam. The sarge made me fight her. Important lesson in humility there. Not that I would ever accuse you of an excess of pride.”

Rarity winced internally. But then she realized there was something about what he had said... “You’re not a recruit, then?”

She heard some quiet swearing on the other side of the smoke and turned to face the source of the sound. As a result, she saw the concussive blast aimed at her hooves way ahead of time and was easily able to dodge it. “I wasn’t supposed to say anything. The sarge likes to plant a few ringers in each new group. We report back on how each individual acts. I was here to see if any of these yahoos would help out a floundering member with something as basic as getting equipped. You were the only one who bothered.”

“Oh!” Rarity’s eyes searched for any signs of movement through the smoke. “Well, pleasure to be of assistance. I don’t suppose you can return the favor by holding still—” The smoke thinned for a brief moment, showing her a flash of armor. She charged at it, punching through the smoke, but ultimately ended up hitting little else in the process.

“Close! You’ve got good eyes.” The voice was coming from a spot just to the left of where she had been aiming.

“Well, thank you for that. Perhaps you could just let go of that little cloud so we can hit each other properly?” She scanned the swirling wall of dirt for any sign of Charmer’s location.

A low chuckle came from the right. “Thanks, but I’d rather avoid that if I can.”

Growing frustrated, Rarity gathered any loose pebbles she could find and started flinging them at random, aiming roughly at head height. Finally, one of them made a satisfying pling sound as it ricocheted off Charmer’s helmet. She quickly followed it with a second one, aimed slightly to the right, hoping to hit his horn.

“Ow!”

Bingo.

The smoke cloud dropped the moment Charmer lost his focus. Rarity immediately took advantage of this lapse in his concentration, dropping into a low sweeping kick aimed at his hindlegs.

The kick connected—or seemed to. It was rather like trying to kick a cloud, which was all well and good if you were Rainbow Dash, but rather less good if you were not.

While a confused Rarity struggled to maintain her balance, Charmer shook his head to rid himself of the ringing.

“Very... inventive!” he gasped out, glaring at her with just a hint of a smile. “You have some real potential!”

“Thank you,” Rarity said, still trying to puzzle out what had just happened.

“Charmer! Are you going to hit her or dance with her?” Posey called out from the observation stand.

The stallion grinned sheepishly. His horn lit up once more, and now the smoke enveloped both of them with a thick cloud.

“Not this again!” Rarity grunted in irritation.

She looked around the swirling cloud, listening intently for his position. Seeing a telltale flash of armor, she charged forward—only to be struck with a hoof coming from her left. She gasped for air for a brief second. It had been a glancing blow, but the unexpectedness of it had knocked the wind out of her.

I would have sworn he was right in front of me... How is he moving so quickly?

“Confused? That’s understandable.”

That was Charmer’s voice, coming from two directions at once now. The smoke cloud dropped once more and she could now see Charmer—and just to the left of him, another Charmer.

The twins flashed a simultaneous grin, rushing toward her from both directions at once.

Rarity dodged the one on the left, only to be struck with a jab from the one on the right. She whirled around to follow both as they rushed past her, eyes narrowing as she tried to puzzle out what was happening.

An illusion, possibly? That means the one on the right was real.

Setting her jaw, her mouth reduced to a grim line, she got down on all four hooves and charged directly at the real one. She braced herself for the impact of armor against horn.

But when she should have felt the impact, instead she passed through him as if he were made of smoke.

Oh, come on! That’s hardly fair!

“Sorry, but the sarge wants a show and I can’t disappoint her,” the two voices apologized.

Rarity whirled around, thoroughly irritated with all the smoke and mirrors. “Oh yes! I’m sure it’s been thrilling to watch smoke spin around. Why, next I suppose you’ll be pulling rabbits out of a hat!”

The twin Charmers advanced on her, saying nothing but smiling smugly.

Okay, so it wasn’t the one on the right. Let’s try the one on the left, then. But maybe I can throw them off with a little misdirection of my own...

She ignored the left for the moment, charging at the right instead. Twisting her body around, she swung a hoof at the illusion. Following her body’s momentum as it passed through harmlessly, she pivoted on her right hind leg, using her unspent energy to deliver a swift kick directly to the chestplate of the real Charmer.

It connected, and he was driven back in surprise.

“Wooohooo!” came a loud cry from the stand.

Rarity smiled triumphantly. She knew which was the real one now. “Finally! Now can we please just hit each other like civilized ponies?”

A hoof struck her head from the right. She turned to see the illusion frowning at her.

“As you wish.”

Rarity shifted her attention to the right, blocking a flurry of blows, her mind reeling as she tried to figure out how any of this was happening. She had hit him. She had felt it, yet this time, too, she had simply passed through him like smoke. There was just no way...

Just that instant she saw an opening, and she struck with all of her might. There was the brief flash of a spell being cast, and yet again she found herself stumbling as though she had (yet again) passed directly through the pony she had only just been been forced to defend against.

She dropped down to four hooves, skidding to a stop. “All right! Just what are you?”

“Just a pony with a talent—” Right Charmer replied.

“—and that’s the only hint you’ll be getting,” Left Charmer finished with a wink.

Posey watched with displeasure as the two unicorns sparred. Charmer was showing off again... She might have to put him in his place again, to remind him of what he was supposed to be doing. There was a time and a place for showboating, and this was not it.

Her daughter, meanwhile, was giving the stallion a look she had only rarely ever seen. Fluttershy was clearly angry. No, more than that... Seeing anger in her daughter’s eyes betrayed a rare instance of lost control—something that had failed to happen even when she had been fighting six colts at the same time, all of whom had been actively trying to hurt her.

Fluttershy did not get angry; to see her eyes smoldering like this had to mean that she was furious.

Seeing those eyes and recalling the words her daughter had spoken yesterday, Posey began to wonder if she would even have to worry about disciplining Charmer herself. Because by the looks of it, Shy-shy was genuinely planning to make good on her promise. Which might, all things considered, actually be pretty fun to watch, provided no permanent damage was done.

She turned her attention back to the fight, groaning inwardly as Rarity dove through the illusion once again. Granted, this was slightly more interesting than staring at a smoke cloud and vainly trying to determine what was happening inside, but it was still pretty painful to watch. Maybe she should have sent in Dusty instead... She had just thought pitting Rarity against Charmer would be a bit more interesting, but in the end he seemed to be doing more dodging than fighting.

“He’s a bully!”

Posey’s ears perked up. She glanced at her daughter, who was glaring death at Charmer.

“Something wrong, Shy?”

“He’s just... picking on her!” Fluttershy fumed. “L-like some kind of meany-pants!”

“They’re sparring. He’s supposed to hit her,” Posey replied judiciously.

“But he’s not doing that!” Fluttershy shot back indignantly, stomping her hoof in frustration. “He’s skipping around and taunting her and she can’t even hit him back for it!”

Posey’s eyebrows rose at that. She knew Shy’s history with bullies; it was why she had finally ended up taking the long-suffering little mare under her wing. But as much as Shy hated such ponies, she had never suggested wanting to get back at any of them... This ‘Rarity,’ it seemed, had awakened quite the protective streak in her daughter. She couldn’t help but wonder just how deep it went.

“You’re worried about her...” Posey pointed out, cocking her head quizzically. “Don’t you think she can handle a simple test?”

Fluttershy whirled around to face her, tears welling up in her eyes. “I do! I just… I just don’t want her to get hurt.”

Posey regarded her daughter for a long moment, eventually turning away to once again watch the antics below. “Shy... She’s never going to be safe, you know. Not entirely.”

“That... that doesn’t mean I have to like it when she takes risks she doesn’t have to.” Fluttershy’s eyes flicked over to her father, seated further down in the stands. “This is just stupid!”

Posey nodded slowly. “That feeling, right there. That worry deep down in the pit of your stomach. That’s how Silver feels. That’s why this is important to him, even if it seems unnecessary to you and I.”

“If he was so worried about me, why did I have to visit him all the time?” Fluttershy scoffed. “Why didn’t he ever come with you?”

Posey groaned as Charmer fired off a few potshots at Rarity’s hooves. She turned back to Fluttershy, choosing her words carefully. “You’d have to ask him. But personally, well... I think he wants to keep his little girl exactly as he remembers her. If he sees you have a life, and a home, it’s real. You coming to see him is not the same.”

“Then... then this really is pointless,” Fluttershy said, her shoulders slumping. “If that’s all he wants to see, then that’s all he’s ever going to see.”

There was another long and uncomfortable silence between the two.

Posey finally got up and walked over to her daughter’s side, sitting down next to her. She wrapped one wing around her, still looking steadily towards the fight.

Rarity braced herself, planting her hooves firmly and glaring at her attackers.

The Charmer Twins didn’t look like they were faring much better than she. While she had guessed wrong quite a number of times, with only two targets to choose between Rarity had managed to still get a few good hits in here and there. These had slowed her opponents down quite a bit. At first she had thought that seeing him wheezing or sporting a bruise here and there might aid her in successfully identifying the real one, but the images continued to be completely identical, right down to the ruffled mane and torn belting on his armor.

Still, she had managed to glean some information from their exchanges: The spell he was using was, without a doubt, unique; she was sure Twilight would be fascinated by it. It took him a mere second to cast and, as far as she could determine, allowed him to instantly swap locations with his mirror image. As a teleportation spell it was horribly limited, but in the current situation it was actually rather annoyingly effective. If she hadn’t managed to notice the flash of his horn just after she had hit him, she probably never would have figured it out.

The problem now was how to use this information. Charging at random only served to tire her out, and she had been running on a second wind as it was, possibly even her third. More than once, Rarity had actually considered throwing in the towel—but that would just convince Silver that he was right. She had no fear of his attempts to pair Fluttershy up with a more ‘suitable’ mate; she just wanted him to accept her and, more importantly, to stop the escalating estrangement between father and daughter once and for all.

And so she kept going, driven purely by the powerful forces of Love, Pride, and, of course, Sheer Stubbornness.

The two Charmers appeared to be getting ready for another volley of percussion blasts, of which only one would actually be real. Rarity was getting extremely tired of dodging these incessant barrages... It felt like it was time to try something else.

So, this time, she picked one of them at random and ran at him at full tilt. Either she had guessed right and he would miss her, or she had guessed wrong and was about to be hit in the face with a magic blast.

Her ear flicked as she heard the blast land well behind her. She quickly changed her target for the other, who was simply staring at her, completely dumbfounded by the fact that she had charged directly down his apparent line of fire. That look of surprise shortly changed to one of pain, as Rarity’s horn crashed into his chestplate with a sickening crunch. She saw (with no small amount of satisfaction) that she had made a deep indentation in the center of the armor, even piercing into the metal slightly in the center—not quite deep enough to punch through the heavy plating, but still, not too shabby. Another advantage of regular and meticulous horn-care!

A slightly surreal moment followed as the mirror image also ended up sailing through the air, before vanishing into a puff of smoke as both versions hit the ground with a thud.

Rarity stood her ground, breathing heavily. She was waiting for him to get up, or perhaps to make the smoke swirl again.

She was not, however, prepared for the quiet chuckling that greeted her ears.

“Relax. You scored the knockdown, that’s the end of this match.”

Rarity stared at him, not quite believing what she was hearing. “I… I won?”

“For the moment. She’ll pair off the winners once everypony else is done.” Charmer flashed her a pained grin. “Nice work. Rest up for now.”

Rarity slumped. She had won, but it had only been the first round. “I have to do that again?!”

“Well, yeah, didn’t you hear the Sar—” Charmer stopped, smacking himself in the forehead with a grimace. “Right, you missed assembly. Yeah, the winners go on to fight the winners. Same thing goes for the ones who lost.”

She nodded dumbly. That made sense, even if she didn’t really want to hear it right now.

The approaching sound of frantic flapping announced an incoming Fluttershy. Rarity braced herself for it.

“Rarity! Are you all right? I was so worried about you!” Fluttershy immediately rounded on Charmer. “And you! You should be ashamed of yourself!”

Charmer laughed weakly from the ground. “Very much, I assure you.” He picked himself up, wincing. “Rarity, it was a pleasure. We’d be lucky to have you.”

“Likewise, I’m sure,” Rarity replied tiredly. “Are you all right?”

“A few bruises. Possibly a cracked rib. I’ll be fine.” He examined his breastplate. “My armor, on the other hoof, will likely need some repairs. Teach me to stand in the path of a charging unicorn...”

Fluttershy looked back and forth between them in confusion. She had expected Rarity to be angry with the bully, but her marefriend just seemed exhausted. “Rarity, you should come sit down and rest. Unless you’d rather go to the infirmary? I’m sure mom would understand if you’re hurt...”

“I—” Rarity stopped to yawn, her body reporting in on its current condition: bruised, badly rested, and generally protesting at her treatment of it. Also, her horn hurt, albeit only slightly. “I should be fine, darling. I just need a moment to catch my breath.”

Fluttershy flashed an angry glance at Charmer, although it softened when she saw how he was limping away. “Um... Mr. Charmer, sir? Do you need to see somepony? I could take you both...”

He waved a hoof in negation. “I can make it myself, thank you.”

Rarity, meanwhile, was making her way to the nearest seat in the observation booth. After one final concerned look back at the retreating stallion, Fluttershy followed.

“Are you sure you don’t need to see a nurse?”

Posey sat down next to her husband, who was glaring down at the training grounds, watching Rarity’s opponent limp away.

“Enjoying the show?” Posey asked.

“Unicorns... Bunch of flashy magic when they could have just been hitting each other,” Silver grumbled. “Half the time I couldn’t even see what was going on!”

“Well, in case you missed it, Rarity won.” Posey allowed herself a small smile as she said that.

“She won because he wasn’t really a challenge! He spent most of the fight trying to avoid getting hit, and went down after just a single successful attack.”

“Still, this is what you wanted, right? For her to prove herself worthy of our little girl?”

Silver was silent for a while, glowering. “Proves nothing,” he scoffed eventually. “She’s a unicorn, he’s a unicorn. First time something dangerous looks at her funny, she’ll hide behind a rock or something.”

“He’s one of my best, Silver. I didn’t match her with a raw recruit.”

“Then your ‘best’ are incompetent morons!” He pointed at Rarity, scowling all the more to see his daughter fawning over her. “Just look at her! She’s such a scrawny little thing! I wouldn’t put it past her to have simply paid your ‘best’ off to take a fall after a little smoke and mirrors!”

Posey regarded her husband sadly. She hadn’t been aware, previously, that he had this much vitriol inside of him. Well, perhaps that wasn’t entirely true; she had seen this side of him before. Any time Shy was threatened by anything, he got angry. It had been far, far worse when she had been sick, because then he had had nothing to focus on and had simply gotten angry with himself instead.

“Well, she still has to make it through the second round,” she pointed out. “I can make sure it’s not a unicorn this time. Would you like that?”

“I’d like for her to go home and leave my baby alone!” Silver snapped back, tearing his eyes away from his precious daughter. “But if I can’t have that, I would like to see how she does against your very best. Even better, I’d like to see her fight you.”

“And if she wins again, will you accept her?” Posey pressed him, gazing at him with a silent intensity.

They locked eyes, a silent battle of wills raging between them. He held her gaze for far longer than he had ever managed before. But eventually, he did look away, grumbling under his breath.

“Fine. But the kid gloves come off. No more nonsense.”

Posey gave a firm nod. “She’ll face the best.”

Luna yawned mightily as she walked down the long hallway. She was on her way to find her sister, who had proven scarce during their usual ritual of lowering the moon and raising the sun together. Granted, the magics could be performed without ceremony, but Celestia was a creature of habit, and any abrupt change in her routine was usually a cause for concern.

She had expected her sister to be waiting in the dining hall as usual, but had found only the normal repast that would be laid out for the both of them every morning. Inquiries in the kitchen had told her only that Celestia had taken two dozen donuts from that morning’s delivery. (Another bad sign. Fond as she was of confectionaries, her sister normally avoided openly indulging in excess.)

Questioning the guards outside Celestia’s door had proved more fruitful, fortunately; her sister had left word that she would be reviewing that morning’s guard tests and did not wish to be disturbed.

Of course, such an order generally applied only to the castle staff, not to a fellow diarch. And even if it had been intended to apply to her, Luna would not have heeded it. Celestia had certainly been spending enough time disturbing her sister of late; at this point turnabout was not only fair play, but entirely warranted.

Luna was doing her best not to become overly upset. This was the third night in a row she had spent watching one of the ponies she cared about experiencing nightmares, and unlike with Twilight or Rainbow Dash, there was nothing she could do to help Celestia. Not in the dream realm, at least.

Celestia’s magical defenses were such that anything attempting entry would be met with immediate hostile action. However, her current nightmares resulted not from some external influence but purely from internal conflict. And while her mind was normally disciplined enough to control such things, her unresolved stress was proving enough to fracture even such a finely ordered mind.

So, being unable to enter her big sister’s dreams and aid her directly, all Luna could do was watch—watch, and worry. Until Celestia woke up, at least.

Luna had finally reached the observation balcony. Sounds of conflict and pain could be heard from below, and she delighted to hear it. There was something about a good battle that just made her heart sing. Oh, the thrill of it…

Darker times, Luna. You have other matters to attend to.

Matters like, say, a morose sibling, who had apparently gotten through both boxes of donuts in the short time she had spent watching her guards spar.

“Good morning, sister.”

Celestia turned her head slightly, a small smile on her lips. “Good evening, Lulu. How was your night?”

“Fretful, and rather long,” Luna said dryly, as she took a place by her sister’s side. “How was yours?”

Celestia nuzzled her sister affectionately. “Well enough. Have you come to pester me again?”

Luna shook her head, gazing over the matches going on below before glancing back at her sister. “I won’t press you further. You already know of my opinion. I’m simply here to look in on my dear sister, who, for some reason, did not see fit to raise the sun from her balcony this morning.”

Relief washed over her sister’s face. “Ah, forgive me, Lu. I was very tired.” She turned back to the yard below.

“Yes, I imagine you were,” Luna said, just under her breath.

Celestia’s ears perked up. She gave her sister a sidelong look. “What was that, Lulu?”

“I said—” Luna paused, looking down at the yard in disbelief. Her earlier gaze had revealed nothing of particular interest, but that purple mane spilling out from underneath that helm... “Is that Rarity?!”

“It is,” Celestia said with a curt nod. “And she is doing quite well, too.”

Luna stared down at the scene below her. “She told me what she was doing, but somehow I dismissed it. Remarkable.” She pointed at the incoming missile of pink and yellow. “And look! The victor is being showered with kisses, while the loser limps away. How nostalgic… Such scenes remind me of the jousts of old!”

The two of them sat in silence, watching the couple slowly made their way back to the stands. Luna noted, with some concern, that Rarity seemed to be looking especially bedraggled. Still, she had won the day. She could rest now.

The gown Rarity had made for her—the overnight creation which was no doubt part of the reason why the fashionista seemed so worn out—was particularly stunning. Luna was very much looking forward to showing it off at Fancypants’ party tonight—as well as, hopefully, Rarity and Fluttershy themselves. After all, such an exquisite gown needed the proper accessories!

But that was for this evening. Her business this morning concerned quite another couple she had taken an interest in.

“Sister, I have been thinking about something...”

Celestia turned her head slightly. “Hmmm?”

“It’s about your student...”

“Lu…” Celestia cautioned. There was a meaningful pause, and then: “I told you I decided—”

“—and I fully respect that decision!” Luna cut in hastily. “But it’s not entirely about Twilight, you see. It’s more about her marefriend.”

Celestia turned to face Luna fully, confused by this shift in tactics. “What about Pinkie, exactly?”

“Well...” Luna smiled mischievously. She was about to lay a trap and needed just the right bait. “You see, I felt a, shall we say, connection to her, during her visit. She is... warm, and pleasant to be around, and she makes me laugh. I have decided I am going to court her, and Twilight as well.”

There was a stunned silence, quickly followed by an angry glare. “Why would you tell me that?”

“Simple courtesy, my dear sister! It would be horribly awkward to find them both in my bedroom, or learn about it from a friendship report, would it not?” Luna responded frankly. “Perhaps I should ask Twilight to call them something else... a report on romance instead. Yes, that has a certain ring to it.”

“Luna, please,” Celestia began, her voice a mix between a desire to sound dangerous with an underlying plea for mercy. “Don’t do this to me.”

“Don’t do what, exactly?” Luna demanded. “I am not about to force myself on them. I’m simply going to present them with a proposition!” Luna gesticulated wildly as she thought about the party mare as a potential paramour, suddenly beginning to wonder how much of this was actually for Celestia's benefit. “Have you seen how Pinkie dances, Tia? Consider how much energy she must have! And I know Twilight Sparkle is prone to late night studying... They would be a rather perfect couple for me!”

Celestia opened her mouth, but closed it again after several moments of stunned silence. “They don’t need that sort of—”

“That is not for you to decide,” Luna interrupted, looking her sister dead in the eye. “As I’ve been telling you, time and again, so long as the couple is comfortable with it there is no harm in the asking. If either of them dislikes the idea, then I will not pursue it further. But if it turns out that they don’t mind... Oh Tia, you have no idea how joyous it is to share in the love of a couple! It is like basking in the sun!” Luna stopped, smiling sheepishly. “Well, I suppose you do know what that feels like. I’m afraid I lack a better metaphor.”

“But it is not yours to bask in!” Celestia responded angrily. “They are in love!”

“And?” Luna shot back. “Love is not some precious commodity, Tia. Like the light of the sun, it shines for all. And much like the moon, I shall shine the brighter for partaking in that light!” Luna gestured down to the couple embracing each other on the training grounds. “I have made similar overtures to Fluttershy and Rarity. Thus far they have been... mostly noncommittal. But I would delight to share in what they have. Do you not see how precious they are?”

“Of course I do!” Celestia cried out. “But I am not like you!” She was on the verge of tears now. “But I won’t stop you, if it will make them happy, then you... you have my blessing.”

Luna regarded her sister, who was even now weeping silently, her head hanging low and her eyes fixed on the ground beneath them. This was not the reaction she’d expected. Anger, certainly, but not depression. Perhaps it was time to try another tactic. “Tia...” She moved forward, embracing her sister. “Tia, you are right, you are not like me. You do not bask; you shine with a brilliant light all your own.”

“I—”

“You do. It is a gentle, healing light, which anypony could benefit from. You say you will cause a rift between them. I say you will help them heal.” Luna gently lifted her sister’s chin, looking her in the eyes.

“Help them heal?” Celestia asked, confused. “What do you mean?”

“Pinkie came here to get her Twilight back, Tia, but she has no idea why Twilight left to begin with!” Luna replied, bitterly. “Left to their own devices, how long do you think they will last before one of them breaks down again?”

“But...” Celestia protested, feeling her resolve beginning to weaken. “But Pinkie Pie, she—”

“Pinkie merely wants Twilight to be happy,” Luna finished for her sister. “If you can help her do that, you will be her favorite pony in the whole wide world.” Luna took a deep breath, a slight blush gracing her dark cheeks. “I... I was being serious, Tia. About wanting to be with them. I would love for that to become a reality, but as I said... I am not like you. You have ever been the peacemaker of us, sister, and that’s what they need. Just... just give it some more thought. And if not for yourself, at least give it a try for Twilight’s sake. Don’t hide the light within you, share it with the ponies you love.”

Luna kissed her sister on the cheek. “I’m going to bed. Should you decide to get some sleep, too, please try to have better dreams, won’t you?”

Celestia watched Luna leave, absentmindedly touching her cheek where her sister had kissed her.

Rarity slumped back in her chair, content to sit still while she was being fussed over.

The pony doing all the fussing was, of course, Fluttershy. She was currently lifting Rarity’s hooves for any signs of cracks or chips, whilst expressing general feelings of anxiety and frustration.

“—can’t believe you did that! You could have been seriously hurt! I wish you would have just gone back to bed—”

Rarity let it all wash over her, being far too tired to respond in any meaningful way. She was currently watching Dusty—

No, Corporal Dusty. Mustn't forget his promotion. Or perhaps I should say ‘Corporal Stardust’? I wouldn’t want to be impolite...

She was currently watching Corporal Stardust—

Wait, he distinctly mentioned he preferred ‘Dusty.’

She was currently watching Dusty wrestle with his pegasus opponent, and silently cheered him on, lacking the energy to do so at any kind of audible volume.

The rest of the ponies in her training group were, for the most part, making their way back to the stands under their own power. In one instance though, both combatants had to be carried off in stretchers. That particular little sparring session had presumably ended in a tie.

A few matches were still ongoing: One between two earth ponies, who were grappling with each other using what looked like traditional greco-rhonan wrestling moves; one between a pair of pegasi, who were currently engaged in a high-speed air-battle; and, of course, there was the aforementioned Dusty.

He seemed to be having a worse time of it than even she had had. His sparring partner had been literally flying circles around him, occasionally diving in for a few quick kicks or jabs. The pegasus mare—who was called Windy, if Rarity recalled correctly—seemed to be taking great pleasure in watching the earth pony chase her around fruitlessly. At first glance, Rarity thought the lithe green pegasus was mocking Dusty, but after watching him being playfully flicked across the nose with that light blue tail...

She’s flirting with him! Rarity thought to herself, surprised by this sudden insight. She wondered if Dusty would notice as well. His general demeanor spoke more of annoyance than anything else.

Hmmm. No, I don’t think so.

Either he hadn’t noticed, or he simply didn’t reciprocate the attraction; she hadn’t known him nearly long enough to make assumptions either way.

She watched the match with even more interest now, seeing sly little grins turning up on the mare’s face every so often. These were replaced with a full-on grin when he briefly managed to embrace her in a clumsy tackle, only for her to escape again a moment later. How easy it was to recognize in others, when she herself had apparently been missing all the obvious signs coming from her current marefriend for so long…

Granted, Fluttershy could be nigh-inscrutable at times; expressing her wants and needs was difficult for her at best, and more often than not even close to impossible. The poor dear tended to consider herself extremely rude whenever she did find the courage to do so.

“—can’t we just go home and forget about all of this?” Fluttershy carried on, her gentle voice drifting into Rarity’s conscious mind again. “I don’t like the idea of you being hurt just because you want to prove something! I just…” She noticed Rarity staring at her glassily. “Sorry. I worry. I’ll... be quiet now.”

Rarity turned away from the training grounds. Seeing Fluttershy shrink back on herself, she couldn’t help but feel horribly conflicted. This was exactly what had worried her: that her marefriend would be afraid to speak her mind. But at the same time, Fluttershy’s actual concerns were not something she could address at the moment.

“Darling, I am so sorry to be worrying you. I promise you, once this matter is finally finished we will attend to our other business here without fail.” She reached out to brush Fluttershy’s mane from her eyes. “I’ll be fine, my love.”

Fluttershy’s mouth was twisted in a rare display of irritation. “But it’s all pointless! My Dad will never see what he doesn’t want to see—”

Rarity held up a hoof, and Fluttershy stopped with a grimace. “I know he’s stubborn. I’m only doing this so that he will give us a chance. Can’t you see this is best for both of you? It’s not healthy to bottle it all up, like you’ve been doing!”

“‘Best’? For who?” Fluttershy asked, a look of frustration etched on her face. “For me, who has to worry herself sick about you? Or for my dad, who’s just going to resent you either way?!”

“Darling, please—”

“Shy, can I talk to you for a moment?”

They both turned to the source of the interruption to find Posey looking at them with a look of mild amusement.

“Sorry, but I don’t have the time to wait for your little lovers’ spat to wrap up.”

Rarity fought back the urge to tell Posey off, albeit barely. That would be a serious faux pas, and being so close to the end of this little test, that was truly unacceptable.

“Of course. I wouldn’t dream of keeping a mother from her daughter,” Rarity replied smoothly.

Fluttershy looked at her mother, but then her eyes flashed back to Rarity for a moment. She opened her mouth, but closed it again without saying a word. “I’ll be back,” she said finally.

Rarity nodded, blowing a kiss to Fluttershy as the latter turned to follow her mother.

She turned back just in time to see that Dusty had somehow managed to capture Windy in an inescapable-looking bearhug, only to be totally flummoxed when the pegasus twisted around and planted a big, wet kiss on his lips.

Then, of course, she toppled the big stallion over and pinned him, still smiling that devious smile.

Chapter 37: Her Mother's Looks, Her Father's Temper

View Online

Fluttershy followed her mother, occasionally casting worried looks back at Rarity as she did so. Logically, nopony would be fighting until her mom announced who was paired with whom, but her heart was screaming that if she didn't watch Rarity every second, she would get hurt.

Posey led her around behind the observation stand, where the sounds of the last few matches were muted. She sat down on the packed earth, motioning for her daughter to do the same.

After a few moments of uncomfortable silence, Fluttershy prompted her mother: “You wanted to talk to me, Mom?”

Posey nodded, pulling a couple juice boxes from her saddle bags and giving one to her. The older mare held the box in her hooves, spearing the straw into the small hole in the top with precision that spoke of long practice. “I did.”

There was a much longer silence as Posey drank.

Fluttershy stared at her own juicebox, uncertain if she was expected to drink as well while she waited. “Um...”

“Shy, I’m sorry,” Posey said at last.

“Sorry?” Fluttershy blinked in confusion. Her brain had to double-check with her ears to make sure she'd heard her mother correctly. “Why are you—”

Posey held up a hoof for silence as she finished off her box. She set it down, looking at the ground. “Rarity’s going to be the exhibition match this round.”

And just like that, the bottom dropped out of Fluttershy’s world.

The exhibition match was in almost all cases against her mother. Shy herself had been the only exception, and hers had been against several stallions at once. Posey always picked the most promising from each group to showcase. In some cases, it was to knock a braggart down a peg, but more often it was to inspire the recruits, although it could be both at once.

“Mom, she’s exhausted. Please don’t do that to her! She was up all night doing a dress order for the princess!” Fluttershy pleaded, hoping against hope that the small sign of affection her mother had shown her earlier might indicate a change in her normal demeanor.

Posey looked her daughter in the eye, giving her a little half-smile. “All the more reason. She’ll make a fine example.”

“But she doesn’t need to be made an example of!” Fluttershy snapped back, trying hard to keep the tears from her eyes. “She’s exhausted, and she’s been trying so hard! I don’t think she has anything left!”

“Shy... I’m not going to stop her from doing this because you think she needs a nap,” Posey began. She paused and, in an attempt to comfort her daughter, laid a hoof on her shoulder. “But if you feel that strongly, tell her.”

“I’ve been trying!” Fluttershy stomped a forehoof into the ground, breaking eye-contact to stare at the ground. “She won’t listen!” The small bit of physical contact broke down the last of her emotional reserves, and she began crying openly. “She just wants him to give her a chance, and she’ll do anything to make that happen! I-I love her so much for that, but it’s not going to work!”

Posey said nothing, only waiting for her daughter’s frustration to run its course.

Fluttershy wiped away her tears, looking her mother in the eyes again. “Who is she going up against?” she asked, finally.

“You already know,” Posey replied, with just a hint of exasperation.

Fluttershy’s expression whiplashed from saddened to alarmed, and she lurched forward to clutch Posey’s foreleg as if she could physically restrain her by doing so. “You can’t! She can’t! Don’t you see? Even with a good night’s sleep, she’s no match—”

“She’ll do fine,” Posey said firmly, making no move to dislodge her daughter. “I’m not asking for miracles; just a good showing. If she managed to take down Charmer without any military training, and half asleep, your marefriend has more potential than I’ve seen in a long time. I want these layabouts to give me their all. That takes an example. I need to show them where the bar is if I ever expect them to reach it.”

“But why does it have to be her? Wasn’t there anypony else?” Fluttershy demanded, shaking her head angrily.

Her mother smiled a little wider. “You’re upset... that I find your marefriend to be talented?”

“No! I mean... yes?” The younger pegasus glared at her mother, no longer quite sure how to feel. “You’re just setting her up to fail! It’s bad enough with Dad—”

Posey met her daughter’s angry glare with her own passive unwavering eyes, saying nothing. After a few moments of this, Fluttershy looked away with a frustrated huff.

“Sorry,” she said softly, her ears folding back.

“You’re worried, and I understand that. But she’s had a fair chance, and she has far exceeded my expectations.” Posey got up, walking over to her daughter. She looked down at the younger mare, and stiffly embraced her in her forelegs. “I can’t speak for your father, but for my part, I will be glad to call her my daughter.”

Fluttershy returned the hug, her emotions overwhelming her. Her mother was acting like a mom. “Just... please, don’t hurt her?”

“Shouldn’t you be asking her that? She did just try to skewer one of my troops.” Though Fluttershy could not see it, she could imagine the smirk on her mother’s face with that statement. Posey hugged her daughter a little tighter. “I’ll do my best, Shy-shy.”

“You did well, all of you,” Posey said to her assembled recruits.

There were a few murmurs of negation amongst the ponies who had lost their rounds.

“To those of you who lost, winning or losing was never the point. We’re here to assess you, to see where your strengths lie now, and focus on your weaknesses. To those who won, you showed some real promise. And while some of your methods are more unusual than others—” She looked pointedly at Windy, who smiled back, completely unrepentant “—in any conflict, doing what works is what is important, though certain tactics might be frowned upon. We are the protectors of the realm, the peacekeepers, and occasionally the enforcers. As such, we have an image to uphold. Always remember that.”

“Now, before I pair you up again, I have a demonstration planned.” Murmurs of confusion could be heard from the assembled recruits. “One of you, the one who showed the most promise, will spar with an opponent of my choosing. On this occasion, I’ll be the opponent. The recruit, it should come as no surprise if you saw the match, is—”

Rarity, who had been listening attentively despite feeling like she was going to pass out at a moment’s notice, quailed as Posey said this. She prayed silently to whichever goddess would listen that the name about to cross Posey’s lips would not be—

“—Rarity.”

Celestia? Luna? Cadance? None of you have my back on this? Fine!

High in her tower, the Princess of the Night stirred, murmuring a very sleepy apology to nopony in particular, before falling fast asleep again.

The other recruits turned to her in curiosity. As well they might. No doubt they wondered what exactly Rarity had done to catch the eye of the Sarge. In truth, Rarity wondered herself. She laughed nervously in the face of the unwanted attention. Instinctively, she reached out for her chaise lounge with her magic, only to find that it was much too far away to bring to her, and even attempting the locator spell was giving her a splitting headache. She hissed sharply as her horn sparked.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked, concerned. She leaned closer to Rarity, fighting off a sudden urge to embrace her.

“I’ll be fine, darling. Just a little headache. My own fault for charging headfirst into somepony in armor, I imagine,” Rarity replied, rubbing her forehead with a hoof. “I... I can do this. Just cheer me on, will you?” She got up, kissing Fluttershy on the cheek, wondering if she’d be in any shape to do so after her fight.

It wasn’t like she was going off to die, but having seen nothing but concern from her marefriend for several days was starting to wear on her confidence. What if she couldn’t put on a good performance? What if Posey accidentally injured her? She still had orders to fill! Stop it, stop it, stop it! You’ve gotten this far, Rarity, There’s no point in stopping now.

“Really, you are much too kind,” she said to Posey as she made her way to the bottom of the stands, stopping there momentarily. “I’m certain any number of these fine ponies would be better suited—”

Posey only gestured for her to step forward. Rarity did not move at first, still not quite believing this was happening, but eventually found the strength to do so without shaking. Charmer had been an unknown, and as such, she had every expectation that she could beat him with effort, just like any foe she’d faced with her friends. She was under no illusions with Posey. She had every intention of giving her all, of course, but she estimated her chances were slim at best, and as such, her steps had all the enthusiasm of a pallbearer with a hangover.

She eventually found herself standing nervously in front of Posey. But as she stood there, facing her inevitable beatdown at the hooves of her mother-in-law to be, she smiled. Forgone though the conclusion was, she was determined to see this through.

“You certainly know how to make a mare work, sir...” she muttered under her breath.

“Repeat that, recruit?”

“I said it will be a pleasure to trade more than words with you,” Rarity replied with a false display of bravado. “Oh, and try to avoid the face, if you would. I’d rather not have any sca—” She stopped as her eyes fell on the fine network of scars on Posey’s face. “Nevermind! I’m sure it will build character... Eheh...” She tried to brush a stray lock of hair from her eyes, wincing as her horn sputtered and sparked in the attempt. She hesitantly assumed a ready position, waiting for Posey to do the same.

Fluttershy’s eyes were once again drawn to Rarity’s horn, and she gasped as she realized what it might mean. “Wait!” Fluttershy called out, pushing her way through the crowd that had gathered at the bottom of the observation stand to watch the match. “Excuse me,” she said, trying to pass a tight knot of onlookers. When the recruits wouldn’t budge, she tapped one of them on the back politely. “I’m sorry, I need to talk to my mother—” Suddenly, the crowd parted for her like magic. “Um... thank you.”

Posey’s expression flickered briefly between surprise and annoyance, before returning to it’s normal placidity. “At ease, recruits.”

Fluttershy galloped to Rarity, looking over her horn carefully, much to the confusion of the latter. With a sharp intake of breath, she turned back to her mother. Rarity watched in bemusement as the two of them had the most quiet argument she’d ever had the pleasure to not hear at all.

“Mom, she can’t do it!” Fluttershy hissed to her mother, eyes darting back to Rarity.

“Shy... not now. I know you’re worried, but—”

“No, I mean she literally can’t!” Fluttershy pointed surreptitiously at Rarity’s horn. “Her horn was sparking just now when she tried to use magic. She cracked it when she hit that other pony!”

Posey glanced past her daughter, looking Rarity over in a new light.

“Darling, what is going on?” Rarity asked, more curious than ever.

Fluttershy ignored Rarity for the moment. “It would be like fighting with two hooves tied behind her back, or asking you to fight without wings!”

Posey grunted in frustration. “I guess I could do that, do you have any rope?”

Fluttershy just looked at her disapprovingly.

“Well, that or a belt. It has to be strong, though.”

“Mom...”

“Well, you’re putting me in a bad position here. I can’t just pass her.” She thought a moment, eyes flicking back to her recruits who were beginning to wonder what was going on. “Ugh... fine. I’ll have to switch her out with one of the others. It’s a shame though; none of the rest are going to be much of a challenge.”

Fluttershy leaned in closer, dropping her voice even lower. “Um... I actually might have an idea...”

Finally, the two broke from their huddle. Posey looked less than pleased. Fluttershy, however, was beaming. It was a victorious smile which looked a little out of place on her due to its rarity, but the presence of which made Rarity love her all the more.

Posey turned back to face her recruits. “There’s been a slight change of plans,” Posey began, waiting for a moment to make certain she had everypony’s full attention.

Fluttershy trotted over to Rarity, standing beside her. “It’s all okay now,” she said quietly.

“What is okay, exactly?” Rarity responded, confused and a little worried. For some reason, she felt like her day was about to get worse.

“Due to injury, Rarity is unfit for this demonstration. She gave her all, and I will not hold it against her.”

Rarity’s face fell; she was not sure what was going on at all now. “Injury? What is she—”

“Your horn,” Fluttershy said, quietly. “I saw it sparking just now. You cracked it.”

Rarity gasped, lifting a hoof up to feel the length of her horn. Perhaps having charged into somepony’s armor was unwise, in retrospect. “So... I just get a pass for being an idiot?”

“Sort of...” Fluttershy replied, giggling softly before placing a kiss on Rarity’s horn.

“In light of this, I have a substitution,” Posey went on, ignoring the whispering mares behind her.

Rarity’s ears flicked towards Posey, half-listening to her as she interrogated her marefriend. “Wait... what do you mean—”

“My daughter will be demonstrating what I will expect from you all,” Posey finished.

There was a deathly silence, followed by an enraged cry from the stands, and excited talk amongst the troops.

Rarity stared at Posey, unable to comprehend how this had transpired. “She... she can’t do that, can she?”

“It was my idea,” Fluttershy replied, beaming. “I’m... I’m going to show you how much you mean to me. My dad is wrong. I don’t need protecting. I need somepony to stand beside me, not to hide behind. So, I’m going to do this for you.” She embraced Rarity to her chest.

“But... It was supposed to be me! I—”

Fluttershy silenced her with a kiss. “Sit down, cheer me on. Then we’re going to get some more rest. Remember, Luna invited us to a party.”

Rarity began to protest, but one look at Fluttershy’s eyes made them die on her lips. “All right.”

After Rarity had made her way to the stands, Posey regarded her daughter as she would any opponent. “Hmmph. Too many sweets lately, I see. Do you remember any of what I taught you?”

“I... don’t go around hurting ponies, Mom. Or... I try not to,” Fluttershy replied, trying to keep the quaver out of her voice. She felt like the gangly teenager who had just gotten her cutie mark all over again, worried about impressing a mother who seemed unmoved by anything.

Posey sighed, flaring out her wings as she took a ready position. “Please tell me you at least spar on occasion. I’d rather not look foolish in front of my troops.”

“Um... just with Harry... We wrestle?”

Posey’s ears perked up. “Interesting. Is he strong?”

“He’s a bear.”

Posey’s eyebrows rose, and she allowed a small grin to ghost on her lips. “What would possess you to wrestle with a bear?”

“He needs his exercise, Mom... He’s just a big cuddly teddy-bear,” Fluttershy replied, not liking what her mother was implying about her friend. “He likes to wrestle. And I can’t hurt him. He’s just having fun...”

Posey shifted her stance slightly, getting ready to strike. “Well then, let’s have some fun, Shy.”

Fluttershy’s face, if she could have seen it, mirrored Posey’s at that moment. She didn’t want to hurt her mother, but at the same time, she didn’t want to lose. She had reasons to want to win now.

Maybe, just maybe, if she won, her father could see her as more than the little foal he’d kept sheltered for most of her life. She’d grown and changed, and while she was still afraid at times, she could stand on her own hooves now. And her mother, whom she had sought approval from for the longest time, maybe she’d finally be impressed.

But most important to her was Rarity. She’d worked so hard for Fluttershy and their relationship, but now it was time for Fluttershy to do her part and take care of her marefriend. If that meant possibly hurting her mom, that was okay.

She got up on two hooves, flared her wings back, and adopted the most basic of defensive stances.

Her mother opened with a quick rush followed by a hard strike to her left side, just as she’d always done since she’d first begun training her daughter. Fluttershy blocked, shifting her stance to let Posey’s momentum carry her past, and ducking into a low sweeping kick once she was no longer actively deflecting the hit.

Years of training flooded back to her, and her body moved on its own, seemingly. Her eyes were wide open, watching her mother’s every movement, reading the older mare’s body language that telegraphed her intentions well in advance of her actions.

She hadn’t moved this fast in ages, and in the back of her mind that worried her, because while she knew her mother’s fighting style, she also knew she wouldn’t have the stamina to keep up for very long.

Posey was smiling; a real, unforced, joyous grin the likes of which Fluttershy only saw during moments like these. It had always confused her as a foal; her mother had never smiled for anything. It wasn’t until the first time they’d ever sparred that she’d seen this smile, and it had terrified her. At the time, she’d only understood it as a foal would: her mother was happy when she was about to hurt her.

But there was another side to that smile, and it also unsettled her daughter: Posey was happy when she was being challenged. And Posey was very happy now.

Blow after blow was struck and deflected, hooves and wings moved in a flurry, and the whole time, neither of them uttered a word other than a grunt of pain or appreciation. Far in the back of her mind, Fluttershy marveled at this amazing creature that had tried to mold her daughter into herself, and in some small way, had succeeded.

Perhaps Fluttershy had not become the warrior her mother had wanted, but she had Posey to thank and blame for all the times when she had needed strength and found it in herself, both for good and ill.

Was it a good thing or a bad thing that she was enjoying herself as well? She could feel herself grinning a smile of wild abandon; at that moment, she felt she could keep going forever.

With happiness came a momentary lapse in her attention, and Posey struck her with a hard right to the chest, knocking the wind out of her. Fluttershy huddled up, hooves blocking as much of her body as she could while she caught her breath. Posey rained blows on her, quick jabs to every spot that was unprotected. In desperation, Fluttershy took flight in a rush of air, and Posey followed soon after.

While Fluttershy was no Rainbow Dash, she was able to pull short bursts of speed in a pinch. Posey gave chase, of course, but her years of flight patrols were long behind her. The difference was infinitesimal at best, but it did allow the younger mare some time to recover. Catching her second wind, she banked sharply around and dove for her mother on a collision course.

In the stands, the recruits were watching with rapt attention, placing modest wagers on the winner. They knew their Sarge, but her daughter was something of a legend, and so the odds were only slightly higher on Posey, with Fluttershy being a higher payout. Rarity was tempted to bet on her marefriend, but felt perhaps it would be hard to explain later on.

There was a bit of a cognitive dissonance for Rarity, watching her dear Fluttershy go toe to toe with the battle-hardened veteran. This was the Fluttershy she’d seen the day that she and Pinkie had been away sent crying. And yet... she wasn’t. That creature had been pointlessly cruel. Here, she was focused, and determined... and quite... quite beautiful.

She looked down the stands at Silver, sitting all alone and looking utterly furious. Well good! Watch her. Maybe you’ll finally see what a fine mare she’s become. She turned back, and for a moment was confused, as the pair was no longer anywhere on the ground. She looked all around, then finally up, and gasped in worry as she saw the pair falling rapidly towards the ground at a speed that would surely badly injure them both.

The two impacted in the air, and both hurtled to the ground, a tangle of hooves and wings. Mere hoof-lengths from the ground, Posey kicked free of her daughter, tucking into a tight ball to roll away the worst of the impact. Fluttershy in turn managed to flare out her wings in a maneuver that would have made her oldest friend proud, as it was a near ninety degree angle. Her landing, however, would have only gotten a wince in sympathy and remembered pain as Fluttershy hit the ground hard.

She picked herself up, spitting out rocks and sand from her mouth and trying to get the many half-blurry Poseys to merge together again. In the back of her mind, she noted with concern that all of her mothers were having trouble standing as well.

“Are you okay, Mom?”

“Focus, Shy-shy; worrying comes later,” her mother muttered back, mouthing the familiar phrase she’d always shouted whenever Fluttershy stopped to see if her sparring opponent was injured. Many of the then trainees had used her concern to their advantage, and they’d only added to her bruises for her trouble. Fighting her mother, however, had always been different. She knew that her daughter’s kindness often worked against her and never took advantage of it.

Inwardly relieved that her mother was able to respond, Fluttershy shook the dirt from her mane, squeezing her eyes tightly to wash out the dust from them. She stood, albeit a bit unsteadily.

Having finally resolved the images of her mother down to two, Fluttershy aimed at a point roughly in the middle and charged forward. Posey looked up just in time to see her coming, ducking her shoulder underneath Fluttershy’s chest and lifting her bodily using her own momentum. In the process of sailing over Posey, Fluttershy whipped her head down, latching her jaws onto the shank of Posey’s wing and pulling her down as well.

Fluttershy scrambled to her hooves after they impacted, staring at her mother and breathing with difficulty. She spat out some loose down from her teeth, and somewhere in the very back of her mind, a little filly screamed, because her mother’s wing was lying limply against her side.

Posey flared out the other wing, a look in her eyes that Fluttershy had rarely seen: her mother looked proud. “I always knew you had it in you,” she chuckled, sounding slightly pained. “I think that’s enough.”

Something in Fluttershy shut down in an instant, and she rushed forward, embracing her mother. “Mom, your wing! Is it—”

“Dislocated. Just... give me a second...” Posey said, fending off her daughter. She reached down with her muzzle, grabbing her wing in her mouth, and gave it a swift yank. It made a sickening sound which made the collected ponies wince with her as the joint popped back into place. “Should be fine now, but I probably won’t be flying home today.”

There was a shocked silence in the stands, followed by cheers and whistles. Two ponies were making their way forward from the crowd. One, a proud marefriend (who had eventually given in to temptation and was now owed a tidy sum of bits.) and the other an enraged father.

Rarity made it to Fluttershy first, rushing forward to embrace her. “Darling! You were amazing!”

Silver, seeing this, fumed that he was not able to ensure his only daughter was not injured. He instead turned to Posey. “What was that?” he demanded. “You told me—”

“That she would fight the finest fighter I had, and that was the plan. But plans change, and I couldn’t very well let her fight if she has a cracked horn.” Posey shrugged, nonchalantly. “But enough about that. Don’t you want to congratulate Shy?”

“For what?” Silver replied, seething. “For putting herself in danger because that milksop of a mare couldn’t fight her own fight? I’m supposed to be impressed by that?”

He might have gone on in that same line of thought, but he was knocked to the ground by a swift hoof to the face, delivered by his very angry daughter.

She stood over him, breathing heavily, her eyes wild and dangerous.

He looked up from his prone position, shaking his head. He was a large stallion (and, being married to Posey, was not unused to being marehandled on occasion) but being hit by his daughter was a huge emotional blow. “Shy-shy?”

She just stared at him, shaking with barely suppressed rage. Her wings and nostrils flared. Everything about her screamed hostility, which was something he’d never seen in his darling daughter until that moment.

Rarity approached her marefriend cautiously, extending a hoof to her shoulder. At the contact, Fluttershy’s tension eased somewhat. “Darling... perhaps we should go.”

Directing one final disgusted look at her father, Fluttershy nodded. She walked away, not saying a word, and Rarity hesitantly trailed after her.

Silver looked up at the sky, not quite able to comprehend what had happened.

Posey just sighed. She had more matches to pair up, and a daughter to soothe when she was done. “Silver... I love you, but you’re an idiot.”

She walked back to her recruits, leaving him to his own devices.

“Darling, where are we going?” Rarity asked, plaintively. She’d been following in Fluttershy’s wake since she’d stormed out of the training grounds, and the fuming pegasus had spoken nary a word in that entire time.

“I’m taking you to the infirmary,” Fluttershy said, firmly. “It’s where I should have taken you right after your fight with that bully! I knew something was wrong with you! I just wish I’d seen that little crack when I was looking you over earlier!”

“Well, in fairness you did notice before it became important—” Rarity began.

“If I hadn’t noticed, Mom would have kicked your flank without breaking a sweat! With your magic you’d have had a fair chance at least, but not if it fizzles out when you try to use it!” Fluttershy snapped back, cutting Rarity off.

Rarity was uncertain what to make of her marefriend’s behavior. She still seemed dangerous, which wasn’t to say Rarity felt that Fluttershy would hurt her, personally. The normally reserved mare generally did not get into bad moods, but now she seemed to be making up for lost time.

For anypony else it wouldn’t have been so important, but the last time Fluttershy was in a bad mood, she had terrorized the town! Rarity felt she had to do something to calm Fluttershy down, and do so as quickly as possible. “Fine, that’s fine, but would you mind if we stopped a moment? I’m a tad worn out.”

“I can’t believe after all you went through, he still—” Fluttershy stopped dead in her tracks, turning back to Rarity. For just a moment, her ears went back when it looked like Fluttershy would yell at her for needing to stop. She braced herself for an onslaught, silently promising herself she would not hold it against her. The expected auditory assault did not come. It was replaced by two forelegs and wings wrapping her in a tight embrace. “Oh! Oh, Rarity, I’m so sorry. I just... I—”

Rarity opened her eyes in relief, seeing the other mare’s tear-streaked (and thankfully no longer murderous) eyes. “Sweet darling... You were worried, I know. I was worried for you out there as well. Though, I suppose I was being silly. You were incredible!”

Fluttershy shook her head ruefully. “I wasn’t. I... I hurt her, Rarity. And I wanted to hurt her.”

“Yes... that is sort of the point, isn’t it? She hits you, you hit her, you continue until one of you falls down or throws in the towel? That’s how it was at my dojo, anyway. Admittedly it’s been a while since I was last there...” She paused, seeing the troubled look in her marefriend’s eyes. “Unless you had some other reason?”

The silence that followed was palpable; uncomfortably so.

“She... she was acting like a mom,” Fluttershy said, finally.

Rarity had no response for that at first. It just seemed so very... off. “Erm... and that made you want to hurt her?”

“No! I mean... a little? It was... confusing. I was mad at her for wanting to spar with you, but I was proud... because she chose you. And... I wanted to hurt her because... it would make her happy?” Fluttershy shook her head almost imperceptibly. “I wish she was a normal mom, sometimes. Like your mom. But... I do love her, even if she is confusing.”

“Do you think you made her happy?” Rarity asked, stroking Fluttershy’s mane gently with her hoof.

“She... I pulled her wing out of its socket, and she was smiling at me, proud of me!” Fluttershy took in a deep, shuddering breath. Her voice dropped low as she confessed: “And part of me was happy and proud too.”

Rarity simply held Fluttershy for a time. That admission had clearly hurt. “You’re worried about enjoying hurting others. But, darling, that’s simply not so.”

“Isn’t it?” Fluttershy demanded. “I felt good hitting my dad. He just made me so mad!” She shuddered against Rarity. “Just like it felt good to tell off those ponies at the bakery when they cut in line.” She trailed off, looking at the floor. “It’s not supposed to feel good to hurt ponies.”

“Shhhh,” Rarity murmured, holding Fluttershy all the closer. “What a burden to be carrying. Well, let me tell you something, love.” She tilted Fluttershy’s head up with a hoof under her chin. “Sometimes, ponies do very stupid things. And while it might not be appropriate to hit them for it... you are allowed to be angry, do you hear?”

“No, I can’t do that, every time I do—”

“Yes, because you bottle it all up inside, and when it escapes, it’s horrible!” Rarity chuckled, smiling down at Fluttershy. “But if you let it out a little at a time, it’s not as bad.” Fluttershy looked away from her, and she guided her face back to look her in the eyes again. “Here, try this. Tell me something that makes you mad. Nothing big, just a minor little annoyance.”

Rarity stepped away from her, sitting down and waiting. “Come on. Something little. I won’t get upset.”

“You...” Fluttershy paused, taking a deep breath. “You haven’t been listening to me. I kept asking you to stop this stupid guard testing, but you never listened.”

“There... was that so—”

“So I hid your alarm clock, because I wanted you to oversleep. And I got you decaffeinated coffee so you’d get tired,” Fluttershy went on, heedless of Rarity’s words.

Rarity’s eyebrows rose at that, but she had said she wouldn’t get mad. “Well, I suppose—”

“Also, I kept trying to lure you to bed so I could distract you,” Fluttershy finished, panting slightly.

Rarity waited for a few long moments before she tried to talk again. “Well! Did that make you feel any better?”

“No...” Fluttershy said, sadly. “I still feel like a horrible pony. Only now you know how horrible I am!”

“Not.. horrible, love.” Rarity paused, considering her words. “Manipulative, perhaps. A little bit deceitful.” She smiled as a thought occured. “I suppose you were trying to act in my best interests, just as I was attempting to act in yours. Well, that didn’t work out so well for either of us, did it?”

Fluttershy let out a laugh almost against her will. “No... it didn’t.”

“Well, let me tell you as a fellow manipulator: this is often the case,” Rarity said, winking. “I’m sorry for ignoring you, darling. I just hoped I could make it all better by sheer force of will.” She sighed dramatically. “So much for fairy tales, then. You would make a better knight errant than I do, anyway.” She reached up to take her helmet off, plopping it down on Fluttershy’s head, kissing her on the cheek. “My hero.”

She tried to shed the armor as well, only to be painfully reminded that she shouldn’t attempt magic with a cracked horn. “Um... perhaps now would be a good time to go to that infirmary,” she said, wincing.

Some time later, after visiting the infirmary and getting something to eat, they arrived back at their room. Rarity had been instructed not to attempt any magic for a few days, and nothing beyond telekinesis for around a month after that. Her horn was shimmering slightly, a healing spell having been cast on it that would renew with her own magic reserves. While she was grateful for the speedier recovery, the spell was terribly draining on her, and she felt more than ready to collapse on the bed the moment they got to their room.

Fluttershy, while less severely injured, had still managed to overextend her forelegs, and had pulled a wing tendon as well. She, like her mother, would not be flying for a while.

Rarity threw herself down on the bed, pulling the covers up over herself with a groan. “Darling, do me a favor?”

“Um... sure?” Fluttershy said as she eased her way onto the bed.

“Wherever it is that you’ve hidden that alarm clock, could you be a dear and smash it for me?” Rarity propped herself up on a pillow, a smile in her eyes. “Oh, and Pinkie promise me you will never ever serve me decaf ever again, please.”

“Cross my heart. I’m so sorry about that—”

“No apologies necessary, just don’t do it again. It tastes dreadful. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I really need to get some rest.” Rarity snuggled down into her pillow, yanking a sleeping mask over her eyes.

She drifted off into a peaceful sleep, which was abruptly broken by a knock on the door.

Rarity’s eyes snapped open, seeing only fabric, of course. “Darling, would you mind terribly opening the door and hitting whoever that is in the face, repeatedly?”

Fluttershy, who had been making herself some tea, started nodding before realising that Rarity couldn’t see her. Rather than forming a vocal reply, she instead got up and made for the door. Rarity’s request was a little unreasonable, but she could attribute that to exhaustion, and she did want her marefriend to get a good night’s rest. Or morning’s rest? Maybe I need some rest too.

She was going to ask whoever was at the door if they could please leave, however. “I’m sorry, but could you plea—”

She lost the rest of her words when she opened the door far enough to see who was on the other side. Suddenly, Rarity’s idea sounded a lot more appealing.

“Well, are you going to invite us in?” Posey asked.

Fluttershy just stared at the back of Silver’s head, because he was looking away from the door. “I...I think that would be a very bad idea. I’m sorry,” she said as she slowly closed the door.

“Wait!”

Fluttershy paused as her father turned to face her. She noted with shock that he was sporting a dark bruise on his face from where she’d hit him.

“Shy-shy... please let me come in?”

Again she hesitated. Finally, she relented, but on her terms. “Wait here. I need to ask Rarity.”

Silver looked ready to protest, but after a stern look from Posey, he nodded politely. “We’ll wait.”

She closed the door softly, turning back to the bed. Making her way over to it, she sat down in the edge, thinking. Eventually, she shook Rarity’s leg, waking her up again.

Rarity snorted, “Not now, Opal! Mama needs her beauty sleep!” Within moment’s she was snoring softly again.

Fluttershy tried again, shaking her slightly harder.

“Sweetie Belle! You leave your poor sister alone!” Rarity protested, irritably. “I’ve had a long night, and morning... and another night after that! Go play with your friends!”

“Rarity, I’m very sorry, but you need to wake up,” Fluttershy said, shaking her once more.

Rarity sat up, fumbling with her sleep mask with her hooves after unsuccessfully trying to use her magic. “Oh, good morning, darling. Is it time to get up already?” She yawned. “Goodness, it feels like I’ve barely slept at all.”

“You haven’t. Sorry, but my... mom is here to see us. And she brought somepony with her.” Fluttershy squeaked out, nervously.

Taking a moment to think about that, Rarity blinked in the afternoon sun. “I see. Well, I suppose we’d better let them in, then. Um... be a dear and keep them occupied while I freshen up, won’t you?”

Fluttershy went back to the door while Rarity grabbed a hoofbrush and disappeared into the bathroom. She opened the door to find her parents waiting patiently to come in. “Um... please, come sit down. Rarity is still waking up. She’ll be here in a few moments.”

Posey nodded, leading her husband to the sitting area of the suite.

Silver looked ready to comment on being made to wait, but wisely remained silent. At a nudge from Posey, Silver cleared his throat and addressed his daughter. “Shy... I... I wanted to say you did well today. I never really liked you training with your mother—” Posey nudged him again, meaningfully. “B-but I see she did a good job teaching you how to defend yourself.”

Fluttershy didn’t answer, instead turning to her mother and pouring some tea from a pot she’d brewed. “Mom, how is your wing?”

“It’s fine. The infirmary doc looked it over before we came by to see you. You could have told me where you were staying in the castle, you know. I finally found out where you were from the boys who guard the baths.” Posey took a cup from Fluttershy, nodding in thanks. “How about you? You don’t look all that steady.”

“I’m fine,” Fluttershy responded, laying a second cup down on the table and pouring herself a third. “The nurse said I should avoid any heavy lifting for a while, so Harry will have to play with the manticores instead.”

Silver cleared his throat again. “And... your marefriend? How is her horn?”

“Out of commision for a few days, Silver,” Rarity responded as she walked into the room. “Posey, good to see you again. Terribly sorry we couldn’t stay and watch the rest of the matches.”

Posey nodded amiably. “I certainly understand. Oh,” she reached into her saddlebag, pulling out a small bag. “From Brick, with his regards.”

Rarity fumbled for the bag with her hooves, finally taking it with her mouth. It was a bit heavier than she’d supposed. “Thank you,” she said after she had set it down on the table.

“How much did you bet on her?” Posey asked as she lifted her teacup.

“Every bit I had at hoof. I would have put up the deed to my Boutique if somepony would have taken the bet,” Rarity replied, smoothly. “Don’t approve, I take it?”

“Hmmm? No, it’s fine. I would have laid money on her myself, but I think the troops would consider me a little conflicted.” Posey chuckled, pouring a little more tea into her cup.

“So, I’m up, and a bit more presentable. You wanted to talk?” Rarity asked. She leaned back on the couch, trying to give an unaffected air that she didn’t really feel. She would have given nearly anything to be back in bed.

“I did.” Posey reached into her saddlebag once more, pulling out a stack of papers. “There’s the little matter of your enlistment to settle.”

Rarity choked on her tea, straining not to spit in the faces of her marefriend’s parents. “You can’t be serious!”

“I am,” Posey responded, not seeming bothered at all by Rarity’s response. “I’d like to recommend you for advanced placement. All you’d have to do is sign.”

“I’m sorry,” Rarity replied, “But I think not. I have a shop to run, and a home waiting for me.”

“You’re sure? We could easily just assign you to Ponyville. You have enough disasters happening there to warrant its own division for quicker response times.”

“Well, yes,” Rarity responded, hesitantly. The idea was tempting, after all. Military connections were still connections, and getting to design armor might prove challenging and fun. But it would mean her time was no longer her own... Which in the end was something she could not live with. “A division in Ponyville would actually make sense, but you could do that without me just as well. And my friends and family need me.” She shook her head firmly. “I’m flattered, but I still have to say ‘no’.”

“Fair enough,” Posey said, putting the document back. “I had to try.”

There was a long, uncomfortable silence in the room, broken only by stirring spoons.

“Well, if that was all, I really do need some rest. It was lovely meeting you, Posey. And you as well, of course, Silver.” Rarity yawned into a hoof, smiling apologetically.

“That... wasn’t all,” Silver said, slowly.

“Oh? Well then, I’m at your disposal,” Rarity replied.

Silver’s lips curled in distaste, but he held his peace. “I’ve... had it brought to my attention that my expectations of who I wanted my daughter to settle down with are not very... realistic.”

Fluttershy snorted in surprise, and Rarity put a hoof on her knee to steady her.

“Silver...” Rarity began, trying to find a diplomatic way to respond to such a grudging non-apology. Searching deep down for her inner reserves of patience, she found the well dry. “No, you know what? I am through dancing around you. You’re an overbearing, insufferable tribalist!” Rarity said, her voice rising slowly in volume. “You’ve been nothing but insulting to me and your daughter the entire time we’ve been visiting, and if your own daughter hadn’t hit you, I would have done it myself!” She paused, taking a deep breath. “But do you know the worst of it, Silver?”

Silver sat back, a slow smile growing on his face. “Don’t let me stop you now!”

“The worst part is, I still want you to visit your daughter, and I would like you to be there on our wedding day!” Rarity spat out, looking him dead in the eye. “Though to be honest, I no longer care if you’re conscious for the ceremony.”

The smile on his face fell, and he met her stare for stare. “Have you set a date?”

“I haven’t officially asked, quite yet,” Rarity replied.

“Make sure we get an invitation,” he snapped back, irritated.

“I’ll do that,” Rarity said, not blinking. “Anything else?”

Silver finally looked away, turning to his daughter. “Shy, would you mind if your mother and I come visit you this summer?”

“O-of course not, Daddy...” Fluttershy squeaked out, amazed. She’d been struck utterly speechless watching Rarity have a battle of wills with her father, and only now had found a voice.

“Fine. It was nice to meet you, Rarity,” Silver said through gritted teeth. “I’m sure I’ll be seeing a lot of you in the future.”

“Oh, you can count on it,” Rarity replied, allowing herself to smile. Somehow, someway, she had gotten exactly what she wanted from him, and gotten to scream at him too! This may very well be better than sex! Well, no, she thought, eyes flicking to Fluttershy. But close!

He stood, turning to Posey. “I’ll walk on ahead, give you and Shy some time to say goodbyes.” He gave one final nod to Rarity, then walked toward the door.

He almost made it before being stopped by a bear hug from his daughter.

“Daddy, I’m sorry I hit you! Please don’t hate me!” Fluttershy said, burying her face in his mane.

Silver looked down in surprise. He turned around, plopping down on his rump to be at eye level with his daughter.

“I’m not sorry you did, Shy-shy,” he said, brushing her forelock away from her eyes. “I could never hate you. I’m just glad you don’t hate me.” He ruffled her mane fondly. “Go on, say your goodbyes. And remember to have your home ready in the summer. I’ll want to meet all your friends. Especially that rabbit of yours,” he said, his face darkening. “He and I need to have a good long talk.”

He got up, gave his daughter a final kiss goodbye, and walked out the door.

Rarity let out a long held breath. “Sweet sisters, that felt good.”

“Hmmm-hmmm,” Posey said, drinking the rest of her tea. “I think that went about as well as we had any right to expect. I’d better follow him. I’d rather not see him brooding for too long.”

“Forgive me, but I wouldn’t mind if he wallowed in brooding for a bit!” Rarity said, laughing in relief. “But that’s just me being petty.” She collapsed back on the couch, grinning stupidly. “So, all this time, all I had to do was yell at him?”

Posey shook her head. “He wasn’t ready to listen until Shy snapped. She’s his everything. Never would have guessed she got his temper...”

Fluttershy squeaked uncomfortably as she sat down, embarrassed to be reminded of her actions.

“I could have,” Rarity replied, fondly reaching over to stroke Fluttershy’s hair. “We’re going to work on that, she and I. But right now, I’m afraid I’ll have to bid you both adieu. I have a long overdue appointment with a pillow.”

With that, Rarity left the room, lay down in the soft bed, and slept the sleep of the just.

“That’s quite the mare you picked, Shy,” Posey said after Rarity had left.

“She’s... very special,” Fluttershy replied, blushing. Her head was still reeling over the list of improbable events that had taken place today. She had stood up to Rarity, her mom, and her dad. And somehow, no one hated her for it.

“You know, I always wondered what it would be for you. For me, it was your dad, and then you. Looks like you finally found it.” Posey got up, kissed her daughter on the cheek, and walked towards the door.

“Wait...” Fluttershy said, getting up herself. “What do you mean? What did I find?”

“Somepony worth fighting for,” Posey responded. “Keep her safe, Shy-shy. I’m proud of you.” Then, for just a moment, she smiled that same smile she’d had when they were sparring.

Fluttershy watched her leave, struck speechless by so small a thing. She rushed forward, hugging her mom, and after a moment, her mom returned it, sighing in exasperation.

“Goodbye, Mom,” Fluttershy whispered. “I love you.”

Posey reached up to Fluttershy’s head with a hoof, ruffling her mane fondly. “I love you, too, Shy-shy.”

Chapter 38: Word of Power

View Online

Luna woke with a smile lightly gracing her lips. She hadn’t been disturbed all afternoon! While it was a wonderful feeling to have friends that relied on her, it was likewise nice to get a good day’s rest every once in a while. She briefly wondered how Rainbow Dash was faring, though it was a casual thought at best. She had other mares on her mind.

First and foremost was her sister, and that was the reason she’d slept so soundly. Celestia was no longer drowning herself in pity, or if she was, she at least kept it out of her daydreams. With a little luck—and Luna was feeling particularly lucky at that moment—she might actually be thinking about the wisdom in Luna’s words. Their actual effectiveness would remain to be seen, but at least it was a step in the right direction.

She had been worried, for a moment or two, that she had gone too far. Celestia had been on edge for much of that conversation. But in the end, all had gone as planned, more or less. All it had required was a little improvisation.

Her eyes darted to her closet, where a lone gown waited to be donned. She idly wondered about the state of her wardrobe at the old castle. Perhaps Rarity would like to make a trek with her to see what remained after so many centuries. The castle had not held up well, from what little she remembered of her last visit there. That was the problem with being intoxicated by dark forces beyond the ken of mortal ponies; she really did not recall much of what had occurred during her... episode. Well, that, and the whole trying to kill everypony thing, but that was more of an inconvenience for everypony else than for Luna herself.

She eyed the dress, picking up on a few little details she’d missed that morning. It was simple, yet elegant, and the way it hugged her curves was most satisfying. She decided that she would try it on again, just to see how it fit. And perhaps show it off to her sister while she was at it.

Doffing her regalia and crown, she picked up the gown in her magic. It should have been easy to slip it on, but the dress briefly frustrated her as she tried to figure out which holes were for the wings and which ought to contain her forelegs. Her first guess was wrong, and the whole thing fit very poorly as a result.

She huffed in irritation, carefully removing the dress and trying again. It really had been some time since she’d worn anything but her own regalia or battle attire. But, it would be worth it.

Finally getting the thing settled, her ears perked up as a quiet knock announced a supplicant. She looked over her reflection, posing for imagined admirers. “You may enter,” she announced.

Her personal assistant, Midnight Oil, stepped into her room, wearing the usual dour expression on his ashen face. “Princess,” he intoned. “I just stopped by to remind you that the astrologists and astronomists will be attending Night Court this evening to bring up their requests for revised star charts—”

“What do you think, Middy? Does the cut flatter my flank?” Luna asked, turning her body to examine the other side.

“Errrm, well, yes—”

Luna turned away from her own reflection. “Good, good. Now, what did you need?”

“The... astro—”

“Oh, them.” Luna waved a hoof dismissively. “It’s going to have to wait. As a matter of fact, announce that Night Court is canceled for the evening. I have plans.”

“Princess... that is highly irregular—”

“Yes, well, just take care of it.” After a moment’s consideration, she added: ”Please.” The staff seemed to do her bidding more willingly when she was appreciative. She gave a last look in the mirror, flashing herself a smile. It was nearly time to pick up her accessories. She wondered if they were awake.

She strode out to the balcony, seeing the sun dip down low to the horizon. Celestia was at her own balcony, guiding her charge to its rest. The moon eagerly waited for its cue, and she had to restrain herself from bringing it up that moment.

“Good evening, sister!” she called out.

“Good morning, Lu,” Celestia called back.

“What do you think?” she asked as she twirled around in her gown. “Does it suit me?”

Celestia chuckled despite herself. She was tired, and emotionally wrung out, but seeing Luna pleased with herself, she could not help but smile. “Very fetching.” She nudged the sun below the horizon, beginning its descent. As she did so, she felt the moon rise like a small child on its birthday. “I’m headed for bed, Lu. Enjoy your evening.”

“Sleep well, sister mine,” Luna called back, “And I shall, thank thee!”

Luna skipped back into her room, heading for the door. Midnight was just standing there, looking dumbfounded. “I’m going now, Middy. Did you need anything else?”

“Just some painkillers, Princess. I feel a migraine coming on,” Midnight replied softly, pressing a hoof to his temple.

“Report to the infirmary at once. I’ll tell one of the guards to pass the message along that court is cancelled,” Luna said, decisively. She really needed to figure out why her assistant tended to be prone to headaches. Something environmental, perhaps?

She wondered idly if Rarity and Fluttershy would still be agreeable to her request to join her at the party. Rarity had looked particularly ragged after her battle.

Well then, we shall have to ensure their attendance!

She briefly considered ordering them to come, but that would be a little unfair. Besides, if she was going to order them to do that, she may as well order them into her bedroom.

The thought, having been formed, seemed unduly attractive. She shook her head with a chagrined smile. Too easy; those two deserved better.

Oh, that might be fun.

She had been furiously flirting with the pair, but what if she actively paid court to them, as she had suggested she might do with Pinkie and Twilight? That had a pleasant sound to it. At the very least, she enjoyed their company. Well, that, and the fact that she had sensed more than a little sexual tension between the three of them during her fitting, which frustratingly had not been acted upon. There was something to be said for the thrill of the chase...

Opening the door, she nodded to her night guard standing firmly silent by either side. Feeling naughty, she swished her tail back and forth to unveil a glimpse of her backside as she passed them, smiling wickedly all the while. The reactions she saw as she whirled around to face them were most gratifying. “Please announce that Night Court is cancelled. I’ll be out tonight, but I won’t require an escort.” At their looks of concern, she only grinned wider. “Don’t wait up.”

With that, she diffused into a murky cloud of stardust, her tinkling laughter echoing in the halls.

Celestia returned to her bedroom, giving her bed a longing look before turning her attention to the stacks of proposals waiting on her desk. Not for the first time, she considered copying her signature approval on all of them and just shoving it all in her outbox, but the last time she’d done that, a million bits had been spent on a bridge that lead to a deserted island. And although it was a very nice bridge, and lead to a very nice island, the treasury department hadn’t wanted to talk to her for months.

She truly wished she could entrust some of this to her staff, but given enough power, even the most trustworthy of ponies would find themselves lavished by gifts to make certain that some proposals ended up at the top of her stack and others never even crossed her desk.

Her eyes fell on a report from Lieutenant Bulwark on his findings after the ‘Security Drill’. She blinked, having to think a moment before recalling Pinkie Pie’s escapade. Apparently the investigation continued, as the document was comprised largely of carefully worded apologies and promises to discover how it was equinely possible for a lone mare to evade and resist capture so easily as Pinkie had done.

She tapped the paper thoughtfully. Granted, Pinkie was a friend, but she had thoroughly flummoxed her entire security staff and gotten all the way to the throne room largely unchecked. It posed a problem that needed addressing sooner rather than later. She might need to debrief Pinkie after all, just to ask how she’d done it.

Perhaps... that was the excuse she needed. She could talk to Pinkie about her escapade, and gently make her aware of Twilight’s problems relating to past crushes at the same time.

She groaned, frustrated. That would hardly work. It would only lead to unpleasant questions like who the crushes were and how Celestia knew. Perhaps it was best to just be forthright with her?

A small, petty part of her whispered insidiously that their problems were not hers, and if she didn’t interfere at all, she might have a chance to be there for Twilight when it all fell apart. Thankfully, it was a small voice, which was easily squelched. She wondered if it had begun as such for her sister; small things building up over time.

She rubbed her temples with a hoof, shaking her head, unsure as to when her life had gone from complicated to... well... more complicated. She briefly considered taking some time off to come up with a word that better represented how it felt but eventually decided against it. As interesting as it might be to create new words solely for the purpose of expressing her displeasure, it wasn’t very productive.

Despite Luna’s best efforts, she knew that butting in would be the worst possible thing she could do. At best, it would lead to a heartbroken Pinkie, a mare that could end up hating her forever and with the uncanny ability to penetrate the castle’s defenses. And that was the best possible scenario. She could live with seeing her student be happy from a distance, but seeing hatred on Twilight’s face? She wasn’t sure she could bear that.

Nevertheless, something had to be done, and having taken herself out of the equation, a plan materialised, the pieces falling together perfectly like they always did. “And it starts with a letter,” she told herself, taking up quill and paper with her magic and beginning to scribble. Separation wasn’t going to be a popular suggestion, but she knew that…

She stopped, wondering if she was really so deeply in love with Twilight that she would try to sabotage what Twilight had, even if it was subconsciously. After a minute, she started writing.

~~To my faithf Dearest~~ Dear Twilight,
After your surprise visit to the castle, and Pinkie’s subsequent visit, I have been doing some thinking. Realizing that there are some things we never really discussed, I am writing you this letter to do just that. ~~I it~~ There are aspects of love, the importance of which I would like to ~~show you~~ impress upon you. At the very least, I hope you will listen so that you need not experience them first hoof. You see, I Pinkie Pie loves you. A fact that may seem inconsequential to you at present, but trust me when I say that pure love like ~~mine~~ hers is a precious thing that you will find once~~, maybe twice~~ in a lifetime. Losing that love is the worst mistake you could ever make, but you appear to be risking that by hiding from a pain that is no longer relevant.
It is a pain I could have protected you from, and for not doing so I hope you will accept my deepest apologies. I realize, only now, how blind I have been (as Luna keeps reminding me) And I implore you not to make the same mistakes I have.
~~I would love it if~~ You deserve to be happy, but for that to work, you need to move forward with an open heart, unfettered by the shadows of the past. So do what I did not. Take a plunge into the deep end and allow Pinkie to see everything you are, mistakes and all. It will not always be easy or painless, but I she loves you enough that it will not matter.
I will always ~~love you~~ be here, should you need my advice.
~~Love With regards~~ With well wishes and happiness.
~Princess Celestia of Equestria.

She looked over the mess she had written, the various mistakes, smudges, and even a few tear stains marring it. She carefully folded it and placed it in a drawer guarded by her strongest defensive spells. That would never do. She was trying to impress the need for communication on these two, not further trouble them with her own issues. It was harder than she had expected it to be, but then, doing the right thing was always the hardest.

She took out a fresh sheet of paper and began anew.

Dear Twilight...

Rarity opened her eyes, seeing nothing but darkness.

This was not worrisome at all. She had a sleep mask on, so it was only natural.

What was worrisome was that when she tried to take it off with her magic, it did not move.

Still more worrisome was that she could not feel her magic at all. For a unicorn... that was terrifying. She did her best to remain calm. She was... not in her own bed. The sheets around her were not her own. Where was she?

Calm, she had to remain calm. She was in a strange place, and she couldn't use her magic. Where was Fluttershy?

“Fluttershy? Are you nearby, love?”

Silence, only broken by a slight echo. Alone. In a strange place. No magic. Can’t see. Calm, have to remain calm.

A second later found her helplessly bound in the bedding as she thrashed to get loose from her bed. She stopped struggling, beginning to weep silently.

“Help?” she called out to anypony who could hear.

“Help!” she cried out, louder this time.

There was a horrible, ghastly sound. One that she’d only heard once before, when Rainbow had crash landed into the middle of her boutique.

“Help!” she cried out again, hoping against hope that the sound was someone coming to her aid. She tried to free herself from her bedding once more.

“Calm thyself, Rarity,” a commanding voice said. “We cannot free thee if thou continues to wind the cloth around thyself!”

Rarity stilled, feeling herself lifted by another’s magic and the various layers of fabric removed from her. She was feeling very sympathetic to that poor mare who had suffered a similar fate at Discord’s claws at that moment.

Finally, the last of the bedding was removed, and the sleep mask was removed from her face.

“Luna,” she said, letting out a relieved breath. “Thank the stars.”

Luna smiled at the expression, setting Rarity down on her own hooves. “The stars appreciate the sentiment. How did you come to be trapped in your bedding?”

“Yes, well, thank you too, of course,” Rarity muttered, blushing. “Sorry, I’m not at my best. I had a little mishap. Cracked my horn. It was a little frightening to wake up in a strange place, unable to see...”

“We understand perfectly, Rarity. Sit down, calm yourself,” Luna replied, eyes twinkling in amusement.

“Yes... thank you again,” Rarity replied, sitting down and trying to slow down the beating of her heart. She looked around the room, seeing a pitcher of water and a glass nearby. She tried using her magic again, face falling when nothing happened. “Errm... Princess, would you mind terribly... I’m a little parched...”

“Oh, be my guest, Rarity. Don’t let my presence dissuade you from taking care of basic needs!” Luna replied amiably.

“Um... right,” Rarity muttered, getting up and walking over to the pitcher. She stared at it helplessly for a moment, uncertain of whether to grip the glass handle in her teeth or perhaps pick it up in both hooves... Then there was the matter of how to tilt it to pour the liquid into the glass... and how to grip said glass afterwards. How did anypony manage this without magic? More than ever, she found herself shocked at her complete inability to accomplish something her marefriend did with ease and grace.

“Is something the matter?” Luna asked, watching her curiously from the couch.

“I… I’m just realizing how very dependant I am on my horn,” Rarity responded sadly. “I can’t even figure out how to pour myself a drink.”

“Your horn?” Luna asked, peering at it intently. “Ah! A regeneration spell! So you can’t—”

“No. No magic at all for a few days, at least. Could I possibly impose?” Rarity asked, wilting internally at even having to request such aid. Here she was, four working hooves, and yet she was an invalid.

“Of course! Forgive me, Rarity. I should have asked,” Luna replied, quickly pouring Rarity a glass of water and putting it into her waiting hooves. “How did this come about?”

“I was a bit reckless during my first round of sparring. My opponent was a bit of a trickster, so I finally just got frustrated and charged him horn-first. Horn versus metal armor was a poor matchup,” Rarity said, wincing at the memory. She walked back to the couch with her cup, gesturing for Luna to sit as well. “Still, I won, so that’s something.”

“Ah, so you won the day, then?”

“Not… quite. I was supposed to fight Posey, but with the horn injury, that was out of the question. Fluttershy stood in my stead,” Rarity admitted, taking another sip of water.

“Fluttershy? I would have pictured her as more of a lover than a fighter,” Luna mused, refilling Rarity’s glass.

Rarity set the glass down, having had her fill for the moment. She leaned back on the couch, smiling with a hint of a blush coloring her cheeks. “She… ah… she is, though she is apparently versatile enough to be an excellent fighter as well. With the right motivation, which I am lucky enough to count myself amongst, she can move mountains, or at the very least a dragon. A mere mother or father didn’t stand a chance…”

Raising her eyebrow, Luna leaned forward conspiratorially. “Father? Don’t tell me—”

“She got quite cross with him and popped him a good one right in the cheek!” Rarity confirmed, grinning even wider. “I could hardly believe it. And goodness… watching her spar with her mother…” Rarity hugged herself, feeling warm just thinking about it. “She was… it’s so hard to describe! I mean, I’ve seen her angry, but this was… focus. She knew exactly what she wanted, and she went after it. It was similar to when she told me she wanted me.” Rarity giggled, feeling giddy.

Luna smiled to herself. It was good to see Rarity well rested and happy. It would make her more amenable to her proposition. “Well, I am pleased to hear your trials went well. And I presume the father was suitably cowed after his daughter asserted herself?”

“Silver? No, he’s still insufferable. I suspect he always will be.” Rarity sighed heavily. “I finally snapped at him myself, though I didn’t hit him. But I did extract a promise from him to attend the nuptials, once they occur, and he will be visiting Fluttershy’s home now. He can continue to be what he is. I won’t waste my time worrying about whether he likes me. I’d hardly be the first pony to have a hated in-law.”

Luna made mental note that she’d need to have a long talk with a certain troublesome father if these two did become her consorts. Perhaps it would be best to avoid public announcements of such things.”Still, a victory in the end! You should celebrate.”

“Oh, I did, believe me. I laid down and got the best sleep I have had in ages!” Rarity rubbed her horn sheepishly. “Well, until the moment I woke up terrified by my own bedsheets.”

“Come now, Rarity. You were sleeping just fine a few days ago.”

“Yes, a few days ago, before I had the bright idea to come here and ingratiate myself to my father-in-law to be, only to find he’s an infuriatingly bigoted tribalist who seems to care more about his own expectations for how his daughter can be happy than for her actual happiness—”

Rarity cut herself short as the suite door opened, seeing Fluttershy entering with a tray of donuts and coffee in her hooves and a very sad look on her face.

“—But he’s also a wonderful pony who cares very much for his daughter and I’m just going to go remove this hoof from my mouth,” Rarity said hastily, fleeing the room and heading to the bathroom to freshen up and calm down, not necessarily in that order.

Luna watched the sudden shift in mood with bemused confusion. Her expression cleared as she saw Fluttershy sitting down. “Ah, hello, dear Fluttershy.”

“H-hello, Luna,” Fluttershy replied, her voice soft and subdued.

“So, a very proud marefriend was just regaling me with tales of your exploits this day! Bravo!” Luna said, clapping her hooves together.

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, she isn’t proud at all. She hates my dad, and I don’t blame her. He’s not a very nice pony when it comes to her.”

Luna pursed her lips, uncertain how to respond. “Yes… well… Oh!”

She got up, turning this way and that in the gown Rarity had made. “How do I look? I just had to try it on again.”

This seemed to shake Fluttershy out of her funk. “Oh!” She looked Luna over appreciatively. The gown was very... shapely. Or perhaps that was just the way Luna filled it out. “I think you look… nice,” she said, at a loss to say more.

“I think so as well,” Luna replied, noting the slight blush on the other mare’s face. Goodness, but this is fun! “But it’s missing something. I came by hoping to get some accessories for it.”

There was a loud sound of the fumbling of hooves on a doorknob, followed by a door being wrenched open in Rarity’s mouth. “Did somepony say shopping?” Rarity asked, as she at last bested the door.

“Well… no…” Luna began, trying to get the conversation back on track.

“Oh, you’re wearing it!” Rarity said excitedly. “It looks gorgeous! Accessories… well we could get you some nice earrings, perhaps a sash… I think you’d look wonderful with a pair of anklets… unless you plan to wear your regalia…” She looked up in surprise. “Your crown! I… I don’t think I’ve seen you with it off!” She trotted forward, looking at Luna from all directions. “You know, somehow you look even more regal! Oh, that’s hardly fair!”

“Thank you—” Luna replied during the brief moment Rarity took a breath.

“Do you get some sort of a royal discount?” Rarity asked, plowing right over whatever Luna was about to say.

“Well… most of them do seem to—” The princess flashed a panicked look to Fluttershy, who only smiled at her sheepishly.

“We simply must go hit the shops! They are still open at this hour, aren’t they?”

“Some of them are?” Luna spouted out, helpless to do much more in the wake of Rarity’s enthusiasm.

“We must go then!” Rarity exclaimed, walking to the door and clearly expecting the others to follow. When they didn’t immediately follow suit she looked back in exasperation. “Well? Come on!” With that, she attempted to open the door with her magic, which of course did nothing, and promptly slammed horn-first into the door.

Luna looked down at the comatose mare, at a loss for words. “Is she always this excitable?”

“Um... when shopping is mentioned, and… other times.” Fluttershy replied, looking worriedly at Rarity’s unmoving form.

“Ah, she’s a screamer. I suspected as much,” Luna said with a little grin.

“Um...” Fluttershy’s face lit up in a nice rosy hue, confirming Luna’s guess.

The princess lifted one of Rarity’s hooves with her magic, allowing it to drop back to the floor on its own. “Out cold. Shall we put her back in bed?”

“Actually, I wanted to take her back to the infirmary, if you don’t mind. She might have cracked her horn all over again!” Fluttershy replied, a little frown replacing the pleasing blush that had been present a moment ago.

“I wouldn’t be too concerned. The spell they have tied to her magic is a powerful one. She could snap her horn clean off and it would grow back. Actually…” Luna’s eyes turned into twin pools of darkness as she examined the spell matrix. “Yes… it wasn’t just the blow to the head that knocked her out. The spell is drawing on more of her energy to alleviate the concussion she just gave herself. She should come to on her own. For the moment, we should make her comfortable and wait.”

“Are you sure, Luna?” Fluttershy asked, worriedly.

“I invented that spell, dear Fluttershy. It’s very effective, though taxing on the body. Celestia’s healing spells are cast by the healer themselves and draw on their reserves. This one was made for injuries that require accelerated healing rates while leaving the caster capable of treati—” She stopped, seeing Fluttershy’s attentive yet uncomprehending gaze. “It is a spell they use when the injuries are severe but not life threatening; broken bones for instance.”

“Oh!” Fluttershy’s expression cleared. “So that’s the one they use on Rainbow after her crashes!”

“Yes, precisely. It’s very efficient, though it does ground a pegasus quite thoroughly. During the initial healing period flight is not even possible. Likewise, when used for earth ponies, it robs them of their innate strength. It draws on a pony’s natural magic, you see,” Luna finished, pleased. It was rather pleasant to have somepony express interest in one of her creations, even if it wasn’t her life’s passion.

“So... how long will it take?” Fluttershy asked.

“There is no real telling. I would have expected her to be up by now. How am I supposed to drag you both along to the party if she stubbornly refuses to remain conscious?” Luna huffed. “’Tis most rude!”

Fluttershy gave one last look at Rarity. While she wanted to believe Luna, it didn’t look like she had Rarity’s best interests in mind. Having come to that conclusion, she had no other choice in the matter; she’d have to get Rarity the help she needed. “I don’t like just leaving her there. If it’s all the same to you, I think I’ll take her to the infirmary after all.” She lifted Rarity’s foreleg over her shoulders, easing the other mare up onto her back.

“Wait!”

Fluttershy’s ears perked up at Luna’s exclamation, but she did not pause in her task. “I’m very sorry about your party, Luna, but I really think she needs a doctor.”

“Yes, and I am a doctor!”

Fluttershy shot her a doubtful look.

“Well, all right, not a trained one,” Luna said in the face of the other mare’s unspoken protests. “But I conceived most of the spells used in practice today! Just… give me a moment, and I will find a way.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea? The doctors are very good here. I’m sure they can—”

“Yes, and they would put her in bed for days hence. I want the both of you now,” Luna said, stomping a hoof firmly on the floor.

Fluttershy’s expression hardened, and she turned towards the door. If there was any doubt in her mind before, there was none now. What Luna wanted wasn’t important. Rarity was.

Luna gawked at the insolence of the other mare for a moment before rushing forward to block her way. “Halt, we said!”

“I heard you, princess,” Fluttershy said, calmly. “Now please get out of the way.”

“We order you to cease moving!” Luna shouted, making Fluttershy’s ears clamp back on her head, but otherwise the mare may as well have been made of stone for all the reaction she was giving.

There was a tense moment where neither mare moved. Then Fluttershy took a firm step forward. “Listen to me very carefully,” Fluttershy said, taking another deliberate step, making Luna take one backwards in sheer surprise. “Maybe you are a princess. And maybe you scared the willies out of me when I was younger, and maybe even when I wasn’t so young.”

Fluttershy’s voice slowly rose in volume, not angry per se, but commanding. Luna suddenly could very well see the warrior’s spirit within her. “And maybe you did try to kill me and all my friends that one time. But Rarity needs help, and I love her. So neither you nor anypony else is going to tell me I can’t get her help!” She butted noses with Luna, calmly meeting the alicorn’s startled eyes. “Now. Move.”

Luna found herself cowed. It was an unpleasant sensation and certainly not one she would have thought Fluttershy could bring her to. She knew very well she could destroy this pony with little effort, but she had come here hoping to pursue further relations with these two, which would hardly be aided if they were both smoldering piles of ash. Unable to decide the issue with force of arms or force of will, she was at a loss to do anything but what had been requested of her.

After the princess had moved, Fluttershy walked past her, walking neither quickly nor slowly. The princess had assured her that Rarity was not in immediate danger; Fluttershy believed that much, but Rarity needed help to wake up. Fluttershy was going to get her anypony she needed.

A hesitant voice called out behind her. “Please wait?”

Fluttershy’s ear flicked back, but she kept up a steady pace down the hall. “If you want to come with me, you can,” she called back, “but I am taking Rarity to the infirmary.”

Luna stared uncomprehendingly at the still moving form of Fluttershy with her unconscious marefriend draped over her back. She had even said ‘please’! She had been assured that word had magic to it!

She scrambled past the mare, stopping in front of her, but not directly blocking her. “Dear Fluttershy… I recognize that I have been… forceful in my demands to see to her myself, but—”

Fluttershy calmly walked past without pausing.

Getting frustrated anew, Luna dissipated her form, moving at the speed of darkness to a spot a few hooflengths ahead of Fluttershy. “Will you please trust me to try something very quickly? I simply want to supply her with a little more magic for the spell to draw on. If it works, she will wake this very instant!”

“Luna, I’m very sorry, but I won’t risk Rarity’s health for a party. There will be others.”

“But there is no risk!” Luna insisted. “Well, not to her, at least,” she amended. “The only side effect is that she might possibly live a few years longer than she would have otherwise.”

That made Fluttershy stop. “What do you mean?” she demanded. “You’ve done this before?”

“Only once,” Luna admitted. “It was a grievous injury to somepony I cared for deeply. She did live to a ripe old age but she may well have done so without my intervention. It was necessary at the time.”

“But this isn’t.” Fluttershy said, pressing the point home. “You said it yourself; she will recover.”

“Yes, she will, given time.” Luna admitted. “But by giving her a small infusion of my own magic, the spell would greatly accelerate. She could be awake in no time, and able to use her magic by the dawn of the new day.”

“Why would you do that?” Fluttershy asked, suspicious of the other mare’s motives, though she was concerned enough about Rarity that she felt like agreeing on the spot.

“Because I…” Luna stopped, realizing she was about to spill the beans prematurely when she had intended to pay court in the more customary manner. She bit back her initial response, giving the other mare a wan smile. “Can we not just call it a gesture of friendship?”

Fluttershy seemed even more uncertain. “You said it won’t hurt her, what about you? What would you be risking? Giving your magic away seems dangerous.”

“It is... not pleasant, I admit,” Luna replied. “It does hurt a fair bit, but ’tis a trifle for one of the ponies who saved me from myself. Please, will you let me do this for her?” Luna was really beginning to wonder if that word had any power at all. She’d been repeating it over and over, but Fluttershy seemed unswayed.

A long moment passed, during which Luna considered commissioning a research team to look into the matter once and for all. Finally, Fluttershy seemed satisfied. “Okay. If you’re sure it won’t hurt Rarity… or yourself, then... okay. What should we do?”

Ah, so some subjects require repetition of the word in order for it to take effect. I shall have to mention that to the team.

“Just lay her down. I’ll do the rest.”

After Rarity had been laid to rest on the floor, Luna looked down over her, preparing herself. The process of giving up her magic was not a complicated one, but holding back the torrent of energy to the small trickle needed for this to work was far more difficult. She reached down into the core of her being, picturing a swirling maelstrom of darkness, and imagined unwinding a small tendril of it.

The small thread pulsated with her life’s essence. She moved it towards Rarity and allowed it to light upon a much smaller core within the unicorn. It was surprisingly powerful for a mortal pony, making Luna raise her eyebrows in surprise, though it seemed greatly diminished by the regeneration spell. That would change. When the thread made contact, she allowed a very small amount of her life’s energy to pass through it.

The effect was alarming. For one brief moment, Luna saw the other mare’s inner core light up brighter than the sun, and in the next moment Rarity opened her eyes with a gasp.

She looked around excitedly, her eyes moving at a constant rate. “I need paper now. I have ideas for several new lines, and some song lyrics I must commit to words, and I simply must learn how to crochet in the near future and—” Her eyes fell on Fluttershy, and she smiled widely. “Darling! I have so many things I want you to try on as soon as I make them! Just give me a few minutes, won’t you?”

Fluttershy looked at Luna in worry. The princess seemed to be barely maintaining her balance. “What happened?!”

Luna smiled wearily. “I… I may have overdone it. Does… anypony have any coffee?”

“Coffee! That sounds delightful! Come on, ladies! We need coffee and ink and quills and paper and yarn and needles—” Rarity casually picked them both up in her magic and carried them along in her wake, chattering all the way back to their suite.

The drawer was getting full.

Celestia looked down at the various attempts to convey so simple a thing, all botched so dismally. It shouldn’t be this hard. Pick up the quill, write out a very simple message: ‘You need to talk with your marefriend.’ So why was she running short on ink and private document storage space?

Because, despite everything, you still hope they will fall apart. A treacherous part of her mind whispered.

She let out a sound that was halfway between a snarl of anger and a cry of despair. That was not true, no matter what her own doubts suggested. Twilight and her friends were all important to her—

Yes, they are. But how telling is it that it’s not Pinkie and Twilight, but ‘Twilight and her friends’? Of course they are important as a group, but you’d rather be very close to one of them, and the other makes that inconvenient. So inconvenient you hesitate to help them.

Again, not a fair assessment of the situation. She cared deeply for all of Twilight’s friends—she stopped, surprised at herself. Had she ever thought of them as anything other than Twilight’s friends? Seen them for the individuals they were? She’d talked to each of them, of course, but she supposed she’d always thought of them as a group. They were important to her because they were important to Twilight. It filled her with a deep sense of shame, because Pinkie treated her as a friend, not just because of how important she was to Twilight, but because she was a pony who could feel sad and may need cheering up.

She had remembered feeling so unnerved, and touched, that Pinkie would walk a mile in her shoes just because she felt like seeing what it was like. But thinking on it more carefully, she did care for Pinkie, and would not want her to go through another breakup. She just wished it could have been otherwise; she envied Pinkie the chance that she never had, and now would never have.

If you simply want a companion, perhaps instating a royal harem might not be a bad idea.

Celestia rolled her eyes at the thought. Yes, a harem. Where she could debauch herself and try to pretend that physical pleasure was more important than the emotional fulfillment that came with genuinely being in love, and being with somepony she loved. If that was all she wanted, she could surely go to the guard and find several willing and able volunteers of both sexes.

And would that be so bad? Affection comes in all forms, after all. But then, a harem is more than one, isn’t it? Why does that bother you so much?

The niggling doubts Luna had given her resurfaced, and she found herself questioning once more why it was so difficult to consider what her sister had suggested. If she cared for Pinkie, and she wanted Twilight, what exactly was stopping her?

Yes, what is stopping you? You three could have a lifetime of happiness together, full of enough memories to fill your dreams for centuries afterwards.

It couldn’t be that simple. She didn’t want to join them for a bit of fun as Luna did; she loved Twilight. And if she couldn’t say the same for Pinkie…

Are you so cold-hearted and petty that you can’t find something to love in another pony?

“Not cold-hearted at all. Just... cautious,” she said to the empty room.

Yes, cautious. You’ve been cautious since a pony you loved tried to strike you down. But one thousand years later, you still haven’t let down your guard. Perhaps you think they would hurt you?

“It’s already happened, hasn’t it? Otherwise I wouldn’t be sitting here talking to myself.”

It’s not like your choices are terribly varied. Twilight is out for obvious reasons, Luna has made her opinion abundantly clear, and there are very few ponies in this city who would comprehend the problem, much less be able to offer advice. Face it, this is your only option for intelligent discourse.

It was hard to argue with that.

So, you’ve been hurt because you know there was a chance for something once, and that’s gone. But there is another chance, something you hesitate to try, because it would involve another mare. Are you so cautious that you can’t even give that a chance?

That was hardly fair. Pinkie was a friend, to be sure, but Celestia was not sure if she could ever see her as more. And if she couldn’t… it wouldn’t be fair to supplant her. She may as well just come right out and tell her she was taking Twilight for her own as slowly edge the other mare out of her own relationship.

Goodness, you are vain, aren’t you? You just assume you would win a contest of affections without question. No wonder the elements rejected your call.

The suggestion, even coming from herself, stung. Did she really think that Twilight would suddenly choose her over Pinkie if given the option? No, Twilight had come to her for comfort when things had gone bad, but it was unlikely that she would have even thought of coming back to Canterlot while everything was fine with Pinkie.

Exactly. You would lose now, and you long since lost the chance to have Twilight’s affections without opposition. You lost without even knowing there was something to win.

“I know.”

And so, having lost, you will just slink off to nurse your wounds forever. So set in your ways. Pathetic.

“Perhaps I am, but I won’t risk Twilight’s happiness for my own.”

So, she’d decided at last. Approaching the pair as Luna suggested was out of the question. But still, they did need guidance, and who better to advise them of how to avoid heartache than the mare who’d had her heart broken countless times before?

Ah, pride. The last bastion before the fall.

“Pride? Perhaps. But at least this I have plenty of experience with.”

Unfortunately, a letter was not going to work. She was so wrapped up in her own emotions that it was affecting her writing. The only other option was going to them directly.

So be it. She would go to them. She would sit them both down, and she would act as a mediator. She was, as Luna said, a peacemaker. Surely she could make peace between these two.

And perhaps... she could make peace with herself as well.

The little voice in the back of her mind laughed uproariously.

Chapter 39: The Problem Of The Root And The Root Of The Problem

View Online

“Twi? Where ya at, sugarcube?” Applejack called out into the dark. They’d been fruitlessly searching for Wither Root for hours now, and Twilight had finally decided that splitting up was the only hope they had of finding any of it. But it was getting dark, and as much as Applejack wanted to help her marefriend, they were gonna have to call it a night sooner or later.

Besides, she’d searched every tree in the infected grove by now, and had come up empty. The chances of finding any of the root, much less a fully grown stalk with the leaves intact, was slim at best. She didn’t know whether she should give the boys a bonus for a job well done, or chew ‘em out for doin’ too good of a job.

“Applejaaack?!” Twilight called to her from the distance.

“Over here, Twi!”

One brilliant flash of light later and Twilight was there next to her. Or rather, Applejack guessed she had to be. The flash of Twilight’s spell had ruined her night vision, and made her see afterimages of Twi’s outline. She blinked, trying to dispel it.

“I combed the whole western orchard!” Twilight announced, sounding annoyed.

“The entire west orchard? Twi, I told you it was in the north-eastern part!” Applejack groaned. “Well, don’t matter none, I already checked where we found it. How the heck did you check out every dang tree, though?”

“I made some modifications to Rarity’s gem-scrying. It shows me every type of flora in the area... and I never knew just how many trees you had... or how much grass,” Twilight admitted. “There wasn’t any Wither Root, although there’s a weed problem in your vegetable garden you might want to tend to.”

“I’ll bug Mac and ‘Bloom about it,” Applejack muttered, frustration written clearly on her features.

“I guess I could search the eastern fields, now,” Twilight offered, grinning sheepishly.

“Don’t bother. I’ve checked every danged tree around where we first found it and for two hundred yards around besides. If it’s there, it’s buried deep, and that don’t help none since we need the leaves.” She threw her hat to the ground, stomping on the earth for good measure. “Never thought I’d see the day where I needed to find a danged weed and couldn’t find one!”

Twilight scanned the area with her spell, lighting on something in a barrel. “Um... I thought you said you burned them all?”

“We did,” Applejack replied, picking up her hat in one forehoof and dusting it off with the other.

“Um... well, I admit I’ve never seen the species in question, but there’s something in that barrel that doesn’t match known flora types.” Twilight ran over to the barrel in question, sifting through the ashes with her magic. “Aha!” she said at last, pulling something charred and blackened out of the barrel. “I told you I saw something!”

Applejack eyed it critically, shaking her head in disappointment. “That don’t help none, Twi. It’s just a seed pod. We need the leaves, remember?”

“But...” Twilight's began, struggling to not let her lip quiver in disappointment. “But they’re seeds. I mean, we could plant them—”

“You can’t just plant Wither Root, sugar.” Applejack pointed at the seed pod in evident disgust. “That thing could reinfect the whole danged Acres!”

“But… I… How would it—”

“Look, sugar… that there seed pod, it’s no good by itself. Wither Root… it’s a special kinda plant. See… This plant is one o’ them sneaky-like ones. ’Cause the plant spreads like mad, ponies usually use fire to burn stuff like this away. My family tried the same thing back when we first found it.”

“So?”

“So this darned thing’s like popcorn. Spews seeds everywhere when it’s heated up hot enough.” Applejack waved her hoof around for emphasis. “Grannie used to tell about the first time we got hit with it; we lost just about every tree in the north part of the orchard! We had to let that ground go fallow till the dang things died on their own. My folks got hit a couple more times, but they kept the pods in barrels with a tight lid and a screen. Then they set it on the fire instead of just burning the plants right in it.” She gave the seed pod a sour look. “Kinda surprised this one didn’t pop, truth be told.”

“So then all I would have to do is heat this up, right?” Twilight asked, the sparkle around her horn intensifying.

Applejack leaped at the pod in Twilight’s magic, shielding it with her own body. She looked down and found she was hanging in midair, her midsection buoyed by the seed pod. “You nuts? Didn’cha hear what I jus’ said? We dang near lost the whole acres like that!”

“I did hear you,” Twilight said, somewhat defensively. “But Zecora’s making you a weed killer potion right now! All we’d have to do is get one of these plants to produce some leaves, and then you can spray the rest down to kill them off!” She set the pod, and her friend, back down on the ground.

“Still... don’t go scaring a pony like that. T’aint right.” Applejack took a moment or two to calm down, breathing through her nose and letting her heartbeat settle. She let out a deep sigh and smiled wryly. “That’s… that’s actually an idea, though. An’ it’s a good one. Only trouble would be waitin’ for the roots to grow, but it’s a darn sight better than making Dash wait out being sick as a dog for weeks.” She looked down cautiously at the seed pod in her hooves. “But, I think maybe we should wait until I got the spray in hoof before we go letting this thing spread its seeds every which way.”

Twilight frowned at the presumption Applejack seemed to be making. “Applejack… I wasn’t planning to let it be an uncontrolled explosion of seeds. I had the pod in a forceshield. I was just going to pop it and let the seeds come out inside. Then we could just plant them wherever we needed to.”

“Oh!” Applejack considered that, eventually shaking her head. “Well, it ain’t a bad plan, ’cept these things would start spouting roots real quick. They’re kinda… sleepin’ like this, but when the pod pops, they get real lively so they can grow as soon as they hit the dirt. So… I guess we can still do what you said. Just wait till we’re ready.”

“Sorry…” Twilight said, scuffing a hoof sheepishly. “I guess I should have told you. I… don’t seem to be thinking things all the way through lately.”

“Now don’t go getting down on yerself. Yer heart was in the right place. You just gotta listen to yer head a little more. Or… maybe try ta keep one from trampling over the other.” Applejack hesitated, the conversation bring up something that had been bothering her, and wondering if it would be a bad idea to bring up fresh wounds. Trouble was, she wasn’t sure there was ever a good time for this sort of thing. Sure, Pinkie had looked happy, but that was because Twilight was back. It didn’t mean things were okay. Eventually, concern for her friends won over trying not to offend Twilight. “Twi, I don’t mean to pry, but that whole… thinking things through… thing. What happened? I mean, that seems like some Grade A ‘not thinkin’ at all’! Why’d you skip town?”

Twilight flinched, looking away from her friend. “I’d rather not talk about it. I feel bad enough as it is.”

“Sorry, it’s just… Pinkie was in a bad way while you were gone, and I worry about you two. I mean, I just barely found out you had a thing and then you’re running off.” Applejack cleared her throat. “Well, I guess it don’t matter none, s’long as you patched things up.”

“Pinkie was… in a bad way?” Twilight asked, hesitantly.

“Well, yeah! She was crying up a storm! It would take a blind pony to miss how much she cares about you.” At Twilight’s pained expression, Applejack was quick to add: “Sugar, we all mess up sometimes. You made up, that’s what’s important. Heck, me an’ Dashie had a big old tiff earlier today, but we got past it.”

“I bet you didn’t leave her crying while you ran off to another city.” Twilight angrily rubbed a hoof across her eyes.

“Well, no,” Applejack allowed. “But I did yank one of her feathers out for pullin’ up one of my trees’ roots along with the weeds she was supposed to be pullin’.” At Twilight’s incredulous reaction, she rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly. “Oh, and I got to feel like a real heel when I found out she only did it because she couldn’t see straight. So… I think I might know how you feel, yeah.”

“Ouch!” Twilight actually smiled slightly, feeling a little less horrible. “Okay, that is pretty bad too.” She shook her head. “I guess what’s important isn’t messing up, but making up… I just worry because I didn’t really do anything. She came to get me, and told me everything was okay!” She sniffled a little. “I don’t understand, but if she’s happy, I don’t want to make her sad by questioning it. I just...” She paused, trying to find the right words. “I don’t think I deserve her. But I want to, Applejack, I want to.”

“You’re trying, Twi, that’s all you can really do.” Applejack placed the seed pod under her hat. “I think we should head back for now. I’ll go see Zecora in the morning, then you can do yer thing to pop this pod so we can grow us a cure. Sound good?”

“Yeah, let’s go back.”

The following day passed relatively quickly, Applejack had gone to Zecora, explaining the situation with the leaves. She’d acquired the potion to kill the root, intending to use it once they’d gotten the leaves they needed. In the evening, Twilight and Pinkie had come back, Pinkie having come to watch over Dash while Applejack was busy with Twilight.

Applejack lead them to the oldest, healthiest tree on the acres, and Twilight popped the seed pod directly at the base of it, shielding the pod so that the spray was directed only at that one tree.

“So, what now?” Twilight asked, burning the remnants of the pod in her magic.

Applejack looked down at the base of the tree, unsure how to feel. She’d just deliberately planted a parasitic vine at the base of a tree that had been planted by her great granny. Still, it wasn’t going to be for long. “Now we wait. Ol’ Alexander here is a stout’un. He’s been through floods, fires, and parasprites. Still blooms every season. I almost feel sorry for the Wither Root.” Applejack chuckled.

“Hmmm, so it’s going to take a while?”

“Yeah, a couple of days. This stuff spreads fast, but even it doesn’t grow overnight. Dash’s gonna have’ta tough it out until then at least.” Applejack held up a hoof to the trunk. “I’m real sorry, Alex. I need you to be strong. We’ll get that root killed in no time.”

Twilight watched in bemusement; she knew Applejack loved her trees, but… “I’m going to go and research plant growth. I want to see if I can come up with something to cut that time down. Can you tell Pinkie I went back to the library?”

“Sure thing, Sug. Thankee for yer help.”

Coming to a critical juncture in the castle, Midnight Oil hesitated. To the left was the infirmary, where he would be able to obtain painkillers to fend off his princess-induced migraine. He could then retreat to a dark room and sleep during normal pony hours for the first time in ages. To the right was the hallway that lead to Princess Celestia’s quarters, who would likely want to know that her sister had flouted her responsibilities for the evening without prior warning… again.

His life had certainly not turned out the way he had expected it to. Having a talent for administration and relatives in the castle, he had anticipated a quiet but fulfilling life of servitude to his beloved Princess Celestia.

Then she had come back. The other princess. At first, Midnight had been honored to be entrusted with the task of being the personal assistant to her. Perhaps he’d always dreamed of serving Celestia, but Luna was her sister, and he was serving Celestia in a way by serving Luna.

For a time, he had enjoyed his position. The little princess had few demands of him during her first year or so back. In front of his eyes, she had steadily acclimated to a society that had advanced centuries beyond what she was used to. He was even proud of himself for what little he had done to aid her.

And then… on that fateful night... she had gone to Ponyville.

It was supposed to have been a simple visit, something to help her further adapt to this time. She came back more relaxed, and confident in herself. And with that confidence came something he had not previously seen in her: arrogance.

Perhaps that was a harsh overreaction. Luna was… petulant. For all that she was supposed to be a grown mare millennia his senior, in some respects she was still a child. Or rather... a teenager. Albeit an incredibly powerful teenager who had previously displayed a mental instability and a willingness to use said power to further her own selfish ends.

And so his demure little princess had become a mare fully grown. A mare who threw tantrums when things did not go her way, who shirked her duties in favor of undisclosed activities when she thought she could get away with it, and who generally made his night to night life miserable.

Fortunately, she was not the only princess. The first time this had happened, he had gone to her sister and asked what he was meant to do. Celestia had lead night court herself, sacrificing sleep to keep order, which was perhaps the most galling of Luna’s transgressions. He really disliked the idea of troubling her once more with such trivial matters, especially since he’d been noticing a certain... broodiness in her in the last few days. He hadn’t wanted to inquire, but he suspected it had something to do with a recent influx of visits from the element bearers, her personal protege in particular.

Still, it wasn’t up to him to decide what was important enough to trouble her with. He’d been ordered to tell the princess if this happened again, and his concerns for Princess Celestia had to take a back seat to following her orders. She was certainly capable of deciding for herself if she was fit to cover for her sister again, or if court should truly be cancelled. He did not look forward to the scandal that would produce, however.

Oh, my little princess, where did I go wrong? He chuckled at his own hubris. A childless stallion late in life, asked to be the aide of a nigh-immortal goddess, it had been difficult to avoid at least some emotional attachment to her. Of course, the fact that she’d so resembled a filly when she’d first come to Canterlot hadn’t helped. She had seemed... so innocent and adorable at the time.

Luna had been unsure of herself to the point of fearing reaction from her people, and had been little more than a recluse when she’d first returned. He’d done what he could to help her, providing her with access to a private library where she could catch up the centuries of advancements since her... incident. And as she did so, he’d watched her grow into the stunningly beautiful mare that she was now, a dark mirror to her sister.

He suspected her change had begun when she had taken to reading volumes that she refused to show him. It had started after her visit to Ponyville, and shortly after that she’d gone off without a guard, coming back the following morning looking immensely pleased with herself. He had his suspicions, but regardless of how he felt, he was not her father. He had no right to make judgements about how she spent her evenings, or with whom.

He did, however, have an obligation to his government, as did she. And since she was disregarding hers, he had little recourse but to seek aid now. He turned to the right, marching down the hallway with purpose.

Celestia read the response from Spike once again. She’d sent a small note, just to warn Twilight that she was coming to visit, only to find from a return note that Spike himself was in Canterlot on personal business. It surprised her greatly, as he usually came to her to visit when he had plans in town. It made her curious, but there was little she could do to follow up on it now.

There was no help for it, then. She’d have to go there unannounced, and if she wanted to avoid the attention of her nobles, she would need to do so without escort.

A quiet knock on her door was preceded by one of her guards opening it to address her. “Your Majesty?”

She turned towards him, clearing her expression of all emotion, outwardly showing nothing but serenity. “Yes, Ward?”

“Midnight Oil to see you, Your Majesty. He says it’s urgent.”

Urgent. She sighed quietly. Lu... not again. “Send him in, Ward. And then you and Brook may go for the evening.

“Your Majesty?”

“You heard me, Ward. You’re dismissed for the night. Do me a favor and have a drink for me, have two. Tell Mead I want it on the palace tab.”

“Understood, Your Majesty.” He snapped a quick salute before ushering Midnight into the room.

When she was sure there were no more prying eyes or listening ears, she cast a quick sound bubble on the walls, motioning for Midnight to sit down.

“Hello, Midnight. You look... well, forgive me for saying so, but you look terrible.” Celestia sat down herself, nodding when he looked questioningly at a small decanter of scotch she kept on the table.

Midnight poured himself a shot, knocking it back quickly. “Thank you, Your Majesty.”

“It’s the least I can do, Midnight. I know Luna can be trying at times.” Celestia shook her head when he offered to pour her a shot as well, motioning for him to have another if he needed one. “So, you said it was urgent. What has she done this time?”

Midnight did not respond at first, instead pouring out another shot glass and drinking it to dull the throbbing behind his eyes. “She went off without escort, and told me to cancel night court. She didn’t even have that full a schedule today. I’d managed to get the astrologers and the astronomers scheduled for the same time and you know they tend to fight like cats and dogs. All they needed was an updated star chart to show them the additions she’s made since her return, but apparently she had other plans she never saw fit to tell me about.”

Celestia nodded, thinking rapidly. She knew why Midnight was here, but she had her own plans which couldn’t wait. Having a little chat with her student and Pinkie to help them set their relationship aright was important, both for them and her own sanity. “Was that the only petition she had this evening?”

“Well… the only one of real importance,” Midnight allowed. “There is a minor issue posed by the Farmers’ Union, something about wanting to change when the sun rises and sets during the summertime—”

“Fine. You are hereby granted leave to oversee night court for the evening,” Celestia said, relieved. This, at least, was something she could delegate.

“M-me?!” Midnight stammered, uncertain he’d heard correctly. “But I have no authority—”

“I hereby grant you the position of regent for the evening. The country is in your capable hooves for the next twelve hours or so.” She put her hoof on his shoulder, flashing him a gentle encouraging smile. Even so, she could feel his nervousness under her hoof. “I know you can do it, Midnight.”

“But I... why couldn’t you do it?” he asked in a rush, regretting it as soon as he said it. “I mean... I don’t want to question your judgement—”

“I’m afraid I have problems of my own.” At his panicked look, she was quick to add: “ I should be back in plenty of time for day court. But I have a personal matter to attend to.”

“Erm... very well... what should I do?”

“Officiate, naturally. Tell the farmers that their request is something that will need to be decided by Luna and myself, and is tabled until we are both available. As for the rest... a star chart is not unreasonable. Just let them know we will get them one as soon as possible.” Celestia looked around the room, finding the medallion she sought. She levitated it over to him, clasping the chain around his neck. “This is my symbol of regency. It marks you as my voice, with all the authority entailed therein. I trust you understand that such a thing is not granted lightly?”

Midnight nodded, quaking even more. This was doing wonders for his migraine. “I… I understand, Your Majesty. Shall I call for your guards?”

“No need,” she said simply.

“Errr, your chariot, then?”

“I’ve had two perfectly serviceable wings since birth, Midnight. I shall be fine. Go get ready for court. And thank you.”

As bewildered as he was at the turn of events, Midnight was cognisant of when he was being dismissed. “Very well. I will do my best, Your Majesty.”

After Midnight had left, Celestia reconsidered her plans. Was it right to just leave to go take care of matters in Ponyville without telling anypony? It had been some time since she’d last appointed a regent. Too long, actually. Truth be told, she had been growing weary of the day-to-day drudgery of endless petitions. Which was not to say she minded making decisions, but she was questioning the wisdom of having to personally officiate over every petty dispute brought to court. Perhaps it was time to institute lower courts for less important matters.

Restructuring concerns were for another day, however. She opened the door to her balcony, taking in the cool night air. Far to the south lay Ponyville, and Twilight. She spread her wings, diving off of the balcony before catching a thermal and rising with it into the night.

How long had it been since she’d flown any great distance? She couldn’t recall. Too many centuries spent traveling in that silly golden chariot. All to serve the image of royalty. Perhaps it was faster than flying around herself, but she was capable of so much more. The problem was that allowing her physical form to diffuse into sunlight was not exactly a subtle way to travel in the middle of the night. Although, come to think of it, she supposed an errant beam of light would not be noticed in the middle of a thunder storm…

Are you really considering creating a thunderstorm just to save yourself an hour’s flight?

Right, right. That would be insane. Teleporting, while also quicker, was out. The last time she’d teleported to Ponyville in the evening, she had received a sternly worded letter from Fluttershy about how much she’d thrown off the poor animals in town, most notably the chickens. Well, sternly worded for Fluttershy, anyway. It had been as full of apologies as admonishments. She couldn’t blame her for it either. Going from evening to the light of the noonday sun was disconcerting for any being. So, no teleporting. Besides, a little night-flying would give her time to think.

Ah yes, thinking. Because it’s served you so well thus far. You’re not thinking, Celestia. You’re doing everything in your power to avoid thinking.

She beat her wings, sending herself upwards with a powerful blast of air. Details of her destination were beginning to take shape, small buildings in a tiny populus. One of the larger structures was the Golden Oaks library. She noted with satisfaction that the majority of the homes were dark, save for a few night owls here and there. She knew Twilight would likewise be up for several hours yet, though she wasn’t certain about Pinkie. Catching Twilight alone was not a bad thing, however, she found herself hoping for it, thinking it might make the discussion easier.

Yes, that’s exactly why you want to talk to her alone. No ulterior motives at all.

She ignored that thought for what it was; a pointless worry. Instead, she began planning what she would say to Twilight and Pinkie. First and foremost, of course, would be the answers to why she had come in person. Shortly after, Twilight would panic, apologizing profusely for questioning her mentor. Pinkie, if she were there, would likely giggle and do something sensible, like offer her cake.

Maybe she did know Pinkie a bit. And anypony who reacted to a tense situation with offers of cake was a pony she could get along with.

Was that… humor? Did you seriously just think of the pony you’ve considered a rival and smile about it?

“So what if I did?”

There may be hope for you yet, Celestia.

She arrived at the library in due order, landing on the outside balcony and opening the window. It was dark inside, something she hadn’t expected. Either Twilight was asleep, or she was elsewhere.

Staying with Pinkie Pie, no doubt. It must be lonely in the library with Spike gone.

Well, having come all this way is proving to be rather fruitful wouldn’t you say?

Perhaps she’d get lucky and Twilight would just be asleep. She opened the window to the balcony, allowing herself inside.

The darkness fled from her as she walked inside. It was due to a very simple ability: when she wished to, she glowed with an inner light. It was very convenient for late night reading or for when a light bulb blew out. Also useful for getting the attention of an entire town of ponies fighting over a doll.

She looked first to Twilight’s bed, noting to her disappointment that it was unoccupied. The bed was made, which told her that it hadn’t been slept in for some time. Her student was often forgetful of the mundane tasks, relying on Spike to help her with such things. If she’d used it recently, the bed would be rumpled and unmade. The fact that it was made told her that it had not been slept in since Spike had gone back to Canterlot.

So, definitely staying with Pinkie, then. Well, good for them.

She quelled the unwanted feelings the revelation brought. She had, after all, been given a detailed presentation of Twilight and Pinkie’s entire sex life with charts and diagrams. It should not bother her to have it confirmed that yes, in fact, Twilight was sharing a bed with Pinkie. And not just for recreational reasons, but to snuggle with at night!

And yet it does, doesn’t it? It burns knowing she has what you could have had, if only you’d known how to read your student better.

Celestia pointedly ignored the voice, choosing instead to search in the main floor of the library. Perhaps Twilight had fallen asleep over a textbook. It would hardly be the first time.

Ah yes, you used to enjoy taking her to bed when that happened. Closing the book, lifting her up in your magic, tucking her in. Except now, perhaps you’d rather join her in bed? Do you wonder now, just how chaste your intent was even then? When she needed comfort, or just a little nuzzle to show encouragement?

“I would never—”

No, of course you wouldn’t. Never take advantage, never encourage them. Foalish feelings seldom last, and it would be quite a betrayal of the student-teacher relationship. So many justifications for never accepting love when it is offered. Even now, you’re upset that an unmade bed is showing you that it’s real. You’re upset with Pinkie, who has done you no harm, simply for having the love of Twilight. And worse, you refuse to accept that you could so easily have two for the price of one! What a fool you are.

Celestia went back to ignoring the voice. It wasn’t helpful to argue with it and she worried that if she listened to it for much longer she might agree.

Yes, ignore your own self doubts and worries. That’s the sane thing to do.

“As if talking to myself is any better.”

Ignore yourself or talk to yourself, either way is madness. But then, it’s not yourself you need to speak to. I wonder if you’ll decide it’s Twilight instead? It won’t help, you know? If you talk to her alone you will only feel horrible for a very simple mistake, and conflicted over how you feel around her.

“What was the point in coming here if not to talk to her?”

How quickly you forget her! The other one, remember? Pink, likes to smile, enjoys cake so much she’d snatch it right off a princess’ plate without batting an eye? One of ‘Twilight’s friends’.

At that moment, Celestia contemplated how feasible it might be to magically destroy part of her own brain.

Oh my, testy, aren’t you? So very strange. You crave love.You thirst for it, and part of you keeps urging you on, trying to lead you to the water. And you, stubborn mule that you are, dig your heels in! Perhaps you are simply happier being miserable.

“Or maybe I consider others to be more important than myself!” Celestia snapped back.

She waited for a response, wondering why it wasn’t forthcoming. After so many centuries of life, had she finally lost her mind after all? Perhaps it would be wise to talk to Luna again. Not about Twilight or Pinkie, but about her fears that she was going completely mad. If nothing else, it would be simple courtesy to tell her sister what was happening before she was the one that had to fight and banish a crazed sister.

She breathed a sigh of relief at the continued silence, internal and external. Perhaps a vacation would be enough. A long one. She could entrust the sun to Luna, and go to a secluded island for a year or so. It would be good for her, and everypony she loved. Twilight’s problems were too... close to her heart for her to maintain the proper level of impartiality .

Making her way down to the bottom floor, she looked around, but could find no trace of her student. She did note a couple of unusual things, however; a scorch mark in the center of the room, and a chalkboard.

The chalkboard was a mess of observations, patterns of behavior of ‘Pinkius Pieicus’. She went over the various notes and equations attempting to correlate the distance from Twilight with the behaviors. Twilight had apparently been struggling with this for what looked like hours. Somehow, in all of it, she had come upon the idea that her proximity was related to Pinkie’s mood, but had not determined why that was.

Her solution had been to distance herself, rather than to investigate further.

Like teacher, like student. She’s certainly learned well, didn’t she?

“Shut up.”

Her very first brush with love, met with mocking laughter. Yes, she would have to have learned how to mask her sadness and avoid it. And she couldn’t have had a better pony to teach her about masks, could she? Maybe that’s why she always makes love in costumes, the real Twilight Sparkle is a failure, so the masks get to have all the fun...

“I said shut up!” Celestia stomped a hoof down, cracking the floorboards beneath her.

Take a lesson from your student, Celestia. Look what avoidance got her. Do you think it will go any better for you? How long until you crack? How long until she wonders why your letters are stilted, and your visits nonexistent? A few months? A year? How much more of her life do you plan to waste?

“As long as it takes for me to get over it!” she screamed out, uncaring that it was only herself she was screaming at.

She stood there, how long she could not say. Shivering with rage, eyes wet with tears she refused to shed. She would not allow this. She would help Twilight, and she would go back to Canterlot. After that, she would have a long talk with her sister about her mental health, and look into temporarily delegating her duties until she felt fit once more.

The voice was silent again, blessedly silent. Slowly, she put herself back together. Her shoulders were thrown back in a casual air, her face a perfect mask of dignity.

“Princess?”

Everything within her stilled. From the corner of her eye, she could see a light from an open door spilled into the room, joining the gentle light from her own form. She turned, firmly fixing a warm smile on her face. “Hello, Twilight.”

“Pinkie... not so rough...” Dash’s voice whined from Applejack’s bedroom.

Applejack’s ears perked up, and she stared at the door, unsure if she wanted to go in. They couldn’t be...

Nah. That can’t be it. Pull yerself together, you ninny.

She opened the door, and found Pinkie on top of Dash, massaging her shoulders.

“Hey Applejack!” Pinkie said, waving with one hoof while pressing the other into Dash’s shoulder blade which made her groan. “Where’s Twi?”

Applejack frowned, trying not to get upset. Pinkie didn’t mean any harm, she knew that, but there were some things you shouldn’t be doing when you were dating another pony. And Pinkie had been doing way too many of them for Applejack’s comfort. “She’s headed to the library, sug. You mind getting off my marefriend for a sec?”

“Oh, sure!” Pinkie said, mildly confused but compliant. “Dashie wasn’t feeling good and this usually helps Twi perk right up!”

“Yeah, I ‘spect it does. Remind me to ask you fer a couple lessons.” Applejack sat down heavily on the edge of the bed. “But I can’t have you doin’ that fer Dashie, even if it does make her feel better, all right?”

“Well...” Pinkie hesitated, on the one hoof, she wanted to make Dashie feel better, but she didn’t want Applejack upset with her. “Okie-dokie... lokie?”

“I appreciate it, sugar. And don’t get me wrong, I thank ya for doin’ what you can to make Dash feel a little better.” Applejack peered at her marefriend. “How’s she doin’?”

“Not so good,” Pinkie admitted. “She keeps needing to use the bucket. But nothing comes out. I tried giving her some water but she couldn’t hold that in.”

“More dry heaves.” Applejack reached a hoof over to Dash, brushing her forelock from her face. Dash her face clammy and flushed. “Not long now, Dashie. Stay strong.”

Rainbow squinted up at Applejack’s face. “H-hey.”

“Hey yerself, sug. I’d ask how you’re feelin’, but I think I already know.” Applejack flashed her a smile, hoping it looked real to Rainbow.

“Yeah... feeling... pretty bad. Sorry.” Rainbow’s face contorted as she reached for the bucket near the bed, her stomach trying to turn itself inside out.

“What do you have to be sorry for, sug? I’m the one who roped you into pullin’ weeds an’ got you sick.” Applejack stroked Dash’s mane, trying not to show how frightened she was. She had to keep reminding herself, as sick as Dash was, she’d pull through. Zecora had told her as much, and she trusted the zebra. But even the possibility of losing Dash was too much to think about.

“I’m... just sorry for being so dumb. If—” She retched up air into the bucket, her head spinning for a few seconds afterwards. “If I’d been pulling from the base like you showed me, I wouldn’t be sick...”

“That’s enough, Dash,” Applejack replied, shaking her head ruefully. “No point in beatin’ yerself up for it. I got some good news; we just planted some of the root, and Twi’s gonna see if she can find a spell to make it grow faster. So we’re gonna have you right as rain in no time.”

Rainbow smiled at that, settling down on the bed. “That’s... good.” She let out a huge yawn. “I wanna try and get some sleep if that’s okay.”

Pinkie settled down next to her, holding her close. She looked up at Applejack with a concerned expression. “How much longer?”

“Depends on what Twi finds out.” Applejack scooted closer to Pinkie, gently lifting her hoof off of Dash, prompting a hurt look from Pinkie. “Listen... I know you’re tryin’ to make Dash feel better, but I think maybe you might need to not cuddle up so much. Twi seemed pretty upset when you were playin’ around with Dash the other day.”

“Did... did I do something wrong?” Pinkie asked, her hair losing some of its bounce.

“Well, not that I can blame you for, sug... Dashie kissed you, then I kissed you. So If anything, it’s on me ‘n Dash.” Applejack replied quickly, trying to reassure her. “You kinda threw me for a loop when y’all kissed, and I had to get my head straight... make it okay again, you know?”

Pinkie shook her head. “No?”

“Look... when she kissed you, it made me plum jealous. An’ I couldn’t get that outta my head! So I had to... kiss you too, balance the scales.” At Pinkie’s continued confusion, she grunted in frustration. “Well, like... how would you feel if Twi kissed somepony else?”

“I dunno!” Pinkie responded, putting a hoof up to her chin. “Twi’s kissed a lot of ponies. The peasant girl, the knight... the french maid... the court jester...”

“Well, yeah, but they were all you in a costume. I mean like... say she kissed somepony else, an’ she wanted to keep kissin’ em all the time.”

“That sounds like fun! I could kiss them with her!” Pinkie’s eyes lit up with excitement.

“No I mean.... she wanted to kiss ’em, and not you anymore.”

“Oh!” Pinkie thought about that for a long moment, her expression growing sadder with every second. “Would... would she still be happy?”

“Sug, I ain’t saying that’s happenin’, just... how would you feel?”

“I don’t think I’d like that very much,” Pinkie admitted. “But it would be okay if she was still happy.”

“Well, that’s how I felt when Dash kissed you, sug.”

Pinkie’s mane went flat. She scrambled up on the bed, tackling Applejack in a hug, her eyes wide and fearful. “Applejack, I’m soooo sorry! I never meant to make you upset!”

Applejack threw her own forelegs around Pinkie, reaching one hoof up to stroke her mane. “Pinkie, I got over it. That’s why I needed to kiss you myself, though. If I didn’t... I would have worried from then on that maybe Dash liked how you kiss more than me, and maybe be thinkin’ ’bout you... But we shouldn’t have done that, it wasn’t doin’ right by Twi or you... That’s why I need you to be... less snuggly around Dashie. And... we’re gonna have to tell Twi what happened at some point real soon.”

Pinkie nodded into Applejack’s shoulder. “I’m sorry we made you feel bad,” she whispered, hiccuping as she sniffled.

“Wasn’t yer fault, sug. Not Dash’s either, really. She just wanted you to cheer up a little. I can’t fault her for that.” Applejack gently pushed Pinkie away, looking her in the eyes. “We’re good, you hear? Nopony was tryin’ to hurt nopony, so it’s all okay.”

“Okay,” Pinkie whispered, still looking far too sad for AJ’s liking. She could see how it happened for Dash, now. It just felt... wrong to see Pinkie this down.

“None of that, sug. I promise, Celestia as my witness, I ain’t sad no more, and you don’t need to be either.” Applejack touched Pinkie’s cheek, flashing her a grin.

Pinkie’s hair perked up instantly, and she wrapped her forelegs around Applejack for another soul-crushing hug. “Okie-dokie!”

“Princess!” Twilight repeated, bowing low. If Celestia was here, that meant that she was either needed for some world-shattering disaster, or she had screwed up again… and with the way things had been going lately, she was almost sure it was the latter. A million questions ran circles in her head, but none of them came out.

“Please rise, Twilight,” came the gentle voice of her mentor. “I am sorry to come to you unannounced, and so late, but at any other time of day, I would cause a panic leaving as I did.”

Twilight dared to raise her head, and saw the princess looking down at her, but she didn’t seem upset, or disappointed. Twilight allowed herself to relax. Celestia was here, but apparently not for anything relating to a disaster. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to imply you weren’t welcome at any time, Princess.”

“Thank you, Twilight. I hope to not take up too much of your time.”

Twilight flinched, worried anew that she had unknowingly insulted the princess. “Oh! I never meant—You can take up any of my time that you want! I just wish I’d known...” she said, looking around at the library and realizing this was the first time she’d been back here in days. “I would have cleaned up.”

Her mentor seemed... distracted for a moment. Celestia’s eyes were staring right through her. “No, it’s fine. Everything is fine. I just needed to talk to you about your visit. You... and Pinkie... worried me, and still worry me.”

The eyes refocused, seeing Twilight once more. “Sorry,” she said, softly. “I’m a little tired.” She turned away, pacing one way, then the other. “You see… I… I wanted to talk to you…”

Twilight waited for several moments before she dared interrupt her mentor’s train of thought. “Yes?” she asked, hesitantly.

“I… I was going to send a letter, but it was all wrong, and Spike was in Canterlot anyway. I really need to teach you how to receive dragon fire at some point…” she trailed off, briefly looking stricken, then shook her head. “Twilight, could you possibly make us some tea? I feel in dire need of something to perk me up a little.”

Twilight quickly nodded, scrambling into the kitchen to find a teapot. Something was wrong. Very wrong. She didn’t know what it was, but given the timing, she could only assume that it had to do with her rather… unexpected visit to Canterlot. But Celestia had been fine when they’d left, hadn’t she?

No... no, she wasn’t. She was distracted, and... disturbed. And it’s only gotten worse.

So Celestia was not fine. And it was because of Twilight and Pinkie.

Not because of Pinkie, because of you! You did this to her! You and your stupid problems and foalhood crushes!

Twilight hung her head, wondering what she could possibly do to make up for what she’d done. She briefly considered trying to find some way of traveling back in time and telling herself to get over her problems instead of involving her mentor.

Oh, there’s a thought. How about you suggest going to Mom instead? Oh, that’s right, you never thought of that until now, because on top of being a bad marefriend, and a bad student, you’re also a bad daughter!

She could feel the panic rising, and did what she could to calm down. She had to somehow convince her mentor that everything was okay, then Celestia would forgive her and go back to her own life again, free of worries induced by her prodigal student and her disturbing sexual habits.

Yes, habits you told her about in excruciating detail. With diagrams and charts no less. You broke Celestia, you pervert!

She was hyperventilating. She had to calm down, somehow. Celestia was… Celestia. She was the eternal sun, there was no way that the sun could be broken by a simple pony like her, no matter how disgusting.

It was getting worse; her breath was coming in quick gasps. She sat down on the floor, focusing on her breathing. If she didn’t stop soon, she would pass out. Then on top of everything else, Celestia would have to take her to the hospital.

Deep breaths. In and out. She did not think, she did not panic. Celestia needed her to be okay, so Twilight had to be okay. She would not fail.

It took far longer than she would have liked, but she finally managed to calm down. Then a loud noise startled her, almost setting off a fresh panic attack.

It’s the tea. Just the tea, she thought, relieved. She got up on four shaking hooves, fetching the teapot and cups from her cupboard. Everything will be okay. You just have to keep calm and schedule a little freakout time after the princess has gone back to Canterlot.

Returning to the reading room, Twilight found Celestia sitting down on her haunches at a table, looking very lost in thought. “Princess? I brought the tea.”

Celestia looked startled to hear her, and quickly straightened up. “Oh, right, the tea. Thank you, Twilight.”

Tea seemed to have a calming effect on Celestia, and they both sat in companionable silence for a time, the only sounds being the stirring of spoons.

“So, how are things with Pinkie?” Celestia asked, finally. “Have you had a chance to talk since you came home?”

“We... I tried,” Twilight replied, unsure how to respond. “I still don’t know what to do, but she says everything is fine…”

Celestia nodded, pouring another cup and adding sugar and cream to it. “That’s part of what worries me,” she said, taking a sip.

Twilight’s lip trembled ever so slightly. “I’m sorry we worried you, Princess. I’m trying to figure her out but... she’s Pinkie. It’s part of her to be... Pinkie.”

“‘Pinkie’ in this case being a synonym for ‘inscrutable and confounding’ I take it.”

“Also ‘mystifying and nigh-indecipherable’,” Twilight said, giggling a little. “I love her, but… understanding her? Sometimes I think I’d have an easier time moving the sun by hoof.”

That got a chuckle out of Celestia, and the tension in the room eased slightly. “Well, I think I might be able to help. I understand you fairly well, and Pinkie can hardly be worse than some of the ponies I deal with on a regular basis.” Celestia trailed off, thinking, then amended: “She’s nicer, at least. Where is she now?”

“She’s at Sweet Apple Acres, helping Applejack take care of Rainbow Dash.”

That got a surprised look out of her mentor. “Rainbow Dash? Is something wrong?”

Twilight nodded sadly. “She swallowed part of a parasitic vine, and it’s making her sick. I actually came back to the library to find a spell to accelerate plant growth so we can grow more for a potion that will help her get better.”

“I see…” Celestia seemed less distracted now, more focused on the immediate problem which relieved Twilight to no end. “Well, I think that takes priority for the moment, then. Did you want to research potions while I look over spellbooks?”

There are times in a mare’s life where it’s nearly impossible not to jump for joy, and Twilight was experiencing one such time. She restrained herself, barely, but her mentor offering to help her made her very happy. Researching felt normal, and that was precisely what she needed right now. “Yes, please. Thank you, Princess.”

They set to work, going through dozens of tomes in a matter of minutes, discarding the unhelpful books in a pile on one of the reading tables. The library became a floating mass of paper swirling around them, shelves quickly denuded of their contents when Celestia or Twilight so much as glanced at them.

It would have given Spike a heart attack. As it was, Owlowiscious fled to Twilight’s bedroom with an angry ‘hoot’ trying to avoid being hit by low flying literature.

Celestia let the simple task of scanning each page consume her, reading and discarding books at a breakneck speed. Age acceleration... No, we want growth, not prematurely aged seeds. Hair growth... No... Love potions? Why is that even in here?

She flipped the book closed, making note of the title. Love potions were strictly controlled, and rarely, if ever, used. Knowing that the instructions to make one was available in a public library was worrisome. She turned her head to Twilight, noting the intense look of concentration on the other mare’s face. “Any luck?”

“Nothing yet.” Twilight added a couple more books to her own teetering pile. “Anything over there?”

“I found a book on love potions that you might want to add to your adults only section,” Celestia replied, scanning through the pages of another dusty spellbook.

“Potions in the spellbooks? I need to reorganize again...” Looking around at the mess they’d made, Twilight sighed heavily. “I miss Spike.”

“I think I might have something here,” Celestia said, pointing to a particular entry. “Strictly speaking it’s a spell to promote hair growth, but it shouldn’t be too difficult to make it work on plants.” After a moment’s consideration, she added: “Well, that, or we’ll end up with very hairy seeds.”

Twilight dropped the rest of the books into another stack, trotting over to examine the entry. “Yes, that could work! I mean, we’d have to tweak the target, but I was just playing around with a scrying spell earlier. I was able to get it to pinpoint flora instead of gems, so making this one encourage plant growth instead of hair growth should be possible.” She stopped, blushing. “I mean... you know that, sorry. You were the one who taught me how to adapt spells and... I’ll shut up now.”

Celestia shook her head fondly. “Maybe I gave you the tools, but you’re the one with the talent for invention and adaptation, Twilight.” She extended a wing. “Here. Come close, and we’ll teleport there immediately to perform the spell. After that, we’ll fetch Pinkie and we can all sit down and talk for a bit.”

Twilight had actually been smiling until Pinkie was mentioned. She closed the distance between them, looking up at her mentor apologetically. “Princess... I’m so sorry about coming to you and freaking out like I did. You don’t have to worry, we’ll work things out—”

“I know you will, Twilight,” Celestia responded, cutting off whatever Twilight had been about to say. “But I… I care about you, and I want you to be happy. So I want to…”

Drag her to bed and make furious love to her for days on end? The insidious voice suggested less than helpfully.

“Help you the two of you,” Celestia finished, doing her best to mask her annoyance. “Let’s go.”

In a flash of light the two were gone, leaving a very annoyed-looking owl to begin the arduous process of moving dozens of books back to their respective shelves.

Chapter 40: Burning Brightly

View Online

“But you don’t understand!” Rarity protested, scribbling madly on five different designs while simultaneously stitching together three dresses and a hat. “I have so many ideas! I can’t very well stop now!”

Fluttershy nodded, trying her best not to panic. She was wearing layer upon layer of finished designs, Rarity having reasoned that the time it would take to remove one was time she could be spending making the next.

Luna stood next to her, wearing six different gowns on top of the one for the party. She still looked badly winded, whereas Rarity was moving around like Pinkie Pie after a dozen cupcakes.

“Nopony is asking you to stop, Rarity,” Fluttershy said. “We just want you to take a little break. Luna is tired, and so am I. Do you think we could take these dresses off and maybe go to the party Luna mentioned?”

“How can you be tired? We only just got up a few hours ago!” Rarity groused, glancing back at Fluttershy, before her eyes flicked to Luna. Strangely enough the princess did look a bit unsteady... “Luna, surely you understand the drive to create?”

“I do, very much so. The urge to make the world a more beautiful place is a strong one indeed,” Luna agreed with her before trying, and failing, to stifle a yawn behind her hoof. “Keep in mind, however, that even my sister and I, for all the power we possess, also need our rest, lest our work become sloppy or overly similar. Your marefriend has the right idea, and the party shan’t wait for us much longer.”

“Bah, it’s called fashionably late!” Rarity huffed. She looked over the various designs, biting her lip in consternation. Finally, she laid her quills down, allowing the half-sewed dresses to come to rest on work tables. “Oh, very well then. Let’s get those gowns off of you.” She busied herself putting away the finished gowns and laying the works-in-progress aside.

Luna gratefully allowed the dresses to be removed from her person. Were she not feeling so horribly exhausted, she might have quipped about Rarity being eager to undress her. “Thank you,” she said instead. That reminded her, she would need to ask the team to research that phrase as well. They seemed simple enough words, but there did seem to be some truth to their power. Perhaps the words could be incorporated into spells to increase the overall output—

“Luna,” Fluttershy said, interrupting her line of thought and thus sparing the world from research into gratitude-based spells and politeness-based incantations for a few more days.

“Yes, dear Fluttershy?” Luna responded, irritably trying to recall what she’d been thinking about.

“I... I just wanted to thank you, for... doing what you did.” Fluttershy’s eyes flickered to Rarity. “But... will it wear off soon?”

“I honestly have no clue,” Luna said, watching Rarity clean up the workspace. “The magic I gave her should be used up naturally as she ages, it’s just particularly potent right now.”

Fluttershy sighed worriedly. “Well, do you know what went wrong?”

“Strictly speaking, nothing at all. I gave her some magic, and it did exactly what I said it would,” Luna said, chuckling tiredly. “I just gave her a little more than I intended.”

“Well... maybe you could take some back?” Fluttershy asked hopefully. “I mean, I’m really glad she’s okay now, but I worry about her like this. What if she decides she doesn’t need sleep anymore?”

“Fluttershy?” Rarity called out from the wardrobe. “What do you think for this party? I was thinking something in pink for you and a nice midnight blue for me, or would that draw too much attention away from Luna? It would be terrible manners to outshine her at her own party, after all.”

“Um... whatever you think is best,” Fluttershy called back. She turned back to Luna. “So, can you just... undo what you did?”

“I’m afraid not,” Luna replied, firmly. “Giving her magic was one thing; the risk was entirely to me. And while I am exhausted as a result, I will be fine after a good night’s rest. Trying to take magic from her, however, is very, very dangerous. More to the point—” Luna had to yawn once again, smiling apologetically “—I am afraid I wouldn’t know how.”

“Luna?” Rarity asked. “Are you sure you’re happy with your gown? Would you prefer the one with the frills and lace? I could whip up a new design in a matter of minutes if need be. Or I could just use one of the dozens I came up with half an hour ago.”

“The dress is lovely, Rarity. Don’t trouble yourself further,” Luna responded. Turning back to Fluttershy, she smiled wanly. “I am sorry, for what it’s worth. I never intended to cause difficulty for either of you.”

Fluttershy shook her head, watching Rarity putter about while biting her bottom lip in worry. “No, it’s okay. It’s just... I’m used to her having highs and lows in her mood. But if she’s on a really long high, the low is going to be worse.”

“I’m sure she’ll be fine,” Luna replied dismissively. “She’s working with more magic than she’s ever had before. I imagine anypony would be a bit giddy afterwards.” Despite her assurances, she did wonder if perhaps there was something more going on. Irritably, she put the concerns aside. They had a party to get to.

Rarity trotted back to them in a rather stunning evening dress of midnight blue and carrying a red cocktail dress for Fluttershy. “Well, here we are, ladies. Does anypony need to check their makeup before we go?”

Fluttershy simply shook her head. She never wore makeup, and Rarity knew that.

Luna demured as well. “I’ve never seen the point. My coat is too dark for it to make any difference.”

Looking positively scandalized, Rarity shook her head in disbelief. “You can’t be serious! Luna, you’d look lovely with just a little coloring to accent here and there.” Before Luna could protest further, she was dragged bodily by her forelegs, scrambling to avoid falling. Rarity sat her down in front of a full body mirror, whipping out a touch-up kit. “Just hold still, and let me show you what I mean.”

Luna did her best not to fidget as Rarity fussed over her, applying color and ‘foundation’ in a seemingly random fashion. Of note were the colors chosen. Any and all makeup she had seen looked garish to her; it was all bright colors, generally caked on the pony in question, and Luna did not care for looking like a clown. What Rarity was doing was... quite different.

She’d applied an eyeshadow, if it could be called that on her, since it was actually lighter than her coat. It served its purpose, however, in that it called attention to her eyes. A very dark blue lipstick brought out the fullness of her lips, and by the time Rarity was done, she hardly recognised herself. Or rather, her face was still her own, but what Rarity had done served to bring out her features in starker contrast. She gently touched her cheek, noting with pleasure that it did not smudge at casual contact.

“There we are!” Rarity said, smiling. “Not bad, if I do say so myself. So, shall we?”

The party was a typical Canterlot affair; high ranking officials hobnobbing with highly paid models and rich business ponies. Exactly the sort of thing that Pinkie Pie would hate.

Rarity, of course, was in her element. She just had to remember that despite her natural inclinations, she was not here to be the center of attention.

That shortly became a moot point, as the moment they stepped into the room, all eyes were on the princess.

Luna smiled back at them, one and all. She immediately caught sight of the party host, and waded through the crowd. “Fancy Pants, Fleur, how are you?”

Fluttershy eyed the crowd warily, as attention was now split between Luna and the ponies who had arrived with her. “Um... Rarity, could we find a place near the wall? Maybe in a corner, blocked by some potted plants?”

Rarity snorted in amusement, then turned in surprise when she realized her darling was serious. “Fluttershy, surely you jest! We came here to mingle and socialize! We can’t do that from the sidelines!” At Fluttershy’s continued nervousness, she relented. “You’re thinking about this all wrong, darling. They aren’t judging you; they are curious about you. Three mares, one a princess, two the elements of harmony; they are dying to know why we are here, and with whom.”

“I... I just don’t like being stared at,” Fluttershy said, very quietly.

“Let them stare! Let them whisper! Right now they are wondering about us, curious why we came to a party unescorted. We are the most interesting thing in the room!” Rarity shivered with delight. “Come with me, love. Let us go talk to our host.” With that, Rarity boldly strode through the room, reopening the crowd that had closed ranks in Luna’s wake. Fluttershy followed behind, biting her lip, trying to be bold as well, and hoping to all that was good that nopony noticed her since she was behind Rarity.

“Rarity!” Fleur exclaimed, gracefully stepping past the animatedly chatting Luna and Fancy Pants. “It’s so nice to see you! Spike was so disappointed that you couldn’t make it the other night. What kept you?”

“Oh, terribly sorry, Fleur.” Rarity snatched a wine glass from a passing tray, taking a long drink. She set it down next to another glass of wine, the liquid level being slightly lower than hers. “I was in Canterlot on both personal and professional business. The personal ended up being more involved than I had thought. Still, that’s past now. How are things with Fancy?”

“Horribly boring.” Fleur chuckled at Rarity’s disbelieving expression. “Not him, of course, but these dreadful things he keeps dragging me to. I had hoped you and your friends might liven things up, but you seem to have left the loud ones behind.” Fleur waved at Fluttershy. “Hello there, Butterfly! Enjoying yourself?”

Fluttershy was busy making herself as small as possible, and seemed startled to be directly addressed. “Um... hello.” In a much lower voice, she said, “My name is Fluttershy...”

Fleur De Lis blinked for a moment, blushing furiously. “A thousand apologies, Fluttershy. I must remember not everypony’s name is synonymous with their cutie mark. You... Yes! You were the one who all the birds flocked to...”: Her eyebrows rose as she took more of the mare’s countenance in. “Of course! You set the fashion world on its ear for a time! Every model had to be demure and reserved for months after you left! Such a stir you caused!” She chuckled into a hoof. “My friends despised you!”

Fluttershy’s face fell. “I’m so sorry—”

“Oh, don’t be,” Fleur interrupted, waving a hoof dismissively. “They hate everypony. They are not so much ‘friends’ as ponies I work with. They’d gladly stab anypony in the back to get a leg up.” Fleur trotted over next to Fluttershy, nuzzling her playfully. “I like you, ma petite chère. Anypony who annoys those horrid mares is a good pony to know.”

Rarity cleared her throat, prompting Fleur to look back in her direction. While Fluttershy had been talking, she’d been adding five more glasses from around the room, all carefully sipped from. “Ahem. Fleur, I’d like to introduce my marefriend.”

“Oh?” Fleur’s ears perked up. “I hadn’t noticed you brought anypony else. Where is she?”

Fluttershy squirmed uncomfortably.

Fleur looked back and forth between the two of them, flushing when she realized her faux pas. “C'est gênant! What you must think of me! I meant no offense, Rarity. Nor to you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy murmured her acceptance, pressing herself against Rarity’s side before the larger mare tried to nuzzle her again.

Rarity nodded brusquely, smiling again now that the elephant had been addressed. She dipped a hoof in the leftmost glass, running it around the rim and creating a low tone. She frowned at it, lifting it up and taking a sip. Another attempt got her the tone she wanted. “So, I was given to understand that I had missed Fancy’s party, yet here he is having another.”

“Ah, well yes, you did. This party is being hosted by Upper Crust and Jet Set. Though they made themselves scarce some time ago. They have no stomach for long affairs. Though Upper does enjoy short ones.” Fleur smirked a little at her own joke.

Rarity gasped, leaning closer to Fleur. “How scandalous! Does Jet know?”

“Know? He takes pictures. I imagine he has quite the collection by now.” This caused both unicorns to giggle, but only served to confuse Fluttershy.

“Ahem, yes. Well, I am happy to see you nonetheless. It was so very nice of Luna to bring us along.”

Fleur De Lis’ eyebrows rose a fraction at that casual bit of information. “Oh? First the elder, now the younger? You have powerful friends, Rarity.”

“Nonsense. I have friends, and that is all,” Rarity replied, dismissing the implications. “I cherish every one of them, and they do the same in turn.”

“You cherish the princess, mon amie?” Fleur De Lis’ eyes twinkled as she laughed merrily. “Perhaps she is close to you both?”

“Nothing so crass as that,” Rarity replied, flushing guiltily. After all, it wasn’t as if she’d never entertained the idea. “My friends and I are simply important to both sisters, though I admit we have had occasion to deepen the friendship of late.”

“Ah, forgive me. I misunderstood.” Fleur’s eyes flicked over to Luna, who was twirling around in her new dress. “Fancy and I have had that opportunity as well.”

Rarity, who had been in the middle of sipping at a sixth wine glass, nearly choked in shock. “I must be mishearing you—”

“Je resterai bouche cousue. I have said more than I should have and I will thank you if you will forget it,” Fleur said quickly. “Our younger princess does not need a scandal laid at her hooves.”

Nodding quickly, Rarity took another deep draught of her wine, setting that glass down next to the rest. “Of course. I wouldn’t think otherwise.”

Fluttershy mouthed the words Fleur had spoken, her own eyes wide in surprise. “You, and... Luna?” she asked, slightly breathless.

Fleur nodded almost imperceptibly. “My Fancy is very attracted to taller mares, and I find wings very comely.” She nodded to Fluttershy, the pegasus’ cheeks coloring. “Your Rarity has good taste, ma chère.”

Fluttershy unconsciously draped a wing over Rarity possessively. “Yes. She does.”

The rest of the party passed largely without incident. Luna was very pleased with the responses she received, Rarity flitted about the room renewing acquaintances and making new ones, and Fluttershy did her best to be Rarity’s shadow.

Finally, well into the night, the party wound down, and Luna excused herself with Rarity and Fluttershy in tow.

Luna skipped down the hall, laughing merrily. “Did you see the looks I was getting? It was almost as if I was her!”

“Well, you are a princess, if I may say,” Rarity replied, feeling a little giddy herself.

“You don’t understand. I may be a princess. But even if nopony says it to my face usually, I am not the princess. It’s like I’m an afterthought!” Luna scowled briefly before grinning once more. “But tonight I felt... respected, admired, desired.” Her tail swished back and forth as she said the last word. “It’s the type of response you cannot command, and, indeed, it makes mere commands unnecessary.”

“I... I believe I can relate just fine, thank you,” Rarity muttered, glancing at Fluttershy. “But it’s really not healthy to get wrapped up in envy.”

Fluttershy just looked back at her sadly.

“Well, back to it, then. Fluttershy, would you mind fetching me some coffee? I want to see if I can knock out the rest of the shipment for Lady Starlight.” After a moment’s consideration, Rarity added: “And some of those lovely croissants, if you can.”

“Um... actually I thought I might sleep, and maybe you should too?” Fluttershy replied, hopefully. “We need to go back home in the morning, after all. I’m starting to get worried about my friends; Angel Bunny gets upset when I’m gone too long.”

“Nonsense!” Rarity threw her mane back dramatically. “I feel just as fresh now as I did when I woke up. Better, actually. I daresay I could get a fair jump on the summer designs while I’m at it!” At Fluttershy’s saddened visage, she added: “You can rest if you wish, of course, poor darling. I can fend for myself just fine.”

“A mare after my own heart!” Luna said, smiling excitedly. “But really, did you want to spend your last night in Canterlot cooped up in that room? I could take you to some wonderful places to stargaze, or we could go and visit the Night Gardens...”

“Well...” Rarity hesitated. The drive to continue working was particularly strong, and she hated wasting time. Still, Luna was a friend, and had certainly done more than enough to help them over the the last couple days. “Perhaps”, she said at last. “Though I confess I’ve never heard of them.”

“It is a private garden,” Luna replied, turning down a hallway to lead the way. “My own creation, full of night-blooming flowers and nocturnal animals. When I first returned I... I needed a place to be alone, but Tia insisted I get out of my room, so we compromised. I go there when I need to think, or relax. It is really quite beautiful.”

Rarity looked at Fluttershy, silently asking for her assent.

Fluttershy too was conflicted. She was still worried about what Luna might have done to her marefriend, but the Night Gardens certainly sounded nice. Maybe I’m worrying too much. She nodded, slipping her wing over Rarity’s shoulders. With that, they followed Luna to her gardens.

Arriving at the door, Luna nodded to the guards, who seemed surprised to see her, but otherwise made no move other than to open the doors.

Inside, another world awaited. Luminous flowers bloomed in every size and shape imaginable. The trees were filled with various species of bats and owls, and other creatures chittered from places where it was too dark to make them out. If it could be said to resemble anything, the closest comparison would be the deepest parts of the Everfree, but where that seemed dangerous and oppressive, the garden was simply overgrown and wild. Rarity hesitantly walked forward with Fluttershy, unsure of what to expect. The surprise that greeted them was of the unpleasant variety.

“Tibbles!” Luna called excitedly, seemingly unafraid when a large rat jumped down from the trees and perched on her head.

Rarity’s scream woke small foals for miles around.

The next few moments were a frenzy of activity. Every animal in the gardens panicked simultaneously. Rarity had jumped on top of Fluttershy, using her like a stool and pointing a hoof at the large rodent while screaming bloody murder.

“Um... excuse me, friends? Can you all please calm down?” Fluttershy called out into the night. “Please? I know you’re all very frightened...” Her pleas were lost in a cacophony of hoots, screeches and chitterings.

Amidst the chaos, a lone figure calmly spread her wings, sailing up into the night. Dark creatures joined her, swirling around her in a flock. Luna flew high into the air, spreading her wings wide, then swooped down and around in a slow spiral, followed by all of the creatures capable of flight. When she landed, the landbound creatures gathered near her, each seemingly enamored with her presence.

Rarity herself had stopped screaming, transfixed by the princess being paid homage to by the creatures. She watched as Luna reached down with a hoof to scratch underneath the chin of a particular affectionate bat. Then, as quickly as they had gathered, they went back to their roosts, leaving only Luna and ‘Tibbles’ behind.

“Forgive them, please. Dawn nears and they were getting ready to bed down for the day. We startled them,” Luna said, smiling apologetically. The rodent draped itself around her neck, chittering a question to her.

“Um... Luna, your friend seems to—”

“I know, dear Fluttershy. He is curious about you.” Luna gestured to the pair. “Tiberius, the white one is Rarity, the yellow one is Fluttershy.” More chittering followed. “He is pleased to meet you.”

Fluttershy just stared, dumbfounded. “Um... can you... talk to him?”

“Hmmm?” Luna chuckled as Tiberius nibbled at her mane. “Not as such. But he is my pet, and we understand one another well enough.”

Rarity still had her mouth open, though no sound was coming out. She had, at least managed to climb down from her perch, but her mind did not have a response for the giant rat draped around Luna.

“I see,” Fluttershy said, stepping closer to the affectionate opossum. “Hello,Tiberius.”

Tiberius scampered up from around Luna’s neck to the top of her head, leaping from there to Fluttershy’s mane. He leaned down, looking at her and squeaking quietly.

“Why, yes, we are Luna’s friends. I’m sorry if Rarity startled you.” Fluttershy turned back to Rarity, who was still a little shell-shocked. “Rarity, are you all right?”

“You...y-you have a rat on your head,” Rarity said with a shaky voice.

“Actually, he’s an opossum. They look similar to rodents, but they are an entirely different species,” Fluttershy explained calmly. “His name is Tiberius, and he wants to apologize for making you scream.”

“You.... have a rat... on your head,” Rarity repeated.

Tiberius squeaked again, and Fluttershy chuckled. “She doesn’t mean to be rude. Rarity is a cat owner. She’s been given a few presents in the past. She’s not upset with you; you just frighten her.”

Rarity shook her head indignantly. “I am not frightened! I just don’t like rodents! They chew holes in walls, and fabric, and muck about in my garbage! That’s why I adopted Opal! She keeps them away.” She shuddered. “I mean no offense to... Tiberius, however. He just looks an awful lot like... a rat.”

“Tiberius does not eat garbage anymore, do you?” Luna cooed to the opossum, stroking him under his chin. “I did find him in a trash can,” she confided, “and I took the poor dear in. Now he eats quite well.”

“Yes, well... Be that as it may, he is your pet, and I presume he’s more well-mannered than a common rodent.” Rarity tried to suppress a look of distaste. “Just... keep him away from me, please.”

“Tibbles, come here,” Luna called. The opossum leaped from Fluttershy’s head down to the packed earth, scampering along the ground and up Luna’s leg. “Good boy! Now, I think it might be time for you to get some rest.”

Tiberius cocked his head curiously, exchanging glances with the princess. After a moment, he jumped down from her chest and ran up the side of a tree, disappearing into its branches.

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness. I am very sorry about that. I am sure he’s a wonderful pet.”

“He is,” Luna replied, smiling happily. “Tibbles was one of my very first friends. I suppose it helps that we’re both most active at night.” She gestured to a set of stone benches. “Come, let us sit and chat awhile.”

Rarity took the hint, making her way to the benches, looking around warily for other surprise guests. But, seemingly in keeping with their mistress’ wishes, the fauna were quiet. Presumably they were settling in for a good day’s rest. She idly braided her mane, unable to sit still.

“So,” Luna began. “I believe your design went over far better than I had hoped. I’d like to offer you a job, if you’ll have it.”

Rarity’s eyebrows rose in surprise. She’d finished her mane and started working on her tail. “Oh. Errr... to be honest I hadn’t really considered... I mean, I’d always loved the idea of living in Canterlot... but I have ties at home—”

“Rarity,” Luna interrupted, holding up a hoof. “While you’d be more than welcome to take up residence at castle, nopony ever said you’d have to work here. The castle can place orders, and you can fill them.”

“Well, that’s true enough. But there is still the problem of my shop, you see. Water damage, fire damage... I came here hoping to find an investor.” Rarity shook her head. Lacking for anything else to keep her busy, she started braiding Fluttershy’s mane. “I was so busy socializing at the party I never got around to making any business contacts.”

“Easy enough,” Luna said. “I’ll need an invoice for the treasury, but you may consider your repairs a... ‘signing bonus’, I believe they call it now.”

My shop repaired, a steady source of work, designing for royalty, no less!

Having braided both of their manes, Rarity eyed Luna’s flowing locks curiously, wondering what they would feel like. “That would help so much! Thank you! Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!” She tried to get down to kiss Luna’s hooves but was held back by a yellow hoof that kept her on the bench.

“Um...” Fluttershy interrupted, hesitating but worried about something that Rarity hadn’t even thought of. “Luna... that’s very nice of you, but... maybe too nice? I mean... why are you doing this? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Because you are my friends?” Luna replied, confused. “Do friends no longer help each other when they are in need?”

“Yes, of course!” Rarity replied, absently trying to grab ahold of Luna’s ethereal mane which stubbornly refused to let itself be caught. “And we’re going to be the best of friends! All three of us!”

“That would be nice,” Fluttershy agreed. “It’s just... it feels like you’re doing so much for us, without asking anything in return. I guess I’m just not used to ponies being like that... Sorry.”

“Well...” Luna sighed softly. “To say that my intentions were purely altruistic would be a lie. Do not mistake what I have given freely for anything but; though I was hoping we could get to know one another... better.”

And there it was. Luna wanted to get to know them better, just like Fancy Pants and Fleur. Fluttershy quailed inside, not sure what to do. “Um... I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” she said, finally. “What I mean to say is, we like you very much, but... what I mean is...” she stopped, unsure what she meant.

“Darling?” Rarity asked, having been working on something that vaguely resembled a hat. “Is something amiss?”

Fluttershy nodded, her faced flushed. How exactly did you explain to a princess that you were worried about being given things with the expectation of... that?

Luna looked back and forth between the two, wondering what was wrong. She hadn’t said or done something inappropriate, had she? Well, she’d flirted with them a little, but that hadn't seemed to be an issue before.

“I think maybe we should just go,” Fluttershy said, finally. “I’m sorry, Luna.” She got up to leave.

“Sorry?” Rarity set the half finished hat down, utterly confused. “Why are you sorry?”

“Luna... wants...” Fluttershy cut off, unable to say it.

“Please stay?” Luna asked, concerned. She’d upset Fluttershy somehow. She didn’t know how, but she did not intend to let things end like this. “I meant no harm in my entreaties. If I’ve given offense in any way, I apologize.”

“You didn’t. I’m sorry, Luna. I just... we can’t just do that.” Fluttershy said, shaking her head vehemently.

“Do what? Which part of my offer is objectionable?” Luna persisted. “Please, whatever it is, I retract it, here and now.”

“We’re not like that!” Fluttershy surprised herself with her own vehemence and put a hoof to her mouth. “Sorry,” she continued after a moment, “I just don’t feel comfortable with... that.”

“With what?” Luna tilted her head, honestly confused by the whole exchange.

“Well... I mean, when you asked if you could come visit us some night, I... I thought you were trying to embarrass Rarity. I didn’t know you actually do that.” Fluttershy finally relented, sitting down. “It’s... it’s not that I’m not flattered, I mean... you’re the princess, and really very beautiful. But that’s... that’s not...”

“Forgive me,” Luna said, her shoulders slumped in dejection. “I have gone about this all wrong. I only meant to deepen our friendships, though I had hoped that with time...” Luna trailed off, looking up once more. “I do my sister a disservice. This is a difficult conversation to have, and she has the benefit of an emotional connection to at least one of them.”

“Could one of you please explain what the problem is?” Rarity asked, plaintively.

“The problem is me, Rarity,” Luna replied. “I have gone a step too far, and I have made Fluttershy feel uncomfortable.”

“No!” Fluttershy assured her, waving her hooves. “I mean, you’re very nice, and I want to be your friend. And... and maybe I did think about... that. But... I didn’t think you really wanted to... It’s so soon, and I just finally got Rarity—”

“Waitwaitwait...” Rarity interrupted. When she had both of their attention, she asked plainly: “This is a sex thing, isn’t it?”

In an instant, both Luna and Fluttershy were reduced to stammering, blushing messes.

Rarity nodded sagely and acted decisively. “Luna, are you inviting us to bed this particular second?”

“N-no, we had in mind a long courtship, many evenings together watching the stars and perha—”

“Just a moment, darling,” Rarity said, cutting her off before turning to her marefriend. “Fluttershy, if I understand you, you are not outright dismissing the idea; you just never considered that the princess might be serious in her flirtations?”

“Um... well... maybe... yes?” Fluttershy squeaked out, her face the color of a ripened tomato.

“Right! Well then, Luna, I hope you’ll understand that we are still feeling out our own relationship and would not necessarily be very certain about the idea of a third, even if it were on a casual basis.” At Luna’s nod, she went on. “And, if I understand... your intentions are less than casual?”

“I...” Luna’s eyes darted back and forth between the pair. None of this was going according to plan, but she wasn’t entirely certain it was going badly, either. “We... had thought the more formal means—”

“Yes, I see the way of it.” Rarity tapped her hooves together, kicking idly at the dirt below her feet. “Fluttershy,” she said, turning back to her marefriend. “She seems to be on the up and up about it. Are you sure we want to turn her down just like that?”

“Um... I... I don’t know,” Fluttershy responded.

“Here’s what I think, if you’ll indulge me further. I think stargazing and the occasional night out with a friend sounds perfectly lovely. And should things progress...” She briefly eyed Luna. “I wouldn’t have any objections. What I’m not hearing is either of you saying that you’re against the idea, just that you want to move slowly. Have I hit the mark?”

“Yes!” Luna answered, somewhat triumphantly. Somehow, it seemed things had gone her way.

“Um... okay,” Fluttershy said, her head reeling.

“Excellent! Well, ladies, this was a nice talk. Can we head back now? I’ve come up with a wonderful hat design and I simply cannot wait to get started on a matching scarf.” Rarity modeled her creation for them. Apparently, while settling their problems, she had weaved it out of sticks and leaves, adorning it with feathers and even an errant pluck of hair from Celestia knew what creature. Not waiting for an answer, she got up, kissed Fluttershy, and walked to the garden entrance.

Fluttershy turned from watching Rarity walk away, to looking back at Luna who looked as befuddled as she did. “I really don’t think she’s okay,” she said at length.

“Okay? She is absolutely wonderful!” Luna replied, feeling pure admiration bordering on flat-out adulation for Rarity at that moment. “Do you think we could get her to talk some sense into my sister?”

“Luna, I’m worried about her! Something like this would normally have made her faint, or at least freak out a little...” Fluttershy shook her head. “I’m going to take her to the doctor. Something is very wrong.”

“Truly? She’s inspired, and productive—”

“She couldn’t stop fidgeting the whole time we were at the party,” Fluttershy deadpanned before grabbing hold of her mane with a hoof. “She braided my mane while we were talking, and she tried to braid yours!” Fluttershy sighed and looked at the doorway through which Rarity had disappeared. “It’s not normal. Not for her.”

“Well, perhaps she is more driven,” Luna allowed, At Fluttershy’s continued silence, she relented. “Fine, I will look her over.”

Rarity hummed softly as she cut all the various pieces of fabric she needed for the order for Lady Starlight. They still needed to be sewn together by hoof, but with the pieces ready, the actual stitching was just a matter of time. And thanks to Luna’s kind offer, whether meant altruistically or not, she would be able to get her shop repaired upon arriving in Ponyville. Things were taking a distinctive turn for the better.

As she worked, thoughts ran around her mind like frightened chipmunks. So much had happened so soon, and there was still more change to come. She had no idea what to think about Luna’s proposal quite yet. It was flattering, to be sure, but she wasn’t quite certain how it would work, or if she wanted it to. Granted, there was a part of her that very much liked the idea, but her head and her heart were clashing on the matter.

She thought back to conversations they’d had recently regarding Celestia and Pinkie and Twilight, seeing Luna’s opinions on the matter in a new light. Her mind also flashed back to a worrisome comment from her own sister, questioning why she had to chose just one special somepony.

Rarity shook her head, irritated. It was too soon to be worried about such things. All Luna had asked for was to be closer friends; that sounded fine, and indeed, quite wonderful. There would be time to decide such things later. Much later.

She added a few more flourishes to another dress design, this one very special. How often did one get to design a wedding dress for the pony she intended to propose to, after all?

She tapped the quill against the paper, idly wondering about the best place for the ceremony. Perhaps Celestia would allow it here at the castle? Oooo! Perhaps she could perform the ceremony! She laughed giddily.

Behind her, a door opened and closed. She turned briefly, seeing Luna had entered. “Hello! Did Fluttershy go to bed, then?”

“She went to go get the coffee you asked for,” Luna replied, closing the door behind her.

“Oh, well, she needn’t have bothered, I feel right as rain. Better than ever, in fact.” Rarity turned her attention back to her design, the sounds of cutting fabric coming from all around.

“That’s... actually why I came to see you,” Luna said, hesitantly. “Fluttershy worries that you might be feeling a little... too good.”

“Too good? How can you feel too good?” Rarity laughed at the idea. “For the first time in my life, it feels like everything is going my way, princess.”

“I am glad to hear it. But her concern is that something I did for you may have had an adverse effect, and I wish to scan you to find out.”

“Well, as I said, I feel fine, but do what you must to settle her mind,” Rarity replied, busying herself with a bit of sketchwork.

Luna simply watched Rarity work for a time, more unsure than ever. The unicorn looked fine. As she had said, she was happy, inspired, and full of energy. How exactly is her current state a bad thing? Wouldn’t it be better for her to remain as she is?

And if you are wrong? Fluttershy knows her far better than you, and she does not seem like a pony that would be worried without reason.

Luna sighed heavily. Having friends was proving very complicated. Enjoyable, but complicated. She lit up her horn in a dark flare, her eyes turning into twin pools of unlight.

The first thing she noticed was Rarity’s inner core of magic, still lit up brighter than it had been when she’d first seen it, but... dimmer than it should have been. Granted, Rarity was using a lot of magic, but not so much that she would be able to burn through all of the magic Luna had given her so quickly. Unusual, but not in itself worrisome.

The second thing made her draw breath in worry. The regeneration spell, which should have been cancelled out when Rarity was healed, had spread along every ley line in her body. Every second it was active, it was washing the fatigue from Rarity, removing any minor hurts a pony might experience from day to day walking about. It had to be why Rarity had so much energy, why she felt perfectly well rested no matter how long she’d been working.

It even seemed to manifest in places the spell was never designed to be; washing away fatigue in key parts of the brain where creativity resided. Normally such things behaved a lot like muscles, active for a period and at rest in between; right now, however, it seemed to be the source of Rarity’s seemingly endless pile of ideas. It would have—should have—been wonderful, if not for the nature of the spell.

For Luna’s spell was one that came at a cost. Normally, that cost was a few days of weakness, trading away a pony’s natural magic in exchange for faster healing. Now, it was making Rarity more active physically and mentally, but it was drawing on her very life force to do it.

Thanks to Luna’s magic, Rarity was feeling no ill effects thus far, but unless the spell was cancelled, swiftly, Luna estimated that Rarity would live to the ripe old age of thirty at best.

Rarity’s ears flicked backwards, and she turned her head away from her work. “Something wrong?”

“N-nothing I can’t fix, I assure you!” Luna said quickly, looking around for the anchor point of the enchantment. She just had to dispel the regeneration, and everything would be fine.

A few fruitless moments of searching told her that the anchor point was essential Rarity’s entire body.

Okay, the important thing to remember is not to panic. Neither of them know anything is wrong; they only suspect. Having the two of them panic as well will not aid matters.

There was a sound of an opening door, followed by the light hoofsteps of a pegasus entering the room.

“Ah, hello, darling! Did you get the coffee?”

“Yes,” Fluttershy replied, setting the bag down and giving Rarity a hug. “I got us some dinner too.”

“Splendid! Luna was just checking me over for that thing that worried you. She said it was nothing she can’t fix, so I’m sure it will keep.”

Luna gulped nervously as Fluttershy whirled back to look at her. “Y-yes. Nothing that I can’t handle, I assure you!” She took one of the cups of coffee from Fluttershy’s bag, drinking it down as quickly as she could. “I’m going to need something to take care of it, however. So just wait here while I go and get it.”

Without waiting for a response, she turned to mist and fled the room. Eager to be away from Fluttershy’s accusatory gaze.

Okay, everything is fine. I just need to find Tia, get her to dispel the spell, and neither of them will be the wiser.

After all, Rarity didn’t know enough about magic to know what had been done to her, and, being a pegasus, Fluttershy likely knew even less.

Luna sped through the palace in her mist form, making a beeline for her sister’s bedroom. Tia was sure to be asleep by now, but this was an emergency. She’d understand.

Arriving at Tia’s bedroom, however, she stopped in surprise. There were no guards; that was unheard of. Still, it did make it easier to pass by into the room, so she simply flew under the door; only to find the room unoccupied.

She nearly panicked, thinking quickly of where Tia could be other than in her room

Wait.

Middy had been talking about some silly thing at Night Court, hadn’t he? He had thought it was important, so he might have gone to Tia over it. And her sister had chided her for having to take over court the last time she’d skipped out for a night alone. That had to be it. She was running court. Luna fled from the room, making all possible speed for the Court Room.

After finding the court empty, and still no sign of her sister, Luna had gone to the last place she’d expected to need to go this evening: to Middy’s quarters. It felt... odd, to say the least, to have to call upon her own assistant like some common supplicant. This was not the sort of thing a princess should ever have to do.

It was made worse by the fact that he had, in all likelihood, ‘ratted her out’ to Tia. She should have every right to be angry with him. So why did she feel this sense of foreboding? It was just Night Court, after all. All of the important business happened during the day. She had every right to cancel it if she had plans.

And they were important plans! She had needed to establish some modicum of respect and control amongst the Canterlot elite! And she had brand new close friends to help! Friends who even now needed her help more than ever, so what right did Middy have to be upset with her? No right at all!

Yes, this was his fault! Tia wasn’t in her room because he had gone to her like some sort of tattletale and asked Tia to cover instead of just canceling like she’d asked!

Stupid Middy. I should get a new assistant. One who knows that when a princess decrees something, you don’t ask her older sister for a second opinion!

She immediately apologized to Middy in her own mind. She did like him, even if he was a stick in the mud. She decided she would give him a raise for even thinking about firing him. It was only fair, after all. She did put him through a lot.

Wait... maybe that’s why he gets headaches?

Well, that’s just wonderful. Now not only can’t I yell at him, I have to apologize for giving him headaches! Stupid, stupid Middy!

She stopped short of his door, debating whether she should knock or just flow under the door in her mist form. Eventually she decided on knocking, but she seethed at him while she did it. It made her feel better. “Middy?”

A loud crash came from the inside, followed by a scrambling of hooves and a lock being turned.

“Princess!” he cried out in relief. “I was worried I was going to have to run Day Court as well!”

Luna’s eyebrows rose at that, but she didn’t have time to question it. “I can’t seem to find my sister. Have you seen her?”

Midnight’s face fell. “Well, no, not since this evening. I asked her to oversee Night Court in your stead, but she said she had a personal matter to attend to.” He held up Celestia’s symbol of regency. “She told me to hold Night Court instead!”

At this bit of news, Luna clapped her hooves together in sudden delight. “Oh, that’s a wonderful idea! Why didn’t I think of that? I bet you did splendidly!”

The shift in topic only served to confuse Midnight more, although he did seem pleased with the praise. “Well... I did the best I could under the circumstances, princess...”

“Good good,” Luna said, smiling at him proudly. “I would like to thank you as well, Middy. I recognize that... perhaps my needing a night off was inconvenient for you, but I am pleased to hear you handled everything so well. I’ll be contacting the treasury about a nice raise for you.”

“Um... well... of course, princess. I live to serve.” Midnight stammered back. “Although if you really want to thank me, perhaps you could give me advance warning of any personal plans in the future? I could have rescheduled the court appearance with just a little notice...”

“Yes, yes, of course,” Luna said, waving a hoof dismissively. “So, do you know where my sister went?”

“I’m afraid I don’t,” Midnight replied apologetically. “She only said she would be back by morning, and she sent her guards away.”

She sent her guards away? Tia never travels without guards.

“Did she take a chariot?” Luna asked. “Perhaps the pegasus guards would know her destination.”

“No, princess. She said she had a perfectly good pair of wings.” Midnight actually chuckled at that. “I admit I am unused to the princess being flippant about such things, but she seemed amused and I could not help be so as well.”

Tia flew? Where in Equestria would be be flying to in the middle of the night—Oh. Oh sister, why would you pick now of all times to follow my advice?

“Right. Well, I think I know where she is. Thank you, Middy.”

“Erm... princess, she will be back by morning, won’t she?” Midnight inquired, looking even more concerned. “I am not sure if I would even survive day court, let alone manage—”

“You’ll be fine, Middy. I have faith in you!” Luna said, laying a hoof on his shoulder in a gesture that she had been assured was comforting. “In any case, once I find her I’ll make sure she gets back.”

“Thank you, princess,” he said in evident relief.

Luna made her way back to the workroom in all haste, stopping just outside the door to collect herself. There was no real need to worry Fluttershy or Rarity unduly, but she needed to get Rarity to Celestia as soon as possible. After all, there was no telling how much damage the regeneration spell could do if left unchecked. I only have a mere lifetime to get to know them. I won’t have that cut short.

With that in mind, she opened the door, all smiles. “Sorry about that.”

Fluttershy was waiting on the other side, watching Rarity nervously. “Luna!” she hissed. “Did you get what you needed to fix her?”

Luna’s smile faltered for a moment as she tried to keep her cool. “Well, yes and no. I’m going to need my sister’s help, as it turns out, but she’s run off to Ponyville.”

“Is… is it bad?” Fluttershy asked, biting her bottom lip.

“No! No, not at all,” Luna reassured her, hoping her poker face held. She didn’t like it, but being honest was not going to help matters. At the moment, there was nothing wrong with Rarity that a good day’s rest wouldn’t fix. So long as they could find Celestia quickly, there was nothing to worry about.

And besides, if need be, she could always provide Rarity with more magic for the spell to draw on. If nothing else, at least it would mitigate the longer term issues she would experience. The problem with that solution, however, was that she had no idea what even more power would do to the renegade healing spell that was actually threatening to kill the pony it was supposed to be healing.

Best to save that plan for emergency use only. Hopefully Tia is where I think she is, and not off in Las Pegasus or Applewood taking an unannounced vacation.

“Well, that’s a relief,” Fluttershy said. “So, Celestia is in Ponyville? That’s good; we’re already planning to catch the morning train.”

Luna thought furiously. Train rides were not exactly the fastest means of travel. They’d have to wait until morning when the train pulled in, then undergo the actual travel. Chariot was better, but she wasn’t sure she wanted to pester her night guard, and again, it took time to fly there.

“Actually... I had another time in mind,” Luna said, drawing Rarity closer to her in her magic. “Close your eyes for a moment.”

“Why—” was the only word Fluttershy managed before they were all enveloped in a cloud of darkness, which imploded a second later leaving various articles of clothing in half-finished states to fall to the floor.

Author's Notes:

For those (like myself) who do not speak french and were confused by Fleur's utterances, a brief explanation.

I do not, as previous stated, speak french. I do however believe that somepony named Fleur De Lis should occasionally speak the language.

In context, we have this scene.

Rarity cleared her throat, prompting Fleur to look back in her direction. While Fluttershy had been talking, she’d been adding five more glasses from around the room, all carefully sipped from. “Ahem. Fleur, I’d like to introduce my marefriend.”
“Oh?” Fleur’s ears perked up. “I hadn’t noticed you brought anypony else. Where is she?”
Fluttershy squirmed uncomfortably.
Fleur looked back and forth between the two of them, flushing when she realized her faux pas. “C'est gênant! What you must think of me! I meant no offense, Rarity. Nor to you, Fluttershy.”

C'est gênant!: How embarrassing!

“You cherish the princess, mon amie?” Fleur De Lis’ eyes twinkled as she laughed merrily. “Perhaps she is close to you both?”
“Nothing so crass as that,” Rarity replied, flushing guiltily. After all, it wasn’t as if she’d never entertained the idea. “My friends and I are simply important to both sisters, though I admit we have had occasion to deepen the friendship of late.”
“Ah, forgive me. I misunderstood.” Fleur’s eyes flicked over to Luna, who was twirling around in her new dress. “Fancy and I have had that opportunity as well.”
Rarity, who had been in the middle of sipping at a sixth wine glass, nearly choked in shock. “I must be mishearing you—”
“Je resterai bouche cousue. I have said more than I should have and I will thank you if you will forget it,” Fleur said quickly. “Our younger princess does not need a scandal laid at her hooves.”

Je resterai bouche cousue: I won't say anymore.

Sorry for any confusion to native speakers and google translate users alike, but that's what I meant to have these phrases mean. I did pretty extensive searches for proper phrasing, but this is the risk you take when you try to utilize a language you don't speak yourself, sadly.

Chapter 41: Confrontations

View Online

Sweet Apple Acres experienced a false dawn for a few moments as Celestia and Twilight arrived in the middle of the Zap Apple orchard.

This would have caused more of a disturbance if not for a timely light diffusion spell cast by Twilight.

Celestia blinked in the sudden darkness, letting her eyes regain their night vision. “Thank you, Twilight. I really should have thought better than that.”

Twilight’s smile could be heard in her voice. “I’m sure you would have in a moment, princess! I just didn’t want to wake the whole town. They panic easily... remember the bunny stampede incident?”

“Yes, so they do.” Celestia replied, wincing at her own thoughtlessness. “Now, which tree did you plant the seeds near?”

“The very tall one just west of here. Applejack called it ‘Alexander.’” Twilight cast a quick illusion spell, sending an arrow of light darting towards the tree in question. Twilight then went on to the farmhouse to fetch Pinkie while Celestia walked towards the large apple tree where the root had been planted.

Well, soon you’ll be able to return home having ensured your protege’s love life remains unchanged. That will be nice, won’t it?

“I hope I can do more than that.” Celestia muttered, feeling incredibly foolish for talking to herself. She eyed the large tree, knocking on it experimentally. She remembered these orchards being much more sparse. This tree in particular had been planted in her presence. She’d gifted it to the Apple family to commemorate some anniversary or other, likely the tenth.

Yes, hope is a good thing. Such as hoping that they’ll be fine after a little talk. After all, the princess is far too busy to be more involved. Too many meetings, too few hours sleep. There is no time for more than hope. It’s just as well you’re not going to even try to tell Twilight how you feel, you’d never have time to be a loving mate.

“I would have made time.” Celestia spat back to the empty darkness.

Oh? Well, now you won’t have to! Surely your student will be glad to know she’s not being a burden on you. You know how she frets about disappointing you.

The princess didn’t bother answering, choosing instead to scan the area around the base of the tree for the roots they would soon be casting on.

A bright flash from the entrance of the farmhouse caught her eye, and she turned to it in surprise.

Did she just teleport?

Celestia took flight, angling towards the farmhouse entrance. Within seconds she was there, and had confirmed that her protege was indeed gone.

Why would she leave like that? Perhaps she forgot something at the library?

She briefly contemplating going to the library herself, but decided to investigate further before rushing off. Surely one of Twilight’s friends—

At least you could start thinking of them by name, you do them a disservice.

Surely Applejack would know where her protege had spirited off to.

“Sugarcube? ‘Zat you? Come on back now and we can talk about this like adult ponies.”

Celestia’s ear turned towards the voice and she followed it to the open door of the master bedroom.

What she saw confused her, for a moment. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack were in the same bed. Both of the earth ponies were holding the pegasus. Some very detached part of her mind congratulated herself on thinking of them by name.

Oh, look at that. Looks like Luna was right, Pinkie really doesn’t mind being with multiple ponies at once.

The princess shook her head in disbelief. There was no way this could possibly be what it looked like. She didn’t know much about Pinkie, but the mare had struck her as the earnest sort when it came to keeping her word, and she had given her word. Clearly she was misinterpreting—

“Hey, princess!” Pinkie called to her cheerfully, waving from the other side of Rainbow Dash.

Rather unabashedly calm about it, don’t you think? A pony caught in the act of adultery on a mate should not be so happy about it.

“Were you here with Twilight? She was just here then she went—” Pinkie’s face took on an expression of horrified surprise,” —and then she went away again! Did she forget something?”

Or... maybe she just doesn’t care. Perhaps you misjudged her?

Celestia's eyes turn grim. "I suspect it was more to do with your inability to keep your word, Pinkie Pie.”

"Now hol' on there, Princess, this ain't what you think—" Applejack interjected quickly.

"I don't care what it is!" Celestia, said, cutting Applejack off. "Two days ago I canceled court because my faithful student teleported onto my lap, breaking through three dozen enchantments merely because she was distraught! Do you know why she was distraught?”

“Well, I recko—”

“Because she was convinced that she,” Celestia continued, cutting Applejack off again while pointing towards Pinkie Pie. “Would have a better life without her!”

“I’m tellin’ ya, this ain’t wha—”

“And now, she has to discover that Pinkie really does have more fun when she is not around? I won’t stand for it. This time there will be no pink infiltrators to drag her back home to have her heart broken again!" Celestia leveled her gaze on Pinkie. "You gave me your word. I can see now that your word isn’t worth much.”

“Now hold on a goldang minute!”

“I think not. I have to go find and comfort Twilight. You three—” She swept her gaze over them, her eyes cold and dangerous. “—should stay away.”

Applejack scrambled up from the bed, stomping her way towards Celestia in exactly the way you don’t want to confront an enraged alicorn. “I said hush up and listen, you stubborn mule!”

Celestia regarded the earth pony in surprise. “I beg your pardon?”

“You heard me right, missy! You barge in here bad-mouthin’ my friend, and I won’t stand fer it! Now shut yer trap an’ lissen good before I wallop ya!” Applejack’s eyes were no less determined even in the face of certain destruction.

And this is why you trust these ponies when the world is doomed. They don’t back down.

Very slowly, Celestia nodded her head. “Very well, explain yourself. But this had better be good. I have some very comfortable cells which haven’t seen guests in ages. I’d be more than willing to see that change.”

Applejack held her gaze, not flinching for a moment. “I get it, you’re madder than a wet cat right now. But nopony here wants Twi happy more’n Pinkie. And Dashie and me want that for em too.”

She seems so very sure of herself. Maybe she’s telling the truth?

There was a very tense moment where anything could have happened. The next instant was confused, as Celestia found the pink pony attached to her leg, bawling her eyes out. "I didn't mean to hurt her! Tell me how I did it so I can make it better! Please tell me!"

"What do you mean, 'how?'" Celestia demanded, trying to shake Pinkie off. But the harder she tried to dislodge her, the harder Pinkie clung.

"She means she doesn't know how this would hurt Twilight." Applejack said, sighing in relief as their eye-contact was broken. "Pinkie ain't that great a judge on boundaries, case in point." She nodded to the pony wrapped firmly around Celestia's foreleg. "Thing is, she don't mean anything by it. Dashie's real sick right now and Pinkie jus' wanted to make her feel better. An' me... well I wanted to snuggle her too but Pinkie was already here. Wasn't gonna kick her out."

Celestia very slowly counted to herself, trying to quell the rage she felt. "Am I to understand that you three were not having... relations?"

"Well... not as such, yer princessness." Applejack said slowly, hoping not to draw Celestia's ire once more. "Hoof to the sun, I can tell you there was a bit of hugging involved, an a kiss or two, but it was all meant in comfort. When Twi left she was hurt real bad, and my Dashie wanted to see Pinkie happy. Things got a little muddled. But when push comes to shove, Pinkie loves Twi, and she’s as loyal as you could want. She’s just a little... confused about how that’s supposed to go sometimes."

She doesn’t deny there was something going on. Perhaps you’d better to put them all in cells, just to be sure. Then you can find Twilight, and spirit her away.

Celestia regarded the crying pony clinging to her foreleg, continuing to count to herself. She needed to get away from these ponies, far away, before she hurt one of them.

Or, perhaps you need to talk to one of them. The one crying on your leg. Either something is going on, in which case she needs to be held accountable; or Applejack is right, and Pinkie really has no idea what she has done. Twilight said she didn’t understand her. What if the reverse is true?

“Why don’t we just go ‘nd find Twi, and then we can si—” Applejack didn’t get any further in her suggestion before she and Rainbow Dash were blinded by an overload of magic which discharged itself as pure light. When Applejack dared open her eyes again, Celestia and Pinkie were gone.

The first thing Rarity saw when the darkness of Luna’s spell retreated was: slightly less darkness.

A moonlit night does have a certain amount of light, and the stars helped, but there was only so much such feeble light could do when filtered through a forest canopy.

As she spent more time in the dark, details made themselves known. This was a familiar locale to her. Which was not to say she’d been here often. In fact, she’d only been here once before. Luna had teleported them to the courtyard of the ancient castle in the Everfree.

“Luna, why am I not in the workroom?”

“I’m sorry, Rarity. This was the closest location I could teleport to with any real guarantee of safety for us all. I don’t know Ponyville well enough to get us there without possibly landing halfway inside a wall, or another pony.” Luna replied, glancing around. “Give me a moment to get my bearings and I’ll try to get us closer. Perhaps if we teleport to a location above the town? No, you don’t have wings...”

“I see. And why was it necessary to teleport to Ponyville? We had tickets for the train tomorrow morning.”

“Because I need to get you to Celestia as soon as possible.” Luna licked a hoof, judging wind direction. “I’m fairly certain I can carry you, Rarity. Fluttershy, do you think you can keep up?”

“Luna,” Fluttershy said, concern growing in her voice. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing that can’t be fixed, and nothing that will harm Rarity immediately, Fluttershy. But it’s important that we hurry.” Luna lifted Rarity bodily onto her own back. “Hang tight to my neck, Rarity. We’ll be in Ponyville in no time.”

Luna took flight, gaining altitude quickly, circling around until she could see the dim lights of Ponyville in the distance. She felt a horrible pressure around her neck, and glanced back to see Rarity clutching her for dear life. “Rarity, couldst thou please ease off a bit? I’m going to need to breathe to keep us both aloft.”

“S-sorry.” Rarity replied, lessening her grip slightly. “I-I just have this nasty habit of falling from great heights. Would you mind terribly not flying so high?”

“I’m afraid I must. We must make all haste, dropping altitude would only slow us down. Have no fear, Rarity. I will not let thee come to harm.” Luna angled her flight path downwards, aiming for Ponyville town center.

“Wait! Please wait!” Fluttershy called to them. “I can’t fly that fast—”

Luna whipped her head back, seeing Fluttershy falter in her flight. She was struggling mightily to keep pace, but it was more than apparent that she would be unable to do so. Luna looped around in her flight, intent on catching Fluttershy ere she fell.

The feeling of the hooves around her neck left, and instead she felt four hooves standing precariously on her back. Just as one of Fluttershy’s wings folded in on itself, causing the pegasus to cry out in pain, she was surrounded by an aura that buoyed her up, pulling her close to Rarity.

“There, there, love. I’ve got you.” Rarity cooed, her horn blazing brightly in the darkness.

Luna cursed herself for a fool. Fluttershy had told her that she’d strained her wings badly during her fight with her mother. Of course she would have trouble flying afterwards. More to the point, she should have thought of carrying both of them in her magic. “Rarity!” She called up, layering her own magic field around Fluttershy. “Stop casting this instant! I’ve got her!”

“No, it’s fine, Luna, I can carry her along—”

“It’s important that you trust me about this. Using your magic could worsen your condition. Now please, let me take care of her.” Luna said, firmly.

Rarity sounded ready to protest, but finally Luna felt the other mare’s magical pressure release it’s hold on Fluttershy. Luna looped back around, aiming for Ponyville once more.

Arriving at the library, Luna let both of her charges down to the ground. “Finally! I apologize to both of you, but all should be well shortly.” Luna opened the front door, certain she would find her sister inside with Twilight. What she found instead was a library in complete disarray, and a haggard looking owl slowly trying to put it back to rights.

A quick examination told her that Celestia had been here, at least. Two empty teacups sat on a table, and unless she was sorely mistaken, Pinkie was not much of a tea drinker. She slowly counted backwards from ten, trying to maintain her cool. Celestia was in Ponyville, that was a start.

“Luna?” Fluttershy asked. “Can you please tell us what’s wrong?”

“What’s wrong is my sister is not here, and I don’t know where to find her.” Luna said through gritted teeth. “But all will be well soon enough.”

“No, I mean what’s wrong with Rarity?” Fluttershy persisted.

“Nothing I can’t fix—”

“You said that before!” Fluttershy snapped back. “Then you rushed us to Ponyville so fast that we left all Rarity’s dresses behind. And just now you said she shouldn’t use magic! I know you’re trying to help, but you need to tell us what’s going on!”

“I don’t wish to worry you needlessly, Fluttershy—” Luna’s eyes flicked to watch as Rarity picked up the various tomes, reshelving them by hoof.

“I’m already worried!” Fluttershy said, cutting Luna off again. “Just tell us what happened.”

“Well... first of all, I want to say I never intended any harm, and would never have tampered with a spell in this way if I had known—” At Fluttershy’s warning look, she cleared her throat nervously. “Yes, well, out with it then. It seems that the structure of the spell has... well... changed, significantly. And while the effects seem to be very beneficial, it’s using up magic at a drastic rate.”

“Okay...” Fluttershy replied. “Now, I need you to please explain what that means.”

“Well, you remember I told you that the spell uses her natural magic to heal her?” Luna asked.

“Yes?”

“That’s precisely what it’s doing now. Except instead of focusing on a sole injury, it’s burning her magic for energy. She is hyper because the spell is drawing on my magic to make her so.” Luna replied, gesturing to Rarity, who had finished reshelving the books and was in the process of dusting the library. “And while it will last for some time... when it runs out, the spell will begin drawing on her life force instead.”

“And that’s bad?”

“Very bad.” Luna said, gravely. “So it’s very important that she not make matters worse by using even more magic than the spell is using already.”

“Can’t you just... make the spell... stop?” Fluttershy asked, her face screwing up as she tried to understand.

“I’ve already tried that. But it’s embedded in nearly every point in her body. I lack the knowledge to attempt it, and adding even more magic might make the problem worse.” The princess heaved a huge sigh. “I am so sorry, Fluttershy. I meant only well, but my efforts have done ill.”

Rarity trotted up next to Fluttershy holding a hammer in her mouth. She set it down on the table, nodding to Luna. “So, magic gone wrong, eh? Simple enough, then. I shall refrain from any more spell-casting for the duration, and we’ll just have to locate Twilight. I have every faith she can put it aright with relative ease.”

“Well...” Luna replied. “I suppose Twilight would be of aid as well, though I’d rather my sister.”

“You brought us here for a reason, though. I suspect it’s because Celestia has come here, and if she’s here, she’s is with Twilight. And since Twilight isn’t here, the most likely location for her to be is at Sugarcube corner, no?” Rarity smiled, winking at the princess. “She practically lives there. Just give me a moment or two to fix this floorboard and we’ll head right over.” Rarity picked up the hammer in her mouth, eyeing the nails on the table. She dropped the hammer, picking up the nails in the corner of her mouth, then picked up the hammer again, looking quite pleased with herself.

“Um... Rarity maybe we can let Twilight fix her... floorboards?” Fluttershy asked. “I mean, we should find Celestia as soon as possible.”

“Irt wom’t tahke lomg” Rarity mumbled around her hammer.

Luna, meanwhile, was watching incredulously as Rarity tried to hold a nail with a hoof while angling the hammer to strike it. “Rarity, perhaps you had better let me,” she said, steadying the nail with her magic and grasping the hammer.

She looked down at the cracked floorboard, eyes widening. It looked as if somepony very heavy, or very strong, had stomped on it.

And it is doubtful that Twilight would have made a hole like that in her own library.

Rarity watched Luna curiously as she nailed down the cracked floorboard. “Something amiss?”

“Likely nothing.” Luna replied. But possibly everything. She had no idea what could have upset her sister so, but she hoped it had been only a momentary flash of anger.

Having nailed the offending board back down, Luna set the hammer down, nodding to Rarity and Fluttershy. “Let’s go, then.”

Arriving at Sugarcube Corner, they surprisingly found signs of life. At least one of the Cakes was up, preparing the baked goods for a new day of business.

Rarity trotted around to the kitchen entrance. “The front door will be locked this time of morning, but we can knock quietly on the kitchen door. I’d rather not wake the twins.” She knocked very lightly, waiting expectantly for an answer.

Momentarily, the top half of the door swung open.

“Oh, hello, Rarity.” Carrot Cake said, a slow smile growing on his lips. “What can I do you for? I’m afraid we don’t have anything ready quite yet—”

“Good Morning, Carrot!” Rarity replied. “Not here for that on this occasion, although I’ll likely be by later on. We’re just trying to track down Twilight and Pinkie. Are they here?”

Luna cleared her throat from behind Rarity, and the unicorn raised a hoof in warning not to interrupt.

“Well, no. They went to Sweet Apple Acres last night. Said they needed to help Applejack take care of Rainbow. Should I tell her you stopped by?”

“If you see her before I do, yes please. Thank you, Carrot.”

“No problem!” Carrot replied. His eyes widened when a kitchen timer went off. “That’s the muffins, I’ll talk to you again soon!” He closed the door, not waiting for a reply.

Rarity turned around, all smiles. “Well, now we know where they went, at least.”

“Well, yes.” Luna said. “Though I wondered why you asked for Twilight and Pinkie.”

“Oh, that’s simple enough.” Rarity replied. “If the princess wanted her presence known, she would have come by chariot. The fact that she didn’t bring an escort likely means she’d rather not be noticed. Plus where Pinkie is, Twilight is bound to be as well.” She trotted back up the path they’d come down. “Which means our next stop should be Sweet Apple Acres. Shall we?”

“Um... Rarity, aren’t you worried?” Fluttershy said, catching up to her quickly and matching pace. “I mean, you heard what Luna said...”

“Yes, I did, and perhaps it has me concerned, but I see little point in bemoaning my fate. It’s just a bit of a medical mishap, after all. And really, I am not displeased with the side-effects.” Rarity replied, smiling encouragingly. “If you had any idea what it’s like in my head right now. Ideas form and coalesce in seconds! If it weren’t for the whole dying thing, I’d say let’s just leave it alone.”

Fluttershy just stared at her, unsure what to say.

“Don’t misunderstand, Darling. I’m not saying I am content to burn through my life in exchange for a sharper mind. I intend to spend it with you, after all.” Rarity nuzzled Fluttershy affectionately as she walked.

The lack of reaction worried Fluttershy. Her Rarity would be complaining, at least. She’d be angry at Luna for doing what she did!

Well... maybe not. Rarity does use her magic a lot. And being without it was hard on her. She might have agreed if she hadn’t been passed out on the floor.

So, Rarity might not be mad, but Fluttershy was! She still didn’t know what to think of Luna. The princess just seemed so... selfish. Maybe... maybe that was too harsh. It was strange to think of somepony who had seen centuries more than she could even imagine, but Luna seemed... immature, somehow. She wondered just how that worked. Perhaps her time on the moon had done something to her?

She watched the road under her. They were moving too slowly. Rarity needed to be fixed faster than this.

It was probably due to these thoughts, and the lack of a simple illumination spell, that she crashed headlong into another pony charging headlong in their direction.

Fluttershy shook her head, squinting in the darkness. The moon and starlight was not quite enough to make out details, but the silhouette was familiar.

The other pony got up, spitting dust from its mouth. “I’m real sorry, whoever ya are. Didn’t expect nopony to be up and about these hours. You okay?”

Light flared in the darkness, and Rarity smiled in relief as she realized who Fluttershy had just run into. “Applejack! Just the pony we were looking for!”

Applejack just stared at her a moment, blinking in the sudden illumination. “Oh, hey! When’d you get back? No, nevermind, now ain’t the time. You seen Twilight or Pinkie?”

Rarity’s mouth snapped shut, frowning at the interruption, and even more so at the question. “You mean, they aren’t at the Acres?”

“Rarity!” Luna called out from behind her. “Please cease your casting!”

Rarity turned, her expression flashing annoyance. “Well it’s only a little magic, and it’s dark out! What did you expect?”

A spear of light came from Luna’s direction further down the road, coalescing into a ball of light that hung above them. Rarity sighed theatrically, dutifully extinguishing her own spell.

Applejack looked in surprise at the source of the spell. “Izzat Princess Luna? What in tarnation is goin’ on?”

“Well... you see...” Fluttershy began.

“Nothing tremendously exciting. I had my horn cracked while fighting to prove I was worthy of courting Fluttershy to her father. The doctors cast a nice healing spell on me, but that wasn’t quick enough for Princess Luna because she wanted to go to a party with us, you see? So she apparently gave me a small bit of her magic. I wasn’t awake at the time because I’d given myself a nice concussion walking into a door. Only it turns out the healing spell is slowly killing me and will do so quicker if I use magic.” Rarity smiled at her friend. “But enough about me, how are you, darling?”

Applejack blinked at her, silent for a few long seconds as she took that all in. “Uh... fine? I guess? Dashie kinda poisoned herself, Twi kinda freaked out when she saw me an’ Pinkie an’ Dash snuggled up in a bed, and I think Princess Celestia went nuts. She took Pinkie off somewhere.” Applejack shook her head. “I was kinda hopin’ she’d maybe taken her to Sugarcube Corner.”

Luna had caught up with the group by this point, and was thoroughly disheartened by this news. “What do you mean to say, exactly? My sister is not prone to insanity.”

“Beggin’ yer pardon, Princess Luna, but yer sister was mad.” Applejack replied, wincing as she recalled the look on Celestia’s face. “She kinda sorta threatened to throw us all in the dungeon. She calmed down a little bit when Pinkie started bawlin’ an’ huggin’ her leg but I gotta admit things looked a little tense up till then.”

“Oh... my...” Fluttershy said, concerned for Pinkie and Twilight.

“Wait... back up a tick.” Rarity said, holding up a hoof. “You and Pinkie and Rainbow?”

“Don’t you start too, dangit! Applejack responded, looking irritated. ”I know what it sounds like, but it ain’t like that!” She paused a moment, then rephrased. “I mean... well, not exactly like that. It’s a long story.”

“Fine.” Luna said, “Explain, but explain on the way to the farm.”

“Uh... all right, we can do that.” Applejack said. “But why the farm?”

Luna led the way, talking as she walked. “I wish to see if I can discern where Celestia went, and I cannot do that from here.”

Along the way, Applejack caught them up as best she could on events while they were gone.

Rarity wasn’t quite sure what to make of Rainbow and Pinkie’s interactions. “Well... that‘s... an interesting response to infidelity, I’ll admit.”

“It wasn’t like that!” Applejack said for the tenth time. “I just... I got all muddled up. Just seemed right at the time, you know? Like... if I did it too, I wouldn’t be bothered as much. And it worked... kinda. It really just made Pinkie even more snuggly with us. Not a bad thing, in itself. But we kinda freaked Twi out.”

“Yes... well it’s easy to misinterpret seeing your beloved in the arms of another pony. I have to admit I’d likely have done the same. Have done the same, if you recall.” Rarity’s eyes flashed to Fluttershy.

“Yeah, and it didn’t help when you went off half-cocked either!” Applejack spat back. “We’re all friends, we’re supposed to be able to talk about anything.”

Rarity nodded in understanding, feeling chagrined. “As you said... it seemed right at the time. Love makes fools of us all.”

“Did my sister say anything prior to leaving?” Luna asked Applejack as they entered the farmhouse. “Anything at all?”

“Not a danged thing, Princess. She just looked real upset, then poof, they were both gone.” Applejack gestured to the spot where Celestia had teleported from. “I’ll leave y'all to yer magic whatsits. I gotta check on Dashie.”

Luna lit up her horn, scanning the immediate vicinity. “Blast, there’s nary a sign of her for miles around. I had hoped I could find her from the epicenter of her departure, but wherever she went is far beyond the range I can scry.”

Rarity’s ears perked up. “Oh, would it help if you knew which direction she went?”

“Well, it would be a start...” Luna mused, looking in all directions.

Rarity’s horn flared up as she tried to remember the exact way to cast the spell Spike had shown her. It sprang immediately to mind, and in the next instant the world was awash with color.

The first thing she noted were the earthy brown tones of the magic that oozed from every inch of the farmhouse. Generations of Apples had walked these floors, each leaving a minute amount of magic in their wake. Outside the window, the land glowed with power, encouraging growth and dissuading all but the hardiest of insects from it.

But there were two pools of far greater magic still. One she recognized, it was Twilight’s magic. It pointed in the direction of the Everfree. Why would she go there of all places? The other was... difficult to describe. It was as if a pool of sunlight were shining on the floor, and then a spear of it arrowed upwards, for the most part, but also...

“Celestia seems to have gone far to the north. Her path points skywards, so she’s up high somewhere. Twilight is much closer, somewhere in the Everfree.” Her head swam, and she faltered on her hooves. “Why does everything taste yellow all of a sudden?”

A hoof touched her horn, and while she could still see the various colors of magic, the weakness that had passed over her was lessened once she stopped actively casting.

“Rarity, you must stop!” Luna said, real concern in her eyes.

“Sorry,” Rarity said, a shiver running through her form. “Does that help at all?”

“Without knowing the distance, there is no telling where Tia could have gone.” Luna replied. “But that’s not the point!” Luna wavered as well, shaking. “You... must stop casting, please.” Luna’s knees buckled, and she fell to the floor.

“Luna!” Fluttershy cried out, rushing to her side and hovering over her. “What happened?”

Luna looked up at her, smiling apologetically. “Forgive me for worrying you.” She said, slowly climbing back to her hooves. “Rarity’s spell just now was using her magic at an alarming rate. So... I gave her more.”

Fluttershy did he best to steady Luna, her eyes wide and panicky. “Will you be okay?”

“It’s a trifle, I assure you. I have—” Luna felt her knees getting ready to give once more. If not for Fluttershy’s hooves, she might have collapsed again. “I have plenty.”

Fluttershy rounded on Rarity, getting ready to scold her. But Rarity didn’t look very steady herself. “Um... you said Twilight was in the Everfree?”

Rarity nodded slowly, entranced by the various colors of magic around her. “She went that way,” she said, pointing in the direction of the magic trail.

“Right. We should find her.”

Fluttershy looked around for Applejack, finding her in her bedroom. She gasped in worry as she saw Rainbow sleeping on the bed. She seemed fitful, her face was flushed, and shone with sweat.

So much was going wrong right now, and the ponies they depended on to help fix it were not to be found.

Applejack waved from the bed. “Find out what you needed?”

“Um... yes.” Fluttershy said, glancing back in worry at the two mares in the other room. “We know where to find Twilight, at least. If Celestia comes back here, can you tell her Luna and Rarity need her?”

“You look a mite spooked, sug.” Applejack said, stroking Rainbow’s sodden mane. “Everything all right?”

“No,” Fluttershy said, simply. “I don’t think it is.”

High on a mountain top far from anywhere a pony would care to live, a bright flash and a whiff of ozone heralded the arrival of an alicorn princess and an earth pony.

Pinkie looked around in surprise, they were so high up! She could see for miles! She dropped down to the snow below her hooves, inspecting where they had landed.

After a few moments she remembered how she’d gotten here, and with whom. She turned, cocking her head curiously at the Princess. “Um... why are we here?”

“Because you and I need to talk, Pinkamena Diane Pie.” The princess replied.

There was still an edge in her voice. She sounded a lot like Twilight did when she was upset about something but trying not to be. But there was something else...

“Sure! But um... can we please talk about Twilight first? She kind of... freaked out and ran away again.” Pinkie brightened as she had a thought. “Oh! Is she up here? Is that why you took us here?”

“No, Twilight is not up here. But yes, we need to talk about her.” The princess replied.

“Oh.” Pinkie said. She sat down in the snow, making herself comfortable. The snow was soft, at least, although it was very cold. “Maybe we c-could talk somewhere a little warmer?”

There was no reply from the princess. She didn’t seem bothered by the cold.

After a long moment, she finally spoke. “Pinkie, what are your true feelings about my student?”

Thinking of Twilight warmed Pinkie up a little. “Twi-twi? She’s the bestest! I love her to pieces!”

Celestia just looked at her. It was hard to describe exactly. Maybe like when Mrs. Cake caught her sampling the cupcakes? When she finally looked away, it didn’t make Pinkie feel much better. “Then why would you do such a thing to her?”

Pinkie sneezed, letting out a little shiver. The princess was acting... well it was hard to say. Pinkie wanted to say strange, but maybe she hadn’t been around her enough to know what was strange and what wasn’t? But what she was saying made Pinkie worried about Twilight again. She’d walked into Applejack’s room, then left really quick. “You said that earlier! How did I hurt her? She just went away without saying anything!”

The princess just gave a frustrated little sigh. “You really have no idea. You truly are just a foolish child.”

There it was again. The princess was mad at her. But underneath that... she was sad. Really really sad. “Princess, please tell me what I did? I don’t want Twilight to be upset.”

“You were in bed with two of her best friends, Pinkie. Can you not see how that would upset her?” The princess asked.

“No!” Pinkie answered immediately, although the question did give her reason to think. This was like what Applejack had talked about... Her eyes widened when she put the pieces together. “Does Twilight think I don’t want to kiss her anymore? Applejack got all upset when Dashie kissed me, she said she thought maybe Dashie would want to kiss me and not her after that!”

Her response seemed to make the princess even more upset. “And why did Rainbow Dash kiss you?”

“I dunno!” Pinkie replied. “She came to talk to me after Twi left. She wanted to help me figure out how to get her back. Then she kissed me, and she ran away! Then Applejack came, and she kissed me too! She said...” Pinkie thought for a moment. “She said I stole something from her, and she wanted it back! Which is weird, because I never took anything, unless she meant the kiss, but I don’t know how you can steal one of those. You either give one or you get one. You can’t steal them.”

Another long silence followed, during which Pinkie grew ever colder. At least she could feel warmth coming from the princess. It was like being near the sun, except she guessed that would be a lot more hot. But she guessed the princess was still pretty warm. The snow around her hooves seemed to have melted away, leaving her standing in four holes. Pinkie found herself wondering if maybe the princess’s feet were wet.

Eventually, Pinkie could stand it no more. “Princess, did I make you sad too?”

The question stirred something in the princess, and she looked up in surprise. “I am upset on behalf of my student, Pinkie Pie. Nothing more.”

“I guess I understand...” Pinkie replied, sniffling. “But you just seem...” She floundered for a word. “Sad? Like maybe... you don’t know what to do?”

Celestia laughed bitterly. It was an ugly sound. Not mocking, Pinkie knew what mocking laughter sounded like. This was way worse. “Perhaps, Pinkie Pie. My student is in love with a fool who does not understand why she would be hurt to see her marefriend in bed with others, and for the first time in a long while I have no idea what to do.”

“Well I do!” Pinkie announced, standing up. “We need to go find her, so I can tell her I don’t want to stop kissing her! Can we please go do that?”

“And what do you plan to do when we find her, Pinkie? More empty promises? Perhaps have some fun in your jester’s outfit?”

“My promises are not empty! I promised you I wouldn’t hurt her, and I didn’t—” Pinkie paused, her eyes widening again. “I-I mean I didn’t mean to...” The princess got all blurry in front of Pinkie, and she had to sit down. “I...”

A warm wing covered her, and she looked up to see a concerned face peering down at her.

“I’m sorry, Pinkie. That was cruel of me. But do you see, now? Knowingly or not, you’ve hurt her. Just as I suspect that without even knowing how, she hurts you.”

“Twi? N-no she’s great! We... I love her... It doesn’t matter if things don’t quite go right. It’s more important that she’s happy, you know?” Pinkie smiled bravely at the blurry white face. “That’s why we have to find her, I think she might be crying. I don’t like it when she’s sad.”

Celestia settled down next to Pinkie, her body providing comfortable warmth in the cold.

“She feels much the same. When I arrived in Ponyville, I looked for her in the library. Do you know what I found on her chalkboard?”

Pinkie shook her head, waiting expectantly.

“She had observations on your mood, and various calculations on what affected it. That was why she left Ponyville, Pinkie. She decided her being nearby made you sad.”

“That’s silly! I like it when Twi-twi’s around! I just wish...” Pinkie stopped, not sure she wanted to say it.

“What is it you wish, Pinkie?” Celestia prompted.

“It’s just... when we... when we’re together, it’s never really us, you know? Like... it feels... like it doesn’t count!” Pinkie sniffled, shivering again even though the princess was warming her up.

“Yes... I am aware.” Celestia shivered herself, for some reason. “Twilight does care for you very much, however, even if she finds it difficult to be totally open with you. She was hurt once, you see. I think it affects her even now.”

Pinkie looked up at the princess. “Who hurt my Twi?” She demanded.

“Does it really matter so much?”

“Yes it does! I’m gonna bop ‘em in the nose for that!” Pinkie gave a low growl, her hackles raising.

“Would you? Regardless of whom had hurt her?” The princess asked.

“I don’t care if it’s a dragon! Anypony or anything that hurts my Twi is gonna get bopped in the nose!”

Celestia sighed heavily. She stood, circling around to face Pinkie, presenting her nose at eye level. “Do what you must, then.”

Pinkie looked at the princess, flummoxed. “Um... I don’t get it.”

“Pinkie Pie... I hurt her. And—” Celestia did not get to complete her sentence as Pinkie’s hoof connected with her muzzle rather violently. So much so, in fact, that she took a step back from the force of the blow.

“Why would you hurt Twilight, you meany?!” Pinkie all but yelled, looking nothing like her usually cheerful self.

Celestia merely shook her head and righted herself. “Peace, Pinkie Pie. Much like yourself, I never intended to. But that does not make the hurt less real, or important.”

Pinkie stopped growling, looking contrite for her reaction. “You should have said so! It’s different when you don’t mean to. Ponies aren’t perfect, not even princesseses.”

“Is it?” Celestia asked, holding Pinkie’s gaze. “Is it really different?”

“Yes.” Pinkie replied, her gaze never wavering from Celestia’s. “Because if you didn’t mean to, you can figure out what you did, and stop doing it. If you do something to somepony knowing that it’s going to hurt them, that’s just being a big meanypants! And that’s when you deserve to get bopped!” Pinkie walked forward, advancing on Celestia, only to nuzzle her nose gently. “How did you hurt her?”

Celestia hesitated, eventually turning from Pinkie’s gaze. “It doesn’t matter.”

“Yes it does!” Pinkie replied, circling around to face the princess again. “It matters because Twi is sad, and I think it’s making you sad too!”

Celestia chuckled in that same, bitter way that put Pinkie’s teeth on edge. “Yes, I suppose it does make me sad. But it is my burden to bear.”

“No, it’s not!” Pinkie lifted Celestia’s chin, her eyes focused on the princesses even when she tried to look away. “You don’t have to be sad all alone! That’s why friends are important! You said I was your friend, so let me be your friend!”

The eyes looked back at her in surprise. For a time, there was no answer. Finally, she spoke. “When Twilight was younger, just a few years after she became my student, she came to me.” Celestia hesitated again, looking into Pinkie’s eyes, and seemed to find the strength that she needed in them. “It was Hearts and Hooves day, and she brought me a gift of chocolates, and a card.”

Pinkie’s eyes widened, and she smiled happily. “Awww, that’s sweet! Did you like them?”

“I did... very much so.” Celestia admitted. “But, I thought it was nothing more than an adorable gesture from an adorable filly. Twilight... intended something much more. She just looked at me, much as you are now, expectantly, and... I panicked, because she was so young at the time, and... a romantic gesture from her would have been very... difficult to... I worried about how to tell her that nothing could happen between us. Then she said it was to thank me for being a wonderful teacher. I was so relieved! I laughed as if it was the best joke in the world, Pinkie.”

Pinkie sat down in the snow, not sure what to say at first. “Twi... asked you to be her special somepony?”

“Not directly... but yes. And I... whether I knew it or not... I rejected her in the worst way imaginable.”

Neither mare spoke for some time. Pinkie finally screwed up her courage, asking the question that she most feared the answer to. “Do... do you love her back?”

“That’s not important.” Celestia said, still not meeting Pinkie’s gaze. “It was years ago. The only reason I told you is that I want to help you understand her, and her to understand you.”

“Yeah, but you did that by accident. You didn’t know how she felt. But... how do you? Feel, I mean.” Pinkie asked.

“My feelings aren’t important. She’s my student, and your marefriend. Of course I care for her. I’ve spent nearly a decade teaching her, watching her become the wonderful pony you know now.” Celestia finally looked Pinkie in the eye. “I simply want her to be happy.”

Pinkie shivered again. The cold seemed to want to settle deep inside of her gut. “Would you do that? Make her happy, I mean?”

Celestia seemed confused by the question. “I am trying to help that along now. That’s why I came to talk to you two.”

“Then...” Pinkie swallowed reflexively, her throat feeling dry. “You should tell her how you feel. I’ll be okay if she wants to kiss you instead. Just make her happy.”

Oh my. Listen to that! She’s practically gift-wrapped Twilight and placed her on a silver platter! Why, you’d have to be a fool to decline such an offer!

Celestia stared incredulously at Pinkie, unsure she could believe what she’s just heard. “Pinkie, you can’t be serious! Why would you say such a thing?”

Pinkie just shook her head, sadly. “I... I just...” she gestured at Celestia. “How can I be better than... You’re the princess! You’ve got awesome magic, and you’re super smart, and not annoying and... I’m just...” Pinkie let out a sob.

So much for having to imprison her or strike her down. She’s ready to surrender without a fight!

Celestia walked forward and sat down next to the distraught mare, draping both a wing and a foreleg around Pinkie. “Don’t worry, Pinkie Pie, I will not come between you and her. Twilight’s infatuation with me was long ago. She loves you now, and she needs a pony, not perfection.”

Pinkie flung her hooves around Celestia, hugging her tightly. “I’m sorry! I said I’d be okay, it’s just hard. Don’t tell her I cried. It would make her sad again.”

Hmmm, you know... She’s rather like somepony else, isn’t she? Selfless to the point of stupidity. You’d almost think you two had something in common.

“Pinkie, I need you to listen to me, please. I won’t take her from you.”

Pinkie sniffled into Celestia’s shoulder. “But... you love her, don’t you?”

“I do.” Celestia admitted at last, feeling slightly better for it. “And I always will. Long after you’ve spent a long and happy life loving one another, I will love her. But that does not mean I would ever take her from you. Do you understand?”

“No!” Pinkie cried into Celestia’s shoulder. “I don’t! Ponies keep asking me that after they say crazy things. It happens so much I start thinking maybe I’m the crazy one! Why is that okay? Why do you have to love her and not get to tell her, or hold her?”

She has a point, you know. Silver platter offer? No?

“That’s not why I came here, Pinkie. I came to help you two get through your problems, not steal her away.”

You have to admit, the notion appeals.

“It’s okay, I’ll be fine!” Pinkie responded, sniffling. “Twi would be happy and you would be happy! That’s two smiles for the price of one.”

Quite the bargain.

“No.” Celestia said, both to herself and Pinkie. “The price is far too high. You’re allowed to be happy too, Pinkie.”

“But I don’t want you to be sad!” Pinkie protested. “I can be happy for you! Honest!” Pinkie pulled back, putting on her best smile, the one she saved for when she had none left. “See?”

Celestia would have laughed at the pathetic excuse for a smile if she had not understood the pain behind it. “Pinkie Pie... put your smile away, my little pony.”

When Pinkie stopped smiling, there was a brief flash of something else. Something else they apparently had in common: Pinkie Pie was very adept at hiding how she really felt.

“I came to Ponyville to help you understand my student, and in turn, try to help her understand you. That way, you can both be happy with one another once more, and she will not have to interrupt court every three months.”

It was an exaggeration, of course, but even through the pain she could see a hint of Pinkie’s real smile return.

“And what about you?” Pinkie asked, wiping a tear away with a hoof.

“I will cheer the both of you on before I go back to Canterlot. That is all there is for me,” Celestia said, hiding her pain much better than Pinkie had. Then again, she did have a lot more experience with it.

Judging from Pinkie’s expression, however, it wasn’t good enough.

“It’s not fair!” Pinkie protested, stomping a hoof in the snow.

“Life hardly ever is.” Celestia replied, allowing a small smile to grace her lips. Misguided as it was, it was touching to have somepony care about whether she was happy. It made her decision easier. Twilight would have a mate that cared far more about her happiness than anything else in the world. All she needed was a little help to understand what Twilight needed, and all would be well.

Pinkie considered that for a moment. “I still don’t like it. You should have a chance. Maybe we should flip a coin?” She pulled a bit from her mane. “Do you want heads or tails?”

The princess just stared at the coin, unsure what to think. She finally covered the coin on Pinkie’s hoof with her own. “No, Pinkie. Fate decided for us long ago and I won’t ask it to do so again. I am happy that Twilight found love in a mare such as you. She was very lucky.”

“She wasn’t though! With me she gets cranky, and sad, and... it’s like there’s a part of her I can’t reach. I just want to hold that part, and hug it until everything is okay.” Pinkie’s smile drooped a little and she shored it up quickly. “Maybe... maybe you can reach it. You should try.”

Celestia touched Pinkie's face with the hoof she’d placed over the coin. “Or, I can help you reach it. That is the entire point of my presence here.”

Pinkie looked at her, then at the hoof on her face. “Do... do you think you can? I just... I want her to be happy, and I keep messing that up! That should be easy, you know? Making the pony you love smile? But it’s not...”

“I understand more than you know, Pinkie.” Celestia replied, meaning every word. She’d never met a pony quite like this before, so determined to bring others happiness that she would willingly sacrifice her own. They were so different, and yet in this one respect, they were the same. It made her want to help all the more, not just for Twilight’s sake, but for Pinkie’s as well.

“Well, okay.” Pinkie said, feeling her whole body shudder. “So, can we... go someplace warmer, now? Pretty please?”

Celestia chuckled, lifting her wing and inviting Pinkie to shelter underneath it. “Momentarily. I need to discuss one other minor matter with you.”

“Okie-dokie! What did you need?” Pinkie asked, scrambling under the proffered wing and pulling it close, like a blanket.

“How did you get past my guards?”

Pinkie’s smile ratcheted up several notches. “Oh, that was easy! First I ducked into Joe’s delivery wagon...”

Celestia listened intently as Pinkie detailed her escapade, her eyes growing wider. She would be having a long talk with her captain of the guard very soon.

Chapter 42: The Answer

View Online

Twilight ran through the forest, unknowing and uncaring of where she went.

She should have known; Pinkie had been trying to talk to her on the way home. Something had been bothering Pinkie, but she’d been too stupid to pursue it. And Applejack had been evasive about something that had happened after she’d left, something between Rainbow and Pinkie.

You did this, you moron! You broke Celestia, and you drove Pinkie away to somepony else’s bed, all because you’re horrible at everything to do with other ponies! Pinkie was a big reason you even had these friends; she lead them all to you when you needed them most! And now, and now—

And now it was over. She couldn’t go to Celestia again. She couldn’t seek comfort from her friends; they were busy comforting Pinkie. She wanted to resent that, she wanted to be angry, or hurt... But she just felt numb inside. She didn’t feel, she just ran; hoping against hope that the ground would open up and erase her mistakes from the world, taking her along with it.

Roots tried to trip her up, branches attempted to scratch her. Without conscious thought she threw up shields to deflect, and walls of force to move the roots. In her wake she left a hole in the vegetation, the ground littered with broken branches and fallen leaves.

A manticore caught wind of her as she passed, and she was silently stalked for several minutes. After seeing her tear through carnivorous plants without pausing, however, it decided that perhaps there was easier meat to be had elsewhere.

She charged on, past scenery that seemed strangely familiar. It wasn’t until she passed a particular grove of trees that she realized where she was going.

She put a hoof up against one trunk in particular, remembering a happy face springing forth from a horrifying visage.

When I was a little filly and the sun was going down...

Twilight leaned up against the tree, sobbing.

The darkness and the shadows, they would always make me frown...

She wondered, was that the spark? Pinkie had always been an enigma. She was like a maze that only twisted more as Twilight explored, so of course she had been interested from a purely logical standpoint. But was it here in the darkness, where that silly pony had broken out in song in defiance of fear, had it been here that she’d first felt a stirring of what she’d first identified as friendship, and later became something far more?

She punched the trunk with a hoof. It didn’t matter now. What point was there in thinking about it?

Picking herself up from the tree, she trudged further into the vegetation.

Elsewhere in the same forest, a small grove lit up with the light of the noonday sun as a princess and an earth pony teleported with relatively flawless accuracy. There had only been a slight miscalculation regarding the elevation, which caused Celestia to suddenly need to snap open her wings to gently float down to the ground. A few seconds later, Pinkie landed in an unceremonious heap, laughing hysterically.

“Again!”

Celestia landed gracefully, assisting Pinkie to return to her hooves. “Give me a moment to get my bearings. I need to get a better read on where she’s gone.”

“Awww!” Pinkie whined, but she allowed herself to be lifted to her feet, staring resolutely into the darkness surrounding them as if she would somehow see Twilight through all of the trees. But that was silly, she'd left her x-ray specs at home, and those didn't work anyway.

She liked to believe that she knew Twilight well. But what would Twilight do in a situation like this? Where would she go?

Well, if something upsets her, she’d go to the princess!

Pinkie nodded to herself meaningfully, only to then realize that if that were the case, they’d have found her already. So, if I’m Twilight... she tapped the side of her head with her hoof and stuck out her tongue, trying to think like her marefriend. It didn’t go so well, or rather... it went too well.

Okay, I’m a smarty unicorn who is coming to tell my marefriend about something... but she’s snuggled up with two of my friends! Oh no, she doesn’t like me anymore! I... I don’t know what to do. I wish I could go to the princess, but I’m super stressed out that maybe I weirded her out the last time I saw her. I want to cry, but I don’t want to cry here, I want to be away, far far away, where I can cry and nopony can see me. I wish I wasn’t here anymore!

Celestia turned back to her, just in time to see her expression crack and break into little bitty pieces. “I can make out traces of her magic deep inside the forest. She seems to be moving quickly—” She stopped, taken aback at what she saw. “Pinkie? What’s wrong?”

“S-she doesn’t have anypony to go to!” Pinkie sobbed out, grabbing hold of Celestia’s leg. “She’s sad, and alone, and I made her that way!”

Celestia looked down helplessly at the inconsolable earth pony. She had been about to suggest that Pinkie climb onto her back to make better time, but she doubted Pinkie was in much of a condition to make decisions. And so, she simply plucked Pinkie from her leg with her magic before depositing her between her wings.

“Hold tight. I can see where she’s going.” she said as she aimed her horn at the canopy. A large circular hole was blasted through the leaves, giving her just enough room to launch herself through to sky above.

She swept her gaze in the direction she had seen traces of Twilight’s magic. A red hot, and very recent, trail of magic lead from the direction of Ponyville straight into the heart of the Everfree, which was worrisome enough in and of itself. Worse was the knowledge that Twilight had never handled failure particularly well and would commit to some stupidity sooner or later. The insight into Pinkie’s mind that their conversation had afforded her was invaluable, and yet she wished she had waited until after making sure Twilight wouldn’t hurt herself.

Still, at least she was focused. She would have been little good to Twilight as she had been. She wasn’t sure how, but even a brief time in Pinkie’s presence had helped set her turmoiled mind to rest. She glanced back at the other mare, concerned about the look of abject misery she’d seen.

“Faster!” Pinkie called out through the cutting wind.

Mercurial little thing, isn’t she?

“Feeling any better?” Celestia called back.

“Just take us to Twilight! I’ll be fine!” came the reply.

Celestia nodded, circling around the forest, looking for a break in the treeline. She wanted to avoid unnecessary destruction if possible, since she had no idea what was below the leaves.

“Do you think she’s okay?” came the voice again, sounding very lost and afraid.

“I think I’m more worried about the local wildlife,” Celestia replied, willing a little levity into her voice. In truth, she could not be sure of anything right now, but she hoped with all of her might.

“Rarity, are you sure you’re all right?” Fluttershy asked once again.

“Perfectly fine, love. The colors were a bit distracting at first, but once you get used to them, it’s not so bad,” Rarity replied. She hopped daintily over a root, giving it the stinkeye. “You thought I didn’t see you there, didn’t you? I’m onto you!” She then stopped in front of a tree, staring intently at it for several moments.

“Um... did Twilight do something to the tree?” Fluttershy inquired, slightly confused and even more concerned than ever.

“Hmmm? Errrr, no,” Rarity said, turning away. “It’s just amazing to see the natural energy flowing through it. The soil glows with the stuff. It’s very powerful, and more than a little chaotic. Makes me wonder if Discord meddled with the forest before he was bested.”

“He did,” Luna confirmed tiredly. “He besieged our castle for months, tampering with the local flora and fauna as he taunted us from outside the walls. We never were able to rid the Everfree of his influence. I suspect that’s part of the reason Tia left the castle and built Canterlot.”

“Ah, that would explain it,” Rarity said. She looked around once more, picking up Twilight’s trail. “She went this way,” she said, pointing to a large and obvious hole in the vegetation.

Fluttershy looked surprised and Luna looked concerned when they noticed the size of scorched vegetation, which had somehow gone unnoticed by either of them until Rarity made them aware of it. “Uhm, Rarity?” Fluttershy asked. “Does the spell tell you how far away she is?”

“I’m afraid not. I can see her trail, as it were, but not her. It’s not exactly a tracking spell so much as enhanced vision, you see.” Rarity paused, reconsidering, and tittered at her own phrasing. “Well, I suppose you don’t. But I do.”

“Rarity, please be serious! We need to get you to Twilight so she can fix you!” Fluttershy said, locking eyes with Rarity.

Rarity looked surprised at the outburst, and smiled apologetically. “Sorry, love. I didn’t mean to be flippant, but it’s not like worrying is going to help us find her any quicker. I can fret a little, if you’d like.”

Fluttershy thought for a moment about asking her to do just that, but Rarity was right; it wouldn’t help. Still, Luna’s explanation of what was happening to Rarity had worried her more than she tried to let on. And while Luna had told her what she’d wanted to know, the princess looked positively drained, and was doing a bad job at hiding it. While Fluttershy didn’t know much about spells, she had spent enough time around Twilight to know that exhaustion was usually a bad thing. If Rarity was using up so much magic that Luna was having trouble keeping up, who knew how long Rarity would last as soon as the magic Luna had given her ran out? “Nevermind. Just take us to Twilight, please.”

“Will do, love!” Rarity said, leaning close to Fluttershy to kiss her on the cheek. She then proceeded to skip down the path that had been torn through the forest.

Fluttershy watched her go, following along eventually. Everything just felt wrong right now. Rarity was skipping when she should be galloping... or fainting.

Is this how she felt when I was listening to Iron Will?

She winced. Most likely it was. It was strange to see somepony else go through what she had. So this was Rarity when she was energetic and free of worry. She thought she could come to enjoy this side of Rarity, if it didn’t happen as a result of a magical mishap.

But she didn’t think she’d enjoy it for very long. It was healthy to worry a little about things, just as it was important to worry about the feelings of others, but not so much that you let yourself get stepped on so others wouldn’t have to feel bad.

Still, some part of her was glad that Rarity was happy, even if it did make her worry all the more because Rarity would not.

“I won’t let her come to harm,” Luna said from behind her.

Fluttershy’s ears flicked back, and she turned her head to the side to look at the princess. Luna looked exhausted, and plodded along with her wings drooping to her sides. “Oh, sorry. Was it that obvious I was worrying?”

Luna flashed her a very tired grin. “I’d be shocked if you weren’t. But this is my error, and I’ll rectify it”

“She’s going to be all right, isn’t she?” Fluttershy asked. “Don’t... don’t tell me she will be if she won’t.”

Luna opened her mouth to retort, closing it with a snap, her ears going back in evident shame. “You have every reason to question me, and I am sorry for that,” she said, dropping her eyes from Fluttershy's gaze. “I had hoped I could solve the problem without you even knowing what it was. I... I am making a horrible impression as a friend.”

Part of Fluttershy, the petty, jealous part, wanted to agree. But it was a very small voice in her mind, and she managed to ignore it. “Luna... don’t do that,” she said. “Don’t pile everything on yourself. You couldn’t have known.”

“And yet I did it anyway,” Luna replied, shaking her head at her own hubris. “I... I used a technique meant to save a life from the most grievous of wounds on an otherwise healthy pony, because I wanted to go to a party!” She snorted angrily. “Tia would never have acted so rashly.”

“Yes, you did,” Fluttershy replied. “But I could have stopped her from being injured. Rarity could have listened to me and not done that stupid testing at all!” Fluttershy stopped, trotting closer to Luna and wrapped her forelegs around the princess’ neck. “There’s more than enough blame to go around. You have to share.”

Luna’s eyes widened as she was embraced, and she stiffened slightly before nuzzling Fluttershy’s cheek. “We thank thee, dear Fluttershy. But we shall not feel absolved until all is made well.”

“Well, then we’d better make sure that we find Princess Celestia and Twilight before anything else happens,” Fluttershy whispered back, looking down the path and sighing as she realized that Rarity wasn’t moving either. “Could you give me a hoof? I think she’s gotten herself distracted by a tree again.”

After managing to pry Rarity away from the tree, they were finally moving again. It still felt too slow, though. What if Twilight was hurt? Or if she’d stumbled into a cockatrice again? Fluttershy was pretty sure she could handle it, or Luna could, but it would be better if they found her before anything happened.

She glanced sidelong at Luna, seeing to her satisfaction that the princess was no longer slumping in dejection, but Luna still looked far too tired for Fluttershy’s liking. Whatever she was doing to herself when she gave away magic was not good for her, and while Fluttershy was grateful that it was helping to keep Rarity from getting worse, she didn’t want Luna to get hurt as a result.

Unfortunately, the small jealous voice came back with an angry retort, almost wanting Luna to be hurt so she couldn’t become a rival for Rarity’s affections. She tucked it back away in her mind with a sigh, but the thoughts persisted. She still didn’t know what to think about the idea that Luna wanted to... court them. Was that even okay? Did she want that to happen? Luna was a nice enough pony and would probably make a good friend, but she wasn’t so sure about anything beyond that. She wasn’t even sure she wanted to try. Rarity was hers. She’d always wanted Rarity and had tried so hard to bring herself to say the words that Luna had just casually said to them.

She noticed that she was gnashing her teeth together and that her wings were restless on her back. She stilled them, peeking to the side to see if Luna had noticed anything. Thankfully, she hadn’t, and Fluttershy let go of her train of thought. If only she had said ‘no’ when Luna brought it up the first time, she wouldn’t be thinking about this right now. It wasn’t fair, though; she’d been chasing that purple tail for years, just aching for a chance—

She blushed furiously.

Bad thoughts, not now. Not now.

But it was true! Luna didn’t have the right to ask that! Maybe... maybe for a night, as a present to Rarity, but more than that... she didn’t know if she was okay with that.

She took a deep, calming breath. Luna wasn’t inviting herself to their bed; she’d said so. She wanted to be friends, and that much was okay. But if she thought she could just breeze her way into Rarity’s bed, much less her heart... Well, she was going to find out that Fluttershy wasn’t going to give up without a fight. Maybe even literally.

“Can you still see her trail?” Fluttershy asked Rarity, trying to shake off her feelings of guilt and worry and maybe just a little jealousy if she was being honest.

“Yes, lit up brighter than a Hearth’s Warming tree!” Rarity replied, sounding slightly miffed. “I daresay anypony could find her with this destruction following behind, spell or no.”

Luna chuckled. “So you risked damage to yourself to cast a spell we didn’t need.”

“Well, forgive me if I was excited to have a spell that would be useful for this occasion!” Rarity snapped back. “Usually Twilight gets to do this type of thing, and I was thrilled to be able to say ‘Wait, I have a spell for this!’”

“Um... Rarity, Twilight usually says that right before she casts something that either doesn’t work or makes things worse,” Fluttershy observed. “And you know Luna said you shouldn’t be using magic.”

“Yes, well... I forgot,” came the less than apologetic reply. Rarity sighed heavily. “Sorry, that was... not very smart I admit.”

They walked together in silence for a time, each lost in their own thoughts.

Luna was dreading her sister’s reaction to the mess she’d made of things. It was hardly fair; how was she to have known this would happen? She found it hard to believe she’d botched things so badly! Hardly the most auspicious way to begin any sort of relationship.

Hello there, friends! I was wondering if maybe we could talk about possibly being more than friends someday, and to mark the occasion, I thought I’d present one of you with an untimely demise!

She took heart that at least Fluttershy didn’t seem to be unduly angry with her, although she’d felt the back of her neck prickle a few times as they walked, as if somepony was staring at her.

It made her wonder if she might be making a mistake. Her involvement in their lives was not having a very positive impact. True, she’d offered financial assistance in time of need, but that was something any friend with the means would do.

Her ears laid back in shame. Perhaps it would be best to simply fix her error and absent herself from them in the future.

She teetered on the precipice of that decision for a time, filled with self-doubt.

It was an ugly feeling. She resented it. She willfully straightened her back, leveling her eyes to meet the world. So she’d made an error! So she’d ruined the first impression. So what? She was Princess Luna, Keeper of the Moon and Ruler of the Land of Dreams! She would make it right, and then prove her worth as a friend.

And when she’d earned that right, they would talk of what was to come.

“Can you see her yet?” Pinkie called out to Celestia in the wind.

“Not yet, but she is down there,” Celestia replied, tracking the smudge of magic in a sea of slurried magical chaos.

She had forgotten just how ugly the Everfree looked in magesight. The very ground was steeped in hostile magic, perverting everything that sprang from it. The only reason she could detect Twilight’s magic at all was her familiarity with it. Nearly a decade spent teaching a filly that could teleport how to control her magic did not come without some tricks to keep track of her, after all.

“How long till we can land and find her?”

“I just need to find a clearing, Pinkie,” Celestia replied.

“Can’t you just blast another hole? That worked great!” Pinkie’s voice carried with it a hint of excitement and happiness, making Celestia feel a little relieved.

“I could, but I might hit something below. As dangerous as this forest is, the creatures are not inherently evil. I’d rather not injure or slay them.” Celestia banked left, spying a break in the treeline.

“Oh, is Twilight in the spooky old castle?” Pinkie asked, peering over her shoulder.

“I doubt that, Pinkie—” Celestia replied, cutting herself off as she realized Pinkie was correct. Below them was indeed her castle, looking much the same as it had when she’d left it: that being half destroyed and overrun with vegetation.

The last time she’d been to the old castle voluntarily had been shortly after banishing—

“I can see her! I’mmmm coming, Twiliiight!” Pinkie shouted as she dove head first towards the ground.

Celestia just stared at the receding pink dot for a moment, unbelieving that Pinkie had just leapt from her back with no visible evidence of anything to prevent her from becoming a pink pancake when she landed. The next instant she followed Pinkie’s example, folding her wings to her sides and letting herself drop like a stone. She did as much as she could to make herself more aerodynamic in an attempt to overtake the earthbound earth pony.

Or, you could do the sensible thing and slow her gravity down.

Celestia gritted her teeth into the wind, trying to focus on her target as she plummeted at breakneck speed.

So, what have we learned? The next time we take a grief-stricken pony onto our backs, we secure them in some way first.

“Not... helping.”

Oh, forgive me, you’ve clearly got matters in hoof.

Pinkie glanced back at her, smiling with her cheeks blown out and floppy. She turned around, swimming in midair to get closer to Celestia.

You know, if you’re serious about wanting Twilight to yourself, you really only have to let gravity do its job.

“Isn’t... this.... fun?!” Pinkie screamed out over the rushing wind.

“No!” Celestia shouted back. She finished her spell, causing Pinkie to lose momentum as her gravity was reversed. Celestia aimed for Pinkie, catching her in an embrace, and soon they were falling together at a rate that was slightly less than lethal, gradually losing speed as the ground rushed up to meet them.

“Oh, sorry. I thought it was fun, though. You should have just said you needed a hug; hugs make everything better!” Pinkie wrapped her own hooves around Celestia’s barrel, a feat that should have been impossible. Celestia simply held on, even at their current speed attempting to get her wings under her would be an extremely painful and quite possibly fruitless experience.

Far below, Twilight Sparkle stood in the courtyard of the old castle. It seemed a little more inviting now that she knew there was no evil princess waiting for her, but her loneliness was only compounded by the realization that none of her friends were here standing besides her.

It had been here that she’d realized just how important each of the girls were to her. But she was having a severe crisis of faith, wondering how important she was to them. Would it have mattered if Celestia had chosen another protege? Somepony with fewer emotional issues, less prone to panic?

She felt sure the girls would miss her. That was just how wonderful they were. But they were all talented, and social, and... well... saner than her. Even Pinkie seemed normal compared to her, and Pinkie was the strangest pony she’d ever met!

Twilight lay down on the cold cobblestone path that lead to the castle, slumping down in dejection. She had no idea what to do anymore. Was it worth going back, only to be confronted by Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow? Could she just... forget about Pinkie being more to her? They were all friends; surely she could... could...

It hurt too much to think about. Maybe it would be best to just live here in the forest like a hermit. She found herself wondering if some of the rooms in the old castle might still be inhabitable. She could probably get Rarity to decorate. Surely all of her friends would—

It wasn’t right! She shouldn’t feel this way! Applejack and Rainbow were her friends, and... and so was Pinkie. She needed to be happy for them, show that she was still their friend, even if it hurt.

But first, she wanted to lay down and cry for a good while. That was okay, wasn’t it?

After all, this was what she had wanted, right? Pinkie would be happy now. She just wished that it could have been with her. It just didn’t seem fair; Pinkie had come to Canterlot, had broken into the castle just to see her! But maybe that was because Pinkie was a friend? Yes, the best friend anypony could ever hope for. That was what they’d been to start with, after all. Friends who snuggled and—

But Pinkie didn’t need her for snuggling anymore. She had Applejack and Rainbow Dash for that now.

Maybe... maybe she could go back. Everything hurt right now, but given time, it would hurt less. She’d gotten over her crush on Celestia, right?

No, no, you didn’t. You just repressed it so much it started giving you nightmares.

Okay, so that hadn’t worked out so well. But maybe, given enough time, she could get over this too. Maybe love wasn’t all that important. After all, it never turned out well for her. She just needed to focus on being a good friend. Friends were wonderful; you could laugh with them, play games with them, even hug them on occasion. And they were always there for you when you needed comfort. It was love that caused pain.

She wondered how Rarity and Fluttershy were doing. Rarity always had the best ice cream. Maybe she would be allowed to take some of it home, after she came back, in a day... or two. What she wouldn’t give for a few gallons of fudge ripple...

Or vanilla, even. Vanilla was a very simple, uncomplicated flavor. It didn’t impose itself on other flavors. Vanilla was wonderful on a nice warm slice of—

Stupid brain, stupid heart.

For just a moment, she could swear she was hearing a giggle from far away.

Stupid ears.

“Now please calm down, Mr. Manticore... I know you’re hungry but I’m afraid you can’t eat us,” Fluttershy said, shielding Rarity and Luna with her own body and locking eyes with the manticore in question.

Luna was again feeling something she resented utterly: being helpless. The animal in question could do little that would cause her harm, but in her current state there was little she could do to it, either. Her two friends were considerably less immortal and invulnerable than she and as such were her primary concern.

“Darling, I really don’t think he can be reasoned with,” Rarity said from over Luna’s shoulder.

“Rarity speaks truth, Fluttershy. Stand aside, please. I’ll fend him off while the two of you make your escape,” Luna said, steeling herself for the inevitable attack. She was reasonably certain that she could grapple with it, at least. She decided when the current crisis was over she would take a nice week-long nap to recover.

Fluttershy held up a hoof, her head shaking almost imperceptibly but not breaking eye contact with the manticore. “He’s too hungry to leave, but too scared to attack. He doesn’t know what to do.”

“We can’t just wait here forever while he makes up his mind,” Rarity said. She would have laughed if not for the creature roughly three times her size trying to decide if it wanted to try and eat them.

Luna took a shaky step forward, coming up alongside Fluttershy “I’m afraid I must agree. The longer we wait the greater the chance of—”

“Stop! You’re going to frighten him more—” Fluttershy warned her, her eyes briefly breaking contact to look at Luna.

The manticore decided at that moment to make his attack, charging at Fluttershy with his claws flashing out for a deadly swipe. For the briefest of moments, Fluttershy flinched, waiting for the impact that never came.

When she opened her eyes, she saw the creature covered in a fine network of vines. It was visibly straining to break free, but seemed totally unable to do so.

“There, shall we move on?” Rarity said, prancing past them as though her marefriend hadn’t just had a near death experience.

Fluttershy stared at the manticore, not quite believing what she was seeing. “Rarity, what did you do?”

Rarity stopped, turning her head back. “Well, I couldn’t very well let him gobble you up, could I? So I wrapped him like a present.”

“But... we can’t leave him like this!” Fluttershy protested. “He didn’t mean any harm—”

“Excuse me,” Luna interrupted, feeling horribly drained. “Perhaps we could argue over the fate of the carnivore after we locate my sister?”

“Darling,” Rarity replied to Fluttershy, apparently not even hearing Luna: “I understand you empathise with the poor creature, but he was in fact trying to eat you. I think that qualifies as ‘meaning harm.’”

“He’s defenseless like this!” Fluttershy said, gesturing to the weakly struggling manticore. “What if another predator finds him?”

Rarity stopped to consider that for a moment. “Well, then, I suppose he’ll consider that horribly ironic.”

“Rarity—” Luna said, trying once more to get their attention.

“You have to let him go!” Fluttershy demanded, stomping a hoof down.

“I most certainly will not!” Rarity replied, pointing an accusing hoof at the manticore. “He was trying to attack you! If I let him go, he’ll do it again.”

“No, he won’t. He’s tired, and scared, and hungry. He only tried to attack us because he thought we were weak. He knows you’ll just wrap him up in vines if he tries again.”

“I don’t think that would be wise. Luna said I should avoid using magic...” Rarity’s eyes widened. “Oh, right! I shouldn’t have done that...” She turned to Luna, a sheepish grin on her face. “Um... sorry?”

“There is...” Luna faltered in her stance almost imperceptibly “...little point in worrying about it now. Leave the beast here. He’ll assuredly break free of his own accord in time.”

“Luna?” Fluttershy asked. “Are you all—”

“I am—” Luna wobbled for a brief moment, barely managing to avoid her knees buckling. “I am fine, dear Fluttershy. But we waste time we should be spending finding my—”

There was a sudden surge in power which, to Rarity’s eyes, flooded the sky with vibrant colors. “Excuse me... I... I think that might be her,” she said, pointing in the general direction of where she’d seen the explosion of power emit from.

“You can see her?” Luna demanded, visibly straightening her posture and seeming considerably more awake at the mere mention.

“Well, not as such... but somepony or something just let out a lot of magic all at once...” Rarity’s eyes followed a trail upwards that only she could see. “Ah, she seems to have... blasted something above her. I think she decided to take to the air...” The scintillating colors of Celestia’s magic were fascinating, entrancing—

“Rarity?” Fluttershy asked, shaking Rarity gently.

“I think gold would do quite nicely for my next... fifty or so designs… Hmmm? Oh, sorry. I just...” Rarity’s eyes drifted back to the glorious display. She tore herself away with some effort. “She seems to be flying...” She turned, following the trail of magic. “That way,” she finished, pointing back in the direction that Twilight had been headed.

“Again!” A happy voice reverberated through the old castle.

Celestia picked herself up from the pile of rubble they had landed in, grimacing at the fact that they’d punched yet another hole in the ceiling on their way down. The old castle had held up surprisingly well over the centuries, despite the fact that she’d never fixed any of the damage caused during Lulu’s incident.

She looked around for Pinkie, having lost her grip on the other mare as she’d landed. A few moments proved fruitless, however, until Pinkie spoke up.

“Um... I think I broke something,” Pinkie announced, sounding horribly guilty.

“Pinkie? Where are you?” Celestia called back, looking around frantically for the injured mare.

“Up here!” Pinkie said, the voice coming from above Celestia. “I can’t get down!” There was a pause. “Or up? I don’t know!”

The princess looked up, seeing Pinkie standing on the ceiling, hopping up and down—or down and up—frantically trying to leap back down to earth.

The princess silently cursed, realizing in her concern for the other mare she’d forgotten that Pinkie’s personal gravity was reversed, and thanking all that was good that Pinkie had not fallen upwards through one of the many holes in the roof. She pulled Pinkie down in her magic, slowly undoing the gravity reversal on the mare as she did so.

After Pinkie landed on her own four hooves with a thump, she scrambled down flat on the ground for all the world looking as if she wanted to hug it. “Hey, ground! I missed you!” She sprang back up, a look of determination in her eyes. “Where’s Twi-twi?”

“I believe she was in the courtyard—” Celestia stopped as she realized she was addressing a Pinkie shaped dust cloud, turning around to see the mare making a mad dash for the courtyard. She smiled indulgently, trotting after at a slightly more leisurely pace.

“Twiiii-light!” Pinkie called out, a bright pink contrail following in her wake as she barreled forward at breakneck speed.

Arriving in the courtyard, she looked around frantically for her marefriend, frowning when she spotted her lying on the ground. “There you are! Get up, silly!”

Twilight stayed stubbornly immobile, mumbling something Pinkie could just barely make out. Why Twilight thought her ears were stupid was anypony’s guess, but she didn’t think any part of Twilight was stupid.

Since Twilight wasn’t getting up, Pinkie did the next best thing and lay down next to her. “Hey! This is kinda nice! The ground is cool and there’s just enough grass growing between the cobblestones that it doesn’t feel too hard! Do you want to roll around with me?”

Pinkie peered curiously in the same direction Twilight was staring at, but saw only ground. “Twilight?” she asked, “Are you okay?”

Twilight didn’t answer, covering her head with her hooves and whimpering softly.

Pinkie’s smile faltered, and she scooted closer to Twilight. “Twi?”

“I can’t...” Twilight whispered, tears running down her cheeks. “Why can’t I just let her go?”

“Let who go?” Pinkie asked, inching closer to Twilight’s side.

“Pinkie?” Celestia asked as she entered the courtyard. “Did you find her?”

Twilight’s ears perked up, and she raised her head in disbelief. “Princess?” She simply stared at her mentor, not able to process that she was here. And if she was here, and Twilight’s senses weren’t playing tricks on her, then that meant—

“Heya!” Pinkie said from Twilight’s side as she finally turned to look. “I was getting worried! I mean, at first I was all ‘Maybe she can’t hear me?’ But then I was starting to wonder if I was here at all, and it was starting to feel like the whole world was coming apart!” Twilight gasped for breath as Pinkie proceeded to squeeze the stuffing out of her. “Thank you for seeing me!”

“Pinkie... need... air...” Twilight wheezed, taking in a large breath as Pinkie eased off just a little. “W-why are you here?”

The question seemed to startle Pinkie, and she blushed as she answered: “Um... well... my mommy and daddy loved each other very much, and one night they—”

“As fascinating and potentially disturbing as I am sure this story is going to be, I think she meant: Why did you follow her, Pinkie?” Celestia said quickly, cutting Pinkie off before she could say any more.

“Oh!” Pinkie exclaimed, her expression clearing. She turned her head back to Twilight. “Because you ran away! You promised you would stop doing that. I mean, it wasn’t a Pinkie Promise but I didn’t think I needed to make you swear. Do I need to make you swear, Twi-twi?”

“I...” Twilight looked at Celestia helplessly. “I’m sorry, I saw her—”

“Twilight, you saw Pinkie giving comfort to a sick friend, nothing more,” Celestia said patiently. “Applejack told me of some... inappropriateness, but there is no romantic involvement between them.”

“There... isn’t?” Twilight replied, feeling faint. “I... I just... it hurt so much...” She slumped against Pinkie, clutching at her just as hard as Pinkie had been hugging her. “I’m sorry!”

Celestia watched them embrace, fighting off a sudden urge to sweep them both up in her wings.

And there you have it. They look happy, don’t they? Job well done, you can go back to Canterlot now.

“Perhaps not just yet,” she whispered to herself.

Oh? Not ready to go then?

“They may need more guidance. Twilight is very fragile right now.”

You can’t exactly nursemaid them through their entire relationship. They’ll be fine.

Celestia had no useful response to that. She was finding it difficult to watch these two. It felt like she was intruding on something very private, yet she couldn’t look away either. It made her heart ache.

Or perhaps you want to stay for a different reason?

Celestia shook her head, looking away respectfully. She would give them a moment, then escort them home, and have a long talk with both of them. Then the healing could begin.

And you will make yourself obsolete.

“Psst.”

Celestia’s ear twitched, turning to the sound. She glanced back over her shoulder. Pinkie was watching her as she held Twilight, a look of disappointment clear on her face.

Twilight was merely holding Pinkie, quietly sobbing, her whole body shaking. Celestia’s chest felt tight at the mere sight of it, but there was a time and a place for a mentor to comfort a student, and—

Pinkie gestured emphatically, motioning for her to come closer and join in the embrace.

Do you need an engraved invitation? Perhaps a singing telegram? She does those, if you recall.

The princess cursed silently, wondering once again where this self-loathing came from and how she might exorcise it.

Oh, that’s easy. Stop being an idiot.

She forebore to even attempt to answer that, choosing instead to come closer, and enfold the two of them in a careful, completely platonic embrace.

Whatever helps you sleep at night, Your Highness.

Shhhh,” Celestia murmured. “No more tears now, Twilight. And I’m afraid I’ll have to agree with Pinkie... no more running.”

“I didn’t mean to... I... I just needed to get away...”

“You were hurt, and perhaps a little angry. Anypony would be,” Celestia replied, nuzzling the top of Twilight’s mane.

“Yeah! The princess was super angry, like ‘blast-things-to-smithereens’ angry!” Pinkie confided to Twilight. “I’m so sorry, Twi-twi. I didn’t mean to make you feel that way.”

The three of them simply embraced in silence for a time, Twilight slowly gathering strength from the other mares. As she calmed down, she finally remembered a key detail that had been forgotten in her haste. “Rainbow Dash!” she exclaimed, wriggling free of hooves and wings alike. “We need to accelerate the growth of the Wither Root so Zecora can make the potion!”

Pinkie whined piteously as Twilight squirmed away, but upon hearing what Twilight said, she became alarmed as well. “You found a better way to make her faster?” Her face screwed up in confusion at her own words. “Wait, no, um...faster...better? I mean she won’t be sick anymore?”

“Yes, I was coming to tell you all when I—” Twilight’s face crumbled into a look of deep shame. “I’m such a selfish idiot! I was so wrapped up in myself I forgot about my friends.”

“Enough, Twilight. No immediate harm was done. We just need to make haste to the farm and all will be well.” Celestia stood, folding her wings to her side. “Gather close, I’ll take us to the tree and we can—”

“Hello? Twilight, Celestia, Pinkie? Is anypony there?” a voice called out from beyond the courtyard entrance.

“Um... maybe you should call louder. They might not hear you if they’re inside the castle,” another voice said.

“Rarity? Fluttershy?” Twilight said disbelievingly. “What are you doing here?”

Rarity skipped merrily into the courtyard, all smiles, wearing a hat that seemed to have been made from the local flora and at least one part of the local fauna, which only held up for about three seconds. “Ah, there you are! And there’s the other two as well! I told you there was no need to fret, love.”

Fluttershy followed close behind, her expression considerably more worried. “Well, at least we found them.”

Rarity waved excitedly at Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie! Darling, how are you? I am so sorry I missed you in Canterlot, but I hear you made quite the stir!”

Pinkie dashed forward to talk with Rarity while Fluttershy walked past them to see Twilight and Celestia. Behind Fluttershy, an extremely animated conversation was happening, though the speed that the two ponies were talking at made it nigh undecipherable. The occasional snippets Twilight could make out made very little sense.

“—right there in the royal baths, and then Luna walks in—”

“—hid on the donut truck, I got so full I nearly didn’t have room for breakfast—”

“—socked him a good one right in the nose! Let me tell you she was livid—

“—princess was so mad at me—”

Twilight eventually had to tune it out. They actually seemed to be talking at the same time yet neither seemed to be missing anything the other was saying. She turned to Fluttershy, hoping she might be able to explain. “Fluttershy... what’s wrong with—”

Fluttershy fell to her knees, flinging her forelegs around Twilight’s neck. “Please, we need your help! Rarity is... well she was hurt, and Luna... but it all went wrong and now she’s...” she gestured helplessly to Rarity as the unicorn laughed uproariously at something Pinkie had said. “Help?”

Twilight looked helplessly to Celestia. “Did you understand any of that?”

Celestia, meanwhile, was doing something more productive. She was examining Rarity with her mage-sight, and very much not liking what she saw. “That’s... impossible.”

“What is?” Twilight asked, trying to console her distraught friend.

“I’ve never seen a spell-matrix so badly warped as that... It’s consuming magic at a phenomenal rate. How she hasn’t collapsed is beyond me...” She looked more intently, and what she saw made her even more confused. “That energy...”

Another familiar voice came from the courtyard entrance, though the pitch seemed higher than it should have been. “Tia, we require your assistance, please!”

Luna stumbled forth into the moonlight, and for just a moment, Celestia did not recognize her.

“Lulu, what have you done?” Celestia asked, breathless.

“I... I have made some errors in judgement,” Luna admitted. “It has left me... diminished.”

Celestia nodded distantly, not quite sure what to say.

Her sister’s mane was limp, lacking the ethereal glow. That alone was alarming, but still more so... she had gotten considerably shorter than when Celestia had seen her last.

“I am sorry, sister mine,” Luna said as she collapsed bonelessly on the courtyard. “I may need you to take up my charge again for a time.”

Chapter 43: Forever

View Online

Everything was horrible, forever.

Or so Sweetie thought at that moment, as a sharp spike of cold stabbed directly into her brain. She glared at the cause of her misery.

Why, ice cream? Why do you hurt me?

“Sweetie? Ya okay there?” Apple Bloom asked from a far away place of warmth and happiness.

“Whoa, that face!” Scootaloo said, sounding like she was trying her best not to chuckle.

Sweetie decided Apple Bloom was getting Scootaloo’s kisses for a while. Then another flash of pain hit her, and she found it hard to think.

“I don’t mean to say I told ya so, but uh...” Apple Bloom trailed off sheepishly. “I guess I just did, huh?”

It was decided that kissing privileges were withdrawn from both of them for the foreseeable future.

“Sweetie, say something, please? Yer startin’ ta scare me. Can ya talk?”

That was Apple Bloom, sounding concerned for her. In her mind, Sweetie made note that Bloom would only be cut off for a day or so.

“She’ll be fine!” Scootaloo said, not even bothering to hide that she was laughing, now.

Scootaloo’s privileges were revoked for eternity. So it was decided.

“Ow.” Sweetie finally managed to squeak out, wincing. The pain was receding, very very slowly, almost enough that she dared to take another bite.

Almost.

“Look, I like ice cream as much as the next pony, and more’n some. But we ain’t even had breakfast yet! An’ ya can’t just shovel it down like that, it ain’t good fer ya.” Apple Bloom said. Despite her admonishments, she started rubbing Sweetie’s back to try to comfort her and snuck in a quick kiss on her forehead.

Apple Bloom was to be forgiven of all crimes. Kissing rights reinstated.

“I just wanna know where you got it.” Scootaloo said, poking at the bowl. “And if there’s any more.”

“It’s Rarity’s emergency stash, and this was the last of it.” Sweetie replied with a frustrated sigh. She laid her head down, letting the spoon drop with a clatter. “I was hoping it would make me feel better.” It had been a stupid idea, anyway. Even if it was Rarity’s, it was just ice cream.

“Sorry, Sweetie. I didn’t mean to laugh.” Scootaloo said apologetically, joining Apple Bloom in gently rubbing her other shoulder. “I never get those myself, Rainbow says it’s a pegasus thing, cold doesn’t bother us as much. It’s... so we don’t freeze to death when we live up high in the clouds, I think?” There was a long pause, resuming with Scootaloo kissing her temple. Maybe it was just Sweetie’s imagination, but the warmth from the pegasus’s lips spread throughout her face, easing her headache and making her blush.

Half an hour. You’d better be grateful, you brat. Sweetie thought darkly. She couldn’t help but feel a little better, however. Scoots and Bloom were really good at getting back on her good side.

This sort of thing had been happening at least once a day. Yesterday the bickering had been about their fishing cutie-marks and which bait was the best, and the day before that had been about where they should go for their sleepover. Just as she was ready to get good and angry at them they went and did something not quite as stupid. It was starting to become frustrating, or at the very least highly confusing. Love was weird.

“It’s not fair!” Sweetie declared. “I’ve seen Rarity empty dozens of gallons of ice cream, and she never gets these!”

“Well... uh...” Apple Bloom puzzled over that, finally coming up with a theory. “Maybe she kinda... paces herself? ‘Cause you were just... you know...” She looked desperately at Scootaloo. “Uh...”

“She means you were eating really quick, and the faster you eat it the more the cold builds up.” Scootaloo supplied, grinning sheepishly. “I’ve watched your sister sometimes when she’s really sad, she goes through a lot, but she chews slow, so it melts, I guess.”

Sweetie Belle rubbed her temples with both hooves, giving one final glare at the ice cream. “Why were you watching my sister?” She asked.

“Hmmm?” Scootaloo said, looking surprised at the question. “Oh, she had like... five gallons right next to her, and I wanted to ask for some, but I didn’t want to interrupt, and eventually it was just kinda... hippo...”

“Hypnotic?” Sweetie supplied, thinking about it for a moment. Scootaloo had a point. It was amazing how much ice cream Rarity could go through. “You still could’ve asked. She wouldn’t have minded, as long as you were willing to listen to what was making her sad.”

“Oh...” Scootaloo said, looking first at the Sweetie’s ice cream, and then back to her. “You sad, Sweetie?”

All rights restored.

“A little,” Sweetie admitted. “It’s just.... I’m not used to Rarity being gone so long. I mean, my parents go off for long trips, but sis is always there...”

“Well, I ain’t seen Applejack for a couple days.” Apple Bloom said, sounding a little confused. “It ain’t been that long fer you either, has it?”

“That’s different!” Sweetie Belle replied, daring to stick her spoon back into the melting glop. She faltered with the little metal utensil in her magic, eyeing it balefully before bringing it to her mouth. At least it wasn’t cold enough to hurt her anymore. “Applejack is just over at the farm. Rarity is half-way across the world!”

“Huh... I... I guess I can see that.” Apple Bloom replied after a moment. “Sorry.”

There was a silence in the room as one pony brooded, and two more tried to think of a way to help her.

“We should go do something!” Scootaloo said eventually. “I’m sure Rarity will be back soon, but we shouldn’t just sit here.”

“Like what?” Apple Bloom asked. “We already got shooed away from everypony we tried to help.”

Sweetie Belle exhaled loudly, dropping her spoon into the bowl in defeat. “It’s fine, girls. I’ll be okay.”

“How we doing in there, girls?” Sweetie’s mother asked them from the doorway to the kitchen.

“Fine, ma'am,” three voices chorused back.

“Staying out of trouble?”

“Yes, ma'am,” they answered.

“All right then. Yell if you need anything.”

“C’mon, maybe we could... ” Scootaloo began, but as the others turned to her expectantly, she stopped, sighing. “I got nothing.”

They all laid their heads down on the table, feeling listless.

“Maybe we could ask yer mom to teach us to cook?” Apple Bloom offered, though without much conviction. “She can’t be a worse teacher than Pinkie, at least.”

“Hey, my mom is a great cook!” Sweetie protested.

“Never said she wasn’t. But at least she won’t teleport around the danged kitchen.”

“Um... no. She sings, but she pretty much stays in the place where she’s cooking.” Sweetie replied, somewhat mollified. “But it doesn’t matter anyway. Mom doesn’t like me in the kitchen while she cooks breakfast.”

“Why not? I thought yer dad loved yer cooking.”

“Yeah...” Sweetie said, rubbing a hoof sheepishly on the back of her head. “But my dad also eats the tofu-dogs he drops into the fire by mistake... I don’t think he minds much of anything.”

Apple Bloom’s head drooped back down onto the table. “Well, I’m fresh outta ideas, then.”

“What about...” Scootaloo began, then flushed when both of them turned to her expectantly again. “Uh... horsefeathers!” she exclaimed a little louder than she’d intended. “ I forgot what I was gonna say!”

“Young lady,” A stern voice called from the kitchen. “I heard that. Do I need to wash your mouth out with soap?”

“N-no, ma’am!” Scootaloo squeaked out, quickly putting her hooves over her mouth to fend off the imagined soap.

“All right, then. Breakfast is just about ready, girls. After you eat maybe you could go outside and play?”

“Yes, ma'am.” The three fillies responded quickly.

Their tummies full, but moods still down, three fillies set out on a scooter and wagon.

For a time, Scootaloo just circled the town, hoping some air would help clear their collective heads. She really didn’t like seeing Sweetie so down, but she couldn’t come up with anything to help put a smile back on her face. As a result, Scootaloo’s own mood suffered.

As they passed Sugarcube Corner, Apple Bloom tapped Scootaloo excitedly. “Take us to the Acres!” She yelled just loud enough to be heard over the wind of their passage.

Sweetie’s ears unclamped from the side of her head, and she yelled out: “What’s at the acres?”

“I got a sister you can borrow!” Apple Bloom shouted back. “But you gotta give her back, okay?”

“Oh.” Sweetie said, almost to herself. “That’s sweet, but...”

“C’mon. It’ll be fun! I bet my sis could use a hoof here and there. An’ Granny won’t mind if we use the kitchen if we wanna try bakin’. Yer mom is a swell cook, but nopony alive makes pies like my Granny.”

Sweetie hesitated for only a moment, finally giving in to her friend’s enthusiasm. “Okay!”

“That’s the spirit! Giddyup, Scoots!”

A much happier trio arrived at the farm, laughing and occasionally nuzzling one another with affection as they made their way to the farmhouse.

“Whoa... hold up, Scoots. That ain’t right.” Apple Bloom said as she leapt from the wagon. She rushed to what had caught her eye, and found she hadn’t just been seeing things: Ol’ Alexander was covered from trunk to top in a fine network of vines.

“What’s up?” Scoots said as she followed Apple Bloom to the big tree. “Hey, that’s bad, right?”

“Dang right it is! This here is Wither Root! I gotta tell sis before it spreads!” With that, Apple Bloom took off at a full gallop, making her way to the farmhouse.

When she arrived, she found Mac and Granny having a late breakfast, and her sister was nowhere to be found.

“Granny, I found Wither Root on Alex—” She began, before being hushed by her Granny.

“Child, ya need to quiet down. Y’all’re gonna wake yer sister and that blue filly.” When Apple Bloom calmed down, Granny lowered her own voice as well. “We know about that. There ain’t no point in makin’ a big racket over it.” Granny said, setting out a stack of pancakes for her.

“But... but you said Wither Root was bad, Granny! It’s all over that poor tree, shouldn’t we do somethin’?” Apple Bloom protested, eyeing the pancakes hungrily but still far too worried to eat.

“That’s yer sister’s doing. Never heard of such a thing, plantin’ a pest... Back in my day we’d just set fire to the whole lot where we found em. Only way to be sure!” Granny thumped a hoof on the table for emphasis, making the pancakes jump. Mac settled his plate down, continuing to eat in his usual stoic manner.

Apple Bloom just stared at her Granny like she’d grown a second, even older head. “But I thought that made the seeds go flyin’ everywhere—”

“Didn’t matter if you burned everything around! Don’t you go sassing me, lil’ Apple! Yer parents was the ones who came up with the new-fangled ideas, and lemme tell you, that’s why we still see it crop up time and again!” Granny laid a hoof over her breast. “Celestia rest their souls, but my son-in-law was a stubborn mule when it came to doin’ things right. It was always ‘We can’t afford to burn down half the acres to get rid of it, Granny. Let’s try it this way.’ Gol-danged fool...” Granny walked away from the table, muttering under her breath, returning with a decanter of syrup. “Eat up, lil’ Apple. Everythin’ is fine.”

“Apple... Bloom...” Sweetie Belle huffed from the doorway. “I... came... as soon as I... could.” She wiped the sweat from her brow, staring at Apple Bloom in confusion as she was apparently having a second breakfast instead of rallying the Apples. “What?”

“Okay! I got the garden shears and the axes!” Scootaloo announced from behind Sweetie.

“Will you fillies pipe down!” Granny said, putting the tip of her hoof up to her lips in a shushing motion. “I already tol’ this’un it’s okay. We know where it’s planted and it can’t get to the rest of the trees.”

“But... but it’s all over the tree...” Sweetie Belle said in a lower tone of voice.

“I know,” Granny replied, sitting down after laying out two more plates of pancakes. “I don’ like it myself, but that Sparkle filly did some mumbo-jumbo to make the root grow faster, so it should be ready fer harvest soon. Jackie says she’s got a zebra potion to kill it off once it starts sproutin’ leaves. Dun’ know how much stock I put in potions, but that Zecora’s good folk. If she says it’ll work, that’s enough fer this Apple.”

“Why do we need leaves?” Apple Bloom asked, digging into her pancakes now that she was sure everything was in hoof.

“Oh, that lazy blue filly got sick off ‘em. Dang idjit swallowed some when she was pulling the root the other day.” Granny nodded to Applejack’s room. “She’s sleepin’ it off til Jackie gets ‘nother potion from Zecora.”

“Rainbow’s sick?!” Scootaloo exclaimed in alarm. “Is she okay?”

“Now don’t you start, Scooter!” Granny warned, shaking a hoof at her. “She’ll be okay soon enough, she just needs rest. So don’t go off half-cocked bothering her—”

Granny blinked several times, realizing she was addressing an empty chair. A quick scan of the room found the filly scrambling towards the door of Applejack’s room, being held back by Big Macintosh, who had calmly pinned her purple tail to the floor with a hoof.

“Lemme go! I gotta go check on Rainbow Dash!”

“Eenope.” Mac said, finishing his pancakes as if he wasn’t holding a rambunctious pegasus with one leg.

Scootaloo struggled futilely for a few moments, eventually allowing herself to be calmed by her friends.

“I tol’ you there’s no need to fret, Scooter.” Granny chided her, though from her tone she wasn’t upset so much as trying to help reassure the distressed filly. “She’s a tough mare, that one. Little bit of a layabout, but when she hunkers down to work, she gets it done. Cept right now she bit off a bit more’n she could chew...” Granny paused, her expression growing puzzled. “Or mebbe she shouldn’t have been chewin’ at all? Course, she wasn’t chewing so much as swallowin’—”

“She’ll be going on like this fer a few minutes.” Apple Bloom confided. “I’m sure Rainbow is fine, Scoots. My sis’ll straighten her out.”

Scootaloo didn’t respond, only staring at the ground.

Sweetie ran a hoof over Scootaloo’s mane, trying to catch a glimpse of her expression. “Scootaloo?”

“I’m fine,” came the reply, with a badly disguised sniffle accompanying it.

“You don’t sound fine, Scoots.” Apple Bloom said. She nodded to Mac, who released the purple tail after only a moment’s hesitation. “C’mon. Let’s clear out for a bit, everything’s gonna be okay, ya hear?”

A slightly subdued nod was the only reply. But when Sweetie and Apple Bloom walked outside, she did follow.

“Let’s get these tools put away, all right?” Apple Bloom said, nodding to the wagon. “I don’t think we’ll need ‘em.”

Sweetie Belle dutifully picked up the handle of the wagon in her teeth, pulling it along to the tool shed.

Scootaloo just sat where she was, looking back at the farmhouse window where Applejack’s room was located. She eventually picked herself up, walking her scooter towards her friends.

“Scootaloo?” Sweetie Belle asked. “You sad?”

Scootaloo shook her head, blushing an angry red. “Dash wouldn’t want me to be worried. She’s too awesome to keep down for long.”

“Scoots, I think Rainbow wouldn’t mind much if you worried after her, so long as you didn’t make a fuss about it.” Apple Bloom replied. She eyed the tools briefly, deciding they’d keep for a second. She wrapped her arms around Scootaloo, just holding her close without saying a word. After a moment or so, she felt her shoulder getting wet.

“If you tell anypony I cried...” Scootaloo whispered.

A second set of arms enveloped them both. “We’ll never speak of it again.” Sweetie Belle promised.

“Cross my heart.” Apple Bloom said. “Take as long as ya need, we’ll just say it’s a group huddle if anypony sees us.”

Eventually, Scootaloo squirmed in the dual-embrace, and her friends took the hint and released her. Though a little red-tinged, her eyes were no long down-cast, which the other two took as a good sign. “Sorry. I got a little freaked out for a second. Thanks for... stuff,” she mumbled.

“That’s what friends are for, Scoots.” Apple Bloom replied.

Scootaloo gave a final glance back to the farmhouse, turning away reluctantly. “I just wish... I wish I could do something. I... I hate just waiting around to see if she gets better.”

“Well, I hear ya, but there ain’t much we can do ‘bout this.” Apple Bloom said

There was a long uncomfortable silence, eventually broken by an excited unicorn filly’s squeal.

“Hey! I got an idea!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

“You sure?” Scootaloo asked. “It might just be a headache again.”

Sweetie opened her mouth, closed it, then muttered something that sounded like ‘two weeks’, much to both of her friends’ confusion. “Yes, it’s an idea. We don’t have to wait around, we can help!”

“How?” Scootaloo replied, her wings snapping up in excitement.

“We can get some of those leaves from that tree, and bring them to Zecora, then she can make the potion and we can bring it back!” Sweetie paused to take a breath. “Then Rainbow can get better quicker!”

Scootaloo’s wings starting buzzing of their own volition. “Hey, yeah! Then we could give her the potion, and she’ll be like ‘Hey, good looking out, squirt!’ And I’ll be all ‘Awww, it was nothing, Rainbow Dash.’ And she’ll be like ‘Call me Dash, Scoots. Say, how about we go flying sometime?’ And I’ll be a little sad, but I’ll say ‘I can’t. You know I don’t know how, yet.’ And she’ll be like ‘Then I’ll have to teach you.’ And I’ll be sooo happy—”

Scootaloo’s flight of fancy was interrupted by a quiet yet audible cough from Apple Bloom. “I don’t mean to burst your bubble, Scoots, but maybe we wanna think twice about this?”

“About what? Helping Rainbow?” Scootaloo demanded as she was rudely brought back to reality by her friend. “What’s to think about?”

“No, not helping Rainbow. I mean heading off into the Everfree just like that. It ain’t exactly the safest place.” Apple Bloom replied. “Fetchin’ some leaves I get, but—”

“So, what then? Wait for your sister to wake up? Why’s she sleeping so late anyway?” Scootaloo asked, looking annoyed. “And really? ‘Hey, the Everfree is dangerous!’ Who’s the chicken now?”

“Now don’t go get yer feathers ruffled—”

“Girls!” Sweetie Belle interjected. For a moment, she thought she might have to shout, but eventually they turned their heads to her. “Scootaloo, Apple Bloom is right, we should be careful.”

“See? I tol’ you—” Apple Bloom said smugly before being interrupted again.

“Apple Bloom, Scootaloo is right too! If Rainbow isn’t well she should get help as soon as we can manage it.” She dropped her voice slightly so only Apple Bloom could hear. “Besides, I don’t want to take this from her, do you?”

Apple Bloom swallowed reflexively as she looked at her other friend, her purple eyes both angry and pleading. ‘Don’t do this to me.’ they said.

Apple Bloom sighed. “Ah’right, fine! But we can’t just run off. Somepony needs to know where we went.”

“No!” Scootaloo nearly shouted. “If we tell Big Mac or Granny they’ll say we can’t go! We need to just go do it.”

“Apple Bloom, it will be okay.” Sweetie Belle said. “It’s not like it’s nighttime, and Zecora keeps the path to her house clear of anything really dangerous.”

Apple Bloom looked back and forth between her friends, biting her bottom lip. “Okay. But let’s make it quick. Maybe I won’t get grounded for too long if I bring back the potion.”

“I’m just... gonna say it... I told you so!” Apple Bloom said as the manticore chased them.

“Like I could have.... predicted... angry manticore attack.” Scootaloo huffed back, running for all she was worth.

“Argue.. later... run... now!” Sweetie called from in front of them both.

The manticore barrelled through the underbrush after his prey, eyeing the plumpness of the yellow pony with glee. Today it would eat well.

One of its intended prey gave it pause, however. The horned pony looked familiar, worryingly so. Only its hunger had made it ignore its misgivings. It had had very little luck of late, only finding rodents and other small game, expending enough energy that it was barely staving off starvation.

But these three were acting exactly as prey should. They ran, it chased. Soon the pursuit would end, and it would be well fed at last.

“How far... to Zecora’s?” Sweetie puffed out. She leapt over a low branch, then heard a crash just behind her as the manticore tripped over it and landed face down in the dirt.

“Dunno!” Apple Bloom shouted back. “Not sure we’re... even still... going the right... way!”

“Maybe... split up?” Scootaloo asked, glancing back at the monster as it struggled to free itself from a mass of branches they had ducked under. “Might lose it that way!”

Apple Bloom hesitated for only a moment. It was still better odds than being caught together. “Find a place to hide!”

She glanced to either side, seeing her friends scramble off the path. Not hesitating at all, she turned back to the manticore and yelled: “C’mon ya big dummy! Soup’s on!” Then she ran straight down the path for all she was worth.

The manticore charged after her with a roar, but the Apples had a proud heritage of strong legs, and a history of being regular winners of the Running of the Leaves. And while Apple Bloom herself had yet to compete, she’d been running with her sister since she could walk without tripping herself up. She wasn’t quite sure if that meant she could keep out of this thing’s claws, but she was sure she had a better chance than either of her two friends. And, after risking another quick look back, that seemed to be true for now.

But despite being able to outpace it, she had to keep its attention on her or risk it going after Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo—

“No, back here, ugly! Wing-meat is more tasty!” Scootaloo shouted from behind.

—Or Scootaloo could just ruin everything.

“Scootaloo! Don’t make the pony-eating monster mad!” Sweetie Belle screamed at her. “Besides, I eat more sugar than either of these two! I have to taste better!”

The manticore whipped its head back and forth, thoroughly flummoxed by the prey’s strange antics. It finally set its sights on the pony with wings, spring forth with a great leap, talons extended and jaws gaping.

It was mere inches from its meal when it was hit in the face by a flaming rock roughly half the size of its head. Whipping its head around to face the new threat, it found the horned pony with three more rocks hovering above it, screaming bloody murder.

“You stay away from her, you big jerk!” Sweetie yelled, flinging another rock and yanking a third from the earth.

The prey was distinctly not acting like prey any longer. It was only then that it remembered, the horned pony looked like a smaller version of one it had encountered hours before.

Still, this one was not the other. The other one had incapacitated it without so much as a glance, requiring hours of gnawing on bad-tasting vines to break free from its restraints. It could tear this one’s throat before the flying rocks did any serious harm. The others should prove easier meat.

It reared back, ready to pounce, then found itself buried snout first in dirt, its hind end smarting soundly.

“Oh no y’all don’t!” Apple Bloom screamed at it, not caring that it couldn’t possibly understand her. “Y’all ain’t hurtin’ neither of my friends! You want to eat you gotta get past me!”

The manticore quickly reassessed its position. It was being attacked on two sides, half of its whiskers were singed, and its backside was badly bruised. Hungry as it was, it was no fool.

Three fillies were left blinking as a manticore fled from them into the woods; tail between its legs so far that it might have stung itself if it tripped.

The first one to find her voice was Apple Bloom. “Did... did you just tell a manticore that wing meat was tasty?”

Scootaloo blushed furiously. “I was just trying to get its attention!” She quickly pointed a hoof at Sweetie Belle. “What about her? She said she’d taste better because of all the sweets she eats! A-and you said ‘soup’s on’!”

“Right.” Apple Bloom said. She checked her saddle bags, making sure the leaves they’d plucked were where they should be. “Let’s go find Zecora before something else tries to eat us.”

“Zecora! You in there?” Apple Bloom shouted as the approached the strangely decorated hollow tree that served as her friend’s home.

A striped head poked out of a window, and its owner smiled, though her expression was puzzled. “Hello, small friends! How are you this morn? I’ll be just a moment, else this brew will burn...”

A thick cloud of smoke drifted lazily from her window, and she turned around in alarm. She rushed away from the window muttering a Zebracin curse.

“Apple Bloom?” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah?”

“Did you understand her?”

Apple Bloom looked away from the window to her friend. “Now why would I understand that?”

“Well,” Sweetie Belle said, defensively, “You spoke french for a little while, so I thought—”

Apple Bloom held up a hoof, stopping Sweetie from uttering any more nonsense. “No, I don’t speak that language. An’ I’m kinda glad I don’t, cause I think she’s cursin’ up a storm in there.”

Sweetie Belle inhaled sharply, looking worried. “She’s making a cursed storm?”

“No! I meant... nevermind. She’s mad, okay?”

“Zecora is crazy?!”

“Not insane, Sweetie Belle, though thoroughly irked. My potion has failed when it should have worked.” Zecora said as she came back, fanning the smoke out the window. “What’s done is done, it cannot be saved. At least my home came through unscathed.”

“Sorry, Zecora.” Apple Bloom said, reaching into her saddlebag. “We’ll let you get back to doing whatever, but can you brew up something for Rainbow with these?” She held out a jar filled with Wither Root leaves.

“Ah! You’ve brought them at last, sweet child! Shall I bring it to you, or can you wait a while?”

“We’ll wait, ma’am.” Sweetie Belle said, sitting down heavily on the uneven floor of living wood. “Actually, would you please help us get back?”

Zecora’s eyebrows rose, as she began grinding the leaves in her mortar and pestle. “Adventurous fillies asking for my supervision? May I ask what possibly lead to that decision?”

“Well, uh—”

“There was a manticore!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “A big hungry mean manticore that tried to eat us up!”

Zecora looked at Scootaloo doubtfully. “A manticore, Scootaloo? Is what you say true?”

“Of course it’s true! I wouldn’t fib about something like that!” Scootaloo stood on her hind legs, flaring out her wings as far as she could. “It roared and slashed and growled!”

“It was kinda scrawny looking, now that I think about it.” Apple Bloom said. “An’ maybe not so much mean as real hungry. I gave it a good buck in the rear and it ran off.”

“Hey! I helped too!” Sweetie protested. “I threw rocks at it!”

“And I...” Scootaloo trailed off. “I didn’t get eaten?” She visibly wilted, looking thoroughly disheartened.

“Don’t feel bad, Scootaloo! I was too scared to do anything but run, but when I saw you about to get eaten I got so mad I just start picking up whatever I could.” Sweetie Belle said. “I couldn’t let it hurt you.”

“It ain’t like you wanted to be scared, Scoots. I’m sure if you saw me or Sweetie about to get ‘et you would have been able to move.”

“At times, it’s hard for the brain to choose. Fight or flight, either can lose. When a predator tries to make you its prey, the victory lies in getting away.”

“Easy for you to say!” Scootaloo said bitterly. "I just... I couldn’t do anything. I just wanted it to leave you two alone, but when it came for me I... I just couldn’t...”

“And that was your way of saving us, Scootaloo. Thank you.” Sweetie said, kissing Scootaloo on the cheek.

Apple Bloom threw her arms around Scootaloo’s neck, kissing her other cheek. “Tell you what, next time something tries to eat us, you can kick it in the behind, okay?”

Scootaloo laughed involuntarily. “O-okay.”

Zecora was a bit surprised at the casual affection, but made no comment, not wishing to embarrass the fillies if she’d simply misjudged. “Well, make yourselves at home, small ones. I’ll lead you back when the brew is done.”

“Oh hey,” Apple Bloom rose her head from their shared embrace. “I thought it was pretty safe on the way to your house, at least as long as you watch your step. So what gives?”

Zecora grinned sheepishly. “Truthfully, young Apple, I am not surprised. The answer is simple, as you might surmise. My path is marked with the scent of a predator. The name of which is of course—”

“The manticore?” Apple Bloom guessed, her eyes widening. “Huh, might be time for a new scent, then?”

“The scent I chose was working, to be fair.” Zecora said, judiciously. “Though a stronger one could be obtained in a dragon’s lair. I have heard tales of such a roost, perhaps my security could use the boost.”

“Huh. Well, I guess if it keeps everything but manticores away that’s pretty good. But yeah, if you can find something to keep the manticores away too that'd be better.” Apple Bloom allowed. “'Bout the potion, though... Anything we can do to help out?”

Zecora pointed to various ingredients which they dutifully fetched, and in due time the three were watching excitedly as the zebra plied her craft.

Three fillies and a watchful zebra made their way back to Sweet Apple Acres. Scootaloo practically had to be physically restrained from running ahead, having already forgotten her near death experience in favor of dreams of praise from Rainbow Dash.

“Now when we get there, do not go chargin’ off into that room, Scoots. If they’re sleepin’ it’s best to just let ‘em sleep.” Apple Bloom warned, hoping against hope that her friend was paying attention.

“Yeah, sure!” Scootaloo replied. After a moment, she glanced back at Apple Bloom. “Hey, why’s Rainbow sleeping in your sister’s room, anyway?”

Doing her best not to blush, Apple Bloom put on her poker face. She had her suspicions. After all, Rainbow snuck into AJ’s bedroom an awful lot, and of course she’d seen them doing... something in the middle of the orchard a while back. It had just been for a second or two before she scrambled away, not wanting to get caught, but whatever they were doing, it seemed like they were having fun.

Trouble was, from the way her sister acted, it was supposed to be a secret. And if her normally forthright sister wanted to keep something a secret, it had to be an important one. As such, she couldn’t exactly tell Scootaloo why she really thought Rainbow was in the room. “I ‘spect she just needs somepony to take care of her while she’s sick. Kinda hard to get one of the doctors to make a house call on a cloud, and Rainbow kinda hates hospitals.”

“Oh yeah! Hospitals, doctors, needles... I hate those, too.” Scootaloo said, shuddering.

“Though some may call me ‘doctor’, too... I take no umbrage, Scootaloo.” Zecora said with a chuckle.

“That’s different!” Scootaloo said quickly, flashing the zebra a guilty little grin. “You’re like... a witch doctor, or something?”

“In my home, they call me shaman, or holy one. But such titles are unnecessary, and overdone.” The zebra smiled indulgently. “I’d rather be called friend, that is all I recommend.”

“Oh, well of course you’re a friend.” Scootaloo said, smiling back. “Sorry.”

“Apple Bloom!” A voice called from the distance. “What in tarnation do you think you’re doin’?”

Apple Bloom’s ears went flat against her skull. “Uh... we kinda...”

“We brought back the potion for Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo shouted back.

Applejack galloped towards them, stopping short of their little group. “And just which one of you decided it was a good idea to run off into the woods without an adult?”

“Mine!” Scootaloo proclaimed, looking completely unrepentant.

“I...I said we should do it too.” Sweetie Belle said a moment later.

Apple Bloom hesitated for a split second, then spoke up. “Sis, I know it was dangerous, an’ I know I shoulda told somepony. But I couldn’t just let em go off by themselves.”

Applejack just looked at the three of them, at a loss for words.

“Be not overly harsh, Applejack. They had sense enough to ask escort back.” Zecora cautioned.

There was another long silence, and finally Applejack let out a long held breath. “Bloom, we’ll talk about this later. And as for the two of you...” Applejack swept her gaze over the other fillies. “I can’t ‘xactly ground you, but I’ll be lettin’ yer parents know—”

“AJ!” Apple Bloom said a little louder than intended, but it had the effect she wanted: Applejack locked eyes with her, waiting expectantly for an explanation. “I... I know it was stupid, but Scoots was worried about Rainbow and wanted to help out. Please don’t? I’ll do extra chores, I’ll take whatever punishment you think is fair for all of us, just... don’t.”

Applejack’s eyebrows rose in surprise. “I don’t know, if I let ‘em just get off scott free y’all will just do it again.”

“We could help her with her chores!” Sweetie Belle piped up.

“Yeah! What she said!” Scootaloo chimed in.

Applejack just stood there, eyes locked with her sister’s. The filly refused to look away, absolutely unrepentant in her attempt to emotionally manipulate her sister. The problem was, as Applejack saw her sister’s bottom lip begin to quiver... it was working. “A’right.” She said finally. “You three are in for a heck of a week. And I expect y’all to swear never to run off alone again. That clear?”

The three fillies dutifully crossed their hearts. Apple Bloom mouthed a silent ‘thank you’ to her sister.

Applejack nodded, gesturing for them to follow her. “Since y’all went to the trouble of getting the potion, ya may as well deliver it to her yerselves—” She blinked as a Scootaloo-shaped cloud of dust dissipated into the wind. “Well, you other two follow me, then. Zecora, you’re welcome to have some lunch with us if you like.”

“While I appreciate the invitation, I’m afraid I must answer in negation.” Zecora replied with evident regret. “The kind offer is most welcome, I’ll keep it in mind for times to come.

“Well, consider it open, then. And thank ya fer watchin’ over the little ‘uns.” Applejack doffed her hat to Zecora. Turning back to the fillies, she gestured to the farmhouse “Now git along ya scamps, afore I change my mind.”

Scootaloo rushed into the farmhouse, not even stopping to talk with Granny on the way. Fortunately for her, Mac was already out in the fields spraying the herbicide potion to kill off any lingering wither root, so there was nopony to stop her from getting to see Rainbow Dash.

“Land sakes!” Granny as exclaimed as she felt a rush of wind blow past her. “I thought I told Jackie to fix that draft!”

When Scootaloo opened the door to the bedroom, she almost dropped the potion in shock. Rainbow looked really sick, so much so that for a brief moment, Scootaloo had to listen for the shallow breathing to reassure herself that Rainbow wasn’t—

She shook her head, refusing to even think about that possibility. Rainbow was way too cool for that.

Rainbow’s eyes fluttered open, staring in her general direction. “Oh, hey Scoots.” she said raspily.

“H-hi, Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo replied softly. “I... I brought you something from Zecora so you can get better and why didn’t anypony tell me you were sick I would have come help please take this so you won’t be sick anymore?” The words came tumbling out of her mouth like a waterfall, she just couldn’t stop them.

Rainbow blinked, allowing a slow smile to form on her face. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to make you worry.” She sat up shakily, grabbing a cup of water from the nearby nightstand. “So Z came through? That’s awesome.”

“I wasn’t worried!” Scootaloo said quickly, then quickly stammered out: “I mean, I was worried, but not because I don’t think you’re awesome. I mean, you’re Rainbow Dash!” She fumbled for the potion tucked under her wing, grasping it with her teeth, then she walked forward quickly to deposit it on the bed next to Rainbow. “Just... take this, please.”

“Heh. Will do.” Rainbow said, squinting down at the stoppered bottle. “Um... coordination’s kinda off, think I could get some help?”

Blushing furiously, Scootaloo picked the potion bottle back up, and very nearly dropped it as she fumbled to get it back under her wing so she could unstopper it with her teeth. That disaster narrowly averted, she shakily brought herself closer so Rainbow could pick up the bottle, reasoning that laying it on the bed would be risking having the hard-won elixir spill all over the covers.

Rainbow squinted, carefully bringing her muzzle to the bottle, trying to avoid bumping her nose in the process. Finally the fuzzy images resolved themselves into one slightly-less-fuzzy bottle, and she deftly plucked the potion from under Scootaloo’s wing, tilting it upwards and guzzling it in one smooth motion.

“Bleh!” She announced, spitting out the empty bottle to land on the soft coverlet. “That tasted...” she smacked her lips, reconsidering. “Actually, that tastes a lot better than what I’ve been tasting for the last few days.” Eyeing the cup of water, she hesitantly picked it up in both hooves and took a long gulp. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she proceeded to drain the glass greedily, setting it down with a satisfied sigh. “Oh, wow! I thought I’d never taste anything but rotten leaves and dirt again!”

“A-are you better now?” Scootaloo asked, trying to restrain her wings from buzzing excitedly.

Rainbow looked at her, squinting. “Well, eyes are still a little off, but I don’t feel like I need to puke up that water, and it didn’t taste like compost. I’m gonna call this a win.”

Scootaloo shot up several feet in her excitement, cheering out loud. “Awesome!” After realizing what she had just done, she allowed herself to shakily flutter back to earth, trying and failing to keep her wings from moving. “Uh. I mean, cool? I... I guess I’ll let you get some rest now.” She turned quickly, smacking her muzzle into the nightstand. “Ow!”

“Scoots? You okay?” Rainbow asked.

Scootaloo blushed some more, mumbling something Dash couldn't quite make out.

"What was that?"

Perhaps it was due to the problems with her eyes, or perhaps she was so drained that her reflexes had suffered, but she didn't see Scootaloo's movements until it was too late. The younger pegasus darted forward and threw her arms around Dash's neck in a swift, decisive movement.

Rainbow gasped silently, not quite able to breathe. When Scootaloo finally released her deathgrip, Rainbow sat in the bed, panting for breath. "W-what the hay, squirt?"

Scootaloo took a few steps backwards, splaying her ears. "S-s-sorry..." She looked down at the floor. "I just... I got so scared and... I needed..." She chanced a glance and smiled weakly at Dash's continued incredulity, and with that she darted for the door.

“Wait.”

The younger pegasus froze.

“I...I get it. And... it’s cool. All right? Don’t freak over it. Cool ponies can cry sometimes.”

“They can?” Scootaloo asked, barely daring to speak.

“Yeah. They can. So... if you need somepony to... you know, talk to... Or...” Rainbow paused, scratching the back of her neck. “Look, I’m not all that great with this stuff. But I can listen, if you... you know.”

“I’ll...I’ll remember.” Scootaloo gasped out, trying not to let out the tears right now. Rainbow had said sometimes, not all the time. “And... I know you can’t see so good, but I’m not... I mean, you said it’s okay, but I’m—”

“Sunglasses.” Rainbow said quickly.

“W-what?”

“Get a pair. Then if you need to... Or if you’re around somepony you trust, that’s cool too? I mean, I use shades when I’m proud of Tank—” Rainbow’s muzzle snapped shut, and she quickly chuckled to cover for her slip. “Geez, you should take notes or something. How else are you gonna learn?” Rainbow shook her head, feeling a little dizzy for it. “Um... anyway. Thanks, Scoots. I’m gonna take a nap.”

With that, Rainbow lay back down, turning towards Scootaloo, trying to keep her eyes open. “Maybe we can hang a little when I don’t feel like crud,” she paused, letting out a huge yawn. “Sound good?”

“Yeah, that’s... cool.” Scootaloo replied. “Gonna... go now.”

But Rainbow was already fast asleep.

Scootaloo closed the door behind her quietly, letting the unshed tears flow. Rainbow was okay, and she had helped make Rainbow better.

After she had composed herself, she walked downstairs into the kitchen again to find Apple Bloom and Sweetie waiting with Applejack and Granny.

“So, did it work?” Applejack asked.

“Um... well, she said she feels better, but she needs a nap.” Scootaloo replied, still not quite believing the morning she’d had.

Relief shone in Applejack’s eyes. “Okay, well, you three got a list of a few things I want you to do, then you’re free for the afternoon. You’re just lucky Mac got most of the daily chores done already. Might wanna start in the garden, Twilight said I got a weed infestation about to crop up and I’d like to get it rooted out now.”

“Sure sis,” Apple Bloom said immediately.

“Oh, and Sweetie, you might wanna stop by Shy’s cottage afterwards. Rarity—”

Sweetie’s eyes lit the moment the name was mentioned. “She’s home?!”

“Well, yeah. S’what I was trying to tell ya. They just got back this morning, an' they're back at the cottage tendin' to the critters—”

Applejack’s words went largely unheeded as a happy group hug coalesced. She eventually shrugged, going to the room to check on Rainbow herself.

Elsewhere, Sweetie’s sister was waiting for a visit, and chores needed to be done. But not at that moment. Sweetie hugged her two friends closer, and they hugged her back just as much.

Everything was wonderful, forever.

Chapter 44: Waning Moon

View Online

Fresh fried donuts were quite possibly the best thing to have ever existed.

Celestia bit into another of the sinful confections, nodding gratefully as Pinkie Pie refilled her coffee. She’d just lowered the moon and risen the sun after a night of no sleep, and the coffee was most welcome.

It had been a very long night.

After meeting with her sister et al in the courtyard, at Twilight’s insistence they had immediately gone to Sweet Apple Acres to cast the growth acceleration spell on the Wither Root, and then to Applejack to reassure her that everyone was as well as could be expected. Before they could do that, however, Applejack had a few things she had wanted to get off her chest.

There had been a heartbreaking moment as Celestia watched the two friends standing in the doorway of the farmhouse awkwardly, unsure what should be said. Applejack tried her hoof at an apology, but hadn’t seemed to know where to start. Twilight had merely smiled and shaken her head, causing Applejack to protest, but by then the worries of the day had taken their toll. She’d yawned loudly in the middle of whatever she’d been trying to say, which had sent the five friends into a fit of giggling after seeing the huge blush on Applejack’s face.

Twilight had then hugged her friend and told her there would be time for conversations later, after which Applejack had finally been persuaded to get some much needed rest. Celestia had been both proud and worried for her student, regardless of how true the words were. Still, it had been good to see them laughing together.

Since then, they’d been doing little but research, and as Celestia pulled down another medical text, she reflected that at some point in the very near future, she needed to get back to Canterlot, lest Midnight Oil suffer a mental breakdown or worse. For now, however, they were trying to figure out what was happening to Rarity, and if possible, reverse it without causing her undue harm.

Luna was resting nearby, having appropriated Spike’s beanbag chair from the upstairs bedroom. She was alarmingly weak and becoming weaker by the minute.

Celestia flashed her sister an encouraging little smile when she saw Luna’s eyes flick open. Despite her displeasure at Luna’s actions, she was proud of her sister for bearing up as she was. After all, without the tendril of magic connecting her to Rarity, the unicorn may well have been at death’s door already, instead of busily dusting and redusting books that had already been completely reorganized and reshelved.

“She's a sponge,” Twilight said out of the blue. She lay down the tome she was reading resolutely. “It’s incredible. I don't think I've ever even read about anything that accounts for this.”

“What do you mean by that?” Rarity demanded, looking cross. “I am not a sponge!” She looked at her duster and spray, reconsidering. “Unless you mean metaphorically in that I am cleaning things. Then yes, I am absolutely a sponge, and an exceptional one at that!”

“I meant that, because of the healing spell Luna supercharged, your body absorbs magic from everywhere it can—including Luna through the link—and uses it to rejuvenate and regenerate anything that might happen to you.” Twilight fell silent and stroked her chin. “You might even survive something potentially lethal!” she exclaimed, happily clopping her hooves together. “We should run some tests to make sure.”

Luna blinked tiredly. “Are you... are you honestly suggesting we injure to Rarity to see if she will survive?”

“Well, I suppose it might cause more of a strain on your magic, but you have to admit that the potential medical applications could be phenomenal!” Twilight blurted out excitedly. “If we can somehow replicate the exact amount of magic required, this could turn into a brand new field of treatment, potentially—” She stopped as she saw the horrified look on Fluttershy’s face. “Um... no. No I’m not suggesting that we injure Rarity.” Twilight said quickly, waving a hoof dismissively.

"Please let's not do that?" Fluttershy asked with big doe eyes.

“So... what’s to be done then?” Rarity asked in a rare moment of stillness. “I... I appreciate Luna’s efforts, but even she doesn’t have endless magic to draw on, does she?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said, sighing. “And I don’t know if there’s anything we can do. Everything we've tried so far only seems to backfire; feeding this spell more magic just makes things worse.”

Rarity was silent for a time. When she finally spoke, her voice was clear and decisive. “I won’t have her risking her own life for mine. If it comes down to it, sever the link.”

“There is no need for that,” Luna said quickly. “I am strong, Rarity. It will take more than you running around the library to drain me of my magic.”

“Yes, but perhaps that’s a bad thing! I mean, are you sure that the spell won’t simply starve itself out if there is no more magic to draw from?” Rarity replied, looking pensive. “We don’t know what might happen, but I can at least see that what’s happening to you is not what we’re looking for.”

Luna chuckled weakly. “Truly your faith astounds me, dear Rarity. Just because I am waning does not mean I am in pain. You’ve simply drained the magic I recovered since the elements wrested the dark mantle from me. The power that, I would remind you, took me all of a year to regain. If I am physically weak, it is simply my body trying to regain what was lost.”

“Yes, but you said Celestia would need to take over the moon again!” Rarity protested. “I am preventing you from exercising your talent in life, for goodness’ sake.”

“And so I shall, Rarity, while my sister recovers her strength,” Celestia replied. “I kept both in their cycles for a millennium. Another year will not hurt things.”

Luna nodded with a smile. “So you see the way of things. Also, we gave our word that we would not allow thee to come to harm by our actions, dear Rarity.” The princess’s eyes flicked to Fluttershy. “Our word is inviolable.”

“A wonderful sentiment, Princess Luna. But right now it’s as if you're giving a blood transfusion to a patient who is bleeding out,” Twilight told her with a humorless smile. “Rarity’s right, even if we don’t want to just sever the link without a solid solution first. You don’t have an unlimited source of magic, and even if you might survive for her lifetime, it might take you another lifetime to recover. The longer the spell lasts, the more magic it drains.”

“So there is a time component; we’ve known that since before we started researching, Twilight,” Celestia said, draining her coffee mug to hide her own worries. “The question is, what do we do about it?”

Twilight groaned in irritation. “I don’t know. Everything we’ve done only makes the spell drain more magic and become more dangerous in the process.”

“What if you blew it up?” Pinkie asked out of the blue.

Every pair of eyes in the room focused on Pinkie Pie.

“What?” Twilight demanded, giving her an obvious deadpan and irritation seemed to slide off of the earth pony like water.

Pinkie smiled and bounced over to Rarity, grabbing her in a big hug which, to her surprise, Rarity returned with as much force. It let Pinkie know how it was to be on the receiving end of a bonecrushing hug and for a few seconds after it ended, even she needed to catch her breath.

“Well?” Twilight asked her, growing more annoyed by the second.

“You said that Rarity could be like a sponge... but what if she’s more like a balloon?”

Celestia touched her student’s back with a feather, trying to keep her from blowing up at her marefriend so soon after they had reconciled. “Could you please explain to us what you mean, Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie looked pensive for a moment, grabbing a bubble pipe for extra profoundness. “Well, whenever I’m trying to prepare for a party, I have to blow up balloons, but if you have the wrong kind of balloons or the wrong color, then the entire party will be—”

“Pinkie, please, time is of the essence.”

With another smile at Celestia, Pinkie nodded. “If you put a little air into a balloon, it’s going to get bigger. But if you put too much in it all at once...”

“It explodes,” Twilight whispered, looking back at Rarity. Her earlier annoyance seemed to have evaporated and she immediately dove back into the pile of books she had been reading.

“B-but what if Rarity gets hurt?” Fluttershy said, trying her doe-eyed look again, but her purple friend was too occupied to care, or even look.

Celestia smiled gently. “We won’t try it if it seems like it could harm Rarity, but perhaps we can find some way to make it safer while still getting rid of the spell.”

Twilight peeked back up from her pile. “Yes, yes, safety first, of course.”

“D-do you Pinkie Promise, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, her eyes still fearful.

“Cross my heart. Pinkie, make a note of it,” Twilight said distractedly. “Now let me study!”

“Don’t worry.” Pinkie said, smiling. “We’ll be really careful with your balloon.”

Fluttershy just stared at her, looking confused. “You mean with Rarity, right?”

“Yeah!” Pinkie replied, sounding surprised. “What did I say?”

After several more hours of trying to find busy work to do, Rarity had suggested that she and Fluttershy sojourn back to the cottage to look in on the animals, who would no doubt very much be missing their mistress. Besides, feeding animals was something to do, and if Rarity sat still too long she began to vibrate.

“Luna, are you sure you're going to be all right?” Fluttershy asked nervously, marking the sixth time she'd asked that very same question. Every time she looked at her princess, she worried all over again.

“I am fine, dear Fluttershy,” Luna assured her. “I would like a change of scenery as much as you yourself. I have only ever seen your hov—your home once before, and it was during a busy night, as you recall.”

“Yes, so I heard after the fact,” Rarity said, grimacing. “If I had known we would be having a royal visit, I wouldn’t have turned in so early!”

“We apologize, dear Rarity,” Luna replied. “The visit was... spur of the moment. We wished to reconnect with the populace, and did, after a fashion.” The princess looked down at her smaller form sadly. “We may have to seclude ourselves again, now. Our current state is hardly the regal form our citizens would admire.”

“Oh, but you’re adorable!” Rarity insisted. “I mean, yes, your mane is lovely when it flows, but there is a certain endearing factor to you now.”

“Yes...” Luna said sadly. “Adorable. But... no longer desirable. We fear we shall have to endure the older maids and their insistence on pinching our cheeks once more. And Night Court will be all but impossible. Who would take us seriously?”

“Nonsense!” Rarity said, circling Luna as they walked. “You’ve lost a bit of presence, it’s true, but not desirable? You are Princess Luna! Princess of the night, protector of dreams, and co-ruler of the land!”

“I was all of those things before the Nightmare, Rarity, and ponies had no love to spare for me,” Luna said, her eyes downcast. “I am used to it.”

Rarity hesitated, eyes flicking to Fluttershy, who was watching their interaction with an unreadable expression. She sighed sadly. “Well, we’ll just have to have you fitted for a new wardrobe while you recover, then. You’ll see! You will look lovely.”

Luna just plodded along next to her, offering no further opinion.

Rarity opened and closed her mouth a few times, unsure what else could be said. Eventually she concluded that perhaps this particular problem could not be solved with mere words of encouragement. But actions... could be problematic. Her eyes flicked to Fluttershy once more. There was a tension in the air, and she was uncertain what to make of it. In Canterlot, she would have sworn she’d read the mood between Fluttershy and Luna correctly. There was attraction between them; she’d seen that. But something had changed. And that made her hesitant to do the direct thing in this case, which would have been to display that Luna was desirable to her.

But desire was not love, and while she cared for Luna, she loved Fluttershy. Doing anything that would risk that was intolerable. The whole thing made her heart ache.

Fluttershy dropped back to walk alongside Luna, and in a move that seemed to surprise herself as much as it did Rarity, nuzzled the side of the princess’s face. “Luna... you’re still very pretty,” Fluttershy said hesitantly. “And... Maybe not being as big is a good thing? Like... you’re a teensy bit less scary now...”

Luna laughed in spite of herself. “I... I am sorry, Fluttershy. I suppose the royal stature does present certain... disadvantages to ponies of normal size. Certainly you, most of all, should know that I am not as scary as I appear.”

“Sorry!” Fluttershy replied quickly, blushing. “I just mean... you’re still tall, but not as tall, and it’s...” She paused, briefly looking away from the princess. “It’s... nice.”

Rarity looked back and forth between the pair, second and third guessing her assessment. She was relatively certain that she hadn’t misread the attraction, now. Still, feelings were clearly mixed; she just didn’t know with what.

Well, we’ll have time to work that mess out later.

As they approached the cottage, Rarity was filled with a sense of foreboding. Something was in the air. It was hard to describe, just a feeling that soon there would be danger, and she should flee from it. But what it could be she had no idea...

Coming from the cottage was a sound she’d never heard before. Her ears stood straight up, then flattened as the sound grew louder. “One side, quickly!” Rarity shouted, diving for Luna and pushing her off the path, and just in time too. Mere moments later, the door to the cottage slammed open, and Fluttershy’s entire menagerie thundered down the path, narrowly missing the both of them and engulfing Fluttershy in a cloud of screeches, moos and other assorted animal noises.

In the chaos that followed, nothing but a din of noises could be heard. But then, all of it stilled, and like magic the crowd parted. A lone white bunny stepped forth, glaring at his pony.

“Um.. hi, Angel,” Fluttershy said softly. “Did you miss—”

Her words were cut short by a sudden exhalation of breath as the rabbit leapt atop her head, glaring down at her from atop his perch. He motioned impatiently for her to go into the home.

Fluttershy merely chuckled. “I missed you too, Angel.”

Angel stubbornly refused to acknowledge her, though a light blush could be seen on his cheeks.

“That rabbit is most impetuous,” Luna whispered from under Rarity as the zoo moved en masse back to the house.. “Does she not discipline him?”

“He’s a beloved pet,” Rarity whispered back. “So... no.”

“Ah,” Luna replied, looking thoughtful. “I suppose I have allowed Tibbles some liberties as well. Still, being too forgiving is doing her pet a disservice. She should put her hoof down on occasion.”

“She does, in her own way.” Rarity whispered back. “It is frighteningly effective when she does it.”

“I see,” Luna replied. “Well, shall we follow them?”

“That would likely be wise,” Rarity said, helping Luna to her hooves.

Before they could follow the stampede back into the cottage, Luna’s attention was drawn by a sound coming from the opposite direction. “I think company is coming. Perhaps they sent Pinkie Pie to us to give word of their progress?”

Rarity glanced down the path, unable to see who approached just yet due to foliage blocking her view. “Much as that would be welcome, I doubt it. Twilight is doubtless still studying up on every related subject to the problem.”

“Well, hey there!” a voice called from down the path. Rarity’s ear cocked in surprise, as it was a voice she had expected to be sleeping for some time yet.

“Hello yourself, Applejack,” she called back. “Couldn’t sleep?”

“Please,” Applejack said, smirking as she came into view. “I’m a farmpony. I did sleep in a bit, though. Awful late for me. Anyway, I figured you and Shy might be busy with Twi ‘n the princesses, so I stopped by to check on Shy’s critters...” She stopped, looking at Luna in surprise. “Beggin’ yer pardon, Your Princessness. I... I’m guessin’ some more magic went wrong? I mean, you look kinda...”

“She looks lovely, is what you meant, isn’t it, Applejack?” Rarity said quickly.

“Huh?” Applejack replied, confused. A pointed look helped clue her in to what was expected of her. “Well, sure! I never meant to say different. Just... y’know, a little shorter is all. Anyway, I see you got things in hoof here. I better scoot an’ get some chores done. Poor Mac’s been takin’ up my slack, and he tends to complain a bit about that.”

Rarity mouthed a silent ‘thank you’, smiling as she did so. “Well, I’m glad to hear you were checking on Fluttershy’s animals on a regular basis.”

“The most dependable pony; that’s me.” Applejack replied, flashing a grin back. “Well s’long as things are in hoof here, I should go check on Apple Bloom and the other two. Granny ain’t heard a peep from em in a while, and that gets worrisome.” The farmer doffed her hat to Princess Luna, waving goodbye to Rarity. “I’ll be seein’ ya. And good luck with yer magic problems.” With that, she started back up the path to the Acres.

“‘Good luck’ she says,” Luna said bitterly. “Well, I suppose our luck cannot possibly get—” Luna squealed as her mouth was covered, staring at the offending white hoof, then at the pony attached to it.

“Do not ever ever say the thing you were about to say,” Rarity said quickly. “Call me superstitious, but the universe seems to love to prove just how wrong we are when we say that.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed, but eventually she nodded. When the hoof was taken away, she grimaced. “We suppose thou art correct. Very well, we will not tempt fate. Shall we go check on dear Fluttershy?”

Rarity gestured down the path. “After you, Your Highness.”

“Will everyone please calm down?” Fluttershy pleaded. “I know I was gone for a little while, but I’m sure my friends took good care of you while I was gone. Just give me a little time to settle in and I’ll make sure you’re all fed.”

Her pleas fell on deaf ears. All of the animals were too busy voicing their complaints to pay attention to her. If it went on much longer, she was afraid she might have to raise her voice.

“What exactly is going on here?” Rarity called out over the din.

“Um... they are a little upset with me—” Fluttershy said before the chorus of screeches got too loud to talk over once more.

“Enough!” a voice boomed throughout the cottage, and all was still and silent. Every eye turned towards the princess, who passed her gaze over the assemble menagere. “Do not fear, little ones,” Luna continued, slightly lower in volume. It was the difference between a lightning strike dead in front of you and thunder rumbling over the horizon. “Your caretaker did not abandon you, and still loves you all. Stay calm, and allow her to tend to you.”

While Luna had been talking, not a peep could be heard, but the moment she stopped, the din rose up even louder than before.

“Wait!” Luna cried out, apparently trying and failing to call upon the Voice once more. “Please all of you—”

“Attentttttion!” a strident voice called out from the middle of the animals. Fluttershy stood up in the midst of it all, having cowered down with the rest of the animals while Luna was using the Voice. She looked over the animals with an air of command. “All of you, behave yourselves at once! I know she frightened you, but she meant well! Now, every last one of you wait your turn, and we’ll take care of you.”

Luna watched in awe as the entire group laid down obediently.

Rarity, in the meantime, had made her way to Fluttershy’s pantry, and was zipping around the room filling various bowls and feeders and water bottles.

“Fluttershy, where do you keep the—” There was a sound of several shelves collapsing, followed by cursing. “Nevermind! I found it!”

Like a flash, she zipped out into the yard, carrying various bags of feed with her. As she passed out of sight, the angry yowl of a cat could be heard. “Opal! Mommy’s sorry, baby! Did I get your—” Opal hissed loudly. “Opal! Be a good kitty!”

“Dear Fluttershy,” Luna said in a normal speaking voice. “Pray forgive our trespass. We had no intent to trod upon thy hoof. Clearly you are well prepared to dominate these creatures.”

Fluttershy shook her head sadly. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to yell. But they couldn’t calm down long enough to listen.”

“We thought much the same,” Luna confessed. “But it seems they were little more than frightened of our Voice.”

“Opal, let go of my tail or so help me—”

“Oh... We should go help Rarity,” Fluttershy said quickly.

“—shave every inch of your body and make a tacky wig out of it! And you will wear it! Ow!”

“I will... do what I can, dear Fluttershy,” Luna replied, following along.

“—no more treats for a month!”

What followed was a mad chase after a crazed unicorn with a cat clawed deep inside of her coiled tail, refusing to let go. Luna merely watched the scene in quiet bemusement, trying not to get in the way.

In time, Fluttershy tackled the both of them, and finally managed to extricate Opalescence from Rarity’s tail, leaving Rarity sitting on her haunches a few feet away from her cat.

Rarity scowled at Opalescence, holding her tail like it was a crying child. The cat merely purred at her from Fluttershy’s hooves.

“Well, that’s a fine welcome home. When I rebuild the boutique, guess who isn’t getting a new cat bed now? That’s right, it’s you!” Rarity spat out, getting up and dusting herself off. “You ungrateful ball of fur...”

“Rarity, do recall what you said about beloved pets...” Luna called out from the doorway.

“But she... you saw what she did!” Rarity replied, clutching her tail and smoothing it with her hooves somewhat ineffectually.

“She just missed you, Rarity.” Fluttershy said as she stroked Opalescence’s fur. “You know how she is.”

“Yes, I know exactly how she is. Mean-spirited and—” Rarity wilted as Fluttershy’s words registered. “Sorry, baby. I didn’t mean to be gone so long.”

Opalescence jumped down from Fluttershy’s forelegs, casually strolling past Rarity. For the briefest of moments, she rubbed against Rarity’s knee, darting quickly away when Rarity tried to reach out and stroke her back in return.

Luna watched the exchange with interest. “You have a complicated relationship with your animal, dear Rarity. Perhaps you’d like to consider an opossum instead? They are very affectionate. This one seems very stingy with acts of love.”

Rarity watched her cat saunter away casually, having second and third thoughts about her choice herself. “Are they at least clean?” she asked distantly.

“Rarity!” Fluttershy said, shocked.

“Oh, I was kidding, of course!” Rarity said quickly. “But I must admit she is trying at times. I still love her nonetheless, even if I wonder if it’s returned.” Rarity sighed heavily, then brightened. “Well at least I know somepony who loves me without question.” She smiled at Fluttershy, who beamed back happily.

“Rarity!” a squeaky voice called from in front of Fluttershy’s cottage.

Rarity’s ears perked up. “Sweetie?”

A trio of hooves could be heard on the hardwood floor of Fluttershy’s cottage, and in a few short moments they clambered out the door into the yard, nearly knocking Luna over in the process. Sweetie then proceeded to sprint the remaining distance to her sister and knock her over with the sheer force of her rush.

Rarity looked up in surprise at the beaming filly standing on her chest. “Well, that would be more the welcome I was hoping for!” She chuckled as she carefully righted herself after Sweetie dismounted, the latter giving her all of a moment’s respite before immediately latching onto her with a hug. Rarity nuzzled Sweetie affectionately, returning the hug with enough force to make the filly squeak. “I suppose I was gone a little longer than I told you I would be, wasn’t I?”

Sweetie nodded, not budging from her sister’s side.

Sighing happily, Rarity raised a hoof up to stroke an errant hair on her sister’s head back into place. “Sorry, Sweetie Belle. I missed you too.”

“We daresay there are at least two who love thee unconditionally, dear Rarity,” Luna said as she dusted herself off. “Though we suppose family is a given.” The princess blinked away an errant tear. The sight before her made her miss her own sister, despite having seen her fairly recently. She decided Celestia was getting a big hug the moment she saw her again, for no reason in particular.

“Hey, uh... Sweetie?”

Sweetie’s head turned back from nuzzling Rarity’s chest to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, grinning apologetically.

Apple Bloom smiled back, looking contrite for interrupting. “Scoot an’ me were thinkin’ we could head back to the acres and pitch in on the chores a bit, but you could stay here fer a bit and visit yer sister, if you like...”

Sweetie hesitated for a moment. “But... I’m supposed to help you...”

“We got it,” Scoot said quickly. “You can catch up later!”

Turning back to her sister, Sweetie gave her a pleading look. “Would that be okay? I... I know you’ve been busy, but—”

Rarity shushed her sister with a smile. “Of course! Though I’m afraid I don’t really have any games to play,” Rarity said, looking pensive. “Still, I would love a visit.”

Sweetie Belle gave her sister a huge smile. “That’s okay! We could just talk or go for a walk or really anything!”

“Well then, that sounds lovely,” Rarity replied.

Sweetie let go of her sister and ran over to her friends, giving them a big hug and a kiss on the cheek each.

Rarity in turn got up and trotted over to Fluttershy and Luna. “Erm, terribly sorry, but it seems I’m being preempted. I have managed to feed most of the animals, I think just the chickens and the ducks are left—”

Fluttershy silenced her with a kiss. “Go spend time with your sister. Tell her how brave you were.”

Rarity looked at Fluttershy in surprise. “Brave? Not at all. Foolhardy more than anything. Though I suppose I can tell her to not charge headlong into a metal chestplate.”

Luna simply watched the couple and trio exchange affections, trying to avoid getting in the way. It was difficult to watch, however. The exchanges only served to remind her what she herself lacked in any of her relationships. And also made her fearful that she would be able to experience even the hollow physical pleasures of her various nighttime playmates any longer. She was not loved by any of them, merely desired, and now...

She shivered. Being alone was a frightful prospect, especially after spending so much time trying to reconnect with her subjects to avoid that very feeling. She had her sister, of course, always her, but Tia... wasn’t enough for some things.

In the spaces between spaces, where light and shadow rule, the thin tendril of magic stretched between Rarity and herself. It measured exactly a nothingth, being both infinitely long and short, depending on your perceptions of dimensions. She could see it, and feel it, for it was part of herself. She felt its gentle ebb and flow, drawing away a little more magic from her with each passing second.

It was a connection of sorts, though not quite what she’d had in mind when she’d proposed getting to know the pair better. Regardless, she cherished it. It made her feel needed, even if only by one pony, and for no greater reason than to save that pony’s life. And so long as she was needed, she would not have to deal with the unpleasant prospect.

In time, the fillies left, and Rarity trotted off merrily with a smiling sister in tow, leaving Luna alone with Fluttershy and her army of animals.

“Luna?”

Luna shook herself out of her ruminations. “Yes?”

“Will... will Rarity be okay? I mean, without you close by?”

It was only now that Luna saw the look on Fluttershy’s face. The demure pegasus had put on a brave face, but now that Rarity was gone, the naked fear that must have been hidden in her eyes all along shone through. Luna cursed herself for a fool for the umteenth time that day, how could she have missed something that should be so obvious?

Because she is nowhere near as transparent as you think she is.

“She will be fine, dear Fluttershy. Our link is not one that exists in the physical world, or rather, it’s not one that is bound by physical limitations like distance—” Luna stopped, seeing the look of incomprehension on the other mare’s face. “Well, I could be on the opposite side of the world and she would still be right as rain. Or... as close as she can be right now.”

Silence stretched out between them, broken only by the sounds of animals going about their lives. Luna yawned mightily. It had been a very long night.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said quietly.

Luna nodded, reflecting on how very little she understood about this mare. She seemed as comprehensible as... a mass of contradictions. Quiet and meek to her own detriment, but willing, and often able, to move mountains for others.

“Would... would you like some tea? Or maybe something to eat?” Fluttershy asked finally, seemingly uncertain of what else to say.

Luna’s stomach, traitorous thing that it was, rumbled loudly at the mention of food, causing her cheeks to burn furiously. “Perhaps that would be best.”

They adjourned to the cottage, Luna exchanging glances with the little white rabbit, who apparently had come to the same conclusion as she: they were neither friends nor enemies, but were prepared to tolerate the presence of the other so long as no threatening moves were made. It wasn’t exactly satisfactory, but it would suffice for the moment, though she made note that relationships of any type with these two would involve potentially having to contend with their pets. Still, no need to begin hostilities until they were warranted. After all, there was no guarantee his owner would want to have anything to do with her after she was no longer needed.

She sat down on her host’s divan, taking in her surroundings more fully. The dwelling of a pony said much about them, and Fluttershy’s home was no exception. This was a home built for the comfort of others first and foremost. Animal beds, cages, and food dishes abounded. Mouse-sized stairs lead upwards to small holes in the walls. And not one of the cages had a lock.

But there was so very little that seemed to be for the mare herself! No pictures of family, no knickknacks, no keepsakes.

Fluttershy returned with tea and sandwiches, the tray clenched perilously in her mouth. She set it down, smiling apologetically. “Sorry if that took too long.”

“Not at all, dear Fluttershy!” Luna said quickly. “I was just admiring your home. It’s a very nice cottage.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy replied, carefully pouring tea into a cup for Luna, who began adding sugar.

The two sat in relative silence once more. When Luna finally had enough sugar in her cup, she took a deep draught, enjoying the hot sweetness as it ran down her throat.

Luna opened her mouth, closing it once more when she realized she had no idea what to say. She felt like she should apologize again for the mess they all found themselves in, but knew that Fluttershy would accept her apology once again without any real recrimination being directed at her to begin with. And that was the worst part: Luna felt horrible, but neither of them were inclined to yell at her for it.

It struck her as being almost rude in and of itself. She’d very nearly killed a pony and nopony had the common courtesy to get upset over it.

The idea, once it formed in her head, ran about insidiously. Why were neither of them willing to be upset? The most she’d gotten out of Fluttershy was a brief little flash of irritation at not being told the whole truth. And Rarity just seemed so lackadaisical about the whole thing it was insane!

Fluttershy cleared her throat. “Luna, would you like a sand—”

“Why aren’t you upset?” Luna demanded.

“I’m... I’m sorry?” Fluttershy replied, startled.

“No, I am sorry.” Luna said, barreling onward in her agitation. “I’ve been apologizing and you keep saying it’s all right but it’s not all right! I put your mate in mortal peril and neither of you seems to care!” Luna gasped as she ran out of breath, burying her muzzle in her teacup before it could embarrass her again.

There was another long uncomfortable silence, broken only by the occasional bleat or scamper.

“I... I am,” Fluttershy said at last.

“You... you are what?” Luna asked hesitantly after prying her muzzle back out of her cup.

“I am upset,” Fluttershy explained. When Luna said nothing more, she went on. “It’s just... there’s nothing we can do about it. Twilight will either find a way, or she won’t, but getting angry at you won’t solve that.”

Luna just stared at her for a moment. “Of course it won’t solve anything! I better than any other know where anger leads. But... it must be expressed, or it becomes a raging inferno, love turns to hatred, light to darkness, and all is lost—” Luna held her head in her hooves. “I... don’t want that, dear Fluttershy. I don’t want guilt and anger to lay between my new friends and I like a void, drawing in what little good will I can muster. If I had but told Tia how I felt...” She trailed off sadly. “But some things must be, some mistakes must be made for us to learn. And we do... learn. Or we try, at least.”

Fluttershy shook her head vehemently. “It’s... it’s not the same. I get mad at ponies all the time, and it’s fine. I’m not going to stop being your friend just because you make me angry.”

“Do you fear my reaction?” Luna asked. “Is this some misplaced concern that your railing against me would hurt me in some way?”

Fluttershy shivered in her seat. “I know I could. I have, with friends I know so much better. Nopony deserves that, no matter what they did.”

“Neither do you deserve to repress that which should be said, Fluttershy,” Luna replied seriously. “We have withstood the anger of beings far greater than you can ever imagine. If ever there was a safe target to vent thy fury on, it is us! And we can tell that you hold yourself in check, even now, when we demand as your princess that you speak! Must we humble ourselves before you and beg? If it will help mend the rift, we would do it gladly!”

Fluttershy was silent for a very long time, looking down at her teacup. “You... you scare me,” she said at last.

“I...” Luna closed her mouth with a snap. She had no notion how to respond, so she simply held her tongue. What else could she say?

“You’re... you’re a princess, and you’re beautiful.” At Luna’s incredulous look, Fluttershy nodded. “Even now, you’re so... so beautiful. And you’re confident, you say what you want and expect that you’ll get it. And... and you’ve said, you want... my Rarity.”

Luna quickly shook her head. “I merely inquired about being a friend to both of you, dear Fluttershy! Though it’s true I find you both very comely, I would never—”

“That’s not... nevermind. It’s not important,” Fluttershy demured. “I’m just... being silly.”

“Please, don’t stop now that you have begun unburdening yourself!” Luna persisted. “I had thought that we had an understanding about how we would progress, but now it seems I am trodding on your hooves without intent once more! Please, I ask not as thy princess, but as one who would be thy friend, tell me how I have wronged you!”

Fluttershy stared down into her cup, collecting her thoughts. “Princess... I’m just a pegasus who takes care of animals. The only reason anypony knows me at all is I got pushed into modeling because I couldn’t say ‘no’. But I love her, so so much. I... I watched her for so many years, I watched while she had crush after crush on other ponies, never saying anything. But you... you just told her right after you found us in your baths that you found her attractive. It took me years. And you said it in a second, without hesitation. And that scares the willies out of me.”

Luna hesitated for the briefest of moments, coming closer to Fluttershy and throwing a wing over her. “I... I'm sorry to worry you, but what you say is true. I do want what you have. Last night at the party... I enjoyed the looks, the feeling of being desired, but... I felt no love from Fancy, or Fleur. Not directed at me, in any case. Passion, to be sure, but caring? I... I only felt that when I rejoined Rarity and yourself. I do want that: I want somepony to care for, and to care for me. Is that so wrong?”

The pegasus stiffened against her, and Luna found her wing shrugged off by a very intensely glaring Fluttershy. “You. Can’t. Have. Her,” she said in succinct, punctuated words. “If you’re lonely, find your own marefriend! Rarity is taken!”

Luna inched away from Fluttershy, unsure what she had said that would provoke such a reaction. “Please... I...”

“Taken!” Fluttershy repeated. “Just because you’re adorable doesn’t mean you can just waltz in and get what you want! Years, Luna.” Fluttershy edged closer, still not breaking her intense gaze. “You have no idea how hard it was to love somepony who didn’t even know! So you go out there, and you find somepony else, anypony else, but not her!”

Luna’s ears clamped to the back of her head, her shoulders slumping.

I’ve made a horrible error, she thought.

Fluttershy merely stared at her, eyes locked with hers, the pegasus’s breath coming in agitated huffs. “You... you...”

I’ve muddied up what I wish to be a lifelong friendship with fears that I am some sort of interloper!

The expression on the other mare’s face flashed from angry, to confused, to horrified in the space of a few seconds. “Oh gosh! Luna, I’m so sorry! I just... I told you I was being silly. This is why I didn’t want to say anything!” Fluttershy finally dropped her gaze, which had held’s Luna’s own even as the other mare stopped actively yelling at her.

Luna breathed a sigh of relief as the storm in Fluttershy’s eyes finally passed, though she was still wary of more. “That is... quite all right, dear Fluttershy. We did invite thee to speak thy mind, and we are sorry to have troubled it so much!” Luna drained her cup in one gulp. “We appreciate being made aware of your feelings on the matter.”

“Please, I don't want you to think—” Fluttershy began before being cut off by the princess.

Luna nodded quickly. “It was a mistake to ask such a thing. Please forgive your poor princess for her transgressions.” Luna stood, bowing formally to her host.

“No! All you did is say what you hoped would happen!” Fluttershy responded quickly. “I wish... I wish I was like that. I try to be, sometimes. But it’s... it’s hard. It makes me feel...”

Luna held up a hoof. “Enough, please. We’ve read enough of relationships to recognize the ‘Tis not thee, but us’-speech. We believe all that can usefully be said on the matter has been said. We shall go take a walk, if thou will allow us the use of thy environs to clear our head?”

“Um... that’s fine,” Fluttershy said distantly.

Luna walked stiffly out of the room, briefly exchanging glances with the hateful rabbit. He had the common sense to not look outwardly smug, and so was allowed to continue existing.

Outside, the sun was beginning to crest over its zenith. Distantly, she felt the steady pulse of magic going to Rarity. Before, it had been comforting. Now it only felt as if she was bleeding out for no purpose. Luna was tired, more so than she could recall feeling in some time. She spared a thought for Rarity and her sister, hoping they were enjoying themselves, and found herself wishing her own was nearby, so that she might crawl under that great white wing and shut herself from the world for a time.

Chapter 45: Royal Snit

View Online

Celestia warily eyed the clock. Day Court would be beginning soon, and even if Midnight Oil had had no issues during Night Court, having him successfully oversee both would be nothing short of a miracle. Perhaps she should have appointed a second acting regent for the daytime. It was unreasonable to ask any normal pony to take on both in one day. Granted, she’d had no intention of being gone this long, but that did not excuse lack of planning.

The reasons for her being so scatterbrained sat across from her at the research table. Twilight was studying what little was known about magic transferal (or at least, that which was publicly available for research) and Pinkie Pie appeared to be coloring in the drawing of a balloon-shaped Rarity being held by a smiling Fluttershy.

Between the two, she wasn’t sure which of them was accomplishing more.

“Twi-twi, do you have any more white crayons?” Pinkie asked.

“I told you those were left behind by a foal who likes to color, Pinkie. I don’t have extras.” Twilight said over her book. “What are you coloring, anyway?”

“It’s Rarity!” Pinkie exclaimed happily.

“Rarity’s more of a grayish white...” Twilight said distractedly as she turned the page.

“Well, do you have any of those?” Pinkie asked as she pawed through the crayon box, apparently seeing every color but what she wanted.

“Just... give me a moment.” Twilight said, picking up a crayon at random and altering the pigment to the desired color.

“Wow! That’s neat!” Pinkie squealed, excitedly continuing her drawing with the new crayon. However, it wasn’t long before she poked Twilight in the side with it, trying to get her attention.

“What now?” Twilight asked grumpily.

“I need purple.”

“How did you run out of purple?” Twilight demanded, pulling her head out of the book for just a moment. “You have every color in the spectrum right at your hooves!”

“Well... I had plenty, but then you changed the color.” Pinkie grabbed the crayon in her teeth, displaying her brand-new grayish white crayon, which was clearly marked as being purple on the side.

Grumbling all the while, Twilight eyed the crayon box critically for a moment. “Is there some other color you don’t need?”

“Um... I guess I can do without yellow, for now?” Pinkie said, looking at her drawing.

“Fine!” Twilight replied, flaring up her horn and aiming at the yellow crayon. Satisfied that Pinkie was happy for the moment, she dove back into her book with a vengeance.

A few moments later, the crayon was poking at her ribs once more. “What?”

“I need yellow.”

“Gah!”

Celestia shook her head, though a small smile adorned her lips. It was good to see that not everypony was experiencing a crisis.

She glanced down at the small pile of books in front of her, knowing the answers were not to be found there. There simply was no precedent for what had happened to Rarity. She idly considered whether to ask Twilight to write a textbook on the subject, but was uncertain how useful it would be. The likelihood of Luna making a mistake of this nature a second time was fairly low, and a unicorn wouldn’t have the sheer power necessary to mangle the healing spell so completely.

Perhaps for the private archives, she thought wryly. I can break it out every hundred years or so to remind Lulu about irresponsible magic use.

She wondered how Luna was faring with Fluttershy and Rarity. Surely they were capable of making sure that nothing happened to her, but she couldn’t help but worry about her little sister. She would have liked to have had Luna close at hoof, just for her own peace of mind.

She also wondered about what was going on with those three. Her sister had mentioned in passing that she’d taken a keen interest in possibly courting a couple for a much longer term relationship than she now enjoyed, mentioning those two in particular, in fact. She had then come to Ponyville with both of them in tow, having thoroughly destroyed a healing spell for the purpose of attending a party with both of them.

If Luna had made good on her intent, that was fine, but it seemed very impetuous to Celestia. Then again, Luna had always been the one to leap into action, while she herself liked to plan for every eventuality. While her own methods tended to be more sound for battle, and governing, love was... different. You could not plan for it.

Her eyes flicked to Twilight.

Even trying might drive one to madness.

She poured herself another cup of coffee, idly considering having another statue commissioned for the pony who had first brewed the drink from the bitter beans. She then added sugar, smiling as she recalled when she’d discovered these simple crystals that made nearly everything in the world better.

While the history books would forever credit the earth pony she’d gifted the secret to, sugar had been her own find. She’d discovered it when she’d first smelled the sweet aroma coming from a field that had been set on fire by a lightning strike. Prior to that, only the limited supply of honey had been available for baking. There had been much celebration from all that day, excepting only the beekeepers, who had been horribly upset.

But ruminations were getting her nowhere, besides getting her an excellent cup of coffee.

Celestia’s ears perked up when she heard a peculiar sound; a book being closed and put down. She set her own down, wondering if everything were all right, but Pinkie seemed to still be happily coloring, having gotten the colors she’d needed. So if there was a problem, it was not because of Pinkie.

Twilight rubbed her temples, stretching her neck and back muscles after a long period of being hunched over. “I think I have the solution,” she said, treating Celestia to a tired smile. “If we inject a high dosage magical burst into the spell matrix, we can destabilize it long enough to destroy it.”

Celestia took that in with mild surprise, realizing she should have compared notes with Twilight to save her the trouble. “I thought of that too, my faithful student, but what about Rarity? Any mistakes could send her into cardiac arrest, assuming we don’t vaporize her. And the sheer amount of energy going into her is going to have to go somewhere.”

Twilight stared at her mentor, but said nothing for a time, her gaze thoughtful. “Pinkie?” she asked at length, “Could you find me Medicinal Magic volumes one and three?”

“Oki Doki Loki!” Pinkie jumped up from her seat and ran off, and was back before Celestia could blink twice. “Anything else, Twilight?”

“Pony Physiology volume three hundred and four, Body Builder Back Breaking volume two, and the big tome on spell matrices on top of the bookshelf in my room.”

The second trip took Pinkie significantly longer, mostly due to her lugging the enormous tome that was bigger than herself down the stairs. Twilight grabbed the first tome as soon as Pinkie came within hoof’s reach and began flipping through it. She came to a halt three chapters into the book, closed it, and looked at the title.

“Explosions and You: Keeping all four hooves attached...?”

“Yuppers!” Pinkie exclaimed happily. The table let out a prolonged groan when she hefted the colossus of a book onto it, and once again when she leaned over to catch Twilight in a mostly unwanted hug. “I thought to myself: ‘Pinkie, what is the one thing Twilight forgot about the spell.’ And then I thought, ‘Nothing, because Twilight is a smartie pants and she wouldn’t forget anything.’ but then I interrupted myself and thought—”

Twilight silenced her with a brief kiss and smiled. “Thank you, Pinkie, it was just what I needed.”

“It was?” Pinkie asked incredulously.

Celestia’s echoed “It was?” trailed by half a second and both of the smaller ponies looked at her, making her fight against a wave of warmth that spread across her face. She cleared her throat and composed herself before asking, “And what is this going to accomplish, Twilight?”

“Sorry,” Twilight said with a sheepish grin. “Could you look up leylines in Pony Physiology, Princess?”

“Of course, but it would help if I knew why.” Celestia prompted gently.

“Why?” Twilight asked in surprise. “Oh, sorry, I guess I thought I was saying what was rattling around in my head. We’re going to recreate the process from the ground up.”

“And then it ran away with its stinger between its legs!” Sweetie piped out excitedly as they trotted along the path to Ponyville. “I was sooo scared but as soon as I saw it go after Scootaloo it was like... I dunno. I couldn’t let anything bad happen to her, and I just picked things up and threw them!”

“Well, that sounded horribly dangerous, but I’m glad you came through all right.” Rarity replied, forcing a cheery grin. Inwardly, she was seething just a bit. Assuming this was not some elaborate flight of fancy, her own little sister had proven more combat effective than she had. She mollified herself somewhat when she recalled that she had easily subdued a manticore herself, but then, magic was rather easy when you had the strength of an alicorn to back you up. “However, I think mother and father would not like you going off unsupervised. Even assuming you don’t encounter any more manticores, that was very unwise.”

Sweetie blinked, looking at Rarity in a new light. “You’re... not going to tell on me, are you?”

Rarity shook her head. “Of course not. I’m your sister, that’s not my job. Besides, I got up to more than one little escapade myself when I was younger,” she chuckled, recalling one occasion in particular that would have had her poor mother in a fit, had she known. But a filly needs her dreams, and she’d been dying to see Canterlot, so she’d stowed away in the baggage compartment of a train. She’d seen him that day, he’d been just a shy little colt all dressed up and proper, and she had swooned...

Ugh. Too bad he grew up to be such a jackass.

She smiled ruefully. At least her sister had been accomplishing something useful with her adventure. “It’s clear you came out no worse the wear for it, but I’d rather you not risk that again, please.”

“Oh!” Sweetie said in relief. “That’s fine. We already promised Applejack, so I don’t think it would hurt to promise to you, too. But it was important! Scootaloo really really wanted to help Rainbow Dash!”

“So you’ve said, and I can certainly understand the sentiment.” Rarity replied judiciously. “Still, much as I can appreciate her worry, little fillies shouldn’t have to risk themselves like that.”

“Sorry...” Sweetie said, her ears splaying back on her head.

Rarity stopped in her tracks, enveloping her sister in a long hug. “Nothing to be sorry about, just have a care for your poor sister. I don’t fancy being an only child again. I’d get lonely. And mother and father aren’t likely to want any more after the two of us.”

That earned a chuckle from the filly. “I’ll be more careful.”

Pecking her sister on the top of the forehead, Rarity squeezed Sweetie a little tighter. “That’s all I ask, Sweetie.”

They sat like that for a time, until Sweetie squirmed out of Rarity’s embrace. They stood, smiling at one another, and began walking once more.

As they passed Sugarcube Corner, Rarity remembered that she had wanted to buy croissants earlier that morning, and went in to rectify that oversight. She emerged moments later with several dozen of the piping hot pastries, swinging the bags around in her teeth, looking very pleased with herself.

Sweetie just stared at Rarity in utter confusion. “Why are you carrying them in your mouth?”

“Hmmf?” Rarity replied. She looked down at the bags, setting them carefully on the ground. “Well, temporarily I’m not to use magic. It’s a bit of a story, but that’s the short of it.”

“What happened?” Sweetie Belle pressed, looking up curiously. “Did you hurt your horn?”

“Well...” Rarity paused, wondering how much she should go explain, then decided there was little harm in explaining most of it. She sat down on her haunches, her sister taking the opportunity to sit down next to her and lean against her. “I... I was very foolish... You see, while at Canterlot I wanted to meet Fluttershy’s parents, and it didn’t go terribly well...”

Her little sister seemed rather surprised to learn what Rarity had put herself through, but then, Rarity herself could scarcely believe it herself, now. She was very careful to leave out or soften Silver’s language, saying only that he had been a bit harsh, and unconvinced that Fluttershy had chosen the right mate. She was still angry at Silver for his attitude towards unicorns, but so long as he kept his opinions to himself in the future she saw little need to expose her sister to such nonsense. Thankfully she was able to talk about Posey easily enough, and didn’t have to color the truth whatsoever when she told Sweetie how much she’d admired and grown to like Fluttershy’s mother.

She finished with the final visit from Fluttershy’s parents, having had a lot of fun retelling the tale of her slog through the obstacle course, her fight with Charmer, and Fluttershy’s subsequent match against Posey in her place.

Sweetie’s eyes boggled. “Wow. So... you can’t use magic because of the crack in your horn?”

“Well, no.” Rarity admitted. “We went to the doctor, and they cast a healing spell on me, but then Princess Luna came by later on and... she did something that... gave me a lot more magic. It was supposed to help me heal just a little faster, only it all went wrong. The healing spell is... overcharged? It’s hard to explain. Twilight and Princess Celestia are working on a way to fix it all. Basically, if I use magic things will get worse.”

“Oh. So... you’ll be okay?” Sweetie asked, looking no less bewildered.

“It’ll all be fine, Sweetie. Don’t trouble yourself over it. So,” Rarity said, quickly trying to change the subject before she had to get into the whole possibly-dying thing. She had every faith in Luna, and in Twilight and Celestia, to fix things before they got that drastic. Besides, thinking about it too much only made her feel helpless, so she chose not to dwell overlong on it. “How are things with your two paramours?”

“Paramours...” Sweetie repeated, eyes widening as she recalled what that word meant. “I-it’s not like that!” she insisted, blushing furiously. “We’re just... friends, but you know... It got... weird.”

A wide smile grew on Rarity’s face, and she reached up to tussle Sweetie’s mane fondly. “Well, I’ll say they’re going fairly well, then! Just have a care that you don’t rush things, and don’t let it affect your friendship with them.”

“Don’t rush? What do you mean?” Sweetie Belle asked, perplexed.

“I just mean don’t...” Rarity stopped herself before she put her hoof in her mouth. Telling Sweetie Belle she was not old enough for something would practically guarantee she would try it, hoping for a cutie mark. And Celestia forbid her sister actually get one for doing something untoward with her friends! But she made note to tell mother to give Sweetie the talk sooner rather than later. “It’s not important. I just mean enjoy yourselves, and don’t put too much pressure on each other.”

Sweetie Belle eyed her sister suspiciously, clearly wondering if she was being treated like a foal. At Rarity’s guilty-looking smile, she huffed, but let it go for now. “Sure.” Another day, she might have pursued it, but she had other concerns on her mind. “So... it’s not weird that there’s two of them? It doesn’t have to be just one special somepony?”

That gave Rarity pause, as it was something on her own mind quite a bit recently. “It’s... unusual,” she allowed. “But there is nothing wrong with it. You may earn a few curious looks in public, should you be overly blatant in your affections to each other, but you should know by now that public displays of affection will earn you that.”

Sweetie Belle breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s good. I... I just don’t know what I’d do if I had to pick just one of them!” She sniffed loudly, snuggling closer to her sister’s chest.

“When did you three...” Rarity hesitated. “Sorry, I don’t mean to pry, but I’m assuming this development was fairly recent. Or you’ve been extremely adept at hiding it.”

Sweetie nodded. “We... a few days back, we had a sleepover, and... we were playing some games, and during truth or dare, Scootaloo dared me and Apple Bloom to kiss. Then she freaked out when we actually did.”

“Oh, my goodness.” Rarity pressed a hoof to her chest in shock. “Whatever did you do?”

“Well, she ran away, and me and Bloom chased her down,” Sweetie replied, lowering her voice to a whisper. “She was crying, and saying we were gonna forget all about her, because we had each other, and... we didn’t want that. So we kissed her, too.”

“I take it that went over well.” Rarity replied, whispering also. She marveled that, in addition to reacting quickly in defense of her friends, her sister also seemed to react better to finding out her best friends had feelings for her than she herself had. Perhaps feelings were simply more pure and uncomplicated at her age. Was it odd that she envied her little sister just a little?

“Yeah, but... it’s weird. Like... they keep making me mad, and sometimes I think I might just stop kissing them because they did something stupid. Then they do something nice and I get frustrated because I want to be mad but—”

Rarity put a hoof up to her sister’s lips. “I know that feeling well, trust me.”

Though I know it from the opposite side. I think I owe my darling a few kisses to make up for my boneheadedness of late.

“But try not to withhold affection for something petty. Just tell them they did something that upset you, instead.”

And for goodness sake try not to hold it in till you explode over something silly.

Sweetie shook her head. “I never actually do it. But sometimes it feels good to think it.” She sighed wistfully. “ I think... I think maybe that word you used might be right.”

“Then I am very happy for you, little sister.” Rarity said. “Now, perhaps we should start heading back before these get cold?” She stood, making ready to grab her bags once more, only to see Sweetie Belle had already picked one up in her teeth, having tucked the other in a saddlebag. “Thank you, Sweetie! Well, let’s go have some lunch, eh?”

Luna regarded the yard full of animals with distaste. The various creatures were keeping a safe distance, thankfully, but she still felt displeasure at their presence. Distantly, she recognized that her mood was affecting her perception, but she could not help how she felt even knowing the cause. She wanted to frighten these creatures, and her aura reflected that.

She walked amongst them, taking some pleasure in the way they parted before her. It seemed she could still intimidate others after all. Perhaps that would make her feel better, going back to Canterlot and telling off pompous idiots for the day. Then iced cream. Many gallons of it. And then a nap.

That sounded splendid. She wished to take her leave of this squalid hovel and share her mood with others. Misery did so love company, after all.

She flapped the wings at her side experimentally, uncertain if she’d be able to make it back under her own power. It would be a perfect end to this day if she had to take a train back to her own castle like some peasant. She wondered how long it might take to get word to Canterlot to send a carriage.

Wait... If I am here, and Tia is here, then Middy...

She felt a pang of unwanted guilt at that thought. Yes, it meant that Middy was having to run Day Court for Tia. She would gladly take on that task right now, if only to deny some of those simpering idiots their various requests that they plagued her sister with day in and day out. But she refused to acknowledge that Middy was being inconvenienced. She didn’t want to feel sorry for anypony but herself right now.

Fie on Middy! She thought angrily. His day can hardly be going worse than mine! We are hours past our normal rest time, we feel weak and tired... and everything is ruined.

She sat down with a slump, staring at the ground in exhausted displeasure. Being angry took energy, and she had little to spare. The world was going to have to settle for her despondency for a time, until she could work up to anger once more. Then let it quail in fear.

She sighed, blowing a stray lock of light blue mane from her face, resenting it for not being the lustrous deep black of the night sky.

Behold Luna, Princess of the Night, Ruler of Dreams, and Haver of Bad Mane Days. Fear her, world.

“Luna?” A voice called out from the hovel behind her.

She knew who it was, of course. But she was trying very hard to will the world out of existence. She had willed stars into existence in the past so it followed that she should, in theory, be able to unmake things as well. However, the world refused to dissolve under her hooves, selfish thing that it was.

“P-princess Luna?” The voice tried again, sounding unsure of itself.

“Speak, Fluttershy. Thy Princess hears you.” Luna said with a resigned sigh.

“I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. I...I didn’t even know I felt this strongly, until...I hate being like this, I hate that I hurt you, and I...can we just try talking again? Please?”

Luna looked up at her subject, who was in the process of biting her lip anxiously. It would seem she was able to intimidate ponies, as well.

“There is nothing to try, Fluttershy.” Luna said with a patience she didn’t feel. “We promised ourselves that if either of thou were uncomfortable, we would not pursue thee further. Thou art clearly feeling threatened by the idea, so that’s the end of it.”

“But—”

“Enough. Thy Princess is tired, and wishes to be alone.” Luna said as she lay her head down on her forelegs. “We will not trouble thee further, rest assured.”

There was a small squeak from the other mare, followed by the sound of hooves walking back to the hovel. Luna paid it no mind.

Some time later, a pair of voices could be heard coming from up the path. Luna’s ears flicked up, but she otherwise remained motionless.

“Well, we can certainly have more than one flower girl, of course!”

“Can we get matching dresses?”

“Hmmm, maybe you should talk that one out with your friends. Their tastes may differ a bit.”

A door opened, and the voices became muffled. Luna breathed out heavily, thanking the heavens above that she would not have to contend with yet more discussion at the moment.

A curious feline dared venture closer to her. She could hear it creep forth, and she slowly raised her head to regard the foolhardy creature. They exchanged glances, speaking in a language that had no words. It was an imperfect thing, nowhere near as useful as what Fluttershy enjoyed, for it conveyed not intent, but raw emotions.

The cat was unhappy, and wished to know why Luna was laying in her favorite sunny spot. Luna conveyed that she cared not where she lay, and the feline was welcome to take her normal place. To illustrate this, she moved aside, out of the sunlight.

The feline responded with a feeling of contentment, and slowly curled up in its accustomed place. Luna followed suit in her new, unsunny, spot. The shade suited her mood better.

The murmurs in the hovel took on a distressed tone, two of the voices were more strident, the third sounding confused.

“—that’s no reason to have her sitting out there in the dirt!” Rarity’s voice rang out as the door to the yard burst open. “Our interpersonal relationship issues aside, she is a guest!”

“I tried to invite her back in!” Fluttershy protested. “She wanted to be alone, and I felt bad enough that I snapped at her, I wasn’t going to try to make her come back inside.”

“Luna? Will you be a dear and join us in the living room, please? I’d very much like to hash this out like adults and I can’t do that without you two in the same room.”

Luna merely stared at the ground, hoping if she didn’t respond she would not have to contend with them.

“Princess Luna?” A squeaky voice asked.

Luna’s ear perked up anew. She had a soft spot for foals, ever protecting them from nightmares. Much as she wished to avoid the world and all in it, she did not have the heart to deny a little one. “Speak, child. We hear thee.”

“Are you okay?”

“We are fine. We merely wish to be alone.” Luna replied stiffly.

“Hello? Rarity here, can you hear me?”

Luna ignored her, she had no wish to converse with anypony.

“Um... Luna?” Fluttershy asked after a moment.

Luna again ignored the voice, steadfastly staring at the ground, having no interest in anything else.

After a time, the third, much higher voice spoke up. “Princess Luna, is it okay if I talk to you?” The foal asked.

This again made the princess hesitate. Surely speaking with the little one would do no harm. “If it pleases thee, child.” Luna replied.

“Oh, I see how it is. Sweetie, would you mind telling Princess Luna she’s being very foalish? And maybe then she’ll come in for a little talk.” Rarity said with bitterness, her hoofsteps walking back in the direction of the cottage. A moment later and a second set of hoofsteps followed her inside, and the door swung closed.

“H-hi, Princess.” The child said, seeming nervous with the other adults gone.

“Hello, sweet child.” Luna replied. She raised her head, having grown bored of trying to unmake the ground, and took in the visage of the young unicorn. She was quite the adorable little foal. Luna had been attempting to stay out of the way when she’d seen the filly earlier, but now that her view was unobstructed by others she could very easily see the family resemblance between the two sisters. “How fare you this day?”

“Oh! Um... good? I just got back from a walk with my sister, so that was really nice. We brought back croissants, did you want some?”

Luna considered for a moment, but found herself not in want. “Thank thee for thy kind offer, but neigh, child.”

“Oh.” The replied seemed to be disheartened, as if a gift had been rejected as unworthy. That would not stand.

“Please don’t misunderstand.” Luna said, reaching out to touch the child’s foreleg. “We are simply not feeling very hungry at the moment. We are certain thy baked goods are most satisfactory.”

The young unicorn stared at Luna for some unknown reason, seeming incredulous. “I didn’t make them!” She exclaimed with a giggle. “We bought them from Sugarcube Corner!”

“Ah.” Luna said, nodding in understanding. “The workplace of the pink one. She spoke well of it.”

“Yeah... they make good food.”

“Aye, we are certain they do. We would call their confections the equal of our own chefs. And though we have not sampled the croissants, we have no reason to doubt the quality.”

“Yeah, I wish I could make things like that. I just burn them...” The child trailed off, her countenance darkening in remembered sadness.

“Ah, we know that pain well, little one.” Luna winced as she recalled ‘The Kernel Incident’. “Our own forays into cuisine left much to be desired. Celestia to this day refuses to allow us to pop the corn.”

The unicorn just looked at her for a moment, apparently trying to suppress a giggle. Luna nodded solemnly. “There was much cleaning afterwards. The smell lingers on in her bedroom.”

That finally got the filly into a proper giggling fit. Luna suffered the indignity in silence, not wishing to deprive her of her fun.

Eventually, the little one calmed down, and finally asked the question weighing on her mind. “Why do you talk so funny?”

Luna simply blinked at the impetuous foal. She wondered for a moment at the sheer temerity of questioning such a thing, then laughed. It was a small chuckle at first, but as it continued it built into the uproarious laughter of one who had seen much stress and too little sleep in the previous day. It was half crazed, and much needed.

The filly looked confused, and a little frightened, but as she saw that the princess was not angry, she eventually joined in, laughing with the princess for all she was worth.

In time, Luna calmed down, and as the last peals passed her lips, she smiled warmly at the child. “We thank thee, little one. We needed that.”

“Uh, sure.” The little one replied. “So... are you mad at Rarity?”

“We... are not. With the world at large, perhaps, but that is not to say any onus lies with thy sister. We simply erred in judgement, and are regretting it.”

“Oh.” After a few more moments of silence, the small one spoke up once more. “How?”

“We... we asked for something which we had no right to ask for, and we were punished for our conceit.” Luna laughed again, bitterly. “Fear not, we are more angry at ourselves than any other.”

“So... like when I ask for cookies before dinner?”

That brought forth another genuine outburst of laughter from the princess. “Somewhat...” she gasped out. “Aye, tis rather the same. It was a selfish request, made by a selfish princess. One who has since discovered she is not quite adorable enough to get what she wants just by asking. One who wishes she had not spoken of things not earned, and had instead focused on the friendship offered. Even nigh-immortal princesses can be impatient, sadly.”

“Huh. Maybe you should tell them you’re sorry?” the child offered. “That usually works.”

Luna chuckled once more, wishing it were so simple. But the suggestion had an unfortunate effect on her, making her do at last what she had tried to avoid for the duration of her brooding: she thought. There was, unfortunately, only one outcome to this once she began. She came to the unwanted conclusion that she had wronged her two new friends, and worse, had pressured one of them into an outburst, then had the gall to be upset about it afterwards.

She railed against this at first, not wanting to admit, even to herself, that she was in the wrong. But one could only deceive themselves for so long. Unfortunately, mere apology would not set things aright. She’d been offering them all night, after all. No, to make up for this error she would need to be a responsible princess.

She had offered friendship on her terms, and if she truly desired to change, she would need to begin by allowing others to set their own terms, and live within them. Another, and even more unwanted voice pointed out that her actions while running her country could likely stand to be examined as well, but she willfully suppressed it for the moment. One could only bend so far at once.

“Thank you... Sweetie, did she call you?” she said at last.

“Sweetie Belle, yes, Princess.” Sweetie replied, looking a little pleased.

“We... I ask that you call me only ‘Luna’, Sweetie. And I thank you for talking with me.”

“Sure, Luna!” Sweetie said, her voice cracking slightly in her excitement. “Did you want to go inside, now?”

“I think... that I do, yes.” Luna said as she stood up. It was time to apologize for wrongs committed. And do so in actions, not mere words. Time to see if a friendship could be salvaged.

“All right,” Rarity said as she closed the door. “What exactly happened while I was gone?”

“I...I already told you.” Fluttershy replied, not quite daring to meet Rarity’s eyes. “Luna and I... she asked me what was wrong, and... I told her.”

“So you said! But now she won’t talk to either one of us! What exactly did you say?”

Fluttershy hesitated, unsure how to respond. “She... she wanted to know why neither of us were mad at her, and I told her I was.”

Rarity took that in for a moment, eventually shaking her head. “It had to have been more than that! Come now, darling, we talked about this. Please don’t start holding back again!”

“I...” Fluttershy’s voice dropped to a whisper. “I may have told her she couldn’t have you.”

“Excuse me? You said what exactly?”

“I said she couldn’t have you!” Fluttershy burst out, louder than she intended.

“Couldn’t have—” Rarity stopped, her eyes boggling as she realized what Fluttershy was saying. “Where is this coming from? Since when have we been worried about that?”

Fluttershy looked away. “We haven’t been worried about it. You haven’t been worried about anything since she did that thing to you, and that’s been a big problem, too!”

Rarity huffed in irritation. “Well I am now, darling!”

“Oh, now you worry,” Fluttershy muttered darkly.

“I am worried about you!” Rarity exclaimed, causing Fluttershy to shoot her a disbelieving look. “We talked this over in Canterlot, for goodness sake! Nopony is going to steal me away, and that wasn’t Luna’s intent to begin with!”

“Wasn’t it?” Fluttershy demanded. “She offers you money to fix your home, she wants you to make her a whole line of clothes just so she can look even sexier, and when you got hurt—”

“When I got hurt she did her earnest best to aid me, even if things went badly!” Rarity cut in, waving a hoof as if to blow away smoke.

“I don’t think it went so badly for her!” Fluttershy exclaimed. “She made you need her, and now she’s here, in my home, telling me she wants what I have, and she can’t have you!”

“Please,” Rarity said, rolling her eyes. “As if it was some diabolical scheme to deprive herself of magic to the point where the poor thing lost her stature and lovely mane! If that was planned it was the worst plan ever!”

“Oh?” Fluttershy pointed outside to where Luna was huddled on the ground, talking to Sweetie Belle. “She got even cuter!”

“That’s what this is about? That I said she was adorable? Didn’t you see how down she looked? She needed some reassurance!”

“Of course I did!” Fluttershy replied back, angrily. “She even fooled me! I just wanted to snuggle her!”

Rarity sat down, holding her head with one hoof. “Darling, where is this jealousy coming from, exactly? Have I looked twice at any other mares or stallions since we kissed?”

“Yes, her!” Fluttershy shouted. “And don’t think I haven’t noticed! I teased you about it, asking if you wanted to have a threesome!”

Rarity looked up at Fluttershy, trying to keep her voice calm. “Yes, that’s true, and I also carefully avoided her advances in kind, as you’ll recall. The only reason I began to entertain the idea was I noted you were attracted to her as well. Don’t think for a second I would act on that without your enthusiastic approval and participation.”

Fluttershy paused for a moment, seeming slightly mollified. “But she’s... she’s so pretty, and she’s a princess, and—”

“So what if she is?” Rarity cut her off testily.

Fluttershy’s mouth quirked into a small, angry frown. “The prince was all you would talk about for a year! Every spa date you talked about marrying him, and being a princess—”

“Oh, don’t you dare bring him up!” Rarity said quickly with a look of distaste. “I do not give a fig about royalty since I found out what a cad he was!”

“You kissed Princess Celestia’s hooves!” Fluttershy shot back.

“Yes, in gratitude, not out of some lustful advance!”

“You’d kiss Luna’s hooves if she asked you.” Fluttershy said quietly.

Rarity put her hooves on her hips, locking eyes with her marefriend. “Are we still arguing over whether I find her attractive? Let’s set the record straight, I do find her attractive, and so do you! But that doesn’t mean that I would pick her over you, darling!” Rarity’s expression softened. “Why would you ever think such a thing?”

“Because she’s... not me!” Fluttershy exclaimed with a sob. “I can’t help thinking about it. She’s just so... I tried to get over it, but every time I think about you and her...” she looked away, unable to meet Rarity’s eyes. “I can’t lose you.”

“And you won’t!” Rarity insisted, putting a hoof under Fluttershy’s chin to draw her eyes up. “Do you think I went to all that trouble trying to impress your father only to run off with a mare I barely know? You are the one, Fluttershy. The one I pined for, the one I dreamed about. Not only would I not leave you, I forbid you to think about leaving me!” She chuckled lightly.

Fluttershy’s eyes hardened. “Don’t make fun! I watched you through Snow, and all those stallions I can’t even remember the names of... Every week it was the same. You were madly in love, then the next week it all went wrong. And I had to hold you, and tell you it would be okay, and then you’d go try again, looking for the next one. Always somepony who was connected, or pretty, or rich. Well Luna has all of that! And I... don’t.”

“Well, I think you’re gorgeous, but about the connections or riches... So what?” Rarity asked. At Fluttershy’s incredulous look she smiled. “Don’t get me wrong, connections are wonderful, and money helps with a great many things, but I was never after those ponies for those reasons.”

“But... I thought...” Fluttershy trailed off, a huge blush on her face.

“You thought I was dating them for their money or power?” Rarity chuckled. “Darling, forgive me for making you think that, but think of my dating pool! I picked attractive or charismatic suitors. Those who weren’t physically perfect specimens such as yourself I tended to date because of meeting them as clients or buyers from other cities, and of course those tended to have lots of bits and connections in the industry. But I was looking for love, not ways to advance my shop. Why else do you think I am still struggling at times? I’ve never compromised love for gain, why on earth would I start now?”

Despite her evident fears, it was clear the reassurance and praise was getting to Fluttershy. She hated thinking these things about Rarity, and it was true that if all the unicorn had cared for was money, she could have settled on any one of the numerous stallions she’d tried dating because they’d asked her out while getting their measurements done or while they were placing an order. But she couldn’t stop being afraid, there was too much at stake! “B-but you didn’t really like those stallions, and you like Luna...” she protested feebly.

“Yes.” Rarity nodded. “Yes, I do like her. She seems like she needs a friend or two, and I would love for us to be that for her. And yes, again, she’s gorgeous. If the relationship were to become physical, I would find that wonderfully exciting.” Seeing the fear return in Fluttershy’s eyes, she was quick to add: “I would find it exciting for both of us. I could easily see a wild romp or two with a close friend spicing things up in times to come. But leaving you for her? Never, love. I spent years trying to find somepony I could love half as much as you. I finally found her, and you’re mine now. Just as I am yours.”

“You are mine...” Fluttershy echoed softly, smiling through the tears forming at the edges of her eyes. “You are mine.”

Rarity held out her hoof. “Yes. Now, if you feel you can trust me, I was hoping we could go talk to Luna?”

Fluttershy hesitated for the briefest of moments before meeting Rarity’s hoof with her own. “I’m... I’m so sorry...” she said, tears streaming down from her eyes.

Rarity drew Fluttershy close, enveloping her in a gentle hug. “Shhhh. There is nothing to be sorry over.” She drew back, brushing Fluttershy’s mane from her eyes. “Well, except for you holding this back from me,” she amended, frowning slightly. “Please try harder to trust me with your fears, darling. I might not always be able to assuage them, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to know about them!”

The pegasus nodded, saying nothing more. Rarity then drew her back to her breast, stroking her long pink mane.

Chapter 46: Fear

View Online

“I think they’re arguing about something,” Sweetie Belle reported back as she peeked through the window. “That’s weird, I don’t think I’ve ever seen Fluttershy yell before...”

“We have,” Luna replied, wincing. She had had every intention of marching indoors to beg forgiveness for her actions, but the voices coming from inside had given her pause, and she’d asked Sweetie Belle to scout out the situation first.

“Well, I remember she scolded a cockatrice, once. And my sister said she yelled at a dragon,” Sweetie replied after she considered for a moment. “But they were trying to hurt ponies she liked.”

“‘Tis wonderful to know we rank with dangerous beasts,” Luna muttered under her breath.

So it was as she had supposed—Fluttershy and Rarity were arguing about her. Not only had she put Rarity in mortal peril, now she was causing strife in their relationship.

It really wasn’t fair! She had meant well. Why had it all gone wrong?

Perhaps the better questions are: How can we make it right, and how can we avoid doing such things to future friends?

Well, how she could make it right was to apologize, and then remove herself from their lives. The second one was harder. She supposed she would have to take others’ needs into consideration before acting, though she misliked the idea. She had always been a pony of action, for better or worse, but her actions were well meaning, if sometimes ill-advised. She wasn’t sure how she could change her fundamental nature, and furthermore, attempting to do so struck her as being untrue to herself.

“I think they made up. They’re hugging.” Sweetie Belle chirped happily. “That’s so sweet!”

Luna breathed a sigh of relief, steeling herself to throw herself to the mercy of her new friends, and hoping that they would remain her friends despite the trouble she had caused. “Very well. The time has come for us to face the consequences of our actions.” Luna turned to Sweetie, laying a hoof on her shoulder. “We thank thee, little one. We were badly in need of a confidant, and thou served admirably in the role.”

“Oh, no problem!” Sweetie said with surprise. She hesitated, then added: “Uh... if you want friends... I mean, I know my sister might be mad at you, but... I could be your friend? I know how hard it is not to have anypony... Would that be okay?”

Luna at a complete loss for words. The gesture was so simple, yet so meaningful that her heart, which she had been armoring for the blows to come, warmed to the point of cracking the ice she had intended to shield it. She said nothing, only gathering the filly to herself in a hug. When at last she found her voice, she whispered her answer. “Of course, Sweetie Belle. We shall endeavour to be a good friend to you, for as long as you live.”

They remained embraced for a moment, before Luna reluctantly released the filly.

Sweetie gave the princess a little smile. ‘It’s going to be okay, Luna! You’ll see!”

“I... am not so certain, but I have some measure of hope, now.” Luna replied.

The filly frowned, looking worriedly at the princess. “I... I promised my friends I would go help them, but I could stay here for you, if you—”

“Neigh, little one.” Luna said firmly. “What must be said is between myself and Fluttershy and Rarity. Much as I appreciate the offer of support, I must face their wrath alone. Go, be with your friends.” She waved her hoof in dismissal, putting on a smile she did not feel for her new friend. “I will remember this day, Sweetie Belle. Thank you.”

Biting her bottom lip, Sweetie nodded, giving Luna another hug. She trotted towards the front gate, casting one final glance at the princess as she left.

Luna watched her go, waiting until the filly had passed from sight before turning her gaze back to the door to the cottage. She took a deep breath, walked up to it boldly, and knocked.

“One moment!” Rarity’s voice called from inside. She opened the door, her face brightening. “Ah, just the pony we needed to talk to, Luna. Or is it still Princess Luna?”

The princess winced. “Forgive me that, please. Our... my mood was most foul when I asked that of you.”

“We all have bad days, darling.” Rarity flashed Luna a smile to show she’d only been teasing. “Well, come in, then!” She ushered Luna in, looking past her for her sister. “Sweetie?”

“She... went to help her friends with their chores. We bade her farewell a moment ago.” Luna said quickly. “We hope that was not too presumptuous of us.”

Rarity shook her head, looking just a little upset. “No, it’s fine. I’ll see her later, I’m certain. I just wanted to give her a hug before she left.”

Luna allowed herself to be lead inside, avoiding direct eye contact with Fluttershy. She wasn’t certain she was ready to see the other mare’s expression. She sat in a small armchair, waiting for Rarity to take her own seat next to Fluttershy on the loveseat.

Clearing her throat, she addressed them both. “My friends, I wish to start by begging your forgiveness for my trespass. I should never have been so forward in my advances, and I assure you, I will make no romantic overtures, either now, nor in the future. I am deeply saddened by the utter mess I have made of your lives, and wish only to absent myself in the hopes that we might reconcile as friends at some point in the future.”

Only when she had finished what she had come to say did she dare look at Fluttershy, whose eyes were guarded, and cold.

Luna’s heart sank. “Nevermind. I am asking far too much even now. I should go.”

She stood, intending to bid them both goodbye, but whatever she might have said was lost when a pink dervish burst into the room, picked Rarity up from her seat, and proceeded to dance around with the confused unicorn babbling something that Luna could barely make out as speech.

“Pinkie! Did you even knock?” Twilight’s voice demanded from just outside.

Surprised, Pinkie’s head whipped back to the door, standing ajar with the door latch hanging loosely from a shard of doorframe which had formerly been attached to Fluttershy’s wall. “Oopsie,” she said, looking chagrined and contrite. “I’ll fix it, Pinkie Promise!”

“That’s... all right.” Fluttershy said with a sigh.

Twilight entered, looking around the room at her friends. “Um... did we interrupt—”

“Nothing important, we assure thee.” Luna said firmly. “All that needed to be said has been said. We assume our sister has found a solution to our blunder?”

“Uh... well yes. Celestia’s preparing the rune circle, waiting for us to come back,” Twilight replied. “We’ll need you and Rarity, of course, but it doesn’t have to be right away—”

“The sooner the better.” Luna’s eyes flicked back to Fluttershy. “Fear not, dear Fluttershy. Soon it will be put aright, and your life will continue as it should. Perhaps...” She paused, her heart caught in her throat, then forged ahead quickly. “If it’s not too much, I could be invited to the wedding, at least?”

“Of course!” Rarity chimed in. “But we really should talk—”

“Neigh. Enough has been said for now.” Luna replied. She had foolishly hoped a response would be forthcoming from Fluttershy, but once again she expected too much. “There will be a time for talk, but that is not now.”

“Luna—” Fluttershy began, before she quieted as Luna shook her head.

"Worry not. You'll not have to suffer our presence for much longer. As soon as our sister and thy Twilight get rid of this infernal spell, we shall be returning to Canterlot.” Her eyes turned away from Fluttershy’s to Rarity’s. ”We shall send thy materials and patterns along. Make certain to invoice the castle for thy repairs, we will not renege on our promises."

“Uh... We could just give you three some time to talk.” Twilight said, looking around at the three of them apparently having an awkward moment.

“Lead on, Twilight.” Luna said, in a voice that spoke of command more than suggestion.

Celestia eyed the circle critically, both visually and thaumatically, checking for anything out of place in the four-dimensional runes. With the naked eye, they looked fairly unimpressive, but in mage-sight they shimmered and twisted in the light like something alive. Which, she supposed, they were in a fashion. Each of these runes were animated by her will, imbued with her directives, and individually capable of controlling the flow of magic in the way she had dictated when she had formed them.

Unfortunately, they were only as good as the caster who formed them, and Celestia was not currently at her best. Granted, she’d been in worse shape while performing complex magic, but the sheer power involved necessitated the utmost care be exercised to ensure the safety of all parties.

She had drawn the magical circle in the basement of the library, surrounded by an extra layer of runes which would serve as a shield for excess energies. If all went as planned, there would be no need for those shields, but plans needed contingencies, and she was not quite exhausted enough to forget that.

She downed another cup of coffee, her sixth this hour, and reached for yet another box of donuts, only to find the tower was now composed of empty boxes. Her lips pursed up in agitation, and she briefly considered messaging Spike in Canterlot to send her a few dozen from Joes. A glance at the clock made her reconsider, even if he would likely have done it. This time of evening, he was likely to be having dinner.

With any luck, she could be flying back to Canterlot herself in a matter of hours. She didn’t need donuts. They would have been pleasant, to be sure, would have helped to sooth her mind and steady her hooves, but she did not need them.

Still, perhaps when Pinkie got back she could be sent on a pastry run. Everything would, of course, be fine. But it would be nice to have a cake to celebrate. Topped with donuts.

The runes seemed in order, though it was hard to believe such a cobbled hodgepodge of spells could function together, much less have the intended result they were aiming for. Her student had amazed her once again by using magic in ways that were never intended. It bordered on something entirely new, and that actively frightened her to think about. The ability to create new magic was one that thus far only alicorns had achieved, and then only rarely. Twilight had a rare gift for adaptation, both a blessing and a burden at times.

Her mind flashed back to the chaos of Twilight’s first spell adaptation, a slight modification of the “Want It Need It” spell in which the caster went entirely unnoticed by all, to the point where a massive search for the filly had proven fruitless. That had lead to Celestia herself needing to adapt a spell for the first time in centuries, changing the fundamental nature of mage-sight to allow for the tracking of magic signatures. Though her eyes had slid right off the filly, Twilight’s magic had shown bright as the noonday sun, even with her physical eyes closed.

She’d known her student was a powerful unicorn prior to that, but that incident had driven home just how powerful. And though the intended result had gotten out of hoof, it demonstrated the horrible effectiveness of Twilight’s inventive nature.

And so, she had little difficulty believing the circle would work as intended. Only her fears insisted that unintended consequences would not only be possible, but highly likely. The only variable she could reasonably expect was just how severe they would be.

She took another deep draught of coffee. It didn’t matter. So long as Rarity and Luna were all right, anything else could be dealt with. Celestia had been fixing the mistakes of Twilight’s magical mishaps for so long it had become second nature. The important thing was, she had every confidence that it would work.

But, she still would have liked a donut. And a nap would not have gone amiss either.

“Princess Celestia! I brought them back!” Twilight’s voice called from upstairs. Celestia glanced at the door as it opened, seeing Pinkie carrying another tower of donut boxes and smiling triumphantly around a fresh thermos of coffee.

Pinkie was getting a statue in her honor in the near future, possibly a wing in the library.

You could almost kiss her, couldn’t you?

Celestia nodded stupidly for a moment before catching herself. Certainly Pinkie was a wonderful and considerate friend, but there were boundaries, even for accomplished bakers. A medal for... something or other might be more appropriate.

She is very considerate, isn’t she? I just bet that extends to all areas of her life.

Picking up one of the boxes, Celestia opened it to find thirteen freshly fried donuts with sprinkles, precisely what she’d been craving a moment ago. She supposed for Pinkie, that consideration might in fact extend to just about everything, after all.

In friendship, to potential friends, in bed—

The coffee Celestia had been sipping spewed forth from her muzzle, spraying clear across the room.

“Oh, no!” Pinkie exclaimed, producing napkins from seemingly nowhere. “Was it too hot? Mr. Cake likes the coffee really hot because it keeps better for the construction workers, but sometimes I think maybe it might hurt somepony if they spilled it. But Mrs. Cake says anypony who would be silly enough not to know coffee is hot might not know air is for breathing, and I said—”

“The coffee is fine!” Celestia managed to sputter out, wiping her chin with the napkins.

By this time, the others were making their way down the stairs. Twilight was in the lead, followed closely by Luna, whose visage seemed darker and even more brooding than usual, and finally Fluttershy and Rarity. Celestia was a bit distracted trying to clean herself up, but even so she noted a change in the three that had left mere hours ago.

At another time, she might have questioned it, but there were other, more pressing matters at hoof. Her eyes flicked regretfully to the donuts. Maybe just one...

“Tia, is all in readiness?” Luna asked her as she took her place beside her sister.

Celestia cried just a little inside. “Yes, Lulu.”

“Good. We must correct our mistake so that we might return to Canterlot. Middy will be exhausted and in a panic by now.” Luna put a hoof up to her chin, her expression changing from gloomy to something resembling normalcy for just a moment. “We need to give him a large raise, Tia. And perhaps a bonus for his trouble this day. Tis the very least we can do.”

“Well, most certainly.” Celestia replied in surprise. Truthfully she had already planned for such, but hearing Luna propose such a thing was unusual to say the least. She tended to take what she called ‘the help’ for granted. She looked at her sister suspiciously. “Lu, is everything all right?”

“No.” Luna replied, not returning Celestia’s gaze. “No, everything is not. We wish to be away from this town, and back in our room. And we want iced cream. But first we must ensure we do no further harm to Rarity. We entrust that to thee, sister, and thank thee for thy patience with our folly.”

“Iced cream? What—” Celestia stopped when Luna held up a hoof.

“Our troubles are our own, sister.” Luna said quietly. “In any case, now is not the time.”

“We can make time, Luna.” Celestia insisted. “I don’t like hearing that tone in your voice. Please talk to me?”

Luna hesitated, her resolve visibly crumbling in the wake of her sister's concern. “Soon, sister. We promise thee. But we cannot... here. Not in front of them. Our face must remain brave until all is made well, then... then we will welcome thy questions, and ask for thy comfort.” Luna turned to her, and Celestia caught a glimpse of the hurt and sadness in her eyes. “We simply ask that it be in private, please.”

Celestia’s lips pursed worriedly, and Luna’s pleading expression almost made her insist they postpone the magical procedure to address her sister’s emotional turmoil first. Rationally, she knew that the magical problem threatening Rarity’s life and her sister’s health took precedence. But it hurt to see Luna trying to hide her pain, reminding her uncomfortably of herself. Luna should not have to do such things.

You shouldn’t have to, either. And you really don’t need to.

Another moment passed, and the rational side won out. “Fine, but the very moment we get back, I want to know what has you in such a state, Luna.”

Sometimes she hated the responsible part of herself.

On the other side of the room, Twilight was explaining to Rarity what removing the spell would entail. Or rather, destroying it utterly, since simple removal wasn’t possible any longer. Pinkie, meanwhile, was setting up a table on the opposite side of the room. This confused Celestia at first, until Pinkie unfurled a banner with the words ‘Congratulations You Didn’t Explode!’ and began hanging it from the ceiling, producing hammer and nails from her mane to tack it up.

“All right, Lu, we’re going to need you to stand inside the circle, above that symbol.” Celestia said, directing her sister’s eyes with a pointed hoof at the desired location.

Luna looked at the symbol in surprise, then back to her sister. “Why would you need me in the circle?”

“It would take too long to explain, Lu.” Celestia replied.

Luna opened her mouth to protest, then closed it after a moment’s consideration. “Fine.”

Rarity, meanwhile, was being directed to stand on a symbol directly opposite of Luna. She looked all around the circle at the various runes, utterly fascinated by them.

“Are you ready, Princess?” Twilight asked from beside her.

No.

“Of course, Twilight.” Celestia replied smoothly, with a confidence she did not feel.

It was time. Celestia glanced down at the utterly confident face of her student, trying to project the same confidence in her own expression. From the pleased look on Twilight’s face, she had succeeded, and she offered up a silent prayer of thanks for that small victory.

Twilight was in her element, quite literally. Her horn lit up, activating the various latent enchantments waiting for a little touch of magic to come to a life of their own. The circle around Rarity and Luna began to ebb and pulse, ready to collect, dampen, and redirect the titanic energies about to be unleashed upon the pair.

Her student held up a hoof, and Celestia hesitated. Physical contact was unnecessary for dual-casting, though it did provide a focus for the uninitiated. Celestia herself had, of course, never needed to dual-cast before, but this was a rare situation in which she had to overpower her sister’s own magic. She was familiar with the mechanics of it, and had taught others in the past, but this would be a first for her, actually performing it.

Truthfully, the prospect made her nervous. She had been told that the experience was very intimate, performed only by colleagues whom trusted each other implicitly, and the most daring of lovers. Over the years there had even been rumors that a large percentage of the former tended to become the latter.

Oh? Don’t you trust your student? Or perhaps it’s yourself you don’t trust.

That thought galvanized her will. She could do this. She refused to deny Twilight what intimacy she could offer as a friend. It was unkind, and selfish of her to hesitate simply because it made her uncomfortable. She held out a hoof, touching it to Twilight’s own, and gently touched her horn tip to her student’s own.

The effect was immediate, and breathtaking. Twilight’s eyes lit up with white fire, her mane moving in a wind that wasn’t present anywhere but on the sun’s surface.

“Is this—” Twilight gasped aloud, her eyes widening in surprise.

Celestia was experiencing a surprise of her own. She had expected to feel something when they had merged their magic, but not... that. Twilight was powerful, she had known that ever since her student had gotten her cutie mark. Being aware of that power was one thing, but it paled when compared to coming into direct contact with it. She felt as if she was being bathed in liquid fire; the entirety of her usual reserved demeanor burned away as though it had never existed. She was left with no mask, just an expression of sheer shock and wonder.

In the next instant, she was left standing stupidly as her student collapsed on the floor, gasping for air.

“Is everything all right?” Rarity asked in concern.

Twilight shook her head, groaning as she struggled to right herself. “I’m... I’m okay! I just... Wow. That was intense.” She grinned sheepishly up at her mentor. “Sorry, Princess. Just... I wasn’t expecting that. Give me a minute, I’ll get it this time.”

“Do not push yourself, Twilight.” Celestia said with a calm she did not feel. It had taken every bit of will to steady her own knees after the contact was broken. Twilight was... amazing. Granted, she’d never directly experienced the touch of another pony’s magic before, but it was difficult to imagine anypony short of Starswirl or an alicorn who would have had that much raw power inside of them.

She’ll ascend, and sooner than you’d thought.

Twilight got back on all four hooves, taking a moment to dust off her coat, and muttering about missing Spike before getting into a ready stance once again. The hoof was extended once more, and Celestia took it with the same hesitation, albeit for different reasons.

Even with a knowledge of what was to come, the sensations still overwhelmed her when Twilight lit up her horn once more. She tried to focus her attentions outward, looking at her sister and Rarity in turn to see what the spell was doing to them, but each time, her mind was pulled back to the connection she shared with Twilight.

The initial barrage of sensations slowed somewhat, but, like a pool of water returning to stillness after the pebble had sunk to the bottom, she could see things that shocked her even more. Things that she knew she shouldn’t be. Behind a layer called ‘self’ were Twilight’s... well... Twilight’s everything. Celestia was blind and deaf to the outside world while observing— no, feeling everything Twilight had ever felt. Her hopes and dreams whizzed by, and her joys made Celestia want to holler and laugh. The other side of the coin made her want to curl up and die. Beneath the surface feelings was a lake of pain, anxiety, and fear.

Celestia dimly recalled being impressed by Twilight’s magical powers, but they were a mere speck compared to the courage it must take to feel all of that fear and still get up each morning. The longer the connection lasted, the easier it became to focus on individual memories, thoughts, and emotions. Her first ‘B Minus’ report card had hurt a little. Leaving home to study at the castle had hurt a little less, but rejection... her rejection, had hurt most of all.

From there it unfolded like a pattern in a tapestry; a pattern with a jagged snag in the middle. She had never understood why Twilight committed herself fully to anything and everything but social interaction, but here the answer was plain as day. Celestia herself had caused such a wound on Twilight’s soul that she was frightened of ever exposing herself to the possibility of such a rejection again. She felt wretched.

She’d known this objectively from witnessing Twilight’s dream. It was quite another thing to feel it.

Twilight’s eyes blazed with white hot energy. Her mane flowed from her shoulders, and when she spoke, her words thundered forth in the Voice. “I...” She stopped in surprise, blinking rapidly as she realized what was happening.

“You need to control the flow of magic, Twilight!” Celestia gasped out. “Don’t try to talk, just focus!”

Twilight opened her mouth, then closed it once more, nodding. They had debated between them which of them should direct the link, and eventually, Celestia had insisted that it be Twilight. While she had far more experience with magic in general, Twilight was the one that knew how the spells worked in conjunction. The entire plan hinged on Twilight being able to precisely utilize the forces in just the right amount of pressure to destroy the enchantment without harming either Luna or Rarity in the process.

Twilight’s horn blazed against her own, and energy blasted into Rarity in a rush. For a single, heart stopping moment, Celestia was convinced that they had failed, as Rarity’s own eyes widened in surprise. But then she could see the backflow of energy making its way through the link into her sister. The magic was too much to absorb, and had to go somewhere, as Twilight had said.

The horn blazed anew, and the pressure of Twilight’s magic increased tenfold. Now that she could see her theory was correct, she did not hold anything back. The runes in the circle glowed bright red, indicating they were strained to their maximum capacity. If they failed, this much magic could well destroy the basement and a large amount of real estate around it, as the leylines overcharged to the point of causing an earthquake.

A third overlay covered her student’s horn, and at that point the runes did fail partially, exploding in a shower of excess energy, blinding everypony present in a brief flash of light.

Twilight found herself on the floor, no longer linked with Celestia. The room was filled with dust that had been kicked up in the explosion, making her cough as she tried to stand. For a moment, she feared she had lost her sight, until she realized the lights in the basement had all burst in the sudden surge of power.

“Twilight?” Celestia’s hoarse voice called out from somewhere to her right.

“I’m here, Princess!” she called back. Her head ached, and her first feeble attempts to call light from her horn only resulted in sparks. After a third attempt, the spell sputtered to life, and she was finally able to make out hazy shapes in the darkness.

The closest was obviously Princess Celestia. And while she still could not make out very much in the dim light, the second shape to move was the largest of them all, making it obvious who it was.

“Tia?”

Twilight sagged in relief. Princess Luna was okay too.

“I’m here, Luna.” Celestia replied, letting out a loud cough afterwards.

Luna rose to her full height, her horn lighting up brightly. In a moment, all of the dust was swept from the room in a rush, and light flooded in place of retreating darkness.

At last Twilight was able to make out the rest of the room, and she scanned it quickly for damage.

On the other side of the basement, Pinkie and Fluttershy were peeking over the table they had taken shelter behind. Twilight mentally patted herself on the back. The secondary wards had done their job. Princess Celestia sounded all right as well. Which left...

Rarity was prone on the floor, unmoving.

“No.” Twilight breathed out. “Nononono!” She scrambled to her hooves, rushing forward, but was not quick enough to outpace the yellow blur that had darted out from the table.

But Luna, being mere inches from Rarity, was quicker still. A quick glance backwards was all it took for her to immobilize Fluttershy in midair, after which she turned back to Rarity, inspecting her thoroughly.

“Let. Me. Go.” Fluttershy said through gritted teeth. Every part of her strained against Luna’s magic, struggling to get to Rarity.

Twilight held her breath as Luna looked Rarity over. Unwanted thoughts of who she needed to contact to arrange a burial went through her mind. But with it came the assurance that Rarity would want to be buried in Canterlot, and would surely qualify for a hero’s funeral.

“Peace, Fluttershy. She is fine.” Luna replied as she turned away. “Tis mere exhaustion.”

Rarity, confirming Luna’s pronouncement, chose that moment to let out a loud, unladylike snore.

After Fluttershy was lowered to the ground, she immediately went to Rarity, unable to believe until she felt Rarity’s heartbeat with her own hooves.

Twilight let out a long held breath, finally relaxing for the first time since she’d begun this ritual. Her head still ached, and her whole body tingled. Still, everypony seemed no worse for wear. Even Luna—

“Hey!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Luna got big again!”

Twilight’s head whipped around in surprise to confirm that Luna had indeed returned to her former glory, long flowing mane and all. “Wow, I kind of hoped that might happen, but I wasn’t sure. We did it, Princess!” Her cheery expression fell as she finally laid eyes on her mentor. “Princess?”

Celestia lifted her head tiredly. Her long pink mane hung from her head in damp strands. “I’ll be fine, Twilight.” She stood shakily, and it became apparent why Luna had seemed like the biggest pony in the room.

“Princess...” Twilight breathed, not sure what to do. “I... I can fix this! We just need—”

“Omigosh it’s pink!” Pinkie dashed forward, examining Celestia from all angles. “It’s sooo cute! Do you want to try it poofy like mine! We could be hairdo buddies!” She lifted the limp strands of hair, trying to draw them up onto Celestia’s head. “Hmmmm. I have that problem too. You need something to make you happy... Oooo! I have cake over here!”

While it did not cause her hair to curl, the mention of cake did seem to make the princess perk up a little. “That... sounds nice. And maybe some donuts.”

“Sure! Let’s go!” Pinkie bounded over to the table, with Celestia trailing behind.

Twilight just watched her go, unsure how to respond.

“Twilight Sparkle! What devilry hast thou performed?!”

Twilight’s ears laid back as she was verbally accosted by an irate Princess Luna.

“I—”

“We trusted thee! Thou wast to remove the spell from fair Rarity, not lay our sister low whilst restoring us!”

“I didn’t know it would take that much energy!” Twilight protested. “Once I started trying to overpower it I couldn’t just stop! It might have killed Rarity!”

“Clearly thou knew something was to occur!” Luna shouted back. “We could feel the magic pouring itself into us, thou cannot possibly claim that thou did not know that would happen!”

“I... I knew in theory it would happen, at least with some of the magic. I had to do something with all of the energy and you were the safest recipient, since you were so power-starved to begin with. I didn’t intend for it to take so much from the princess, honest!”

“Luna.” Celestia said quietly.

“Please sister, we are busy yelling at thine incompetent student! This is intolerable!”

“How dare you.” a voice from behind the princess said.

Luna rounded on Fluttershy with a scowl. “Excuse me?”

Fluttershy scowled in turn. “You heard me.”

“And what wrong have we done thee this time?” Luna demanded. “Tis only our sister who was wronged, we have every right to be upset!”

“Wrong. Twilight and Princess Celestia stayed up all night trying to figure out a way to fix the mistake you made. All because you wanted us to go to some fancy party with you! And instead of being grateful that Twilight found a way to undo what you did to Rarity, you’re yelling at her for not knowing exactly what would happen?!” Fluttershy shuddered with barely contained rage. “That’s just so... selfish!”

Luna simply stared at Fluttershy, opening and closing her mouth several times, biting back protests and insults alike. Eventually, she dropped her eyes from Fluttershy’s steady gaze. “Fine, best of intentions aside, we did cause this. But our sister should not be made to suffer for our mistakes!”

She turned from Fluttershy, walking towards Celestia. “Come, sister. We shall give thee the bulk of our magic. That should restore thee. Then we can go home.”

“No, Luna.” Celestia said, stepping back from her sister.

“No?” Luna stopped, looking at Celestia as if she’d just declared she intended to make an eternal lunchtime. “What do you mean?”

Celestia took another step back. “I mean ‘no’.”

Princess Luna looked first at her sister, then Twilight, then Fluttershy, and finally back to her sister. “Has everypony but ourselves gone mad? We appreciate what thou hast performed this day, but it was never our intent to come away whole and unscathed while thou art lessened from it! What will our citizens think if they see thee thus? The cries of outrage will assuredly be loud from all!”

“And if you give me too much?” Celestia replied, holding her sister’s incredulous gaze with her own calm one. “I won’t have you risking yourself all over again.”

“We can control it, sister! It is merely a matter of discipline and concentration—”

“Discipline.” Celestia repeated, with a look of disappointment on her face. “Sister, you are so agitated right now you cannot even correct your own speech, much less control something more delicate.”

“Are we really going to nitpick our words?!” Luna shouted back. “Tis our citizens we are concerned for, not ourselves! If we give thee too much, we shall recover, just as before! But Tia, this must not stand!”

There was a long, tense silence between them before Celestia responded. “Luna...” She began, trailing off for a moment before continuing with a very different expression. “Lu, if you mean that, if you really mean that... Then you will absolutely not do what you’re suggesting.”

“Of course we mean that.” Luna replied, less angry than confused at the sudden shift in tone.

“We need to talk.” Celestia said, lowering her voice.

“We... are talking.” Luna replied, even more confused.

“I mean we need to talk privately. I’ve been worried about something for a while, and... this situation might be a blessing in disguise.”

Luna regarded her sister for a long moment. “Very well. We shall talk. We did promise thee we would tell thee of our own troubles. T'would be only fair for thee to do so in kind.”

“Thank you, Lu. Now, Pinkie has cake over here, and I really really would like to have some.” Celestia looked at her sister with a pair of deep, soulful eyes. “Could we please get to the part where we celebrate the fact that nopony died? Pretty please?”

Some time later, after they had excused themselves from the party, Celestia and Luna had borrowed Twilight’s room to have a talk. At Celestia’s insistence, Luna had thoroughly shielded the room from all methods of espionage. “There.” Luna said, wiping her brow. “I finished the soundproofing spells. Our words are private.”

“Thank you, Lu.”

Luna sat back down next to her sister on Twilight’s bed. “‘Tis a trifle. I am not entirely certain how one functions without magic. I lacked it for a mere day and felt horribly helpless. Most disconcerting.” She looked at Celestia expectantly. “Well, sister, here we are. Would you care to explain why you did not wish me to give back the energy you lost in this brute force cure your student utilized?”

“In due time, Lu.” Celestia replied. “First, I want to know how you are doing.”

The question surprised Luna, and she favored her sister with a look of pure confusion. “I... I am well. Truthfully I feel... better than I have ever felt.”

Now it was Celestia’s turn to look confused. “Ah, you mean physically. Well, I would imagine you would feel better after having so much energy funneled back into you. But no, Lu. I mean what was bothering you? You looked like you wanted to hide under the covers and never come out again.”

“‘Tis... not important, Tia.” Luna said evasively. “I was merely... feeling sorry for myself. It is as dear Fluttershy said. I am being selfish.”

Celestia remained silent, simply looking at her sister expectantly.

“Really! It’s all fine!” Luna insisted, growing nervous due to the lack of response.

“Lu, you did promise you would tell me. Out with it.” Her sister replied patiently.

“Tia... I...” Luna’s shoulders slumped as she felt the impassive gaze of her sister upon her. “I... misjudged. As it turns out, Fluttershy is quite possessive, and took umbrage with me because she felt I wished to spirit Rarity away.”

A single eyebrow was all it took to express Celestia’s surprise. “I see. I am... sorry, Lu.”

“No need.” Luna said quickly. “It was foolish of me. Not all couples welcome outside involvement, even for a princess.”

The eyebrow remained raised. “You thought that your status as a princess would make you welcome?”

“No?” Luna replied, her face flushed. “I mean... perhaps. I... I have been told I am beautiful before...”

Celestia sighed softly. “You are, Lu. But your being attractive doesn’t mean very much to a couple fresh in the throes of passion. I’m surprised they did not reject you outright.”

“Well, when I first told them of my intent, I very nearly was.” Luna said, looking away from her sister and down at the bed beneath her. “Rarity talked to Fluttershy and... it seemed all was well. But... I noticed a certain... reticence from Fluttershy, and I finally pushed her to tell me what was bothering her.”

“And... what were your intentions?” Celestia probed gently.

“I merely wished to court them, Tia. A few nights a month having dinner, partaking in their company, nothing untoward. I had hoped that all else would come with time and familiarity. And... even if nothing had developed, I would have enjoyed spending time with them.” A single tear hit the bed, and she wiped it away quickly. “Tis no matter. I... I just wish I had done things differently. Perhaps, had I not mentioned I found them comely, it would have gone better.”

“Lu—”

“Enough, Tia. We no longer wish to dwell on it. We... I just want to go home, please. Middy will be frantic. I promised him I would bring you back.” Luna lifted her head, doing her best to not look quite as miserable as she felt. “I don’t want him to have to suffer those idiots. Tis’ unfair.”

When she felt she had composed herself, she turned her own expectant look on her sister. “So, I have told you of my failings. Would you care to explain why you did not wish me to return your magic?”

Celestia didn’t answer for a time, making Luna even more concerned. “Come now, sister. You—”

“I... I don’t want you putting yourself in harms way again. That spell is dangerous and should never have been used in the first place. My magic will recover on its own.” Celestia said, finally.

Luna looked at her for a moment, then slowly draped a wing over her sister’s back. “You know full well that I can take care of myself. I would have found some way out of my predicament eventually.”

Celestia sighed. “I know. Though if Rarity would have still been alive by the end of it is a different matter—”

“Even so,” Luna cut her off. “There is no need for you to worry about such things between the two of us, so what are you really worried about?”

“It’s...” Celestia chuckled. “It’s nothing, Lu. Forget I said anything of the sort.”

Luna groaned and nudged her sister with a hoof. “Stop deflecting! I know something is bothering you. I can see it clear as any nightmare in my realm.”

Celestia was silent for a long time after that, and when she finally did speak, her voice was little more than a whisper. “Luna... I fear I may be going mad.”

“Mad?” Luna couldn’t help but laugh. “You are the most levelheaded pony in all of existence, sister. Not even three hundred badly taught minotaurs singing the Equestrian anthem off-key caused more than a raised eyebrow.”

When Celestia remained silent, Luna reined in her amusement, and took a more careful look at her sister. Celestia looked much younger without her flowing mane, though part of it was obviously a dip in her magical reserves. She also looked... perturbed? No, scared. Celestia, her older sister, who could shoulder the weight of the world and fight living nightmares, looked frightened.

“Why?” was all Luna could think to ask.

“Why what?” Celestia replied somberly.

“Why are you afraid that you’re going mad? This isn’t just due to your actions in the last few days, is it? You’ve lost your temper before. Surely that doesn’t worry you.”

One cracked floorboard does not a mad-pony make, Luna thought to herself. She was just upset, and understandably so.

Another long silence.

“I...” Celestia took a deep breath. “I’ve been hearing this... this voice in my head. It’s like mine, and yet... it isn’t.” she grimaced. “It’s made me... more irritable. I feel like it’s mocking me.”

Luna gasped and immediately stifled it, but the damage had been done. Celestia looked at her curiously, and a raised eyebrow was all that was need to get Luna talking again. “Is it only mocking? Or does it seem... sympathetic? Even kind, at times?”

Celestia’s eyes grew wider. “Yes,” she whispered.

“Does it encourage you to act in ways you normally would not? Do things that you normally would not?”

“Yes.”

Luna nodded. “And what have you done about it?”

A helpless shrug lifted the wing resting across her sister’s back slightly. “Nothing. I haven’t known what to do.”

Luna said nothing for a time, not sure if she wished to do more than dismiss her sister’s fears as being baseless, or products of stress. She wished she could ignore what her sister was telling her, ignore her own fears and go on believing that everything was fine, but she knew. She knew that it was important that Celestia understood exactly what it was that she was dealing with.

“Sister? When I... returned, you said we would not speak of what happened all those years ago.”

Celestia swallowed with difficulty. “Yes.”

Luna braced herself, afraid to say what she was about to say, and yet afraid of what would happen if she didn’t. “‘Tia, I... I know that voice. Whenever I heard it, I retreated to my chambers to brood. Eventually... I couldn’t tell it from my own thoughts.”

“I... see.” Celestia’s words were slow, and her tone was steady, but Luna would have been a terrible sister had she not been able to see the cracks in the mask of bravery that Celestia had donned.

Please, Luna begged any power she could think of. Not that. Don’t let it happen again. I need her!

“Lu?”

“Yes?”

“I’m scared.”

Chapter 47: Noblesse Oblige

View Online

“What are we going to do?” Luna asked, trying to make her voice sound less small and afraid than she felt. Her sister lay snuggled into her side. She hadn’t said a word for some time, and it worried Luna.

“We do what we must, Luna,” Celestia said with a little sigh. “It will be fine. You’ve always said you wanted to try raising and lowering the sun. Here is your chance.” Her voice took on a note of false cheer, and Luna did not need to see her face to know that her sister had a smile painted on for her benefit.

“You know what I mean, sister!” Luna replied testily. “I can certainly do so for a time, but... what will we do—”

“I don’t know.” Celestia trembled against her. “I don’t know what to do. I worry... that I might hurt somepony. I... I wanted to. Applejack, and Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash, I wanted to strike them down, make them feel as badly as I imagined Twilight felt. I would have, if not for Pinkie...”

“You can’t mean that!” Luna protested. “Even at your worst you’ve never struck a pony down... have you?” Her eyes narrowed, and she looked long and hard at Celestia. “I... I won’t judge if it was one of the nobles; as a matter of fact, I have a list—”

"Luna..." Celestia said, giving her a pointed look. "I've just gotten the nobles to stop pointing hooves at us every time one of them scuffs a shoe. Please don't do anything to jeopardize that?"

“I wasn’t actually suggesting so much as providing direction if you were already going to do it,” Luna said quickly. “It would be simple justice—” Luna stopped as Celestia dug an elbow into her side. “Fine, fine. So, my sister was enraged? That by itself is nothing to fear, surely.”

“Not... just rage. It felt... righteous. I don’t want to think that way about harming another pony.” Celestia’s whole body shook as she remembered it. “I never wanted to, before. It... it frightens me that just for a moment, I did.”

“Am I meant to banish you, Tia? Is that what you are asking?” Luna clutched her sister closer. “I refuse. I will not lose you again. If this is the path you take, I will follow, even into darkness.”

“You can’t!” Celestia replied vehemently. “Don’t you see? That’s why I was relieved that curing Rarity weakened me so. You can overpower me easily if... If I lose control. Equestria will still have a princess to lead it. You must not allow me to become—”

“You won’t.” Luna said. “You won’t because you are not me, sister. You... are being tested, and your will is stronger than mine. And I will help you, because you have sense enough to tell me of your fears.”

“How can you know?” Celestia shrugged off Luna’s wing, scooting away from her sister to look her in the eyes. “We have no idea what’s going on in my head. I could—”

“You could,” Luna replied, giving her sister an even, unflinching look. “It’s in you, and if you did, the world would be razed to ashes.” At Celestia’s horrified expression, Luna reached out to touch her sister’s cheek. “But you won’t, because of how you feel right now. I hated the world, and you most of all. You... are not me.”

“Lu...” Celestia closed the distance between them in a rush, embracing her sister. “I’m sorry. I should have seen, I should have asked—”

“You did.” Luna said, cutting off a tirade of apologies. “You asked me over and over what was wrong, and I assured you it was fine. I played the good little sister for a while, then seethed at you in my chambers. I had every chance to let you in, Tia. Never blame yourself.” Luna returned the embrace just as hard. “You are going to be okay, do you hear? Just be strong, and let others be strong for you.”

Celestia nodded, nuzzling into the dark mane. “You’re right. You’re right! I... it just feels so good to tell you.”

Luna grasped her sister by the shoulders, pushing her back into a sitting position. "We should say our goodbyes, Tia. Day court ended some time ago, and the populace will be wondering where we have gone." She treated her sister to a wry smile. "I half expect them to be rioting in the streets already."

Celestia’s face fell. “Luna... I can’t. Not yet.”

“You... can’t?” Luna replied, confused. “What do you mean you can’t? You’ve corrected my errors, Pinkie and Twilight seem fine, it’s time to return!”

“That’s just it... They are not fine.” Celestia turned towards the door, as if looking at the ponies in question. “Twilight isn’t running away, for now. But who knows when they will next have a spat? It’s like they speak different languages!”

“Yes, I believe I told you that, but what does that have to—” Luna stopped, looking at her sister anew. “You’re worried about them, aren’t you?”

“I am.” Celestia replied earnestly. She said nothing for a time, then turned regretfully from the door to face her sister. “But, you’re right. I have a nation to tend to.”

The two sisters sat in silence, neither sure what to say. To Celestia, duty was first and foremost, but to Luna, Celestia was far more important than the ephemeral blowhards that pestered her sister every day. Finally, Luna made a decision. Perhaps she would regret it later, but it felt right. “No. We have a nation to tend to. And I... I have not done my part in quite some time. So I will go, and you will stay.”

Celestia’s eyes widened, and she opened her mouth to protest. Luna held up a hoof, and her sister held her tongue.

“You need to recover your strength, Celestia. Return as you are and they will assuredly put about rumors that I am attempting a coup.” Luna’s eyes twinkled, and she laughed merrily. “They likely will whether you return or stay here, but at least if you stay you won’t be subjected to idiots for a time. So stay, and guide your protege into a happier love life, if that’s your will.”

“But I can’t just—”

“You can, and you will.” Luna intoned. “As your sister, and fellow ruler of this land, I command it.” After a moment, in a less serious tone, she added: “You’re long overdue for a vacation, anyway.”

Her sister looked shocked, but did not protest the command. Royal decrees were seldom used, but always obeyed, and though Celestia could have vetoed her, she had no reason nor inclination to do so. “And if I... lose control?” Celestia demanded.

“Should that happen, you’ll be near all six of the Elements of Harmony, sister. But I honestly don’t think it will happen. My fall took decades, and you have yet to even falter in your path.” Luna enfolded her sister in a wing. “Come, I’ll say my goodbyes, and you can make arrangements to stay.”

Luna stood on her balcony, alone, pushing the sun down below the horizon like a disobedient child, while raising up her precious moon. She gazed into the distance at Ponyville, sighing heavily.

Her goodbyes had been brief, for she had not known what to say to Fluttershy, and Rarity was still resting, lying somewhat awkwardly on Twilight’s couch. Pinkie had, of course, ‘hugged the stuffing’ out of her, and she had returned the hug gratefully. She still had friends in Ponyville, it seemed, and it would do well to remember that.

With Twilight, a mere wave had sufficed. Luna nodded in understanding. Twilight had every reason to be upset with her after her overreaction, but had chosen the path of valor and forgiven her outbursts. Finally, she had said her goodbyes to her dear sister, and taken flight back to Canterlot.

The flight home had been long, and sobering. Hours later, having made it back safely to her room, she was uncertain what to tell the ponies of Canterlot. Not the whole truth, certainly, but holding too much back would cause trouble as well.

They would obviously notice her sister was gone, that was unavoidable. But there was the need to assuage their fears. Celestia was eternal, and unchanging. Her absence, even for a short time, would be cause for panic. And though she was also a princess, Luna was not the princess. Even now, despite her efforts to reconnect with her people, Luna was the outsider; the prodigal sister that had come home after a long banishment.

There had been no reasons given to the general populace as to what that banishment was even for. Indeed, most ponies had long since forgotten her very existence at the time of her return. They had welcomed her, of course, but that had been because of her sister’s assurances that Luna was her beloved sister. Beyond that, she had only told them that Luna had returned after a long time away having been forgiven for a rift between them. For most, that was enough, but those in government had not been keen on her position as part of what had been a monarchy.

And now she needed to take up the reins of government, that same entity that had issues with acknowledging her at all, much less as the sole wielder of power. She was uncertain if she was up to the task.

No, I will not falter. I owe Celestia this much and more.

She closed her eyes, willing her face to be as impassive and compassionate as she remembered her sister’s always being. There were a number of ponies who would need to be notified. The first was Midnight Oil, who would shortly find his position as temporary regent was being extended somewhat.

Exiting her chambers, she found that even in her absence, her guards were still posted to her door. “Night Watch, Stargazer.” She said, nodding to each.

“Your Highness!” They both replied, somewhat ineffectively masking their surprise.

Stargazer was the first who dared to speak. “Princess, we’ve been unable to find your sister—”

Luna raised an eyebrow, and he quickly quieted. “Our sister is well, but indisposed. We will make an announcement to explain in the morning. For now, Night Watch can remain on post, and thou will spread word to the rest of the guard: Thy princess has returned, and all will be well.”

“Yes, Princess!” Stargazer said hurriedly. Luna noted with satisfaction that he galloped at her word. If only she could inspire the same in the nobles.
Luna descended the stairs herself, waiting until she was out of Night Watch’s line-of-sight before taking on mist form. She needed to avoid further contact with the staff until she’d gotten in contact with key individuals.

There was a crash, followed by a series of curses, then hoofsteps sounded on the way to the door. “For the last time, I have had no word from either of the—” Midnight’s voice grumbled from the other side as it opened, stopped in surprise as he realised to whom she spoke. “Princess!” He exclaimed, sheer joy and relief shining on his face. “Thank Celestia you’ve returned!”

Luna winced, nodding brusquely. “Indeed, thou art right to thank her, for it is due to her that we stand before you now.”

MIdnight looked at her curiously. “Erm... well, that’s good to hear, I suppose. Where is Her Majesty? I was hoping to pass along some notes from Day Court. That investigation she had done turned up some nasty business—funds misappropriation, private yachts... And the captain of the guard was hoping to talk with her about that recent exercise to shake down the troops, claimed it was impossible for that mare to have gotten in the way she did—”

“Midnight...” Luna began, then paused, and began again. “Middy... my sister is taking some much needed time off to rest and recover. I’m afraid you’re going to have to explain what all of those things mean, and... I’m going to need tomorrow's Day Court Schedule.”

“Rest and recovery? The princess has never before—”

“Middy, focus, please. The investigation; what’s this about private yachts?” Luna prompted.

“Erm... right.” Midnight replied, turning around to fetch his notes. He looked back to Luna, gesturing for her to follow. “Sorry, princess, I’m afraid it’s a bit of a mess in here, but do have a seat while I fetch the reports. Just... clear off that stack of papers over there...” He said, gesturing towards a comfortable chair piled with various documents.

Luna glanced at the seat, debating for a moment, and elected to stand instead.

MIdnight returned in a moment with an even larger stack of papers than the ones currently occupying the chair, and set them down heavily upon an already cluttered desk. “Well... where to begin. It seems the minister of road maintenance has filtered the bulk of his budget into his personal coffers. It took some time for the accounting office to find the paper trail—”

A few moments later, he was looking at her expectantly for some reason. “Erm... princess, are you quite all right?”

Luna blinked at him, wondering why her eyes seemed so heavy. She yawned. “We are fine, Middy. Why do you ask?”

“It’s simply that you were... snoring.”

Luna’s face darkened into a deep shade of purple from it’s normal dark blue. “Forgive me. It has been some time since I last slept. I must have nodded off. I... I think I last remember you telling me about the accounting office. What did I miss?”

Midnight rummaged through his papers, grumbling under his breath. “I see. Very well, we’ll pick up from there. His assets were of course seized, and the stallion himself has been arraigned for a hearing. This is the largest case of fraud in several centuries, and as such is attracting the attention of the newspapers—”

When next she was aware of her surroundings, she found herself laying down on a well worn couch, with a blanket covering her shoulders and back. She blinked sleepily, looking around for Midnight, finding him sitting at his desk, squinting at a document and muttering to himself. “Middy?”

“Ah, awake at last.” Midnight put the report he was looking over back on top of a stack of identical reports. “Majesty, I’m afraid I must insist that you get some rest before we attempt this again.”

Luna blinked blearily at him, shrugging the blanket from her shoulders. “Middy, no. I will be fine—”

“You didn’t even last two minutes, princess. While I am pleased to see you trying to take your responsibilities seriously, you do yourself nor your country no good as it stands.” He levitated his reading glasses from the end of his nose. “Perhaps we would be better served if you told me what has happened to Princess Celestia?”

Luna considered for a moment, still uncertain how to explain. “My sister... performed some very powerful magicks, and has need of some time to recover her strength.” she said at last.

Midnight’s eyebrows raised, but he seemed satisfied by the answer. “Very well. Do we know how long she might be gone?”

This was, in fact, not something they had discussed. Luna squirmed under his demanding gaze, wishing she had a solid answer. “I’m afraid I know not, Middy. A few weeks, perhaps more. I’ll be taking care of the sun for now, so that should help speed her recovery.”

His visage still seemed troubled, though her answers seemed to satisfy him. “All right. I presume you plan to address the public?”

“I... I was planning to make an announcement to the populace about that in the morning, Middy.”

“I see. And do you know who to contact to spread word of a royal address? Have you written a speech? Proofread?”

The questions were delivered in a very polite manner, but to Luna, they sounded like accusations. “We... were unaware of the need,” she said at last.

Midnight sighed quietly, gently rubbing one of his temples with a hoof. “Majesty... get some sleep, please. When you wake, we’ll need to plan very carefully how to inform the public of your sister’s absence. But first, I need you to have all of your faculties in working order.”

She opened her mouth to protest, allowing a long-withheld yawn to escape. Her face burned with embarrassment. “Perhaps you’re right, Middy. I will seek you out once more when I wake.” She stood, folding his blanket and laying it back down on the couch. As she turned to leave, however, the noise of Midnight clearing his throat made her stop.

“Princess?” Midnight asked.

“Yes, Middy?”

“Forgive me for prying, but... is everything all right? I understand your sister needing rest might be troublesome, but you seem...” He paused, searching for the right words. “Less... jubilant than normal.”

Luna stiffened, trying to summon the mask once more. “Everything is... fine, Middy. I will try to be more cheerful.” She attempted a smile, but in the process ended up with something that was more of a slightly manic grin.

“Very well, just... know that I am here, if you need somepony. One of my many duties, after all. Good night, your majesty.” Midnight gave her one last worried look before going back to his stacks of documents.

“Good night, Middy.”

Luna woke several hours later, smacking dry lips together and bringing a glass of water to herself from her nightstand. With a brief flick of magic, light from her bedside lamp flooded the room, and she looked around. Her eyes landed on the mirror, seeing her reflection in it. The pony she saw seemed haggard, and unsure. She didn’t like her at all.

“Straighten up, for goodness sake, you are royalty!” She muttered angrily.

The other pony made an effort to comply, and Luna looked away, satisfied.

Her thoughts turned from her appearance to the events that were to happen today. She felt slightly better when she realized it was time to lower the moon while Celestia—

Her good mood vanished with the realization that Celestia wasn’t going to be there.

Trudging her way to the balcony, she cast a baleful eye over the sleeping populus; the same populus who would shortly find that they were going to be shy one princess, albeit temporarily.

The thought made her laugh mirthlessly, wondering if they might appreciate her more for raising the sun for them. Then again, after her brief and subsequently thwarted attempt to cast the land into an eternal night, it could be considered unwise to alert the public that her sister was not only absent, but that Luna herself would be directing both celestial bodies for the immediate future.

Though only her sister and six others knew of that fact, so perhaps there would be little outcry, save for the very few who had managed to piece together the fact that Nightmare Moon and Princess Luna were connected in some way.

Best to tell them that she simply needs rest, though I misdoubt that will cause less unease. The idea that their perfect Princess Celestia might need respite after so many centuries of constant servitude will be met with disbelief by those cretins.

It would have been so much easier if it had been her recovering. The people barely knew her, and as such expected nothing from her. She was the afterthought, the other princess.

But perhaps... perhaps I can change that.

She stiffened her posture, eyeing the night sky with authority. Her moon was tired, and longed for the rest it had earned, and she could feel the sun below the horizon, eager to rise. It still felt a bit balky in her magic, but such was its enthusiasm that it obeyed with little trouble.

All around, colors sprang to life in the light of the new dawn. Various avians announced their wakening to the world at large, and doors and windows sprang open as the citizens of Canterlot; her citizens, started their new day, no doubt thanking Celestia for the glorious dawn.

Fine. Let them thank her. It was her magic that hastened my recovery. She’s earned their praise.

She turned away from the dawn, stopping briefly to look in the mirror. This was partly to assure herself that she looked presentable, but mostly to admire her mane once again. Satisfied, she exited her room.

She’d have to talk to Middy soon, but before that she wanted to make a stop to visit a friend. She nodded to her guards in passing, giggling just a little as Nightwatch nudged Stargazer awake.

A short trip in mist-form found her at the gates to her private garden. She opened the doors and was met with a chorus of hoots and screeches from her friends inside.

She walked amongst them, smiling at their their curious eyes as they flocked around her. “Hello, little ones! I’m sorry if I disturbed you.”

They followed her to the stone benches, where she sat down and simply enjoyed the cool morning air. She could have done without the sunlight peeking through the branches, but at least the majority of it was blocked.

A weight in her mane announced the arrival of her beloved pet, and she cooed at him as he nested amongst the mane on top of her head. “Good morning, Tibbles!”

He leaned down, looking at her upside-down and chittering curiously.

“Yes, Tibbles. We’ll eat breakfast together.” She grinned up at him, sighing inwardly. Tibbles might be her only breakfast companion for a time. But he was a good one. He seemed to sense her distress, and rubbed the side of his snout against her forehead, making inquisitive noises.

She cooed up at him, reaching up with a hoof to stroke his short fur. “Such a sweet boy! Everything is fine, Tibble-kins. We are just a little sad that our sister won’t be joining us.”

He simply looked down at her with those adorable squinty little eyes. He chittered once more.

“The... quiet one and the loud one?” Luna replied, her brow furrowed. In a moment, her expression cleared of confusion and switched to sadness. “No, I’m afraid they won’t be joining us either.”

He held her gaze for a moment more, then scrambled back up into her mane.

She left her friends, promising to return before nightfall. And well she might, since she would need to lower the moon later, but that was the last of a very long list of duties today.

Arriving at the their dining room, she found Midnight waiting for her expectantly. “At last! I checked for you in your tower but your guards refused to tell me where you’d gone! Are you well-rested, Princess?”

Luna made note that her guards were getting a bonus. “Better, Middy. But I need breakfast before I discuss anything more.” She looked him over, noting his weary stance. “Middy, sit down. You look exhausted.”

The request surprised him, but he did comply. “Very well. But as soon as possible we need to arrange your address! The people are already spreading rumors of another villainous attack. We need to reassure them that normalcy will be restored.”

“And we will,” Luna assured him, smiling gratefully as the servers brought in plates of fresh fruit and pancakes. “But first, I am going to eat. Have you had breakfast?”

“I... haven’t really felt the need...” The stallion admitted.

“Dinner?” she probed, brow furrowing when he shook his head. “Middy, your health is just as important as mine. Eat.”

“Very well,” Midnight replied, dutifully getting a plate and adding a few random fruits and some pancakes. “Incidentally, you seemed rather upset the other night when you were looking for your sister. Did everything get settled?”

Luna paused in her chewing, getting a glass of juice to wash her bite down before answering. “Yes. Everything is... well, not fine, but nopony is in danger of harm, now. My sister did a very brave and foolish thing, and now must rest from her endeavour.”

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to pry, Majesty.”

“It’s fine. I am simply uncertain as to how much I should say. She’s needed a rest for many centuries, Middy. The reasons why are not terribly important.” Luna lifted a grape up to Tiberius, fawning over him as he ate. “Who’s a good boy? Who’s my favorite Tibble-kins?”

Midnight eyed the possum with barely disguised distaste. “Fair enough, Majesty, but the people will start speculating wildly if they are not given answers. They are already assuming the changelings have infiltrated once more, which accounted for almost half of the petitions I received in Day Court.”

“Middy, it will be fine!” Luna replied, somewhat more forcefully than intended. “Tia will return when she is ready to do so, and at that time she can tell them what transpired. You and I will have to do our best in the meantime.”

“You and... me?” He repeated, his brows raised high in surprise.

“Well, yes, of course. Someone will have to run Night Court, after all.” Luna nodded to Celestia’s medallion hung around his neck. “You are Her Voice, for the moment.”

Midnight groaned, reaching for his painkillers.

“Oh come now, it’s not so bad.” Luna said as she brought a slice of banana to Tiberius’ waiting claws. “I didn’t ask you to run Day Court, after all. Now, tell me more about this misappropriation nonsense...”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes fluttered open to see Applejack dozing by her bedside. She reached out with a hoof, laying it on Applejack’s knee.

Applejack came awake with a start, dropping the book she’d been reading from her lap.

“Hey.” Rainbow said, smiling at Applejack. “How you doing?”

“Shouldn’t I be askin’ you that, Dashie?” Applejack replied, bending over to pick up the book.

“Me? I’m awesome, never felt better.” Her stomach grumbled loudly, making her cheeks flush. “Okay, kinda hungry, I guess.” She sat up in bed, stretching out the various kinks, distinctly feeling a pop in her lower back. “I feel like I’ve been napping for way longer than I should have, but yeah, I’m good.”

“‘Napping’, she says...“ Applejack just smiled at Rainbow. “Sug, you been sleeping since yesterday afternoon.”

“Whoa. I guess that explains why I’m starved.” Rainbow blinked, looking out the window to see that the sun had been up at least a few hours now.

“Slice of pie okay?” Applejack asked, helping Rainbow to her feet.

“Uh... either you’re coming on to me, or Granny actually made pie. Either way I think that’s awesome, but I’m leaning towards food right now.” Rainbow flashed Applejack a sheepish grin.

“All right, you’re better.” Applejack said, laughing and punching Rainbow in the upper foreleg. “C’mon, let’s get something in that stomach of yers. Goodness knows it’s gotta be trying to eat yer insides by now.”

“So, anything interesting happen while I was passed out?” Rainbow asked as they both left the room. The smell of fresh-baked apple pie hung heavy in the house. It was a smell that Rainbow was quickly coming to associate with home, and love. She wanted to kick herself for how sappy that sounded in her head.

“Well. lessee... Twi walked in on me an’ Pinkie while we were snuggling you in yer sleep. She freaked out and skedaddled off to the Everfree—”

Rainbow chuckled at that, “Yeah, right! Pull the other three, AJ.”

“Not kidding.” Applejack replied glibly. “An’ I ain’t done. Princess Celestia dang near blasted us all inta smithereens, and she took off with Pinkie. I think they had a talk, cuz they went and found Twi together.”

“Uh... right. Anything else?” Rainbow replied, her eyes bugging out.

“Well, Rarity and Shy got back, but there’s something off about Rares. Princess Luna shrunk somehow, and now you know about as much as I do, which ain’t much.” Applejack laid a slice of pie in front of Rainbow. “I need you to eat up, cuz you an’ I gotta figure out what in the heck we’re gonna say to Twi.”

Crumbs spewed out of Rainbow’s mouth as she tried to reply with her mouth full. “Wha’ abou?”

“‘Bout Pinkie, Dash.” Applejack passed Rainbow a napkin and a glass of cold apple juice. “We gotta figure out what to tell her.”

“What’s to tell?” Rainbow asked, wiping her chin with a wing instead of the proffered napkin. “We never did anything but make out a little.”

“Yeah, but Twi still deserves to know what did happen. An’ Pinkie kinda needs to quit making out with ponies that ain’t Twi.”

“Why? I don’t see a problem with it.”

“C’mon, Dash,” Applejack said, smacking a hoof up to her forehead. “Be serious.”

“I am serious!” Rainbow replied, smiling rakishly. “I mean, yeah, I kinda wanna tell Twi I’m sorry she got freaked out, but I don’t mind kissing Pinkie, and she’s fun to snuggle with. The problem isn’t who Pinkie is kissing, it’s how Twi feels about it. If it bugs Twi, she needs to tell Pinkie, and they need to work that out.”

“Not the point, Dash.” Applejack grumbled. “You didn’t see the look on Twi’s face when she poofed. I... I tried to tell her how sorry I was when I saw her later on... she wouldn’t let me.”

“Okay, so we gotta tell her we’re sorry about that, that’s cool.” Dash replied, gulping down another sip of juice. “But we can’t tell Pinkie who it’s okay to kiss, that’s up to her. And Twi needs to decide how she feels about what Pinkie decides, you know?”

Applejack smacked a hoof down on the table, making Rainbow jump. “Ya don’t get it. I screwed this whole thing up!”

Granny Smith’s rocker, which had been motionless while Granny was napping, could be heard creaking as she stirred, angrily demanding: “Jackie, what in tarnation was that ruckus?”

“Nothing, Granny!” Applejack replied hastily. “I... I just hit my hoof on the table.”

“Well, watch yer danged step next time.” Granny shouted back.

“Yes, Granny.”

Rainbow waited until she was sure Granny had settled back down before demanding quietly: “I’m with Granny, AJ. What’s the deal?”

“Not important. Sorry, I should’na yelled.” Applejack picked up Rainbow’s plate, taking it to the sink. “All we gotta do is make things right with Twi. I’ll be right as rain, then.”

“Don’t you try to change the subject!” Rainbow said, hovering just over Applejack’s shoulder. “How is any of this your fault?”

“Because it is.” Applejack replied, turning on the water and scrubbing the plate. “I screwed up something fierce, made the whole thing worse, and dang near drove Twi off again after Pinkie went to get her back.”

“And how the heck did you pull all that off? I was here too, yanno!”

“Yeah, yeah you were. But I made the wrong calls. You came to me with a problem, and... it shook me. So... I tried to make it right, and it didn’t work.” Applejack dried the dishes, putting them back up in the cupboard. She sat back down at the table heavily. “All I did was confuse Pinkie, make her think it was fine to just kiss and snuggle either of us. Shoulda just told her it was wrong.”

“Was it wrong?” Dash asked, holding her hooves up defensively when Applejack flashed her a warning look. “I don’t think so. I think Pinkie needed us, and we were there. It didn’t seem wrong to me.”

“That’s why this is on me, Dash.” Applejack replied, staring at the table. “I was raised to know better.”

“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow demanded angrily.

“Sug, I didn’t mean anything by it—”

“Don’t you ‘sug’ me! You think I don’t know better?”

Applejack raised her head, giving Rainbow a long look. “You were pretty danged eager to have a threesome, Dash.”

“That doesn’t mean I don’t know right from wrong, though!” Rainbow held Applejack’s gaze, refusing to look away. Finally, Applejack broke their staring contest, looking back at the table.

“I know,” she said. “But it still shook me. I mean... I get it. I’m not the best-looking gal you could have fallen for—”

“Whoa whoa whoa! Hold on just a second. Who ever said that?” Rainbow put a hoof under Applejack’s chin, lifting her head back up to look her in the eyes again. “You’re awesome and don’t you ever think different!”

“If I’m so awesome why do you have to look at—” Applejack cut herself off quickly. “Nevermind. I told you, it’s my problem. I know you know right from wrong, sug, and I know you won’t stray. It just... hurts knowing you want to, even if you don’t.”

“AJ—”

“I said don’t worry about it!” Applejack reached up, resettling her hat. “It’s my own danged fault. If I was a little more, I dunno... I can’t blame ya fer lookin’, I just wish you couldn’t look away from me is all.” She stood, nodding to Rainbow. “Anyway, I got some stuff I need to finish up round the farm. You should probably go check in with the gals covering for you while you were out.” She left the room without waiting for an answer, leaving Rainbow speechless, trying to figure out what she should say.

Rainbow just stared at the now-closed door, debating whether to fly after Applejack and beg her forgiveness. But she wasn’t entirely sure what she would be apologizing for. She loved AJ, but she was attracted to lots of mares. How was she supposed to stop? Was it even fair to expect that?

And more to the point, why was she being given this guilt trip? Applejack had liked kissing Pinkie just as much as she had... Right?

At the time it was all happening, she would have said ‘yes’ without hesitation, but maybe... maybe she’d pressured AJ into something because she was afraid?

Crud.

“What’cha doing?” Pinkie asked from behind Twilight, peeking over her shoulder.

“Trying to find where I went wrong, Pinkie.” Twilight said with a sigh. “If I can find it, maybe I can fix it.”

“Wrong?” Pinkie asked. “I don’t think you did anything wrong.”

“Of course I did! I shrunk the princess!” Twilight closed Metamagic And You, levitating the next book from the pile.

“Well, yeah, but you made Luna big again! That’s pretty good! And Rarity is Rarity again!” Pinkie scrambled around to the other side of the table, catching the book in her hooves and wrestling it to the ground. “C’mon, leave the books alone for a bit. You should come visit with the princess!”

“Pinkie, please don’t bother the princess, she’s resting.” Twilight shook the book around in her magic, causing Pinkie to giggle as she rode it like a bucking bronco. “And please get off my book...”

Pinkie dismounted the book, flashing Twilight a huge grin. “Hey! That’s an idea! You should get some sleep too!”

“Later.” Twilight replied, flipping through the large tome. When she found the passage she was looking for, she clucked her tongue in irritation. “Not here either. I wonder if Zecora might know of any plants that help replenish magical reserves...”

“It’s just that you’re squinting at the pages, and you keep yawning, so maybe it’s time to get some rest?” Pinkie peeked over the book at Twilight, reaching up to the spine to tilt it down. “Pretty please?”

“I’m afraid she’s been stubborn about sleeping for most of her life, Pinkie.” Celestia said as she descended the stairs.

“Princess!” Twilight squeaked out, quickly closing her book and laying it down on the table with a nervous grin. “I thought you were resting!”

“I was, Twilight. But... it was time to raise the sun.” Celestia looked out the window wistfully. “I see Luna has it in hoof. I’m just not sure what to do with myself, now. It will be time for Day Court soon, but...” She yawned. “I suppose I don’t need to worry about that?” Celestia looked curiously at the books Twilight had stacked on the table. “Researching again? Don’t you think reinventing one magical process is enough for a time?”

“Well, I just wanted to see if I could speed things up for your recovery—”

“Hey!” Pinkie said in a loud voice, getting the attention of both Twilight and Celestia. “I have an idea! How about everypony gets some sleep? I mean, nopony needs to be up with sour tummies from coffee and no sleep, right? We could all—”she let out a yawn, then barrelled onwards as if it hadn’t happened. “We could all just sleep, and let the world keep itself busy for a bit, how’s that?”

The word ‘coffee’ made Celestia’s ears twitch. “Oh, coffee sounds nice. And maybe some donuts?” Celestia lifted the coffee pot, grimacing in disappointment to find it empty. “Oh... all out.” She looked at Pinkie hopefully. “Could you make more?”

“That sounds good.” Twilight said, reaching for her books. “Can you please make coffee, Pinkie? I need to find some answer to this mess—”

Pinkie put a single hoof down on the book, holding it firmly to the table. “No, you don’t! You need sleep. And I need sleep, and I’m pretty sure the Princess should be sleeping, too!”

“Actually, Pinkie, I’m very used to long days with little to no rest...” Celestia trailed off when she caught a glimpse of the pleading look in Pinkie’s eyes. For a brief instant, she saw past the happy-go-lucky expression the other mare wore to the sheer exhaustion Pinkie was bearing up under. “Well... I suppose I don’t really have a reason to be up...”

“Exactly! Dashie’s okay, Rarity’s okay, Luna’s okay.” Pinkie went on, smiling at the princess. “Everything is fine for right now, and right now would be a great time to rest. So let’s put these books down—” She slapped Twilight’s hoof as she attempted to open another book. “—and go to bed!”

“Pinkie, stop being unreasonable!” Twilight shot back, stifling a yawn. “I’ll be fine. It’s more important—”

“Twilight—” Princess Celestia attempt to interject, “Perhaps it would be worthwhile to listen to her—”

“Fine!” Pinkie yelled. “I’ll go make coffee and we can all stare at books until we pass out drooling on them. And then later, when you finally wake up, maybe you’ll be able to think again!” She stormed out of the room through the front door, slamming it on the way. After a moment she poked her head back inside. “What kind of donuts do you want, Celly?”

“Errr, sprinkles, if it’s not too much trouble?”

“Nopers! I’ll be back soon!” Pinkie smiled at Celestia, then stuck her tongue out at Twilight, slamming the door again as she left.

“Eheh... Sorry, Princess.” Twilight picked up Medical Magical Mishaps: Volume Two from the stack. “She gets worried about me sometimes.”

"And what if she is right, Twilight?" Celestia replied, sitting down on a chair opposite Twilight.

“She’s not.” Twilight said, firmly. “I can fix this. I just need a power source, and a way to convert raw energy into magic—”

“That sounds dangerous, and unneeded,” Celestia said quickly. "There's no need to worry about me. Like my sister, my magical reserves will recover given enough time." She let out a sigh and leaned forward. “I think Pinkie is right. You’re tired, and not thinking straight. You should get some rest. It will become clearer when you wake.”

“I wonder if we can recreate that anomaly Pinkie and I produced when I tried to help her make root beer,” Twilight mused. “That was an amazing amount of energy...”

“Twilight.”

“I never did find out what that pink chemical was, though.” Twilight shook her head in annoyance. “Possibly a cleaner? Ugh. This is why we label every bottle in the lab, Sparkle...”

“Twilight, put the book down. You’re going to sleep.” Celestia said, surrounding Twilight’s magic on the book with her own.

“What if she’d drunk... whatever it was? It could have killed her!” Twilight shuddered at the mere notion. “Well, no, anything toxic would have been labeled. Still, she could have gotten very sick.”

“Twilight, enough, put down the book and—” Celestia’s words cut off as their magic, which had previously been merely overlapping on the book, melded for a brief instant.

Feelings and sensations washed over her. Her entire world was a white and purple egg. She stared at the egg, straining with all her might to make it hatch. Her parents urged her on quietly, and her teachers simply looked on with dispassionate judgement. She had failed. She was a failure.

Suddenly, a flash of rainbow-colored light blinded her, and... she was magic. A strong scent of ozone assaulted her nose and everywhere she looked, her magic lashed out wildly. She panicked as she watched her parents turn into plants. The power was overwhelming, it felt as if she was burning from the inside out. She wondered if she would survive, and then...

She saw herself, towering over... herself. The shock of this gave her a brief focus as she continued to be immersed in the pony she now knew was Twilight. Admiration, shock, fear, all of it flashed in her mind, but above all else: Trust, and love. The princess was here, everything would be okay.

A moment later, and she was picking herself up from the floor. From the other side of the table, she heard Twilight muttering: “—had no idea raising the sun was so exciting...”

“Twilight? Are you—”

“I’m fine.” Twilight replied in a dazed-sounding voice. “We have to watch out for that.”

“Did you... see anything—”

“You mean, you—” Twilight paused, still shaken. “I guess you did, otherwise you wouldn’t have asked.” She was silent for a moment. “Um... yes I did, it was similar to what happened while we cured Rarity, but much... clearer. It felt...weird?”

“Yes.” Celestia replied, her mind racing. ‘Weird’ was the right way to put it; magemelding was supposed to be a complex and intricate procedure, in which both casters had to consciously steer their magic towards that of another. What they’d just experienced should have been impossible.

The question in the forefront of her mind, however, was: What exactly had Twilight experienced? She herself had seen the highlights of her student’s experiences of a lifetime; even though it had only been a mere mortal life span, it had still been overwhelming. If Twilight had experienced anywhere near the same, it was a miracle that she was still coherent enough to form sentences, much less capable of comprehending everything. More to the point, why was this happening now, and not back with Rarity, when their magics flowed like water?

Twilight stood up from the other side of the table, smiling shyly. “Sorry, Princess, I didn’t mean to do that. I guess I’m still a little shaken up by... everything. I’ll be more careful—”

“It’s... fine, Twilight,” Celestia replied, mustering a smile of her own. Of course it was fine. Saying otherwise would imply she was uncomfortable sharing parts of herself with Twilight. “What did you see, exactly?”

“Um... I... I think it was a personal memory? I was... or you were?” Twilight shook her head, at a loss for how to describe experiencing someone else’s life. “Anyway, I really wanted to raise the sun, and... it was difficult, but I did it! It...” Twilight chewed on the inside of her cheek and dreamily looked up at the ceiling. “It was really intense.”

“It’s one of my fonder memories.” Celestia replied, calming down slightly. Perhaps Twilight had not had the opportunity to delve into the link as she herself had. Although it was fairer to say she had been immersed in it, since she hadn’t had control at the time.

“You seemed very happy,” Twilight said, giving Celestia a curious look.

“I suppose I was. What filly isn’t, when they find their path in life?”

The room was silent as Twilight just looked at her for an uncomfortable length of time. When she spoke, Celestia considered it a huge relief. “So... did you always know you were going to be a princess?” Twilight asked.

The question gave Celestia pause. “No. At least... not in the way I am now. I just knew that I would be spending my life helping ponies by raising the sun. It was simple, but it was enough. The mystique and worship came much later.” She shook her head gently. “I tried to tell ponies I wasn’t some perfect goddess... some of them even listened. But then their children were born, and the mystique renewed itself.” Sighing wistfully, Celestia smiled at Twilight. “No, I thought my life would be much different.”

Twilight continued to look at her, eventually smiling self-consciously. “Sorry. I just... I knew academically that you were young once, got a cutie-mark, learned your first spell... But it’s different.”

“Sorry if I shattered your illusions.” Celestia replied, blushing.

“No!” Twilight replied quickly. She rubbed the back of her neck, clearly hesitant to say what she was saying. “I... I should have seen, before. I never really thought of the princess... of you... being afraid of something like failure. And... being elated when you didn’t... fail I mean.”

“Now you know.”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah.”

They were both silent for a time, then Twilight let out a huge yawn, snapping her mouth shut as soon as equinely possible. She then yelped in pain and started frantically massaging her neck with a hoof.

“Twilight?” Celestia said, her eyes bulging in surprise and worry.

“Cramp!” Twilight croaked, tears streaming from her eyes.

Celestia hesitated for a mere second before rushing to the other side of the table, using her gold-shod fore-hooves to massage Twilight’s throat muscles until they eased up, allowing her student to close her mouth normally. She looked down into Twilight’s tear-stained eyes, concern etched on her own face. “Better?”

Twilight looked back up at her, her face reddened, cheeks damp. “Y-yes,” she stammered.

It was only then that Celestia pieced together the position she was in, cupping her student’s chin with her hooves, looking down while Twilight’s head was tilted up, their muzzles mere inches apart—

Do it now! There will never be a better time than this moment!

Time froze. In that instant, and Celestia saw both paths clearly. In the one, she gave in, kissed her student, and immediately found the kiss reciprocated by a surprised but enthusiastic Twilight. In the other, she turned away, and Twilight would receive yet another wound to her heart.

However, in her hesitation, she never noticed the third path, as Twilight lifted herself just enough to close the distance between them.

As first kisses went, it was clumsy, and over far too quickly.

Twilight quickly backed away in horror, stammering apologies, the tears back for an entirely different reason. “I’m sorry!” she cried out. “I...I just couldn’t not do it! I know you don’t feel the same, but you were so close, and I just couldn’t stop thinking about how it would be to kiss you, please don’t hate me!”

Go ahead, turn away from her. Make it awkward. Break her heart all over again. Tell her it’s fine, you know she didn’t mean it.

Celestia just sat on her haunches, dumbfounded at this turn of events. Her sister’s words ran through her mind as she simply gazed at her terrified student.

“My fall took decades, and you have yet to even falter in your path.”

The princess knew, with absolute certainty, that she was faltering now. Though perhaps not the way Luna had meant.

Twilight stood up with four shaky hooves, eyeing her as if she was a dangerous animal. And perhaps, to Twilight, she was. She had hurt the unicorn before, after all.

“Twilight,” was all Celestia said, but it was enough to give the unicorn pause in her escape plans.

Twilight simply stood where she was, making no movement to stay or go.

“I could never hate you, Twilight.” Celestia said at last.

Ah, but you leave the more important words unsaid.

“I’m sorry.” Twilight repeated softly, still not moving.

“I’m not.” Celestia said with a gentle smile.

At these words, Twilight finally did move: she collapsed back down on her haunches. Nothing was said for some time as both struggled for something, anything they could say.

Well, I suppose it goes without saying that her feelings about you haven’t changed, doesn’t it? What do you do now?

“I’m ba-ack!” Pinkie sing-songed as she came through the door with coffee and donuts.

“P-pinkie!” Twilight stammered, her eyes bulging in panic as she looked guiltily between Celestia and her marefriend.

“Yeppers! Now, how much longer do you two think before we can sleep for a little while?” Pinkie glanced around the room, her eyebrows raising. “Hey, you okay, Twi-twi? Did you fall down?”

“I...”

“She did, actually.” Celestia said quickly. “We had a bit of a magical mishap and there was a backlash. She’s fine, but dazed.”

“That’s why you need some sleep!” Pinkie said with severity, her gaze softening as she rushed forward to help Twilight up. “You get tired and things blow up!”

“I think you may be right, Pinkie. Perhaps you should take her to bed.” At Twilight’s attempted protest, Celestia shook her head. “We can continue after you’ve had some rest, Twilight. It will be easier to think, then.”

Hopefully, for both of us.

Chapter 48: Rest

View Online

“—Are there any questions?” Luna concluded, looking over the mass of press ponies expectantly.

A sea of blank faces stared back at her. If an audience could be said to be out of tune with what the speaker was trying to tell them, this one was. It was infuriating.

Moments before she blasted one of them just to get a reaction, a hoof went up hesitantly. “Yes! You have a question?”

“Erm... when does the princess get here?” The stallion attached to the hoof asked, holding his note pad at the ready. “We were told she would be addressing the press corps.”

Luna regarded the unfortunate stallion for a time, uncertain how she should respond to a pony with such utter disregard for his own safety. “What is your name, press pony?”

“Ink Blot, ma’am,” he replied promptly.

“Ink Blot, did you, by chance, just receive your cutie mark last week?” Had anypony at all paid close attention to her, as newsponies should, they would have been able to make out very small jets of blue flame coming from her nostrils.

He just blinked at her, seeming surprised to be the one questioned. “N-No, Princess,” he responded, eventually. “I’ve had it for some time.”

“Then I have to assume fate decreed your talent was to show others how not to gather news.” She turned away from him, gazing over the assembled masses. “Are there any questions—” Several more hooves went up, “—from anypony who listened to my carefully prepared speech?”

The hooves all went down again.

The room grew very dark and cold, and Luna’s eyes flashed with dangerous levels of magic.

“Erm... Princess Luna?” Midnight asked from her side.

“Yes, Middy?” she replied through clenched teeth.

“Did... did you inform the astrological society of this solar eclipse?” Midnight was worriedly looking out the window while he asked his question, apparently concerned about the way her moon was behaving. And well he might be, she’d set it hours ago.

“That is not an eclipse, Middy,” Luna said, staring down the entire mass of ponies before her, and contemplating their overall worth to her and the nation.

“Ah... good...”

“That is my charge coming to crush my enemies.”

A minute of shocked silence followed, after which Midnight rushed to her side. “Majesty, please calm down, think of the citizens—”

“I already have. I will tell them all to evacuate, even these miscreants. It does take time to bring the moon here, after all. Except clearly all those present will die because they refuse to listen!” Luna slammed a hoof down on the pedestal, delighting in the satisfying cracking sound as she did so. “Gentleponies, feel free to flee! Those who survive will merely be flogged.”

As a mass, the press ponies bolted out of the room, leaving only one, far in the back, who had been jostled awake by the sudden commotion. He stood, looking around in confusion. Seeing the princess, he raised a hoof, waiting to be addressed.

“Yes?” Luna asked, staring at him incredulously. For a brief, confusing moment, she wondered if this single pony might actually have a relevant question.

“Excuse me, when does the princess—”

“Get out!” Luna screamed at him in the Voice, and he fled as if Discord himself nipped at his hooves.

Luna gripped the podium, nostrils flared, mane thrashing about in her anger.

“Princess—Luna, please, I beg of you, calm down!” Middy pleaded. “They are insufferable, I know, but surely that doesn’t deserve this much reaction!”

“Whyever not, Middy?” the princess replied coolly. “I promise you, this is nothing compared to what I would have done had my sister not begged me to be diplomatic.”

“I’m certain your sister would not approve of you destroying Canterlot, even if you consider it more diplomatic! Now, will you please stop the moon from coming any closer?” Midnight laid a hoof on Luna’s own.

She looked down at the hoof, considering for a long moment. “Very well. But no more of this press nonsense. I will inform Canterlot as we did in my day. All will be told.” She turned to Midnight, using a brief flick of magic to cast a spell. “I’ve cast a sound dampening spell on you. It will protect your ears—”

“What?” Midnight said in alarm. “Majesty, I can’t hear you! Are you speaking?” He reached up, cupping a hoof to one ear.

“I said I cast a sound—”

“Sweet Celestia, I’ve gone deaf! Majesty, please, can you hear me at all? I can’t tell if I am making any noise!” His eyes grew wide and frightened. “Am I mute as well? How am I meant to function? I—”

Luna’s horn flashed once more, dispelling the sound dampening, and she put her hooves on Midnight’s shoulders. “Middy, calm down. You can hear me now, yes?”

Pure relief filled the old stallion’s eyes. “Oh... I can hear again! Sun and stars, I thought I—”

“Middy,” the princess said, shaking him lightly. “Focus, please. In a moment, I am going to recast the spell to protect your ears. I want you to get down on the floor. This tower may shake violently.”

“—never realized how sweet birdsong sounds—” Midnight’s eyes widened as he finally realized what Luna was saying. “What? What are you planning, Princess?”

“I am going to address Canterlot. Now, you won’t be able to hear for a time. Please don’t panic, get down, and remain still until I return.” Luna looked him directly in the eyes. “Understood?”

“Y-yes,” he said quickly. “Get down, don’t panic. Very well. And if I do this you won’t bring the moon down?”

Luna’s eyes softened. “We... we would never have done that, Middy. We were merely upset, and our charge responded to our anger. But we will not suffer those fools again. Now, we’re about to cast the spell anew. We have no wish for thee to lose thy hearing.”

“Thank you, Princess,” he said, meaning every word. He got down on his haunches, then dropped down on his barrel. “I am ready, now.”

Luna recast the spell, then spread her wings, briefly taking on mist-form to slip out the cracks of the tower window. She circled high over the castle, looking down below at her happy and burgeoning city.

She re-materialized at the highest point of the tallest tower in Canterlot, which was unsurprisingly her own sister’s tower. Though she noted in satisfaction that her own was not significantly shorter. Perhaps the addition of a tall and imposing lightning rod was in order, adorned with frightening gargoyles.

Another day, Luna. You have a speech to make.

She cast on the top three stories of the tower the same dampening spell she’d used on Midnight, just for safety’s sake,. It would hardly do to deafen her sister’s guards and maids, not to mention waking Philomena, who would assuredly take offense, even if she could regenerate her own hearing.

She gathered her energy, placing the moon high in the sky for all to see. Let them know which princess addressed them, for they needed to learn to respect that word. Eldritch lightning flashed across a previously clear sky, and storm clouds formed in their wake. Luna would address her citizens in darkness, lit only by her moon.

“Citizens of Canterlot!” her Voice thundered throughout the city. “Thy Princess of the Night addresses thee. Take heed, and hear her well.”

Below, sounds of traffic halted, save for the occasional crash as some carriages lost their bearing in the sudden thunderous address of the princess. But as one, every citizen looked up and saw her.

“We have need to inform thee that our beloved sister is taking a much-needed rest from her centuries of constant servitude. But fear not!” Luna punctuated this with another lightning strike for dramatic effect. “We are here for thee, and will not let our fair nation falter in her absence! Know that she is well, and that she will return as soon as she is able. Any who have questions are welcome to ask them during Court. You may now return to your normal activities, and rest easy knowing thy princess has thy safety and comfort well in hoof!” With that, she dove down from the tower, returning to mist-form to rejoin Midnight.

A span of mere moments found her back in the press room, helping Midnight to his feet with a self-satisfied smile. “And that, Middy, is how a princess addresses her subjects.”

“What?” He asked, frustration clouding his features. “Princess, are you talking?”

Luna groaned, dispelling her sound dampening spell from him.

He breathed a sigh of relief, dusting off his clothes self-consciously. “Thank you, Princess. Now, what did you say?”

“Nevermind, Middy. The moment is gone. Let us discuss the miscreant stealing from our coffers for his enjoyment. We would have words with him.” Her face lit up with a mixture of righteous anger and pleasure.

We will make you proud, Tia. She thought, her breast swelling with pride.

Rarity woke with a languid stretch, under covers that were not her own. That much she’d expected. What was unexpected was that they were not the fine linens of their suite in the castle, but the hoof-crafted quilt made by her very own Fluttershy.

A quick glance at her surroundings confirmed where she was, though a similarly quick reflection in her own memory told her little about why she was in Fluttershy’s cottage. Then again, her mind seemed particularly sluggish to respond. It was oddly like being hungover, but without any recollection of drinking.

Wait, no. A bit at a party, apparently. But... only enough to get the tone of the glasses correct? What... what was I... She shook her head. No, that hadn’t been enough to account for this feeling. That did not mean she hadn’t overindulged later, of course.

Perhaps something to ask Fluttershy about?

Recollection of much of anything in the last day or so was proving difficult. Evidently, something had gone awry. The clearest memories were of conversations with Pinkie Pie, which sadly didn’t yield much actual memory of the conversations themselves, just a sense that Pinkie had been incredibly easy to understand.

As she blinked at the rough-hewn lumber that made up her love’s ceiling, other memories slowly unfolded in her mind. Something had gone wrong. She’d... had an injury, and it had been treated magically, she remembered that. But there had been something... a party to go to, another knock on the head, and from there it all seemed so very confusing.

Luna; she’d forged some sort of... link between them? Luna was very prevalent in the few memories she could recall, she knew that much. Further racking of her brain told her that Fluttershy had been upset with Luna, though Rarity had no immediate notion of why.

Something about Twilight, and... Princess Celestia... Twilight explaining some procedure to her, lots of magic, and then blackness. So... assuming everything had worked, she supposed she was fine, now. Perhaps that might explain why everything seemed so hazy?

That, or her dreams had become extremely elaborate. But she suspected these were actual memories. Her dreams usually involved more ice cream and whipped cream, and Fluttershy in various pieces of lingerie.

So, she was back in Ponyville, apparently in good health, a little fuzzy-headed but hopefully that would pass with time. Everything had gone as well as could be expected, it seemed. She tentatively felt a sense of hope that her life in general would continue its current trajectory.

Well then, first order of business: getting out of bed.

She eyed the lovingly-crafted quilt, uncertain what was about to happen. Her last clear memories told her what she was about to do should prove impossible, but the fuzzy ones assured her everything should be fine. She attempted to use her magic and… the quilt lifted easily.

Ah, that’s a relief. I will need to thank Luna.

That thought did make her wonder where Luna was. Perhaps downstairs with Fluttershy?

Only one way to find out, I suppose.

“Fluttershy?” she said as she trotted downstairs. “Where are you, darling?”

The living room proved empty of all activity save the movements of the various mice and birds that made their home therein. Rarity judged the time to be roughly noon, which meant the most likely location for her love was out in her yard.

“Hello?” she called out from the doorway.

“Angel Bunny, stop picking on the chickens this instant!”

Rarity’s ears perked up in alarm. “Erm... darling, is everything all—”

“I don’t care, it’s not okay to tip over their feed trough! You should know better!”

There in the yard was a sight she’d only very rarely seen: Fluttershy was actually reprimanding Angel for bad behavior!

“Later, Angel Bunny, I already told you that. Just because you aren’t getting your way doesn’t make it okay to throw food! Now, stop misbehaving!” Fluttershy punctuated the end of that sentence with an angry little stomp on the ground which Rarity would have found adorable if she wasn’t so utterly baffled.

“Erm—” Rarity tried to interject once more.

“Maybe you should just go to your hutch and think about how you acted for a while. And if you’re a good bunny, I’ll make you a new salad.”

Rarity sighed in relief. That sounded more like her Fluttershy. Even in her attempts to discipline that little scamp she managed to sound accommodating.

“No more back talk, mister! You march into that hutch or no carrot cake for you!”

Fluttershy pointed expectantly at the aforementioned, and Rarity was treated to a very unusual sight: Angel Bunny, his ears laid back, slinking into his domicile. Just before he went in, however, he turned back and chittered a very quiet question.

Fluttershy did not budge, but her strident tone took on a softer edge. “Of course I still love you. But you’re being punished. Now, be good, and I’ll forgive you.”

His bottom lip quivered as he just looked at her for a moment, then he nodded, turning back to his hutch and crawling inside.

“Ahem,” Rarity said softly, hoping she might get Fluttershy’s attention finally.

Her onerous deed done, Fluttershy finally turned around. Her eyes boggled as she saw Rarity, and she rushed forward, immediately latching onto Rarity as if to a log in a raging river. “Omigosh, when did you wake up? I waited with you for so long but you just wouldn’t budge! Are you hungry? Thirsty? Come with me, I made soup hours ago, but I left it over the fire so it should still be nice and hot,” Fluttershy said, pulling Rarity bodily along by one hoof. “I was so worried, you just fell down and Luna said you were okay—” Her head whipped back, giving Rarity a penetrating look. “You are okay, aren’t you? Please be okay?”

“As far as I can tell.” Rarity responded hastily. She did her best not to take offense as she was unceremoniously plopped down on Fluttershy’s couch, and patiently waited while Fluttershy poured out a bowl of soup, trotted it back to her, and laid it down on the table in front of her. “Did I hear you correctly, though? You haven’t slept at all?” she asked, looking down at the soup.

“No, I was too worried.” Fluttershy said, bonelessly collapsing on the seat next to her. “What they did was so dangerous. I never ever should have let Luna do that to you. You could have—”

Rarity looked at the soup a moment longer, but eventually came to a decision, even if her poor stomach didn’t thank her for it. “I can eat in a bit, love. You are going to bed.”

Fluttershy stiffened against her, and she sat up, looking at Rarity sternly. “Now don’t you start with me, too! Angel kept pestering me about it the whole time I was feeding the animals! I expect better from you!”

Rarity just returned the gaze, her mouth open slightly. “Wait, wait, wait. He was pestering you... because he wanted you to sleep?”

“Yes! He was being so naughty!” Fluttershy replied with a huff. “Now, you eat up.”

“I...I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I have to agree with Angel! You need sleep, love!” She got up, levitating the soup with her, and poured it back into the warm kettle.

Fluttershy just watched her, a hurt look in her eyes. ”Rarity, I’m fine, really—”

“You clearly aren’t! I appreciate that you were worried but the time for that is over!” Rarity scooped Fluttershy up from the couch, floating her deftly into waiting forelegs. “Have all of your friends been fed?”

“I had just finished when Angel tipped over the chicken’s feed.” Fluttershy replied, trying to twist in Rarity’s magical grasp. “And I need to feed Angel later, after he’s done being punished—”

“Punished!” Rarity repeated, shaking her head in disbelief. “Nevermind, I’ll tend to him, and the chickens,” she said in a voice that brooked no argument. “You’re going to worry yourself sick like this, then what will they all do?”

She finally stilled, allowing herself to be carried upstairs, though she gave Rarity a sulky look as she was tucked into bed. “I was supposed to take care of you.”

“Well, you can’t very well do that when you’re on the verge of collapsing yourself.” Rarity sat down on the bed next to Fluttershy, pushing her pink forelock out of her eyes. “I’m fine.”

“Are you?” Fluttershy asked. “Really? You haven’t been yourself since Luna ‘helped’ you.”

“I… I believe so,” Rarity replied, hesitantly. “Truthfully, though, the last couple of days are a bit fuzzy. I was meaning to ask, where is Luna? Is she all right?”

“She went home,” Fluttershy said, her voice sounding bitter. “She’s fine, now. Princess Celestia is the one who needs to recover.”

Rarity noted with concern the anger on her love’s face, but for the moment she was far more concerned that her mishap had apparently inconvenienced Princess Celestia herself. “Goodness, is she all right?”

“She’s... Well, it took a lot out of her, but she’s going to be okay,” Fluttershy admitted. “Twilight did something that took all of the magic they were blasting at you and had it go into Luna, so now Luna is going to take care of the sun while Princess Celestia rests. It’s the first grown-up thing she’s done during this whole mess.”

“Oh, dear,” Rarity said, drawing a hoof to her chest. “I’ll have to apologize to Princess Celestia for the trouble I’ve caused her...”

“No!” Fluttershy said quickly. “It’s not your fault. It’s not even really all Luna’s fault. I had a feeling it was a bad idea to let her do that, but she said it would help, and I thought she knew what she was doing. I mean, she’s a princess, she should know better—”

“Enough, darling. This has you all tied up in knots and it needs to stop,” Rarity said, gently tracing her hoof along Fluttershy’s face. “Get some rest.”

“But I—”

“Please, darling. We can talk all about it once you wake up. I understand you’re feeling upset with everypony—”

“Not upset. Worried,” Fluttershy insisted. “I had to worry, because nopony else would! Luna kept holding back how bad it was, and then she—” Fluttershy let out a frustrated grunt. “She nearly took you away from me, and then she had the nerve to get mad at Twilight, and none of it would have happened if she’d just been patient! It was all fine!”

“All right, worried, then,” Rarity said placatingly. “But it’s all going to be fine now. So let me worry for a bit, all right?”

Fluttershy just looked up at her for a moment, her bottom lip beginning to quiver. “You’re worried? Really, really worried?”

“Very much, love. You need rest, please.”

“Oh,” Fluttershy said, smiling. She let out a huge yawn. “Thank... goodness...”

Rarity watched her drift off, immensely relieved. She had acquired more questions than answers, but she did know slightly more about those days of her life. Fluttershy’s face slowly cleared of tension as Rarity sat next to her, occasionally stroking the side of her chin up to her ears.

She thought about Luna. It seemed things had gone very badly indeed. Rarity hoped she was doing well, but it seemed other ponies would need to be given priority.

She wondered about Princess Celestia. Luna had been insistent that her sister needed to act on her past with Twilight; address it, at the very least. And she was here, in Ponyville, with Twilight. What was going on there? So many questions.

She looked down at Fluttershy, hesitating. She was quite hungry, and the soup had looked delectable. Plus there were the chickens and Angel to consider, they would need to be fed.

Fluttershy, as if sensing her thoughts of leaving, reached out with both hooves to grasp hers.

Rarity sighed fondly. They could all wait for a time.

Celestia laid her head down on the table. She was exhausted, mentally, physically, emotionally. Twilight; little Twilight, who had once hopefully presented her with a gift of love at a time when Celestia had presumed she didn’t know what love was yet, had kissed her, and she had no idea what to do about it.

Oh, stop being so overdramatic. She’s not exactly so little anymore. She loves you, you love her, problem solved.

And then there was... that. The mocking voice making light of everything. “It makes everything worse, actually. It was bad enough my own emotions were getting in the way, now I have to tread around Twilight’s as well.”

You don’t have to tread around anything, you stubborn old nag. Embrace them. Take a little happiness for yourself for once.

“I can’t just take her, even if she might want that. Pinkie—”

Pinkie already offered to let you have her. So long as Twilight is happy, she will be happy, and I can’t think of anypony that would make Twilight happier.

“And I promised her I would never try to take Twilight away!” Celestia exclaimed in what was perhaps a bit too loud of a tone. She looked upstairs for signs that she had disturbed the couple, sighing in relief when she saw none. Perhaps returning to Canterlot would be for the best. She obviously wasn’t equipped to deal with the problems she had set out to fix. Quite the opposite, in fact; her proximity to Twilight only made things worse.

And then there was Pinkie, poor, generous, trusting Pinkie. The mare who desperately wanted only for Twilight to be happy, and had no idea how to bring that happiness. It didn’t matter how she felt, or how Twilight felt. Acting on that would be a betrayal of the highest order.

But there was another snag. Twilight would feel horribly guilty about her moment of weakness. That mustn’t happen. “She deserves better,” she told the empty room. The books and tables offered no comment on whether that was true.

“Who does?”

“Twilight,” Celestia answered, yawning. She probably needed to stop talking out loud when thinking. If not, she was going to end up sounding crazy.

“Oh, totally! Twilight deserves the best!”

It was the cheery tone that finally made Celestia look up and see that Pinkie was trotting down the stairs. “Heya!” she said, pasting a big goofy grin on her face and clearly doing her best not to stumble. “I thought you were going to bed?”

“I will be,” Celestia replied. “I’m just a little wound up right now. Forgive me if I woke you.”

“Nah! I was still up!”

“Oh, I see,” Celestia’s eyes flicked upwards to Twilight’s room. “Is Twilight resting?”

“Yeah! But she was all snuggly and she kept muttering she was sorry about something.” Pinkie scratched her head, shrugging. “But I got her to lay down and she started snoring really quick!” She went into the kitchen, fetching a thermos of coffee and a dozen donuts. “So, why can’t you sleep, Celly?”

Celestia hesitated, unsure what to say. She stared dumbly down at the coffee Pinkie had brought her in a little mug, embossed with the words ‘Best Princess’. “It’s not important. You should be sleeping, Pinkie.”

“No way!” Pinkie replied, waving a hoof in the air and nearly losing her balance in the process. “I’m like you. I mean, sleep is nice, but I do without it when I need to. Parties don’t plan themselves!”

“I suppose they don’t,” Celestia said with a chuckle. She looked down once more at the coffee, debating whether or not she wished to drink it.

“You’re doing it wrong,” Pinkie said, poking a hoof at Celestia’s mouth.

Celestia looked down at the hoof, confused. “Doing what wrong, exactly?”

“The corners of your mouth go up; yours are down.”

“Ah.” Celestia affected a gentle smile. “Better?”

“Fake,” Pinkie replied, shaking her head. “C’mon, don’t you have a real smile?”

“Forgive me.” Celestia summoned up what vestiges of happiness she could for Pinkie. There were donuts and coffee, after all. That was something.

“Better, but not quite there,” Pinkie said after studying her for a moment. “But it’s a start.” Her expression brightened with a sudden thought. “Ooo! I know, try the coffee!”

Celestia looked down at the coffee once more. As Pinkie had said, it was still quite hot, even now. She raised it to her lips, intending to drink it black and unsweetened, the bitterness would suit her current mood just fine. But as the liquid hit her tongue she found that Pinkie had sweetened it, and more, had done so with just enough sugar to take the edge off, without spoiling the bite of the drink. Which was exactly the way she normally took her coffee. Her eyes widened, and as she drank it down the affected grin gave way to something far closer to a real one, Pinkie had remembered, despite being told only once! Having drained the mug, she looked up to see Pinkie smiling back at her.

“There we go!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I knew you had one!”

Celestia laughed at Pinkie’s excitement; it was impossible not to. Though the first smile Pinkie had put on had seemed somewhat false as well, Celestia could tell the one favoring her now was true. “I suppose I did. Forgive me for attempting to put up a false expression.”

“That’s okay! I know sometimes it’s hard to smile, so I like to keep mine in tip-top condition so they’re ready and raring to go whenever I need them!” Pinkie pushed over a plate of donuts to Celestia, gesturing for her to eat. “So, what had you so frowny?”

The princess hesitated, not quite prepared for this particular conversation yet. She of course intended to tell Pinkie what had happened—

Why would you do that? No need to break the poor mare’s heart. You could always just keep it a secret, arrange a few ‘supplementary magic sessions’ with Twilight, and begin practicing the oldest magic of all. She’d be an apt pupil, very eager. By all accounts, she could teach you some things.

Celestia’s smile faltered, and she could tell Pinkie had noticed. No, there would be no secrets. Secrets were a very bad idea.

Spoilsport.

“Pinkie, I... I was brooding over something. Something happened while you were out. But...” Celestia looked into Pinkie’s curious, slightly worried eyes, swallowing reflexively. No secrets. “Before I do, you must promise you won’t blame Twilight for what occurred. It was a moment of weakness, nothing more. Do you promise?”

Pinkie’s expression brightened, and she hurriedly made her promise, going through its various strange motions. It was an odd ritual, one that spoke of tradition, though the words were juvenile. Earth pony magic, most likely, and powerful for the belief imbued in it.

Celestia took a deep, cleansing breath.

Last chance. That smile will die if you tell her what happened. You’ve kept terrible secrets before. Surely you can do it again.

“Pinkie, while you were gone, Twilight and I...” Again she hesitated. Pinkie would need context. “I suppose I should tell you something else first. While we were helping Rarity earlier, something happened, something unexpected.”

“Oh.” Pinkie replied, leaning forward. “What happened?”

“Well, what we did to help Rarity is called a magemeld, and it is very intense for both casters. It was a bit like...” Celestia trailed off, unsure how she could possibly describe what had happened. It made her realize, in retrospect, why such things weren’t well documented. How could you possibly explain it? “I’m sorry, I don’t know how to properly convey what happened.”

“Huh?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head to the side. ”What do you mean?”

“I mean... it’s unicorn magic, which I don’t know if I can relate to you in any kind of a meaningful manner,” Celestia said helplessly. “I don’t want to hold anything back, but I honestly have no idea if you could even begin to properly comprehend.”

Pinkie’s expression cleared. “Oh!” A great big smile sprung out of nowhere. “That’s easy! Just do it improperly!”

It was Celestia’s turn to be confused. “I’m... I’m sorry?”

“Yeah! Twilight’s had that problem loads of times.” Pinkie threw her hooves up in the air to demonstrate what Celestia assumed to be a very large number. “She used to get frustrated and scrunchy-faced that she had nopony that could understand what was going on in that smart noggin of hers. But then one day I asked her to explain it all wrong, and that worked!”

“Explain it... wrong?” Celestia asked, her own face scrunched up in confusion in much the same way Pinkie described Twilight’s. She thought about that for a moment before the beginnings of an idea formed. Pinkie was a very visually-minded pony. Everything she described was done in such a way as to put a mental picture into somepony else’s head. It was imperfect, but it did get the point across. So, logically (or illogically) to explain what had happened, Celestia would need to follow suit. “I see. Give me a moment, please.”

She could do this. She had taught all of her long life, after all. Pinkie was simply another pupil; one who could not experience magic in the way the lesson demanded, but still a student. How was she to explain the principles?

Her first thought was to dumb it down, but Pinkie was not stupid, merely... different. Logical, in her own way, but very different.

“Do you want more coffee?” Pinkie asked as she waited patiently for Celestia’s explanation.

“Yes,” Celestia replied, absently. Her eyes flickered to the cup, watching Pinkie pour out the contents of the thermos. Pinkie wasn’t adding sugar, which surprised her. She picked up the cup, taking a sip, and realized that the entire thermos had been pre-sweetened exactly the way she took her coffee.

Her eyes lit up as inspiration hit. Visually-oriented thinking worked better with visual aids. While she was far from being able to perform most magics, illusion was particularly easy, since it was just creations of light.

“All right. Pinkie, think of me as that thermos.” Celestia said, creating an image of a thermos in the air, with a picture of herself on the side.

“Okay!” Pinkie exclaimed, her eyes lighting up.

“Now, Twilight is...” Celestia looked around, eyes lighting on the mug. “She is this mug.” She added a rather large mug with Twilight’s face next to the thermos with her own.

“Uhuh.” Pinkie nodded rapidly.

“Now, my sister was aiding Rarity...” She made two more images, Luna as a thermos and Rarity as a mug. However, unlike the Twilight mug, Rarity had a large crack in it. “She had to keep feeding her magic.” Celestia tilted the Luna thermos so it began pouring coffee in a steady stream. “But Rarity was losing magic nearly as fast as Luna fed it to her.”

“Oh, no! Do you have any glue?” Pinkie asked, eyes wide and concerned.

Celestia looked at the illusion, then at Pinkie. “Um... I don’t literally mean that she has a crack in her body, just that she was...” She looked again. “Perhaps leaking is a bad analogy.” She patched up the crack in the Rarity mug, and instead put a straw in the mug, slowly drawing the coffee up into it, complete with slurping sounds. “Better?”

“So somepony was drinking Rarity?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head.

“Well, not quite. It was a healing spell gone wrong...” At Pinkie’s dumbfounded expression, she stopped, then smiled just a little. “I suppose it was doing that, in a way. So, Luna kept pouring, and Rarity kept being drained.” Celestia made the illusionary Luna slowly pour to the point where the stream was running out. “Now, Twilight and I had to provide enough energy, or... liquid, that the spell—” She made the drinking straw glow. “—could not keep up with it. To do that, I poured into her, and she poured from both of us, until Rarity overflowed into Luna.”

The Celestia thermos moved next to the Twilight cup, both tilting at once, and the combined stream flowed down into Rarity, which in turn ran over and down into the repositioned Luna thermos, slowly filling it back up.

“Oh!” Pinkie exclaimed, clapping her hooves together. “So, what happened to the straw?”

“Erm...” Celestia paused, looking at the offending image. “It... went away.” The straw dissolved into smoke.

“Okay, so lots of coffee, got it.” Pinkie leaned forward expectantly.

“Well, yes, lots of energy moving about, but while it was moving... it was a bit like we—” Celestia made the Twilight mug and the Celestia thermos glow “—flowed into each other a little as well. I experienced little bits of what Twilight is, and she apparently felt the same. As if the sugar from my thermos mixed with the cream from her cup.”

“Fluid dynamics!” Pinkie giggled at her own words. “Twilight talks about that after we play sometimes. So it was like you were kissing, only with magic!”

Celestia very nearly choked on her coffee at those words. She coughed up the offending droplets which had been inhaled, her eyes closed tight. “Errr, not precisely?” She finally managed to sputter out, and as she opened her eyes, she saw a very alarmed Pinkie Pie hovering over her.

Once she had assured herself that Celestia was okay, Pinkie settled back down on the other side of the table. “Okay, I’m still not sure why that would mean I would be upset, though. Did Twilight not like it?”

“We were a little too busy to think about it at the time.” Celetia admitted, looking down at the table. “I… I knew that a magemeld was considered to be an intimate act, but I had no idea what would happen, exactly.”

“Huh. So that happened,” Pinkie replied, scratching her head. “As long as it didn’t upset Twilight, I think that’s okay.” She looked up in alarm. “It didn’t upset you, did it?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, I... was merely made aware of some things about Twilight in greater detail. I don’t regret the experience.” She cringed in the back of her mind at the half-truth, hoping Pinkie wouldn’t call her on it. “The problem was that it happened again, while you were getting coffee, and it took us both by surprise.”

“Oh!” Pinkie exclaimed, leaning forward once more. “So did that upset her?”

“Well, no. It just knocked her off balance. That was when she fell,” Celestia admitted. “She... she saw a moment of my life, and I hers. It was the moment she got her cutie mark.”

“That’s neat!” Pinkie bounced in her chair in excitement. “I should tell you about how I got mine sometime.” She stopped bouncing after a moment. “Wait, that can’t be why you think I’d be mad at her, huh? That sounds like it would be super happy stuff.”

“No. No it wasn’t,” Celestia replied.

Look at that face. Do you really want to make her unhappy? Ignorance is bliss, isn’t it?

The princess took a deep breath, doing everything she could to clear her expression of emotion. “She fell over, and... she yawned so much that her mouth cramped—”

Speaking of bliss—

“I helped her massage the muscle, and—”

So much could be had, you know—

“And she leaned up and kissed me,” she finished, breathing heavily as if she’d just run a marathon.

Pinkie just continued to lean forward, waiting expectantly.

“That was it,” Celestia said, slumping in her chair.

“Oh.”

There was a long silence as Pinkie just looked at her. The look was not judging, or angry. When she opened her mouth again, the single word she spoke confused Celestia greatly.

“Okay!”

“ ‘Okay’ what, exactly?” Celestia asked, not quite believing her ears.

“‘Okay’ okay!” Pinkie said, giggling. “I won’t be upset with Twilight over that.” She dragged a hoof across her brow, wiping a bead of sweat away. “Phew! I thought that was gonna be hard!”

“Pinkie,” Celestia said very slowly. “Are you upset with me, then? I… I could understand that.”

“No?” Pinkie replied, confused once more. “Why would I be?”

“Because Twilight kissed me!” Celestia not-quite yelled, immediately regretting it when Pinkie’s ears went back.

They said nothing for a while, Pinkie looking hurt, and even more confused.

“I know. You just told me,” she said once it was apparent Celestia wasn’t going to raise her voice again. “Why would I be mad at you? Twilight kissed you. Didn’t she?”

“Well, yes, but... she kissed somepony else,” Celestia said, trying to keep her voice calm and even. “Doesn’t that upset you?”

“No,” Pinkie replied, her ears going back again. “Twilight.... does that all the time. The princess, the knight, the peasant girl, the court jester—”

Celestia just sat there baffled as Pinkie rattled off names of titles, eventually recognizing them from Twilight’s detailed accounts of her love life. “Those are all your costumes, Pinkie!”

Pinkie nodded her head sadly. “Yeah, they’re all my costumes. And... never me, not then. Sometimes, Pinkie gets a peck on the cheek, a little nuzzle, and snuggles. But Twilight doesn’t kiss Pinkie. Not like she kisses those other ponies.” She took a deep breath, retrieving her smile from wherever it had fled to. “It’s okay, though. I know she loves me. I just... sometimes I wish—” Her smile faltered and she visibly forced it back into shape, shrugging sheepishly. “Sorry.”

“Pinkie...”

“So, did she like it?” Pinkie asked, her voice full of false cheer.

“She... she scrambled away, afterwards.” Celestia found herself replying absently as she watched Pinkie struggle to maintain her mask.

“Awww, you got the shy kiss.” Pinkie smiled a bit more genuinely at that. “She did that with me too, the first time.” Pinkie looked up, deep in remembrance. “And... with the costumes, at first. The hungry kisses come later. It’s like she wants to eat you up.”

“Pinkie, there will be no later—”

“Sure there will! Later comes after now, silly Celly.”

“Pinkie—”

The other mare looked away from her, staring at the table, one hoof trembling as she folded it over the other. “What was it like? Was it really quick? She likes that sometimes, and other times she tries to be all slow, and makes my tummy all fluttery and—”

It hurt to hear Pinkie talk about Twilight in such a way. She was a mare so completely devoid of jealousy, but was clearly coming to experience it at that moment, without even knowing what it was. Celestia knew that Pinkie needed somepony, anypony, to comfort her. She did not remain idle after the thought had come to her, leaving her cup on the table while she stepped around it and caught the pink mare in a warm hug, born out of mutual pain and understanding.

Pinkie looked up in surprise when she felt the embrace. “Oh, hey. When did you come over here?”

“Just now.” Celestia replied, nuzzling the top of Pinkie’s mane. “You looked like you needed a hug.”

“Oh, that’s nice. But I’m fine, really. I—”

“Pinkie, everything will be okay.”

Ohhh, I should have known you had a larger plan. Well played, Celestia. Her smile is breaking at the seams. We might get Twilight all to ourselves yet.

“She does love you,” Celestia said quickly, ignoring the errant thought. “One kiss doesn’t—will never—change that.”

“She does,” Pinkie repeated in a shaky voice. “But—”

“No,” Celestia cut Pinkie off, putting just a little power into her Voice, enough that it reverberated throughout the room for a moment. “There is no ‘but’, Pinkie. She loves you, and I promised I would never take her from you.”

“She never promised, though!” Pinkie cried out out from under Celestia’s wing as hot wet tears hit her chest. “And she kissed you, with no costumes or anything! She loves you, and now she won’t want me anymore!”

“Pinkie—” Celestia lifted her wing, revealing the crying mare underneath. “Pinkie, I need you to listen to me—”

“I shouldn’t be so sad! You two are gonna be s-so happy together. I—”

“Pinkie, please—” Celestia looked down helplessly at the inconsolable Pinkie crying into her white pelt. “You are not a replacement, and you never were, do you hear? Twilight loves you for you! I can’t even compare to what you are to her!” Pinkie just continued crying, leaving Celestia wondering if she’d even been heard.

Such a kind-hearted mare. No resentment at all; she’s already grieving for her lost love. Perhaps you can send her a nice fruit basket as a consolation prize. Oh, and some flowers, and a card. Do they make ‘Sorry I stole your marefriend’ cards? You could have one commissioned!

No, Celestia thought, and through sheer force of will banished the voice for a moment. It would return, no doubt, but she refused to allow it to trouble her any longer.

Pinkie clung to her side, and Celestia gathered her up in her forelegs, bringing her up to face level.

“Pinkie Pie, dry your tears,” Celestia said, holding the other mare close to her breast. “You will not be abandoned, or replaced. You are worthy of love, so very worthy.”

Pinkie just shook her head bitterly, her long curled locks falling flat and lifeless around her.

Why are you bothering? She won’t listen, you know. Look at her. She’s closing her heart even as you watch. Just as you’ve done so many times before. Even if they reconcile, she’ll never feel the same with Twilight. Part of her will always think of herself as your poor substitute. And why wouldn’t she? That’s what she is.

In that moment, Celestia felt a deep anger well up within her. This thing in her head was wrong. Pinkie was a wonderful pony, and anypony would be lucky to share her life with such a mare.

Celestia watched helplessly as the light in Pinkie’s eyes guttered and slowly died, leaving a dull parody of the happy pony she knew. That light could not be allowed to go out.

Poor thing. If only somepony loved her.

The anger went white hot, and she was filled with a deep desire to comfort this mare, no matter the cost. But she had no idea how. As she watched the last spark of light fade, Pinkie’s words came back to her.

“Pinkie gets a peck on the cheek, a little nuzzle, and snuggles. But Twilight doesn’t kiss Pinkie.”

In a flash, Celestia understood Applejack’s words from yesterday. The two of them had kissed her, not out of some malice to steal her away from Twilight, but in comfort.

She clung desperately to that thought as every shred of her sanity demanded to know what she was doing. Then she pressed her lips to Pinkie’s own, trying to convey her caring, admiration, and yes, even love, with one kiss.

Pinkie stiffened against her in surprise, then kissed back.

Well, this is an interesting development.

Chapter 49: Nice

View Online

You truly are a baffling creature, Celestia.

Be silent, Celestia thought back as she held Pinkie close.

Oh, come now. I’m not saying it like it’s a bad thing, but you honestly confuse me. Which shouldn’t be possible.

Celestia ignored the voice, continuing to stroke Pinkie’s hair. They’d been sitting together for some time now, Pinkie on Celestia’s lap, wrapped up in her wings. She’d gone from full bawling to a quiet sniffling, making no move to extricate herself from Celestia’s embrace.

In all that time, Pinkie had yet to utter a word, and Celestia, great orator that she was, could find nothing to say for this situation.

And so she’d done the only thing that made sense. She’d continued to provide physical comfort, in the hopes that Pinkie would eventually calm down enough to allow normal speech to continue.

Assuming, of course, that Celestia had figured out what to say by then. The accursed voice had a point; her actions were baffling, even to herself. She didn’t regret them, but she wasn’t certain how she could possibly explain herself to Pinkie. ‘You needed to be kissed’ sounded less than sane in hindsight, and yet, no less true.

Then again, much of what she’d been doing in the last few days could be considered less than sane. Being in love was a wonderfully maddening part of her long life, and she often made decisions for those ponies that inspired it in her that she would not have made otherwise.

That explains why you are less than levelheaded around Twilight. It does beg the question, though: what of the mare in your embrace?

Celestia shrugged off the question helplessly. Pinkie had been distraught. To do nothing would have been unkind.

And you wonder why Honesty only served you for a short time. How glibly you lie, even to yourself.

You are not me, Celestia thought back, tightening her embrace around Pinkie as the mare let loose a fresh volley of tears.

The voice laughed uproariously. Well, I’ll forgive you for that one.

Celestia’s eyes narrowed, but she forebore any further humoring of the voice. It was not to be trusted; it could not be reasoned with.

You wound me. All I’ve ever done is suggest you stop this constant cycle of denial. It’s not healthy. You could even say it’s likely to drive a pony mad.

Celestia bit back an angry retort. Shouting suddenly was unlikely to make Pinkie calm down any faster. And she needed Pinkie to listen to her, she needed to somehow explain that Pinkie would not be cast aside as she feared. Love was not something that came in limited supply, as her niece was fond of saying.

Your niece is wise, well beyond her years. Perhaps you should listen to her.

Her brow furrowed, but Celestia refused to acknowledge the insidious thing’s words. She instead nuzzled the top of Pinkie’s head, trying to coax the mare from inside of her wings. She did not unfold them, however. Pinkie’s mask was broken, and she needed a shelter from the world. Celestia would not rob her of it until she was ready to come forth on her own. “Pinkie?” she asked, very quietly.

A pink face with reddened eyes looked up from the enclosure. “Y-yeah?”

Seeing she was at least able to talk now, Celestia widened her wings, allowing Pinkie some freedom of movement within them. “Are you feeling any better?”

“No,” Pinkie replied at first. After a moment, she tried to summon the ghost of a smile. “I mean... a little.” She sniffed loudly, rubbing a hoof over her eyes to wipe away the tears. “Sorry.”

“Don’t say that, Pinkie. You are the wronged party here.”

The words seemed to distract Pinkie, and her mouth quirked up a little more into something more resembling a grin, even if her eyes spoke of confusion. “Wrong party? There’s no such thing.”

Celestia’s own mouth followed suit almost involuntarily. It was good to see Pinkie smile, though the red eyes and partially-limp mane still concerned her. “I mean you are the one pony who is not to blame, Pinkie. I wronged you.”

Pinkie just blinked for a moment. “Huh? You didn’t do anything wrong, Celly! You wanted to help!”

Celestia sighed, allowing her wings to drop to her sides. “I wanted to, that’s true. But it seems my presence has only made things worse. So I am the one who must apologize.”

“Nuh-uh! You helped me find Twilight, and you helped save Rarity. That was super helpful!” Pinkie twisted around, putting her forelegs on Celestia’s shoulders. “It’s not your fault things went wrong.”

“Then who is at fault, Pinkie?” Celestia asked, tiredly. “I’ve seen Twilight’s past; I could have prevented you both so much pain. I should have let her down gently and easily the moment I suspected she felt for me. The two of you would have been happy, and whole.”

“Yeah, maybe,” Pinkie allowed. “But she never told you how she really felt, and she never talked to you about it when she got older. She just kept it a secret and let it eat at her. How is that your fault?”

“I… I don’t know. I should have seen it in her actions—”

“You know what I think? I think you were both silly-heads. You’re gonna be fine. She’s gonna be so happy.” Pinkie smiled even wider. “I’ll cheer you on. You’ll see.”

She’s right! You and Twilight will be very happy together. See how much she wants that? Are you going to deny poor Pinkie her wish? You’ve already stolen Twilight’s heart from her; how else will she possibly be happy now?

“Stop,” Celestia said out loud, her eyes widening as she realized all of her efforts had been fruitless. She’d still somehow stepped right into the trap.

“Um... what’s wrong?” Pinkie asked. She looked troubled and confused, which made Celestia’s heart ache, but the voice in her head went on relentlessly.

It would be so very cruel of you if you denied them. Twilight wants you, Pinkie wants you to have her. You could make them both happy, and yourself as well!

“Stop!” Celestia thundered out in the Voice. She clutched at both sides of her head, dumping Pinkie off of her lap. She would not allow this to happen, no matter what she, or Twilight, or Pinkie might want.

Selfish, selfish. Can’t you just do what they want instead? It’s the best for all concerned, can’t you see that?

A loud clatter came from upstairs, followed by a door slamming open. “Princess!” Twilight called upstairs. “What’s wrong?”

Well, now you’ve done it. I wonder how she’ll react to her ‘perfect’ mentor losing her mind.

“Pinkie, what happened?” Twilight demanded as she came down the stairs.

Pinkie’s ears clamped to her skull, as she looked at Twilight with wide fearful eyes. “I dunno! We were talking and she started shouting and holding her head and please don’t hate me I don’t mind that you kissed her it’s fine really—”

It’s all coming unraveled around you. What a shame.

Twilight blinked several times, looking back and forth between Celestia and Pinkie. “What?” She asked in a barely audible voice.

Celestia’s eyes flew open, and she took in the hurt look on Twilight’s face, mirrored by Pinkie’s.

If only you’d listened—

Celestia used every bit of magic at her disposal to shield her mind, just as she’d done after her attempts to walk the dream realm in the past. She waited a moment, but mercifully heard no more of the voice.

“Princess?” Twilight said, looking as if she was on the verge of a breakdown.

Celestia straightened up, willing steel into her backbone, and ice into her veins. “Twilight, we need to talk.”

Pinkie stood up from her haunches, looking at Twilight and Celestia for a long moment. The look of panic passed, and she turned to Celestia with a big, happy grin, which was not reflected at all in her eyes. Those spoke only of resignation, and sadness. “Good luck, Celly,” she said in a voice that was barely above a whisper.

“No, Pinkie. We all need to talk.” Celestia’s feeble magic made the door glow in simple telekinesis. Twilight could have easily broken the locking enchantment, and Pinkie could no doubt have forced the door with her natural strength, but it was a simple gesture meant to convey a simple message. Nopony was leaving.

“Both of you, sit, please,” Celestia said, then thought better of it. “Actually, Pinkie, please get the thermos.”

“Hello, Angel.”

Small, angry eyes peered out from the darkness. The white one was here. Why was she here instead of his pony?

“Come now, no need for that. I’ve brought you a new salad.”

A head cautiously emerged, sniffing at the proffered meal. He looked up at her suspiciously. His pony had promised him she would bring food if he obeyed her whims. Had she finally collapsed as he had feared she would? This one was mating with her, and seemed unworried. Had his pony fallen, that would not be the case. Perhaps his pony had sent this one to bring the food as further punishment?

“It’s precisely the recipe she has bookmarked, so don’t even pretend it’s not to your liking.”

He grunted, examining the bowl in detail. The meal was acceptable. It was the service that lacked. And the server. He took a carrot chip, biting into it and looking up at her expectantly. Perhaps she had news of his pony’s condition. At least then she would be doing something useful.

“She’s sleeping. I thought you might want to know.”

His eyebrows raised at that, and he did his best not to show his relief. She was sleeping, and had not collapsed and hurt herself. This was good. He needed her to be well. She was important.

“You could have found some other way to get her attention, Angel. I understand your concern, but throwing your food at her is not likely to get the response you want.”

He paused in his chewing, flashing her a look of pure annoyance, then shrugged. There were times when his pony would not listen to him. His options had been to continue to allow her to run herself ragged, or try more desperate means to make her listen. He would do the same the next time, in hopes that it would work. His pony had become more unpredictable recently, but she usually listened.

“Angel, I feel we’ve gotten off on the wrong foot. Does it always have to be antagonistic between us?”

He didn’t even bother to respond to that, choosing instead to snatch a piece of lettuce and stuff it into his mouth. She was dismissed. He was busy.

She had the temerity to sit down next to him. He growled as menacingly as a bunny can growl. If her unwanted presence persisted, he would take action, even if his pony was displeased by it.

“Look, I understand. She’s your owner, I’m not welcome, consider that part said. But she’s important to you, and to me. We don’t have to step on each other’s toes. I’m just asking for a halt to hostilities, a promise not to interfere with each other.”

She had the nerve to ask that of all things, after causing his pony to become unpredictable? After taking his pony away from him for several days and leaving him in the care of the orange one? No. He just looked up at her, narrowing his eyes. She had not earned the right to ask anything of him.

“Hostile, hostile.” The white one chuckled at him. “Angel, just consider it. I’ll even promise to ally with you, when our interests coincide. There are times I could get her to listen when you can’t.”

He rolled his eyes, turning back to his meal. His pony listened to this one because she was mating with this one. Mates came and went. He was certain he would be there when the white one had tired of his pony. Hopefully she would regain her senses when this one was no longer around to addle them. He could understand a mate making one do odd things, and did not blame his pony for her actions.

The white one sighed at him, and he took a moment to glare at her in response. Only his pony was forgiven for that. Only she had earned the right.

“I suppose I was kidding myself. Very well, I’ll leave you to eat. For what it’s worth, I appreciate your efforts, even if they were horribly rude. She forgets, sometimes, that others might wish to take care of her.”

He grunted in response. Of course she forgot. She always forgot. That was why she needed him. He would remind her as needed. Perhaps the next time it would not go badly. Perhaps the next time this one would be gone.

“She wanted to make sure you got your salad, and your treat for being a good bunny. I’ll just leave the carrot cake here. I think perhaps I’ll have her come talk to you when she wakes up. She was more than a little frazzled, earlier.”

He waved a forepaw dismissively. His pony was often frazzled. It was something he was accustomed to. She was most often frazzled after being around this one. He had come to recognize and be annoyed by this pattern of weekly addlement long ago. The only thing that had changed was this one seemed to be more persistent in her presence of late, which meant his pony did not have time to get over her condition. It was troubling.

“Well, enjoy your meal, Angel. And... thank you, for looking out for her. I’ll try to do the same.”

Angel looked at her for a long moment, then went back to eating. He did not require her thanks, or her help. Indeed, his life would be easier if she would simply absent herself. He had even considered absenting himself in response, but... his pony needed him. So long as his pony loved him, that was enough. He would stay with her.

The white one finally left, leaving him to his meal. Her words, despite his efforts to ignore them, stayed with him. She was troublesome, and made his pony act oddly. But... his pony seemed happier with this one nearby. Perhaps it was worthwhile to let his pony be happy.

If the white one made his pony happy, she could be tolerated for a time. Mates were to be enjoyed, while they lasted. He recalled a few of his own fondly. There were occasions in which he sought the same one out again. Mates were pleasant, at times. He did not begrudge his pony’s wish to have one.

Perhaps, for his pony, he could try.

Luna regarded the assemblage below with an impassive expression. “All right. I will admit, my methods may have been a bit showy, Middy.”

“A bit?” Midnight asked, his pupils dilated in panic as he watched the line to get into court grow ever longer.

They were both standing at her tower balcony, watching the undulating mass of pony extend from the castle entrance to the front gate.

“Well, I wanted everypony to pay attention! You saw how those idiots in the press room ignored the speech you prepared! And you worked very hard on that speech!” Luna said, slapping a hoof to her railing for emphasis. “You have to admit, they did pay attention.”

“Pay attention? Your Majesty, the Geological Society sent in reports of tremors from halfway across Equestria! I daresay you got a lot of attention.” Midnight shook his pill bottle, sighing when it made less noise than he’d apparently hoped. “Also, Cloudsdale is asking you to please leave the weather to them in the future, or at least to warn them before you unleash unauthorized thunderstorms in all directions.”

“Bah! The Weather Bureau was overdue for an emergency drill in any case. They’ve gotten complacent. Do you have any notion how horrid it was trying to clean up after Discord? Those pegasi were true masters of the skies, and I was proud to fly with them. Nothing like the lazy featherbrained—”

“Be that as it may, Majesty, it hardly addresses the current problem of why you went off-script.” Midnight tapped his folder meaningfully. “We worked on that speech for hours, to ensure that this—” he pointed below at the crowd which had given up on forming a line and was now a milling crowd, “—wouldn’t happen.”

Luna winced, flashing him a very guilty grin. “I got carried away. Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve given a proper address?”

“A bit over a thousand years, I’m guessing,” Midnight replied wryly. “But that’s no excuse, princess! You cannot frighten the people as you have without repercussions!”

“Well, that is very clear now,” Luna said, raising a single eyebrow at him. “But it’s not very helpful advice after the fact.”

“I’m not sure what you expect of me, princess. I very carefully crafted an address designed to calm everypony’s fears, and you instead flew to the highest point in the city, blotted out the sky, and then shouted at them that your sister was gone.” Midnight opened the bottle, retrieved two pills, and downed them with a glass of water. “Oh, and then apparently you invited everypony in hearing range, which was the entire city, to come to court if they had questions. To be frank, you’re lucky only half of them seem to have come.”

Luna looked down at the crowd with a frown. “They’re not going to fit,” she mused thoughtfully.

“I think that’s a given!” Midnight said with a half-crazed laugh. “The best advice I can give you now is to cancel court, and make a new announcement, this time actually using the media as it’s intended!”

“No,” Luna said, shaking her head. “No, these ponies came to me because they are concerned. I won’t turn them away simply because of spacial constraints.” She thought for a moment, her face lighting up as she had an idea. “Middy, I need you to alert the guards to organize all of my citizens into the courtyard. That is where court will be held, for today.”

“You... you can’t hold court there!” Midnight blurted out.

“Of course I can.” Luna said with a smile. “Why do you think it’s called a courtyard?”

“Majesty, that’s not what I—”

“Tia would have them gather when they came in numbers too large to see in the throne room.” Luna continued, oblivious to his interruption. “Now please, alert the guard. I’d gather the crowd myself, but I think perhaps I may be inclined to be showy again.”

“But I... that is... how do you propose to address them all?”

Luna just smirked mischieviously.

“Right,” Midnight said, pushing his glasses back onto the bridge of his nose. “Of course. But how on earth will they address you in turn?”

“To be honest, it will be much easier to speak en masse to them rather than as individuals. Ponies are rather simple when gathered in mobs.” Luna stood over the railing, getting ready to make herself heard. “Go, Middy. Get the ones milling about inside the castle back out here where I may speak to them.”

She stood proud and tall on her balcony, looking down at the crowd below. “Good morning, my citizens! We fear there is too little room for thee in our court, and so we ask thee to organize thyselves into a slightly less unruly mob while we gather the rest of the petitioners!”

A chorus of panicking voices answered her, and she strained her ears to make out words amongst the din.

“Patience, please!” Luna called down to them. “We understand thou art concerned for our sister, and thy questions will be answered, but first we wish to ensure that all who have come can hear us.”

The crowd quieted somewhat, though conversation did not cease amongst them. She wondered how best to hear each of them. She supposed she could bring each of them up to her if needed, though a quick glance at the numbers below told her that may take some time.

She mulled that over during the time it took for Midnight to go talk to the guard and coordinate the remaining petitioners into the courtyard. Unfortunately, she had no easy answers for the problem. Tia had never had such issues as far as she could recall—

She smacked a hoof lightly onto her forehead. Of course she hadn’t. Because Tia hadn’t tried to hold court from her balcony. She had simply walked amongst them and addressed them each in turn.

Luna sighed, wishing mightily that her sister was here now, even if only to advise her. She looked down at the crowd with trepidation. Even if she wished to walk amongst that mass of pony, she wasn’t certain she could do so.

“Majesty, we’ve gathered the crowd.” Midnight announced as he reentered her chambers. “They seem very anxious. Many fear for Celestia; some wish to know if they might be able to send flowers or other gifts... There were one or two that needed to apply for medical benefits due to accidents related to your speech...”

She only half-listened to him. While having a general sense of their fears was good, it would not help her do more than make another speech. These ponies wished to be heard, not talked down to.

And that finally gave her an idea. Sound manipulation was a speciality of hers, after all, and this was a mere application of it. At the base of her tower, she cast an arcane rune, invisible in the shadows of the courtyard, for it was crafted of those same shadows. Below her hooves, she made a twin rune. Their function was very simple: one would gather sound, the other would bring that sound to her.

She immediately found reason to regret her decision as the gentle murmur from below erupted from her feet in a full blown roar of an angry mob. She quickly reacted by cutting the connection, taking a moment to gather herself once more.

“What...” Midnight huffed, “What was that?”

“Vox Populi,” Luna said with a grin. “It’s a bit overwhelming, I know. I’ll have to dampen the volume a bit until I can get them to calm down.”

“Are you enjoying this?” Midnight demanded. “There is a crowd of angry ponies in your courtyard!”

“I am, and there is.” Luna smiled even wider. “But anger is an emotion I know well. It’s an honest emotion, it does not hide itself with subtlety behind glasses of wine. I prefer anger over disdain any day, because anger I can confront, and battle, with words and actions!” She spun around to face the balcony railing once more. “Citizens! Thy princess calls court to order! We ask that thou remain silent while we hear each of thee!”

Even without the spell to carry their words to her, Luna could tell the sounds below were actually getting louder. She frowned, and raised her hooves to bring them crashing down on her balcony with a magically amplified stomp. “Silence!” she uttered in a dark, ominous tone.

Below, everypony quieted and looked up as one, not daring to emit another sound.

“Excellent!” Luna said, smiling once more. “Now, who amongst thee will speak first? We are ready for thy petitions!”

To her consternation, nopony stepped forward. Upon reestablishing the rune, she did not hear a peep from anypony.

“Come now, we await your concerns! Send forth the first of your number so that we may begin!” Luna prompted the crowd, doing her best to withhold the full power of her voice so as not to cause yet more panic in the ponies below.

There was still no sound from below, but she finally did see movement. The crowd parted, and two ponies stepped forward to stand directly below her.

“Hello there, Princess!” a familiar voice called up to her. “Goodness, it’s a bit crowded down here. I can hardly blame you for staying up there.”

“Mon Amie! That was quite the show you put on! But I think perhaps you’ve made these poor ponies nervous, non?”

“Princess?” Twilight asked quietly, “Are you all right?”

The princess didn’t reply, taking a moment to empty a cup of coffee before she even attempted speech. “No,” she said at last. “I am not.”

Pinkie sat down at one end of the study table, noticeably not sitting next to Celestia or Twilight, she looked unsure if she was supposed to be here, but she’d been asked to stay, so she’d stayed. “Celly, why aren’t you okay? Did I do something wrong?”

“Pinkie, I don’t think it was you—” Twilight said, quickly.

“Neither of you are to blame, my little ponies,” Celestia said, cutting Twilight off. “I was very foolish to think I could just come here and help you through your troubles without complications. But... I am so sorry, for what that is worth.”

“Wait, no!” Pinkie said quickly. “It wasn’t your—”

“No, Princess, it was all my fault!” Twilight protested. “I... I don’t know if I can ever make up for that betrayal of trust, but please—” She turned to her marefriend and fixed her with the same pleading look she had given the princess. “Pinkie...”

“You love her, right?” Pinkie smiled at her, but though Twilight had trouble reading her marefriend’s facial expressions, even she could tell it was false.

“No—” Twilight wanted to shake her head vigorously, but it turned into an uncertain nod instead. “Yes? I love you, Pinkie, you have to believe me. But...” she turned back to Celestia. “A part of me has always loved her. I… I can’t help it.” She teared up and buried her head beneath her hooves. “Why do I have to make a mess of everything I ever do?!”

Pinkie immediately scrambled around the table to hug her. “It’s okay! Really!” she said, nuzzling Twilight urgently as if the physical comfort could solve everything. It did help, somewhat, but Twilight could not help but feel she’d betrayed the princess and Pinkie at the same time. All because she was weak, and pathetic.

She finally dared look at the princess and found that Celestia was just looking at her with a hollow, beaten look in her eyes. The princess looked so tired, and... almost lost. Princess Celestia always knew what to do. But now, because of her stupid student, she didn’t seem to know at all.

“Twilight...” the princess said finally. “Do you... do you even know why you love me?”

“Why?” Twilight blurted out. “You’re the princess! You’re just...” she trailed off at the look in Celestia’s eyes. This was a test, and she was failing; she could tell. “Wait, please—”

“Nevermind,” Celestia said quickly. “It doesn’t matter. I’m going home. Maybe you two can help each other, but my presence here is only going to hurt you more.” Having said that, Celestia straightened up. “Twilight, she loves you. Pinkie loves you more than she loves anything, and she would do anything for you. But you need to do something for her.”

“What?” Twilight asked, her mind still racing. She’d said the wrong thing, and the princess had been disappointed. But she had no idea what the right answer could have been.

“Give her your whole heart. You’ve been holding back, and she can tell. You must stop hiding behind masks.”

Celestia held Twilight’s gaze for a long time, but eventually turned to Pinkie. “Pinkie Pie, you are a wonderful pony. Never ever question that. In some ways, you’re a much better pony than I am. Make her happy. I know you can.”

“No, wait!” Pinkie said quickly. “Why do you have to go? You... you can’t just go!”

“Yes I can, Pinkie.”

“But what about—” Pinkie clamped her mouth shut, her eyes flicking to Twilight, then back to Celestia.

“That... doesn’t matter, Pinkie. Sometimes, we must accept that it was not to be.” Celestia flashed Pinkie Pie a smile. “I’ll be fine.”

“Wait.” Twilight said, looking between the two of them. “What aren’t you telling me? Pinkie? Is this a Promise?” she asked, looking suspiciously at her marefriend.

Pinkie just shook her head, clamping her mouth shut.

“Princess, did you ask her not to tell me something?” Twilight asked, turning to Celestia.

“I did. And I will ask you not to pressure her about it. It was an understanding between us,” Celestia replied.

“I won’t tell her, but you should,” Pinkie said defiantly. “She should know!”

“I should know what?” Twilight demanded, looking straight at her teacher.

“Twilight... there are things that don’t need to be said, things that would only—”

“No,” Twilight said vehemently. “I don’t care if it might hurt my feelings, I’ve been watching my friends hide things from each other and it’s not helping any of them! I won’t pressure Pinkie, but whatever it is, you should tell me!” She simply held the princess’s gaze. “Please?”

The princess looked back, not saying a word. Eventually, she dropped her gaze, sighing. “Don’t ask that of me, Twilight.”

“I have to,” Twilight replied, refusing to look away. “Earlier, you asked me a question, and you looked at me like I’d just failed a test. If you don’t tell me what it’s about, I’ll wonder for the rest of my life how I failed you.”

“You didn’t!” Celestia insisted, raising her head to meet Twilight’s eyes once more. “You’ve never failed me, Twilight.”

“Then tell me, please,” Twilight said, quietly. “Tell me so I can know that I didn’t fail.”

Celestia hesitated, breaking eye contact as she thought. Eventually, she turned back to Twilight. “I’ll tell you, if you can answer a simple question to my satisfaction. You kissed me earlier. Why?”

Twilight just stared for a moment, not quite believing the princess was asking about that. It was bad enough she’d done it, but this seemed cruel. “I… I told you,” Twilight stammered, blushing furiously. “I just… I had to.”

The princess shook her head, “You’ve been close to me before, Twilight. And from what you’ve told me, you’ve felt this way for most of your adult life. Tell me what made you kiss me at that moment.” Celestia looked at her expectantly.

She was being tested again, and she had no idea what answer her teacher wanted. “I… I’ve... always seen you as that perfect goddess you talked about,” Twilight admitted, hoping maybe that was what her teacher wanted to hear.

Celestia just nodded, sadly. “There is no point, then. I’ll spare you—”

“Wait! I’m not done!” Twilight said quickly. She’d failed again. That wasn’t the answer, apparently. She kicked herself; of course her teacher didn’t want to be flattered. She just wanted to know why. “Please let me finish?”

The princess hesitated, but lowered her eyes in assent. “Go on, then.”

“I… ever since I approached you, I’ve always seen you as that. You were somepony I aspired to be like, somepony I loved, but I couldn’t ever see you as somepony I could... touch, or who could ever love me.”

Twilight took a deep breath, then forged ahead quickly, before she could consider her words. “But... for a moment, when I saw you struggle in your memories, you were... just a pony, and... I wanted to kiss you,” Twilight finished in a rush. “I know I was wrong to do it, but—”

Twilight stopped when she realized the princess... No, not the princess, Celestia was crying. She’d failed, she’d failed and now she’d hurt Celestia. “Celestia, please, I’m sorry! I—”

The princess reached out and touched her shoulder, and her eyes, though wet, looked... happy? Maybe she hadn’t failed? “Twilight...you weren’t wrong. I love you. I love you so much it hurts. So much that it’s driving me... That’s what I swore Pinkie to secrecy about.”

She dropped the hoof from her shoulder, and Twilight just stared at her, flabbergasted. “I… I had no right to tell you that, but you’re right; you should know.” Celestia looked at her a moment longer, then cupped Twilight’s chin in her gold-shod forehoof, kissing her. She held the kiss for what seemed like an eternity, then broke away, smiling gently. “You are a wonderful, wonderful pony, and I love you.”

“What?” Twilight asked, unable to process what had just happened. She turned to Pinkie to see if this was maybe the world’s most elaborate and cruel prank, and was immediately knocked to the ground by a blast from the party cannon.

“Woohoo!”

Fluttershy woke slowly, still feeling sleep weighing heavy on her limbs. She’d need more sleep later on, but she couldn’t afford to go completely nocturnal during this season. Too many of her animal friends depended on her being active with them.

With that in mind, she forced herself out of bed, gradually waking her body up with little stretches. The position of the sun told her it wasn’t very late yet, around mid-afternoon or so. So she was in time to make sure her friends were fed dinner and still had time to make herself something nice as well before she settled down for the evening.

She stepped into her tub, allowing the hot water to wash away the remaining fatigue, and the little aches and pains of having gone too long without sleep. As she showered, she went over her usual list of which animals needed tending to in what order. Angel Bunny was normally fairly high on the list already, but today she was making him a priority, since she’d been cross with him earlier. He had been a bad bunny, but with a little more sleep and a little less stress weighing on her mind, she felt like she’d been harsher with him than was necessary at the time.

She still planned to scold him just a little, though. Throwing food was not something she found acceptable even if he was trying to get her to pay attention to him, never mind why he was doing it.

Having finished her shower, she wrapped her mane in a towel, trotting back to the bedroom to groom herself. She felt much better than she had when she’d laid down. Rarity seemed like she was back to normal, though she had mentioned something about her memory of her time under the spell’s influence being a bit fuzzy, which was worrisome. But if the worst that came of that whole mess was having to remind Rarity of what happened, that was a blessing.

She brushed out her mane, musing on what she might need tell Rarity. She wondered if it might be better just to hold some things back, though. If she’d forgotten, was it important for Rarity to know that Fluttershy had gotten jealous of Luna’s intentions?

She pursed her lips, her face scrunching up in the memory of their fight over Luna. She’d been so very upset at the time, and she wasn’t really looking forward to having to explain herself all over again. She reluctantly decided that it was better to gloss over any mention of it. Luna was a nice enough pony, but after everything that had happened, it might be best to allow some space for a good long time. She really didn’t like what she felt when she thought about the princess. The whole thing just made her upset.

Maybe it would be nice to make up with her, later on. It didn’t have to be anytime soon, Luna was going to be busy for a while, anyway. She nodded, satisfied with her conclusions. She just wasn’t ready to talk anymore about Luna at that moment. That wasn’t quite the same as holding a grudge. Better to just let sleeping dogs lie.

Well, except for when they needed to be fed. Dogs usually didn’t mind being woken up for food. Or for pettings. Actually that phrase seemed to make less sense the more she thought about it. It really should have been about sleeping cats, since those tended to get very upset when you woke them from a nap for much of anything. They preferred food and pettings on their own terms, and got quite cross when you attempted to impose your own.

Well, she had both cats and dogs and other animals to feed, and that wasn’t happening by her sitting down fussing with her mane and thinking about princesses who had upset her.

She got up, leaving her room and walking down the stairs. Rarity didn’t seem to be in the living room, which was worrisome, but she was bound to be inside the cottage somewhere.

A quick search through the kitchen and pantry proved fruitless, however. Maybe she’d gone home? There was a bowl and spoon drying on her counter, so at least Rarity seemed to have eaten. Her heart sank at the idea of Rarity going home, however. They’d spent every moment together for the last few days, and... she’d really enjoyed it, even if much of it had been spent doing things she’d rather have just avoided.

But, she supposed, this is what she had wanted, even if she hadn’t considered what it would entail. Being with Rarity would mean occasionally going on trips, meeting famous ponies, and lots of Rarity’s special brand of drama. Maybe... maybe she could convince her to make time for quiet, too. That would be nice.

Oh! The spa is quiet! I could ask her to go there with me more often.

She badly wanted some quiet time after all of the loudness of princesses and parties and magic gone wrong. Quiet was good. The next time anypony screamed around her, it should be for the right reasons.

Bad Fluttershy. Not right now.

“Opal! Don’t be a bad kitty!”

Fluttershy’s ear turned in surprise at the sudden shouting.

Oh. Well, that’s a good reason too, I suppose.

She hadn’t left after all. That was nice. It would have been okay if she had, of course. But it was nicer that she hadn’t.

Fluttershy looked out of her window at the yard outside, spotting Rarity being followed by a floating mass of various feed bags, seeds, and a barrel of water. Opal was amusing herself by batting at her tail as she trotted around the yard, feeding the various animals.

“Oh! That’s nice,” Fluttershy said, smiling happily. She hadn't really expected Rarity to feed them all their dinners.

“Opal, so help me—Ow!”

“Maybe I should help her,” Fluttershy said to herself as she rushed out the door. She clucked at the cat to get its attention. “Opal, come here please.”

The cat immediately turned tail and padded her way to Fluttershy, as if that had been her plan all along. Fluttershy reached down to gently scratch Opal’s head with a forehoof, smiling apologetically at Rarity. “Sorry, but you should have woken me up. I would have been glad to have gotten any help at all. You didn’t need to do it by yourself.”

Rarity watched her traitorous cat with murder in her eyes, but upon seeing Fluttershy she smiled, though to Fluttershy, it seemed strained. “I wanted to let you sleep as long as you needed, sweetness. And I was doing just fine, until Opal decided it was time to play.” She grumbled under her breath as she rubbed the end of her tail where Opal had pulled some hairs loose. “Sleep well, I hope?”

“Oh yes. I slept very well, thank you,” Fluttershy replied, shooing Opal away to make mischief elsewhere. “Do you want some help?”

“Nearly done, darling. I kept the soup warm if you want some. Why don’t you fetch yourself a bowl?”

“All right,” Fluttershy said, watching for a few more moments while Rarity filled the various feed dishes and watering troughs. It seemed as though she did indeed have matters in hoof, which allowed Fluttershy to retreat into the house to feed herself in peace.

She hummed happily as she sawed off a slice of bread and buttered it, placing it on a plate. This was exactly what she wanted, a little peace and quiet with nothing blowing up. She poured herself some soup then set the bowl and plate down in front of her, plopping down on her couch with a big smile on her face. Everything was finally okay.

Unfortunately, it always seemed that as soon as everything seemed calm and peaceful in her life, something always managed to go wrong or blow up in her face and create a whole new problem. It was like the universe despised the peace she so enjoyed. That wasn’t going to happen this time, though. She glanced around, holding the smile on her face, daring the universe to take this moment of respite from her.

The universe wisely kept to itself, leaving her to harrumph victoriously and start in on her soup. Another day, she might have worried, but not today.

In another few moments, Rarity came back in, towing her cloud of feed bags. “Well, that’s done.” She settled down next to Fluttershy after stowing the food in the pantry. “Oh, I see you managed just fine.”

“Did you need me to get you some soup?” Fluttershy asked as she finished her bread and butter.

“No, sweetness. I’ll get some later. If you don’t mind, I think I’d like to snuggle up next to you for a while.”

“Oh, that’s fine.”

Today was nice.

Chapter 50: Dreams

View Online

Twilight lay flat on her back, staring up at the ceiling, feeling dazed and confused. There was no way that had just happened. She was still asleep, obviously. She just wished her subconscious wasn’t quite so cruel.

“Awww, that was great,” Pinkie said, sounding strangely chipper for the incredibly odd situation. “Thanks, Celly. I think I needed that.”

Celestia kissing me was bad enough, but Pinkie being happy about it? That decides it.

“Well, you two have a lot to talk about,” Pinkie said, causing Twilight to wince at how horribly forced the cheer in her voice was. “I’ll just let you get started. Lemme know when you want to have the ‘I found my soulmate party’!”

“Pinkie, this doesn’t change anything.”

That was Celestia, ever the voice of reason. Even in her dreams Celestia was calm and focused. The kissing was new, but in every other way, this was a perfect representation of her mentor. That had to be why she’d believed this dream instead of rejecting it outright.

There were some ponies who freely used the words ‘In your dreams’ to talk about something that could never happen, but that they wished for anyway. Twilight had never even dared to dream of something so horribly arrogant before. Kissing the princess had been a moment of weakness, both emotional and mental. But the princess kissing her? She felt ashamed of her own subconscious for even conceiving of it.

“Sure it does! She loves you, you love her. She didn’t know before, but now she does! Now you get to kiss and snuggle! Trust me, that’s the fun part!” Pinkie hesitated for a moment, then added: “You might need to get the costumes resized. But maybe Twi-twi won’t even want to use those anymore. I mean, you’re already the princess. And that one was her favorite.”

This is just abusive, Twilight thought, wincing. Dream Pinkie was clearly punishing her for her slip with Celestia. She deserved it, of course. While Pinkie had exhibited a notable confusion about interpersonal affection, Twilight had no such excuse. Kissing the princess had been a betrayal, and she knew it. But she wished her psyche wasn’t quite so effective in making her feel like dirt about it.

Twilight lifted a hoof experimentally, noting that she apparently had full range of motion in this dream, at least. She’d heard of lucid dreams before, but had never experienced one herself. It would have been fascinating if it wasn’t so horrifying. She pulled herself up into a sitting position, watching in wonder as Pinkie and Celestia argued over who was going to leave her with the other.

“Pinkie... the fact that she loves me doesn’t negate that she loves you. We’ve already had this discussion, remember?”

“Yeah, and it didn’t make much sense then, either! She gets so happy every time you’re around. You’re like her favorite pony ever!”

“I’m not just going to impose myself in your place, regardless of how she and I might feel.”

“It’s not imposing, you’re just making her happy!” Pinkie insisted, a huge grin on her face. “You two are so cute together! She likes magic, you like magic, you both like books and staying up late—”

“Are you or are you not the mare who broke into my castle and evaded my entire castle guard simply to tell her to come home?” Celestia replied with a huff. “It’s not all about shared interests. She adores you to the point where she fled to me because she thought she was the source of your unhappiness! And besides, as you seem to be able to talk to her about any number of subjects, I don’t see that as a problem.”

Twilight stood, regarding the two mares in silence. Her mind was trying to tell her something. Pinkie seemed... happy, but almost frantically so. Her smile was ratcheted up to what looked like a painful wideness, but her eyes were clouded with mixed emotions. There was some joy in them, but it was a bittersweet joy.

Celestia, meanwhile, looked exhausted. She wavered on unsteady hooves, and had resorted to drinking directly from the thermos rather than pouring a new cup. She seemed... annoyed more than anything. Though it was not quite an angry state of annoyance, more of an exasperation.

Which made sense, since this was her interpretation of Celestia interacting with her interpretation of Pinkie Pie, and since they were both part of her own mind, exasperation was a given. A fond exasperation, to be sure, but Pinkie could be just as infuriating as she was adorable. Worse, she had this annoying habit of being both at the same time. It was no surprise that whatever part of her Id was playing Pinkie’s role was hamming it up just as much as the real pony.

While it was interesting watching the two argue, since she seemed capable of acting freely, it behooved her to take some sort of action. Maybe she could still get something positive, or at least productive, out of her mind’s cruelty. It seemed a waste of her resting hours otherwise.

“As fascinating as all this is, I need both of you to stop arguing for a moment—” Twilight said as she got to her hooves.

“Well, yeah, but she doesn’t have to do it all wrong with you. You just get everything she says even when she says it in that adorkable nerdy talk she always uses!” Pinkie shot back. “And she kissed you with no costumes on. That means she likes you better!”

“Please, can you two just—”

“That doesn’t mean anything! Of course she has feelings for me, we both knew that—”

“Quiet!” Twilight screamed at the both of them, her hair becoming frazzled as the muscles in her neck bunched up in frustration.

They both fell silent, staring at her as she struggled to get her breathing and blood pressure under control.

“Okay,” she said at last. “I’m pretty sure I understand what’s going on, so I’d like to just cut to the chase and work this out quickly, if you don’t mind.”

She pointed at Celestia, who looked a little taken aback by her actions. She supposed this dream had a script and she was messing it up, but so be it. “Celestia, you’re clearly here as a representation of my unresolved feelings for the princess, my guilt over stealing a kiss from her, and probably some horribly narcissistic wish fulfillment. I need to get over my feelings of rejection, and accept that the princess loves me, but not in a romantic way. Though it’s kind of cruel that you seem more approachable than she is. The last thing I need is even more doubts about myself at a time like this, and the way you’re looking isn’t helping...”

“Which is?” Celestia asked, looking more than a little hurt.

“Adorable. Cute... Sexy.”

The dream Celestia actually blushed at that, the hurt look in her eyes exchanged for sudden startlement.

You need help in a bad way, Sparkle.

“Also a little fatigued,” Twilight added quickly, trying to ignore just how affected she was by that blush. “Which only serves to make me want to lay you down—”

The blush became more pronounced.

“And tuck you in... Ugh! Just shut up, Twilight!”

Pinkie squealed excitedly, jumping up and down, her earlier mixed feelings apparently subsumed by her interest in Twilight’s words. Twilight rolled her eyes at this further evidence of her own inflated feelings of self-love; clearly she had some very deep-seated issues to work through. “Ooo! Do me next! Me next! What do I represent?”

“Pinkie, clearly she’s not in her right mind. Don’t encourage her—” The princess began, before being cut off by Twilight.

“You represent my fears of being abandoned and rejected by the first pony I ever loved who actually returned my affections. You also seem to be feeding into my guilt complex, and simultaneously my ego. I knew I had fears before, but I guess I didn’t understand the depths of them.”

Pinkie cocked her head to one side, her wide smile faltering. “Why are you afraid, Twi-twi?”

Twilight took a deep breath, not quite believing she was humoring her own psyche. But if it wrapped things up quicker, she would indulge it as long as was necessary. “Because you’re incredibly accommodating to me and I’ve never felt comfortable about that. I guess that’s mostly because I have trouble understanding what you want so I can do the same for you, leaving me feeling unduly pampered and unfairly unreciprocating to your needs. It’s also inflated my ego to the point where I thought even the princess wouldn’t mind if I kissed her.” She tapped a hoof to her chin, considering. “At least, that’s what I assume happened. Otherwise, I can’t even account for what I could have been thinking. I mean... kissing the princess... you just don’t do that.”

Despite herself, Twilight’s eyes flashed to the princess, and she mouthed the words ‘I’m sorry’ to her. It was foolish, unneeded, and only further served to show how deep into her own plot she was, but it felt good. “I feel like a giant idiot right now because I’m essentially talking to myself, but there it is. Have I learned what I needed to from this scenario or do we need to keep going? I really want to wake up so that I can apologise to my marefriend and my...” She paused for a moment, furrowing her eyebrows. Celestia had become more than a mentor, or even a friend. “Crush?” She shrugged. “Whatever, I need to apologize for causing them all sorts of trouble and pain by running away all the time, so whatever the case, I want this to end.”
Disregarding the utter bafflement with which both Pinkie and Celestia regarded her, Twilight began walking around, looking in all directions for the guardian of dreams to come to her rescue. “Luna? Luna... Princess Luna? I know you can hear me! I understand, okay? I’ve been a terrible student and a terrible marefriend. I know you were upset with me before, but I had no idea that could even happen to the princess. I just wanted to help you and Rarity! Please, I need your help!”
She waited expectantly, only to let out a deep sigh when no answer came. She looked back at the two mares, resigned to her current predicament, for the moment. “I don’t suppose either of you would know a way out of this dream, would you?”

“Pinch yourself!” Pinkie helpfully suggested.

Twilight shook her head. “That would only let me know I was in a dream. It wouldn’t actually help me get out of it.”

“Stand on your head and drink a glass of water!” Pinkie spouted out quickly, then shook her head. “Wait, no. That’s hiccups.” She smiled apologetically. “Sorry, I usually just wait till I wake up, or dream up something else if I don’t like the one I’m in.” Her eyes lit up in a sudden thought. “Sometimes I visit other ponies. That’s super fun!”

“Twilight, you’re not dreaming—” Celestia attempted to interject before Twilight interrupted once more.

“Of course I am. Nothing else makes sense!” Twilight said with a grimace. “Celestia is... Celestia,” she finished, lamely. She began pacing back and forth in agitation. “And of course a dream would insist it wasn’t a dream. That doesn’t make any of this more believable.”

“Is that what you would prefer to believe?” Celestia asked. “Are you so sure of your lack of worth that even the thought of me returning your affections makes you question reality?”

“Yes!” Twilight responded angrily, genuinely upset with the figment from her mind for trying, even now, to trick her into thinking such a thing was possible. “It’s like the ancient tale of Sunbeam, the unicorn credited with the prototype for the Mistwing spell. She so loved the sky and the sun that she flew too high and plummeted for her hubris! Celestia is not meant for mere ponies! That’s why she...” Twilight knees failed her, and she collapsed bonelessly to the floor. “She can’t love me, because her love is for everypony. I was selfish, and foolish.”

“Twi-twi, don’t be sad,” Pinkie said from above her. She felt herself being lifted up by the other mare, and was quickly trying to gasp for breath because of the bone-crushing hug Pinkie placed her in. “Celly loves you soooo much. Like, more than she knows how to say. And this isn’t a dream. If it was, the blue rubber ducky would have shown up by now.”

Twilight sputtered helplessly as she struggled in Pinkie’s death-grip. “What... are you... talking about?” She asked when she was able to get a breath inside of her.

“That’s how I know I’m dreaming, silly. Now, don’t you want to tell her you love her back?”

“Of course I love her!” Twilight cried out, squirming out of Pinkie’s grasp. “I’ve always loved her. But I... I know she can’t return my feelings, so I’ve tried not to bother her with them. It’s just harder now. I can’t just ignore it like I used to.” She finally stopped struggling, just looking at Pinkie as the other mare smiled a sad little smile at her. “But I love you too, Pinkie. I love you, and it hurts me that I hurt you because I’m so stupid sometimes. You deserve so much better than me, and all I can offer is...” She gestured to herself, giving Pinkie a sad smile to match the one Pinkie wore. “Me. I wish I was a better pony. As a marefriend, I’m probably the worst there is.”

“Nuh-uh! I’m the worstest here, not you! I made you cry and run away!” Pinkie protested, her look of sad confusion turning to horror. “I just didn’t know I was hurting you, just like Celly didn’t know when you brought her that card. I mean, I told her it’s not as bad when you don’t know...” Her ears wilted back, but she pressed on: “But I don’t think it’s much better, because I... I should have known. I really like kisses and snuggles; they make me feel good. And I like all my friends, so kissing and snuggling them felt almost as good as kissing and snuggling you! But I should have known it made you feel bad when it wasn’t... with you. I’m so sorry for being worstest, Twi-twi.”

“Pinkie, you’re not—”

“That’s why when Celly told me she loved you I was so happy for you, because she’s such a nice pony and she’s so sad, Twilight. She needs somepony to make her smile, and I just know she can make you happy too!” Pinkie gave her an extra squeeze, then let her go. “She keeps saying she doesn’t want to, though. I don’t understand. If she loves you, and you love her, that’s supposed to be perfect!”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight demanded. “When did she tell you that?”

“She took me way up high on a mountain after you went away the other night, and we talked for a long time. She was really mad at first, and she told me I was hurting you, and that’s why you ran away. We talked and talked, and she helped me figure out how I was being worstest. That’s when she told me she loved you. I mean, I kinda guessed, but she did tell me, then she asked me not to tell you. Then I told her she should tell you, so you could be happy together. Then you could be with the bestest instead of the worstest!”

“No... this is a dream, Pinkie! None of those things happened.”

“Then, later on, she told me about how you two were peeking into each other’s heads while you were drinking coffee or something.” Pinkie giggled at that. “It sounded fun, but I think it made her sad. And then she said you kissed her.”

“That... that could have just come from my memories,” Twilight stammered, her eyes wide. ”This has to be a dream—”

“She said you saw when she got her cutiemark, and she saw when you got yours—”

“She did?” Twilight exclaimed, not sure how she felt about that. “Wait... no, no no! You’re not… you’re just my Id trying to confuse me—”

“Nopers, you’ve been ranting like a crazy mare right in front of Celly! But it’s okay. I think Celly’s a little loopy too, aren’t you…?”

She turned, intent on asking Celestia a question, and as she did so, Twilight finally noticed that her mentor was sprawled on the floor.

“Hey, don’t nap yet, or at least wait till we all get upstairs!” Pinkie said, having scrambled over to the princess and nudged her gently with a hoof.

After a few attempts, she turned helplessly back to Twilight, who could feel her eyes twitching even as she reevaluated this entire scene in a new light.

“She won’t wake up!” Pinkie said, trying to lift one of Celestia’s forelegs, only to let it come back down gently when the princess didn’t stir. “I don’t understand; that was Mr. Cake’s best blend, guaranteed to give you the zip you need when you need it.” She rushed back to the table, sniffing the thermos experimentally. “Nope, not decaf. And she drank the whole thing!”

“I... I told her she was sexy...” Twilight murmured, her eyes widening while her pupils shrunk to tiny points.

“Yep, and cute, and adorable!” Pinkie replied, “But that’s not important right now! She won’t wake up, Twilight! She should be jittering and bouncing all over the place with this much coffee in her! Can you check if she’s okay?”

Twilight just stared straight ahead for a moment longer, then visibly shook herself. “What do you mean?”

“I mean she won’t wake up!” Pinkie repeated, nuzzling into Celestia’s cheek. “She’s out like a log! Here, lemme check something.” Pinkie produced a mirror from her mane, holding it up to the princess’s nostrils. “Okay, she’s breathing. That’s good.”

“Pinkie,” Twilight said, still trying to come to grips with the idea that none of the things that had so confused her had happened because she was dreaming. “I’m... I’m sorry I said all of those things—”

“Later, Twi-twi. It’s fine, really. But first can you come over here and use that horn to see if anything is wrong?” Pinkie put the mirror away, pressing her head to the princess’s chest. “Heartbeat is... not that fast. Weird. Maybe coffee doesn’t really do much for her? My heart would be hammering its way out of my chest right about now.”

“Right! Right,” Twilight replied, scrambling her way to Pinkie’s side. There would be time later to worry about all the stupid and insensitive things she’d said right to Celestia’s face. Plenty of time to stress over, and make up for, later. Also, she’d have time to come to terms with the fact that somehow, Celestia had feelings for her, for horrible Twilight Sparkle.

Has to be a dream. Or maybe an elaborate joke. Or both.

“Twilight!”

“Coming!” Twilight said, hurriedly. For the moment, she had to accept everything presented as reality. But if she did wake up in a few moments, she wasn’t sure if she’d want to hug Luna, or set her on fire.

Probably the first one, then the other.

Luna let out a tiny little squeal, which, fortunately, could only be heard by Middy. She hadn’t realized just how much she’d missed Fancy and Fleur until seeing them at that moment.

“Hello, Sir Pants! Have you come to petition the court?” she called down, trying to maintain her demeanor.

“Actually, I just stopped by to inquire about you, to be honest. With Celestia out of commision I admit I was a bit concerned.” Fancy chuckled lightly. “Looks like you have things in order, and the sun is up and shining, after all. Bit more moon and clouds than I normally expect, but the change was wonderfully entertaining!”

“We... we are fine, Sir Pants. We merely attempt to fill our sister’s horseshoes as best we may.”

“Are you certain, mon amie? You seemed a bit upset,” Fleur asked, her voice filled with a combination of concern and good-natured humor. “Would it be too forward to request a personal meeting later on?”

Luna hesitated a moment more before opening her wings. “Middy, I’m going down there. Meet me at the bottom, won’t you?”

Without waiting for an answer, she dove down, breaking her fall with great gusts of down thrusts from her wings. Fleur and Fancy just stood there, bearing up under the sudden wind with no evident concern. “Hello, my friends,” she said, quietly. “Thank you for coming.”

“So formal, ma chérie?” Fleur said with a saucy wink. At Luna’s answering blush, she relented with a little laugh. “Sorry, ma petite princesse. I presume too much. You are all right, are you not?”

“I’ve been better, to be honest,” Luna replied with a wince. “Would that it were myself recovering instead of my sister, but she did spend a thousand years ruling our country alone. I believe I can do the same for the few weeks it will take her to recover.”

“A few weeks, you say?” Fancy Pants’ eyebrows rose very slightly. “Troublesome, but the people should settle down when they hear that much. Rumors abound that she’s been kidnapped and that you’ve been mind-controlled by changeling infiltrators.”

“Why do they always blame the changelings?” Luna said with a roll of her eyes. “My niece bested them with the power of love, for goodness sake, and they eat love! That’s like defeating my sister with donuts. The country has faced far greater threats; a living, breathing incarnation of chaos, for instance.”

“I suspect it’s the infiltration aspect that fascinates them,” Fancy Pants answered her with a thoughtful look. “Discord wasn’t exactly subtle. A changeling could be anyone, even your own family.”

“As if shape-changing were so very difficult.” Luna scoffed. “Chrysalis was a fraud who used stolen power to challenge her betters. Mention her not.”

“To be sure! But that doesn’t stop them from being frightened” Fancy Pants glanced behind himself at the crowd. “They don’t know what to make of you. It’s a wonder they didn’t come here with torches and pitchforks.”

“Let them try,” Luna said with glee. “I would strike them down with great pleasure—”

Fleur approached her quietly, placing a hoof on her right foreleg. “Ma chérie, they did not come to challenge you. They came here to you for reassurance. Princess Celestia is, to many, a constant source of solace for their day to day lives. Even her temporary absence worries them.”

Luna was ready to protest angrily, but her eyes caught those of a small filly who was peeking around her mother’s legs. Upon meeting the princess’ eyes, she darted back behind her mother.

Her anger forgotten, she looked upon the mob in a new light. She saw fear in many of their eyes. Fear and confusion. Fancy was right; they did not know what to think of her.

She looked down at the hoof on her foreleg, and back up to the pony attached to it. Fleur did not look unsure, or afraid. Her expression was one that spoke of amusement, and friendliness.

“They have come here because you asked them to. They have faith in you. Will you not return their trust in kind?”

Luna hesitated, unsure. That was her sister’s way. But she had the love of the people, and had no fear of them. Which was not to say that Luna feared these ponies, but rather, feared how they would react to her, the lesser sister.

“Please, Luna.” Fleur said softly. “They need you, we all do.”

The princess took a deep breath, feeling a shiver pass down her spine. She then stepped forward, walking slowly toward the crowd.

They parted before her, ponies stumbling over themselves to give her space.

Luna stopped a scant few feet in front of them, and she lent just a little power to her voice, just enough to be heard throughout the courtyard. “Hello, my little ponies. Are there any amongst you who came for any reason other than to check on my sister’s health?”

For a time, no one moved, but eventually Luna saw a very small hoof waving over the crowd. She ascended, rising slowly over the crowd so as not to startle them. Soon, she was hovering near the source of the hoof, and was confronted by the curious eyes of a foal held aloft by her mother. “Yes, little one, you had a question?”

Every tiny murmur in the crowd in the crowd stilled as the filly spoke up. “Um... Princess Luna, are you okay?”

The question took Luna aback, and she did not answer right away. “I am fine, little one.”

“Oh, that’s good,” the filly said with a smile.

“Was that your only question?”

The filly nodded. “Yep, that was it,” she hesitated, then added: “Thank you for saving me from my bad dream.”

Luna blinked, then smiled very gently. “Of course, little one.” She turned from the foal as she was lowered gently back to her mother. “Does anypony else have a question?” she asked of the crowd at large. Several tentative hooves were raised into the air, and Luna could swear she knew their question without even having to talk to the ponies. “A question that isn’t related to my sister,” she clarified, and watched all of the hooves disappear into the crowd once more.

Luna sighed heavily. “My citizens, my sister performed a great deed. Verily, she saved two lives at great cost to her own health.”

The crowd began to murmur in panic.

“Fret not!” she said, with just a hint of power. “She will recover quickly. But she must rest, so that she might return to you hale and hearty once more.”

A single, hesitant hoof rose, and Luna recognized one of Celestia’s personal staff. It was the servant that brought tea for her sister several times per day. “Yes?”

“Where is Her Majesty? She simply left in the dead of night, and all of her staff have been worried for her since. We would happily travel to her, to aid in her recovery.”

“She is currently in very good hooves, madam tea pony. You may tell your fellows that their services will continue to be needed, as dusting and other such menial tasks will still be required until Celestia’s return. Those of you who brought meals or the like...” She paused, considering what she would have them do, then her eyes lit up. “You will be tasked with making certain that Regent Midnight Oil takes his meals and tea! He doesn’t eat very well, you see. I trust you will help him with that?”

“Errr, yes, of course. I... will inform the staff...”

“Excellent!” Luna said, smiling and clapping her hooves. “Oh, and... I suppose we should have some sort of meeting with the Day Guard...” She looked around. “Middy, have you made it down here yet?”

“I am here, majesty!” Midnight called from the outer edge of the crowd.

Luna squinted, and upon spotting him, lifted him up in her magic to float next to her above the crowd. “Good, good. Make a note that we’ll need to reassign the Day Guard—”

“Why?” Midnight asked, sounding defeated and exhausted. Luna made a mental note that Middy needed a nap.

“Well, they are Celestia’s guard,” she replied.

“They are also the standing army and guards of the castle, Your Majesty. Guarding the princess is but one of their tasks.”

Luna blinked at him for a moment. She should have known that. “Ah. Well, we’ll still need to let them know Celestia is safe.”

“Majesty, there may be a better time to discuss this, perhaps? You do have a large percentage of the city waiting to be addressed.” Midnight reached into his saddlebags for a notepad, dutifully took a note about the Day Guard.

Luna looked down at the sea of faces just below her hooves. In fairness to herself, she had only forgotten them because they were being dutifully silent. But Middy had a point; they were here to have their concerns put to rest, not to watch her give orders to Middy and the rest of the castle staff. “Erm, yes. So, Celestia is in good hooves, and will return when she is well. Are there any other concerns? If not, please feel free to go about your lives once more.”

The crowd began milling about, apparently intent on going back to their homes and lives, but one hoof did raise itself from amongst them.

“Yes?” Luna asked, raising the pony attached to the hoof up in her magic.

The pony in question was a bookish sort, the kind that looked well at home in a library or teaching a classroom. His coat and mane were a nondescript gray and his cutie mark was a sundial. “Majesty... thank you for acknowledging me, most kind of you...” He took his glasses off with him magic, polishing them quickly on his lapel.

“You are welcome, citizen,” Luna replied. “Perhaps you’d like to ask your question, now?”

“Hmmm?” he replied, then stammered as he apparently realized he had forgotten a step. “Oh, yes! I... I was actually wondering if you might be willing to... errr... raise the sun a little later, tomorrow.”

Luna just looked at him for moment, unsure if he was serious. He seemed the earnest type, to look at him; he’d likely never considered telling a joke in his life. “I’m afraid that’s impossible, though I can’t say I mislike the idea of a little more nighttime. The solar and lunar cycle is very carefully balanced.”

“Yes. Yes, I know.” He brought forth a small blackboard from a satchel on his back. “That’s precisely my concern. The moon exhibited some very unusual activity yesterday and my hope was to offset the difference. We’ll need a slightly longer night for the next week or so, with a carefully calibrated moon cycle, to put things aright. The sun, likewise, would need to be sped up a trifle—”

Luna listened to the pony drone on and on about sky movements and calendars, feeling horribly drowsy. She shook herself, trying to maintain her composure. “This... is very interesting, but ‘tis something we shall have to discuss at another time. Middy, make a note to set an appointment with this stallion at some point in the near future.”

She set the stallion down, and after a brief moment of surprise that he was on his hooves again, he thanked Luna and joined the rest of the crowd as they milled out.

Luna remained aloft, watching as the last of her citizens left, and as the guards closed the gates, she allowed herself to return to earth with a long-held exhalation.

A pair of hooves stomping on the ground could be heard behind her, and she turned to see Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis smiling at her.

“Well done, Your Majesty.”

“You were marvelous, ma chérie!”

Midnight Oil let out a tiny cough to her side. His mouth was twisted into an expression of slight annoyance when she turned to him. “Yes, well, considering the circumstances, you did well. Though I would ask that you have more care in the future. Your success today was in extricating yourself from the bind you placed yourself into, after all.”

She did her best to look contrite, and it was only spoiled a little by the grin she flashed him. “Yes, Middy.”

Rarity wasn’t entirely certain how long she had napped. Truthfully, she hadn’t been aware she’d fallen asleep at all. The couch was still warm in the spot where Fluttershy had been sitting, but the mare herself had gotten up, apparently.

“Sweetness?” she called out, but if Fluttershy heard her, she gave no indication.

Fortunately, there were a limited number of places her love would be, and her first guess proved to be correct as she found Fluttershy humming to herself while brewing tea and making a light dinner.

Rarity smiled mischieviously as she crept up behind Fluttershy, intent on swiftly wrapping her forelegs around the other mare.

That was the intent, at least. What actually happened consisted of her sneaking up, quiet as a mouse. Then she stepped on a loose walnut that had fallen from the counter as Fluttershy made her salad, startling her, which caused her wings to fly up in alarm, smacking Rarity in the face in the process and knocking her prone on the floor.

Fluttershy whirled around, eyes closed, swinging a wooden spoon wildly in random directions. After hitting nothing but air, she opened her eyes in confusion, looking for her assailant.

Rarity picked herself up on one elbow, shaking her head to clear it from the little sparkling lights at the corner of her eyes.

“Oof.”

The noise drew Fluttershy’s attention, and she dropped the spoon in sudden horror. “Oh my goodness! Are you all right? You scared me!”

“Forgive me, darling.” Rarity said sheepishly as she sat up, getting to her haunches. “You were just so adorable I wanted to hug you.” She peeked past Fluttershy curiously. “So, what’s for dinner?”

“What?” Fluttershy asked, apparently startled anew at the sudden change in subject. “Oh, it’s nothing special. I had some nice dried cranberries from last fall; the beavers gather them for me. Then I mixed it with some walnuts from the squirrels, and some nice cheese I got from the market. The recipe book I got for Angel has so many things he won’t eat, but I think they’re very nice.”

“Sounds lovely,” Rarity said with a grin. She finally picked herself up and closed the distance between them, giving Fluttershy the hug and kiss she’d been trying to deliver, which were returned enthusiastically. “Anything I can do to help?”

“Um...” Fluttershy twisted around in her grasp to look at the counter, considering. “No, I think everything is ready...” She smiled as she thought of something. “Oh! I know, you can uncork the cider bottle I have in the ice chest. I... I thought it would be nice to celebrate being home and safe.”

“I can do that,” Rarity said judiciously, releasing Fluttershy and walking to the cupboards to gather two glasses and a corkscrew. As she opened the ice chest, she looked back over her shoulder as her love placed the salads on a serving tray. “By the way, did you have a chance to talk to Angel, yet?”

“Yes!” Fluttershy exclaimed happily. “I… I’m not sure what you said to him, but he seemed to be much less grumpy than usual.”

Rarity allowed herself a small, triumphant look of glee. She’d gotten to him after all! “He’s a good little fellow when you get to know him. And we have something in common.”

“Oh?” Fluttershy asked.

“We both think the world of you, darling.”

Fluttershy blushed, apparently unsure what to say. She opted to pick up the tray instead, taking it to the living room.

They settled down for dinner, enjoying the meal and each other's company. While eating, they chatted about various little inconsequentials. Fluttershy about the upcoming butterfly migrations, Rarity about summer trends she would need to research.

“Oh, sweet sisters, the order!” Rarity exclaimed as she realized something she’d lost sight of because of various distractions, one of which was drinking cider across the table from her. “I need to get in touch with Princess Luna about the materials she gave me, and I still have so many dresses to finish!”

Fluttershy frowned at the interruption, but quickly brought her mouth up into an understanding smile. “Rarity, it’s fine. You got a lot done while we were in Canterlot. You finished about half of them and have pre-cut material for the rest. Luna promised she would send everything to you.”

“I... I did?” Rarity asked, blinking. “I... I do remember... something.”

“You were very… energetic,” Fluttershy replied, calmly taking a bite of salad.

“I must have been.” Rarity looked down at her own salad, pecking away at it. “I suppose I’ll need to get in touch with Princess Luna about how she plans to ship them, and with the construction company about the shop. Then everything will finally be back to normal.”

“You... you don’t want to stay here, with me?” Fluttershy asked, looking a little hurt.

“Well... I’ll certainly be by to visit quite often, but I really do need to get my house back in order, so to speak.” Seeing how her answer seemed to sadden Fluttershy, she added: “Darling, I know things have moved very swiftly, but we’re two grown mares with lives and occupations. We can’t spend every waking moment doting on each other, as wonderful as that sounds. But don’t fret. There will be plenty of time for us to spend together.”

Fluttershy simply nursed her drink, not saying anything for a long time. “Sorry. I… I had just gotten used to you being around me. It’s been like a nice dream, even if some parts weren't so nice. I was hoping maybe you’d stay.”

Rarity smiled brightly. “Darling, I didn’t mean now! My shop has a large hole where the top story used to be, water and fire damage from both before and after the storm, and everything I need to work on is still in Canterlot, for goodness sake!” She tittered into her hoof. “No, we’ll have time yet before I need to go, and even after my home is repaired I’ll need your help to finish up the stitching.”

“Oh!” Fluttershy said, lifting her head with a slow smile. “That’s… that’s nice.”

“Unless I’m imposing, of course,” Rarity said, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “I could inquire with my parents and see if father could put me up in his study for a while—”

“No!” Fluttershy said, very quickly. “No...I wouldn’t want you to impose on them, either. I have plenty of room here.”

“Ah, good. Shall I take the couch, then?”

Fluttershy just pouted at her.

“Fine, fine. I suppose you do have a nice cozy bed. We’ll just have to snuggle close.” Rarity poured herself another glass of cider, taking a nice, deep draught. “Well, even if I won’t be leaving, I do have a few errands to run in the morning. We could make an early night of it, if you like.”

The suggestion caused Fluttershy to look at her in confusion. She finished off her cider, her cheeks a nice rosy color, her stance slightly wobbly which spoke of slight inebriation and fatigue. “I... I think it might be a little early to sleep,” she said at last.

Rarity got up, gathering their dishes and depositing them in the sink in the other room. She then walked around the table, leaning in close to Fluttershy’s ear. “I never said anything about sleeping, sweetness.” She whispered, nipping at the tip of Fluttershy’s ear. “Race you to the bedroom?”

All in all, Rainbow would have been proud of them for how fast they managed to get up the stairs. Though neither really paid much attention to who had won as they fell into each other’s arms, kissing. But then, nopony really lost in such races.

“Has she woken up?” Pinkie asked as she opened the door to the bedroom.

“No.” Twilight replied, her eyes bloodshot and hollow. She picked up another textbook, opening it to a specific bookmarked page. “No. She hasn’t.”

Pinkie gave Twilight a worried look, but didn’t try to cheer her up by being silly. It would have only made Twilight more upset that Pinkie wasn’t taking things seriously. Pinkie Pie knew about serious business, it made ponies all scrunchy-faced and frustrated, which was why she usually tried to make them laugh. But it was different with Twilight. Being scrunchy faced and frustrated was normal for her, and when things were serious it only got worse. So... the best she could do for Twilight was to try to help however she could, even if it hurt her heart to watch Twilight tear herself up. “Do you know what’s wrong, yet?”

“Nothing, medically.” Twilight replied with a sigh. She closed the book, setting it aside and taking the coffee Pinkie had poured with a nod of thanks. “I don’t know what to do.”

“Should we take her to the hospital?” Pinkie asked quietly.

“I just said—” Twilight cut herself off as Pinkie’s ears went flat. “Sorry… I didn’t mean to be loud. But there’s nothing wrong with her that they could find with the basic diagnostic spells. I know because I’ve tried all of them.”

Pinkie nodded quietly, sitting on the bed next to Celestia, putting a hoof on her barrel. The princess’s chest rose and fell steadily under her hoof, and she could feel a steady heartbeat thudding away. A worry had been pestering her since the princess had fallen. She hadn’t had the courage to voice it before, but knowing Twilight had tried everything else, she did so now. “Twilight... do you think I did this to her?”

There was a long silence before Twilight spoke, making Pinkie very nervous. But Twilight didn’t sound angry when she finally spoke, just confused. “How could you possibly have done anything to her to cause this?”

“Well... earlier, before you woke up, I was telling her how happy you two would be together, and she... she started yelling.” Pinkie held her head like Celestia had been holding hers. “ ‘No, stop!’ “ She cast Twilight a nervous glance, not sure how she’d react to this news. “It was like I was hurting her.”

“That’s... very strange.” Twilight replied, looking back at Celestia’s prone form. “But I don’t see how you could have hurt her just by making suggestions.”

She continued to look at the princess, her expression growing more troubled. “Actually, she looked... panicked when I came downstairs. I’ve never seen her look like that. Worried, but not panicked.”

“I know! It was so weird! Like... when I came downstairs, she was talking to herself! I mean, that’s not so weird, but I feel like maybe it’s weird for a princess? Celly’s been really frazzled, though, so maybe she was just tired?”

Twilight turned from Celestia in surprise. “What was she saying?”

“Well, I didn’t hear all of it. I could just hear her say something like she was talking to somepony else,” Pinkie replied, putting a hoof up to her chin as she thought back. “I only actually heard her say ‘She deserves the best.’ and I was all ‘Who does?’ and she said ‘Twilight’ and I was all “Oh yeah, totally, Twi-Twi’s the bestest!’—”

“Pinkie!” Twilight said, raising her voice, “I need you to focus. Was that all she said?”

Pinkie hesitated, not sure what Twilight wanted to know. “Well... no. She said a bunch more stuff about coffee and thermoseses because she was trying to explain all that stuff you two did when you helped Rarity and Luna.”

“That’s... that’s not what I meant.” Twilight tapped thoughtfully on the bed with a hoof. “You said she was very angry at you on the mountaintop?”

“Yeah...” Pinkie replied, her hair falling a little just thinking about it. “She was mad because I upset you. I’m sorry about that—”

“It’s okay, Pinkie! That’s not why I asked.” Twilight sat in silence for some time. “Was she acting strangely then, too?”

Pinkie just shrugged helplessly. She didn’t know the princess well enough to say what was strange.

“Right.” Twilight sighed in resignation. “How would you know? Ugh...” She let both hooves come to rest on the bed, her whole posture slumping. “I can’t really say for sure, either. I used to think I knew her. Now, I... I don’t know anymore.”

She looked down at the resting body of the princess. “Seeing the Princess angry... I still can't believe it. I mean, I blew up the northern tower a few years ago. She barely batted an eye. But when she was trying to raise the sun, I felt how frustrated she was. She kept thinking about how many times she'd tried... I saw her angry, then. She was stomping her hooves and screaming!" A small smile tugged at the edges of her mouth, Celestia had been adorable even in her rage. "I mean... I knew I didn't know everything about the princess... she's lived so long and..." She paused again, taking a deep breath. "I guess I just didn't know how much I didn't know..."

Pinkie scooted closer to Twilight, throwing a foreleg around her and drawing her close. “You’re just seeing things she doesn’t want ponies to see. When you’re a big important princess you don’t get to have bad days, or be sad, or need coffee. Or fall in love.”

“She doesn’t... she can’t—”

“She does, and she can so,” Pinkie said, pressing a hoof to Twilight’s lips. “It’s really easy to love you. I should know!”

Twilight stared at the hoof, then at Pinkie. She turned away, looking at the floor, and didn’t say anything at all.

“Twi-Twi?” Pinkie asked, removing the foreleg in panic. She’d done something wrong, she knew it, but she didn’t know what.

“Pinkie... earlier, I was sure I was dreaming, but if I’m not... Why were you trying to leave?”

Pinkie relaxed just a little. At least Twilight had asked a question she could answer. Maybe she hadn’t messed up that badly after all. “Because I love you, and I want you to be happy.”

“Why?” Twilight demanded, turning to her again, her eyes red and puffy.

“Because...” Pinkie paused, at a loss for where to begin. There were so many answers to that question. So many that she’d made up a blackboard for them in her head, alongside all the birthdays and friend’s names she had to remember. ”Because you’re cute when you’re sleeping. You have this little tiny snore, but it’s not like a regular snore, it’s like you’re saying to the whole room ‘I’m so happy I’m sleeping!’” She closed her eyes for a moment, sneaking another peek at the blackboard. “Ooo! That’s a good one! You do this little hoof shake with your left hind leg when I kiss you, it’s how I know you’re having fun. And—”

“Pinkie!” Twilight threw her arms around Pinkie’s neck, she could feel hot, wet drops falling on her shoulder.

Pinkie didn’t understand. She’d just been trying to explain to Twilight why she loved her. She still had a big list to go over, and Twilight loved lists!

“You can’t make me h-happy by leaving me,” Twilight whispered into her mane.

Oh.

“But… but Celly’s better than—”

“Stop.”

Pinkie dutifully closed her mouth, but she remained troubled. Twilight had to have the bestest marefriend, or she wouldn’t be happy.

Twilight held onto Pinkie tightly, her ragged breathing calming down. After a moment, she had fallen asleep, but Pinkie remained awake, chewing her lip in thoughtful agitation.

How am I supposed to make her happy now?

She yawned loudly, feeling the fatigue of too many hours weighing her eyelids down. Maybe it was okay to sleep for a while.

Okie-dokie, just a little nap.

She gently laid Twilight down, laying down next to her and closing her eyes. When next she opened them she was laying down on a comfy cloud, watching the ground pass by far below her.

A chorus of squeaks sounded out. Her eyes flicked to the source to see a flock of blue rubber duckies flying by.

Chapter 51: Hearts

View Online

Celestia sighed inwardly, counting down the minutes remaining to the end of Day Court. Court sessions only seemed to last forever, after all. She’d commissioned some very expensive timepieces for the express purpose of tracking the phenomenon, and had concluded that time did not slow down in the least, even during the most boring of presentations. It was one of those same timepieces that kept her sane now by reminding her that time continued to pass at its normal rate.

Today in particular was arduous for her, as Hearts and Hooves Day meant various well-intentioned but ill-advised admirers delivering various gaudy gifts and fabulous floral displays to her, hoping they might be the one to catch her eye. The gifts were repurposed, as there was only so much candy one could consume, and the schoolchildren of Canterlot were certainly happy with the excess. The flowers (those that were not edible) were used to decorate the dining room for the castle staff.

Another minute passed, and she cheered the clock on, urging it to do so again. It stubbornly refused, unheeding of her silent pleas. If anything, it seemed to crawl even slower than before.

“—and that is why this one percent increase is completely unacceptable, Your Highness—”

He was still talking. Still talking about a minor increase in taxes necessary to fund schools for a nation. More importantly, talking about an increase that had been passed long since, and could not be rescinded anyway since it was factored into the budget for the new year.

But she had to hear him out, even if she wanted to dismiss him as she would any other citizen who wasted her time. He had the ears of too many families to simply ignore, and the last thing she needed was another coup attempt. It had been five centuries since her nobles had last tried, and while that had ended bloodlessly, she wasn’t keen on fielding another. And so, she listened, with a patient smile, as he droned on and on about a trivial matter that neither of them could do anything about.

“We will take your concerns into consideration, Duke Snow. Were there any other pressing matters for today?”

“Well... there was the—”

From behind him, the clock mercifully chimed out the hour, signalling the close of court. She masked her inner glee, favoring him with an apologetic smile instead. “It seems whatever it is will have to wait for now, Duke. I’ll look forward to your next appearance.”

He opened his mouth to protest, but one look at her impassive expression was enough to convince him he would not persuade her. He bowed just enough to show deference, but not quite low enough to be respectful, and then turned and walked to the court entrance.

The rest of the petitioners began to move towards the doors, but the doors opened to admit one, and seeing that one prompted a genuine smile from Celestia.

A little early, Twilight, but you’re a welcome sight regardless.

The young mare waded her way through the crowd, a look of determination on her face.

Hmmmm. Something on her mind.

A nagging sense of deja vu plagued Celestia. She had seen all of this before. Twilight was wearing a well-worn saddlebag. A saddlebag out of which she would pull a box of chocolates, followed by a meticulously crafted card that said ‘for the loveliest Princess in the world’.

Celestia would consume the chocolates later that same evening, the only gift she had kept for herself, while fondly musing on the attentiveness of her student. The card would be kept on her desk for a few years, before being destroyed in one of Philomena's rebirths.

Twilight, however, was about to spend the night weeping into her pillow with a broken heart. In the morning, Celestia would question her, quite innocently, as to what was bothering her, and Twilight would answer with a forced smile that she’d simply had a bad night’s sleep.

These were sad, but immutable facts. What she didn’t have to abide by, however, was the large, smirking, white alicorn walking next to Twilight, phasing through the surrounding ponies like she, or they, did not even exist.

“Decided to reminisce about how it all began, Celestia?” Her mirror image asked, glancing around the room in amusement. “If only you could turn back time, and correct the colossal mistake you made this day.” Celestia’s doppelganger lovingly tussled dream Twilight’s mane, which the young mare did not seem to register. “You know where to find the spell...”

“It doesn’t work that way, and if you were me as you claim, you’d know that,” Celestia responded testily. Sorrow, dread, sadness... all of them had to make way for an all-consuming anger that blossomed in her chest. “Why are you here?”

The smirk disappeared, replaced by a glare that was almost half as fierce as Celestia’s own. “I could ask you the same! In fact, I will! What purpose does this serve? You cannot save her from yourself! This is a part of what shaped the mare you love, for good or ill. This is self-indulgence of the most useless kind,” she spat out, giving Celestia a look of disgust.

It was as though none of the ponies could hear or see Celestia’s mirror while she kept pace with Twilight, though the young mare’s ears did perk up expectantly. Was it possible she could hear Celestia?

“I’ve asked you over and over, begged you, to be just a little selfish for your own sake, and this is how you express it?”

“Leave me alone!” Celestia yelled.

Her double didn’t so much as blink. Twilight’s ears however, clamped against her skull and the startled young mare beat a hasty retreat, leaving tears in her wake.

It was like a bucket of ice cold water had been dumped on Celestia’s head, and another had made its home in her heart. She stared, dumbfounded at the doors through which Twilight had disappeared. Even for a dream, it seemed so much worse now...

“That can’t have been good for her self-esteem,” The doppelganger remarked, looking over its shoulder. “Maybe you should follow her and expla—” Its sentence was cut short when it looked back towards the dais and got a face full of white hoof instead.

Celestia’s punch sent her alternate self through three walls, and it had nary a moment to process what had just happened. Celestia charged forward through the dust, intent on, if nothing else, beating her double to a bloody pulp if she could not make it be quiet.

The mirror image stood up from the wreckage, shaking debris from her coat and wings. “Oh yes, beat yourself up. You are good at that, aren’t you?”

“Enough!” Celestia screamed, aiming at the imposter with a concussive blast.

The blast was answered with a reflective shield, sending the brunt of it into her ceiling, blowing a hole into it three hoofspans wide. Dust and chips of stone erupted from the gaping cavity, falling to the floor.

The fake looked up in surprise. “You’re trying to kill me?”

Celestia fired off three more blasts in quick succession, forcing the other to dodge rather than risk her shield collapsing from the strain.

“This is pointless!” Her double gasped out, and then took to the air. It let out a beam of its own, blackening the ground at Celestia’s hooves and making her jump back in surprise. “I don’t even have a physical form to kill!”

“I don’t care!” Celestia shouted back. “At least here I can get my hooves on you!” She picked up a large chunk of wall in her magic and flung it at the other mare.

“More misplaced selfishness. You really have no idea how to do this, do you?” Not-Celestia deflected the debris with another shield, dropping in a quick dive ending in a punch aimed at Celestia’s chest plate. The blow did little harm, but did knock the wind out of her.

The other mare grasped her shoulders and physically shook her, staring her straight in the eyes. “Let me teach you, then. Selfishness isn’t all bad. You could have taken up with any of those suitors you turned away. Yes, they would have doted on you, and loved you for all the wrong reasons, but they would have loved you. You never did. You never ever did!”

“I-I...” Celestia stammered, not certain how to feel about this sudden change in tactics.

“And the ones who saw you for who you were, those precious, precious few, you turned them away too. Everypony who could have offered you a little happiness. All of them. So many.”

“Wha—”

“And you’re doing it again! You think it’s selfless, and noble. But it’s killing you in a way that time never will.”

“Be quiet!” Celestia finally managed to shout, knocking the hooves of the other away from her. “I will not be tempted in this way!”

“No,” her double said with bitter sadness. “No, you won’t. You’ll let her slip away, just like the others.”

“I said: Be. Quiet!” Celestia screamed out in the Voice, charging forward again and smashing both gold-shod forehooves into the mockery of her face. “I. Have. Had.” she continued to rain down blows on her opponent, all but trampling her foe. “Enough.” she reared up. “Of you!”

She slammed down with all of her weight, but there was nothing left to bear the brunt of her attack.

Whatever her doppelganger had been, it was gone now. She looked around through narrowed eyes, trying to spot the mockery of herself, but after not finding anything for several minutes she relaxed. A little.

Did I beat it?

She looked around, her blood boiling, still wanting to hurt it, to make it be quiet. But there was no evidence it had even been here. For all intents and purposes, it merely appeared that she had destroyed a large section of her castle.

“Tia?”

Celestia whirled about, and for a split second, was certain that she was being confronted by Nightmare Moon. The Nightmare stood at a distance, draconic eyes with an odd look of concern rather than anger. Her posture was... all wrong, showing no signs of aggression.

Celestia stood stock still, fight and flight impulses warring in her mind. Her wings opened wide, her nostrils remained flared, her breathing was ragged and short. Surely this was a trick, possibly by her double, taking the form of her sister to prevent her from fighting back. She had to kill it, had to stop it—

“Tia, calm down!”

For a long moment, neither of them moved.

“Tia?” The Nightmare said, very quietly.

The walls of the castle melted away, along with the image of the Nightmare, leaving her sister behind in its place. Celestia’s wings drooped in sudden exhaustion, and she collapsed against the anomalous blackness that served as ground in the Dreamscape.

Luna just looked at her sister for a time, unsure what to make of what she was seeing. Her sister looked normal, save for the fact that her wings and coat were still covered in the powder of pulverized granite and limestone. She was back to her normal size, her self-image overriding her appearance in the real world, but nevertheless she looked as if she’d just wrestled a hydra.

So much for a quick patrol before bed, then, she thought wryly. Nevertheless, she was glad she’d thought to check the state of her realm before retiring, even if she hadn’t anticipated needing to step in on her sister’s dream in particular.

“Tia?” She said again, not quite daring to approach.

“Lu... do you see it anywhere?”

“See what, exactly?” Luna replied, seeing nothing but the amorphous blackness that formed her realm, dotted with the occasional Dream Bubble.

“Her.” Celestia hissed.

“Tia, perhaps it would help if you told me what’s bothering you,” Luna replied, thoroughly nonplussed.

“She looks like me, she says she is me, but she’s not.” Celestia replied. After a moment, she added: “That sounds crazy, but it’s true. She was just here. I was trying to get rid of her but she disappeared.”

“Errrr... well done, then?” Luna suggested, hopefully.

Celestia raised her head to meet her sister’s eyes, shaking it to indicate her opinion of that statement. “I don’t think she’s gone, not really. You might have scared her off.”

“Tia...” Luna replied, “Do you suppose you could try to make just a little more sense? Was this a changeling, or—”

“She’s the voice.” Celestia said quickly, cutting Luna off. “The one I told you about.”

Immediately, Luna’s expression turned cold and hard. “She was here, manifested in my realm?” A small jet of blue flame spouted from both of her nostrils.

“Yes.”

Luna closed her eyes, focusing her energy inward, and when she opened them, she could see the Dreamscape from nine locations.

Communication was not required, as each of the blue alicorns was but a splinter of the greater whole. One stayed by Celestia’s side, the other eight spread out in every cardinal and intercardinal direction, searching for signs of the maleficent presence.

“Luna?” Celestia inquired.

“One moment, Tia, I need to focus.”

The eyes of her other selves searched far and wide into the darkness, each of them moving at the speed of thought. In a matter of moments they had explored every dream of every sentient being within the boundaries of Equestria, and found no sign of the creature Celestia described.

Luna let out a long-held breath, dispelling her other selves and opening her own eyes. “She appears to have left my realm, presumably retreating to wherever she resides in your mind, Tia.”

Celestia slammed a hoof down, sending ripples outward from the shock of her impact.

Luna just stared at the ground, unsure how to respond. “Sister... are you trying to harm her, or is this the moment you snap and attack me? I would like a little warning, if you’re still sane enough for that.”

Her sister just glared at her, her forehoof trembling in the same spot she’d planted it. After a long, tense moment, she looked away. “No, Lu. I’m fine.”

“Oh, that’s good!” Luna replied, more than a little relieved. Subduing her sister in her own realm would have proven quite simple, of course, but that didn’t mean she would have enjoyed it. She had already begun thinking about how to go about it, however, and was a touch disappointed that she would not need to enact her plans, as she’d already gotten to the part about how her sister would praise her for thinking ahead. But she supposed it was a bit selfish to wish insanity on her sister merely so that she would need to stop her.

It still rankled just a bit, however.

“Do you wish to talk about it?” she finally asked, unsure what else to say.

“No, Lu.”

Luna opened her mouth, then closed it with a snap. Pressing the issue would not help matters. Celestia needed support in a very trying time. She trotted up to her sister, nuzzling the side of her cheek. “Very well. I’d ask you how your night fared, but I think we both know your sleep is troubled. Perhaps you’d like to talk of other, less stressful things? How are Pinkie and Twilight doing?”

Celestia let loose a bitter laugh. “Less stressful... By all means, let’s talk about the voice in my head driving me mad, then.”

“Erm... well, if you wish, but I thought you didn’t wish to talk about it?” Luna replied, tilting her head in confusion.

“Nevermind, Lu. Twilight is... fine. Pinkie is... Pinkie.” Celestia replied. “They are doing well, and will be fine in the future. I’ll be coming home in the morning.”

Luna noted the hesitation with concern, but forbear to press for the reason. “I thought they needed guidance? Did something change?”

“No.” Celestia said, tiredly. “And nothing ever will change. But that’s for the best.”

“Tia... I’ve known you to be cryptic before, but at least then you seemed as if you enjoyed yourself doing so.”

Celestia continued to lay on the swirling blackness. “You were right, Lu. I should have left with you.”

After a moment’s consideration, Luna laid down beside her sister, laying a wing over her shoulder “Sister, please, I wish to help, but I cannot fight this being when it will not show itself. And why is it that it seems to be troubling you less than your student?”

“She told her, Luna.”

Celestia stiffened. Luna’s ears swiveled around almost before she even registered the voice coming from behind. Slowly, Luna turned, and saw an exact double of her sister, watching them with an unreadable expression.

“You!” she seethed, jumping to her hooves and rearing back to charge. “You would dare enter my realm to torment my sister?”

“No,” the other Celestia said quickly. “Not to torment. I’ve tried goading, insults, logic, illogic, but I’ve never tried to outright torture her. I’m far more interested in joy and pleasure than pain, though pain can be pleasurable as well.” She shot a sour look at Celestia. “Or so I’ve heard. We don’t have very much first-hoof experience with fun things, do we, Celestia?”

“Be quiet,” Celestia grumbled.

Luna let herself fall back onto all four hooves, unsure what to make of the apparition. “If you came not to torment, then why did you attack my sister?”

“I didn’t,” the other said. “She attacked me. I simply attempted to fend her off.”

Luna blinked for a moment before turning back to her sister. “Tia? Is this true?”

“No,” Celestia replied, glaring at her double. “I tried to kill her.”

“Exactly!” The other Celestia said with a huff. “After all the good I’ve tried to do her! She’s so stubborn, Luna! How do you deal with her?”

“Well, she’s actually quite accommodating most of the time, it’s just certain things—” Luna blinked, closing her mouth. “Wait. We’re not here to discuss Tia’s bullheadedness, imposter.”

“Well, you may not be here for that reason, but that’s why I came here. She shut me out of her head, used up what little magic reserves she had, and collapsed just when things were beginning to get interesting. Who knows how poor Twilight will react now?” The imposter pouted her lips, favoring Celestia with a look of disappointment. “She was just starting to realize all the embarrassing things she’d confessed right to your face, Celestia. And you had to go and spoil it.”

“I said be quiet, you fiend!” Celestia barked out. “I may not be able to kill you, but I’m fairly certain I can hurt you.”

“Yes, you can in fact shoot the messenger,” the double said bitterly. “I hope it brought you a little joy. Goodness knows you won’t allow yourself any otherwise.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Luna interjected before her sister yelled at herself again. “What exactly have you been pestering Tia about?”

“I’ve been trying to get her to do something about her poor student, and maybe allow herself the luxury of a little physical affection for the first time in too many centuries!” At Luna’s doubtful look, she amended: “Okay, a lot of physical affection. She refuses to order the guards to her bed, she won’t even look twice at the maids, and she won’t consider escorts no matter how many times I’ve whispered that little concept to her. The only way she’ll ever break up this dry spell is to find somepony she truly loves!”

“I would never take advantage—” Celestia began to protest.

“No. No, you wouldn’t, no matter how much she adores you,” the double said, cutting her off. “I daresay you’d be struck motionless while she did all the work, the poor dear. I do think she would, if given the chance. But first she has to allow you to fall from that pedestal so she can reach you! She has you higher than the sun itself, for goodness sake.”

“Pinkie—”

“Pinkie would be ecstatic—”

Luna’s head kept darting between the two, her mouth opening to get a word in while they bickered. She finally became frustrated and cut them both off. “Quiet, both of you!” When both turned to her, she addressed her sister. “Let me get this straight. The voice you’ve been complaining of... simply wants you to take a lover?”

“Yes!” the second Celestia said, mouthing a quick ‘Thank you’ to Luna. “A mare has needs, and hers have been too long suppressed! She’s so incredibly picky about who she will accept affection from. This is a golden opportunity served to her on a silver platter and she’s rejecting it for no reason!”

“Pinkie is not no reason, you selfish—”

Luna pressed a silver-shod hoof to the side of her head, watching the two bicker back and forth. Apparently even Celestia wanted herself to act, and was so divided on the concept she was actively arguing with herself!

How much simpler would my life have been if the voice in my own head had just wanted me to get laid?

“Tia, I’m afraid I have to side with you, or her, or it...” Both of them turned to her, her sister looking scandalized, the other Celestia looking smug and triumphant.

“Lu, don’t agree with her!” Celestia replied. “She has no compassion for anypony!”

“Lying again, Celestia? I care about how you feel, how Twilight feels, and how Pinkie feels! Twilight wants you, and Pinkie wants you two to be happy! You’re the one who doesn’t care!”

This exchange set off a fresh round of bickering, and no matter what Luna said neither seemed interested in what she had to say. Luna sighed heavily. This was not a problem violence could solve, sadly. And try as she might, talking to them wasn’t helping either.

But there was, perhaps, a solution. She just needed the right ponies brought here to talk to these two. She closed her eyes, and sent two splinters of herself to seek the ponies out.

She found Twilight first, and while she expected the worst, Twilight was in a relatively happy dream. She was at an amusement park with Pinkie, eating cotton candy. She supposed a doctor of the head-sciences would find the fact that the cotton candy was rippled with color like her sister’s mane and shaped like Pinkie’s tail rather fascinating, but Luna had little time for more than mild amusement. She snatched Twilight from her dream, spiriting her back to where the original Luna waited.

Her third self found Pinkie moments later, planning a wedding reception. A stack of invitations lay on a table, with a photo of Twilight and Celestia kissing. The printing itself was gibberish, of course.

The party mare turned around, a huge smile on her face. “Luna! What’s up?”

Luna did her best to quell her surprise. Pinkie was a lucid dreamer, and seemed to unerringly notice Luna on the occasions she checked in, regardless of what was going on in her dreams at the time. Pinkie’s dreams were always varied and interesting, but to see her planning a wedding between her marefriend and Luna’s sister told Luna that this was the thing Pinkie most wanted to be doing at that moment. Quite the thing for a mare that could do anything while dreaming. “H-hello, Pinkie. I need you to come with me, please.”

“Sure!” Pinkie replied, setting down her seating chart. She climbed on Luna’s back, settling in between the wings in a way that spoke of familiarity with how to position herself.

Luna opened her mouth to protest, then gave up with a mental shrug. It would be easier than carrying the earth pony in her forelegs, at least.

Her two other selves arrived with their charges, promptly disappearing into mist that coalesced back into the original.

Luna glanced back at her sisters, and with a tap of her hoof, the Dreamscape rippled and changed, forming the most comforting image she could imagine at that moment.

The ever-changing expanse of swirling blackness was replaced by wooden floors, a comfortable couch, and a pair of armchairs surrounding a simple table. Various bird cages adorned the walls. A bookshelf appeared, filled with romance novels and books on animal care. A tea set sat on the table, and the smell of camomile wafted throughout the room. Next to the tea was a plate full of delicately-cut watercress sandwiches.

Twilight, who had been rather startled being snatched away from her dream, appeared even more so to be in the presence of two Celestias.

Pinkie was simply smiling as she took the whole scene in. She hugged Twilight excitedly. Apparently she approved of what she saw.

Luna approached her sisters, having to physically separate them as they glared at each other menacingly. When she had pried them apart, the one who was presumably her real sister got a look at who was behind her, and her eyes narrowed to small pinpicks.

“Twilight...” she whispered.

“Yes, Tia. I brought Pinkie as well.” Luna said. “Now, all of you, sit down and work this out. I’ll be here in case one of you decides to say something stupid.” With that, Luna stepped away from them both, sitting down in another chair in the far corner. “Well? What are you waiting for?”

“Okay, this time I’m sure I’m dreaming!” Twilight said with a relieved grin. Then her expression turned troubled. “Unless you’ve been to the mirror pool? Is the other one like you at all?”

“Yes, you are dreaming, Twilight.” Luna replied testily. “All three of you are, the other Celestia is an apparition that apparently represents my sister’s repressed desires, and I’m dream-walking. Are we clear, now?”

From the other side of the room, a squeal of excitement could be heard, followed by a different voice announcing indignation.

“Ooooo!” Pinkie said, poking at the second Celestia’s wings. “You look just like Celly!”

The double rolled her eyes, pulling the wing from Pinkie’s hoof. “Of course I do. Who else would I look like?”

Twilight, meanwhile, was still coming to grips with what Luna had told her. “Wait, she’s...” she pointed to the second Celestia. “And that one— What?!”

Luna looked pointedly at her sister. “You didn’t tell them anything, did you?”

“I didn’t want to sound crazy,” Celestia snapped back.

“It was good enough for me, Tia,” Luna replied, rolling her eyes.

“You’re not really crazy, Celestia,” the double interjected. “Most of the time when ponies talk about hearing voices, they aren’t actually there. I’m very much here.”

Pinkie continued poking and prodding at the other Celestia, and it eventually just stopped paying attention as it, Celestia and Luna exchanged insults and verbal barbs. All the while, Twilight just stared at it. She was dreaming, but that didn’t stop what was happening from being real. She wasn’t going to fall into that trap again. This being was very like Celestia, and according to Luna, was a representation of ‘her repressed desires’.

Was this the voice that Celestia had been talking to when Pinkie had overheard her?

“Wait... you’re her Id!” Twilight exclaimed in surprise. “Her wants and desires given physical form!”

The second Celestia looked at her with a pleased expression. “There, you see? Devastatingly intelligent, and incredibly cute as a bonus!”

“But how are you...” Twilight stopped, uncertain how to address this being. “Do you have a name? I don’t feel right calling you Celestia, and ‘it’ seems horrible.”

“I don’t have a name, but Celestia seems fond of calling me ‘Fiend’, so I suppose that works.” Fiend said, grinning mischieviously.

“Wonderful, now it has a name,” Celestia muttered.

“Why are you bothering Celestia?” Twilight asked.

“Bothering... I suppose that’s one way of putting it. I like to think of it as aggressive persuasion, but I am apparently very bad at it. She just gets upset.” Fiend stuck her tongue out at Celestia. “But I keep trying, even if she doesn’t seem to appreciate my efforts.”

“And what are you trying to persuade her to do?”

“Not a what, but a who,” Fiend replied, winking. Her expression soured as her eyes flicked to Celestia. “She’s had trouble thinking of anything else for the last few days! But she’d rather play the martyr again, because she doesn’t have the will to reach out and take what she wants. So sad.”

Twilight blushed bright crimson as she pieced together the thinly-veiled innuendo. “So, she really—”

“Yes.”

“And she wants—”

“Goodness, so much.”

“But... I thought—”

“She’d move heaven and earth for you. She’d spell out her love in a constellation for all to see. She is, in short, madly, deeply, and passionately in love with you, and it’s tearing her apart because she won’t act on it,” Fiend replied, shaking her head.

“Please, just stop!” Celestia begged.

“I can’t,” Fiend said, giving Celestia a look that seemed strangely apologetic. “If I don’t tell her, who will? You think I’m unkind to confront you with these truths, but I really do want you to be happy, Celestia.”

“If that were so, you’d stop!”

“Do you really think I’d be here if that was what you really wanted? You needed somepony to give voice to these desires, and that need was so great it lent me a will to do it for you. You needed somepony to tell you it was acceptable to want, to love, even if it might hurt somepony else.” Fiend bowed mockingly. “Here I am, Your Highness. Call me a villain if you must, but for goodness sake stop ignoring your heart!”

“Pretty words for such a despicable sentiment!” Celestia shot back, her mane going from the gentle colors of dawn to the fiery reds of sunset. “I refuse to take love, even if you think it would make me happier. These two deserve their happiness, and nothing you could say would convince me otherwise!”

“Then what will you do, Celestia? Slink off to your home, knowing you had love in your hooves and let it escape?”

“Princess, maybe it’s not very helpful to argue—” Twilight attempted to interject.

Celestia stood, marching at Fiend with rage in her eyes. “Better that than stealing it away—”

She blinked in surprise as her nose hit a purple shieldwall. Her head swiveled to Twilight. “What are you doing, Twilight?”

Twilight grinned nervously. “Um... I just wanted to keep you from trying to attack her again. She doesn’t seem to mean any harm...”

“No harm?” Celestia demanded. “Do you have any idea the things she’s suggested I do?”

“My personal favorite was your reaction to when I told you to spirit her away to your bedroom and make furious and passionate love to her until she couldn’t see straight,” Fiend said from behind the shield, tittering into a hoof. “I could feel your cheeks burning like the surface of the sun!”

Celestia’s eyes whipped back to regard Fiend. “You will hold your tongue or so help me—”

“Princess, please stop!” Twilight begged. “I… I don’t understand anything anymore, but if you really love me, please, sit down?”

Celestia continued to glare at Fiend for a moment longer, then slowly turned, sitting back down on her chair.

Twilight watched in shock, unsure what to say. “T-thank you,” she said at last, her voice a little breathless.

“Are you quite done making a fool of yourself, Tia?” Luna asked from across the room.

“Lu, that is the opposite of helpful.” Celestia replied. She turned her gaze back to Twilight, her mane returning to the more gentle hues that were the norm. “Forgive me, Twilight. My... Fiend knows very well which buttons to push to make me react.”

“Yes, to make you angry. I have no idea how to get you to do things that are less foolish.” Fiend said, a sad little frown on her face.

“Stop that,” Celestia said, warningly. “I refuse to believe you’re anything other than a pest that should be removed.”

“I don’t think she can be, Princess.” Twilight stared intently at Fiend as she thought, tapping a hoof to her chin. “The Id is a fundamental part of your subconscious, not something you can excise.”

“Am I meant to just live with her for all time, then?” Celestia demanded.

“Well, yes and no.” With a thought, Twilight summoned a book to her, then groaned in frustration as she flipped it open to find gibberish on the inside. “She said herself that her will comes from you. Part of you wants—” Twilight blushed furiously. “B-but you also don’t... because you feel like it would be wrong—”

“It is wrong.” Celestia insisted, looking away from Twilight. “What... what she said was true, so very true. But I can’t... I can’t just...”

“I… I know. I can’t either.” Twilight said, regretfully. “Pinkie is so wonderful, and I... I couldn’t bear her just stepping aside like she was trying to do.”

“Then... then we agree.” Celestia replied, her voice a mix of relief and regret. “In a way, I’m glad. You’re... you’re such a wonderful mare, Twilight. You deserve to be happy, and I’m so, so sorry for—”

“You’re giving up?” Luna demanded, standing up and dislodging Pinkie from her lap. “Just like that?”

“Well, yes.” Celestia replied, surprised. “I certainly have no ill-will, but there is nothing more to discuss!”

Luna pressed a hoof to her forehead, shaking her head sadly. “Tia, why? Why are you so insistent on making this about which of you gets to enjoy fair Twilight’s company? Pinkie was willing to step aside to make room for you. Do you really think she’d object to sharing Twilight instead?”

Pinkie, who had been silently watching the proceedings in rapt attention, asked: “Is that a thing? Can... can we do that?”

“Luna, I told you before, it’s not that simple—”

“No, Tia. It’s very, very simple.” She turned to Twilight and asked: “Do you love my sister?”

“I...” Twilight hesitated, glancing at Pinkie with fearful eyes.

“Fair enough. To you, it seems complicated as well. But you care for her, and you love Pinkie.”

“...Yes?”

“Tia, you’ve said how you feel about Twilight. What about Pinkie?”

Celestia didn’t answer for a time, unsure what to say. “Pinkie... is a very nice pony. She deserves to be happy. This isn’t fair to her.”

“I didn’t ask you if it was fair,” Luna replied.

“She doesn’t know for certain,” Fiend interjected. “She admires Pinkie, and cares for her. She even kissed her because she felt Pinkie needed a show of affection. It was adorable.”

“You... kissed Pinkie?” Twilight asked, unsure how she felt about that.

“I did,” Celestia replied. “She was in a very dark place, Twilight. I kissed her, and held her close.”

“Celly was so nice, Twi-Twi!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I lost my happy, and she helped me find it again!” While saying this, she’d been sporting a huge grin, but it faltered as she saw Twilight’s reaction. “Was... was that bad?”

“If it was, it was no fault of yours, Pinkie Pie.” Celestia said quickly. “That was my decision to make, and I stand by it.”

“You’re both so focused on what is 'wrong', that neither of you even consider for a moment what could be right!” Luna said, cutting them all off from further discussion of the kiss. She pointed at Twilight: “Twilight loves Pinkie, and cares for Celestia, quite possibly loves her.” The hoof swiveled to Celestia. “My sister adores Twilight, and cares for Pinkie. And Pinkie...” Her eyes shifted to Pinkie, who sported a large, expectant grin. “Pinkie loves Twilight, but she seems to have a deep affection for everypony she calls friend. Neither of you want to hurt her, and she would rather step aside than see the two of you unhappy. But it doesn’t have to be that way!”

“Luna, I told you... I can’t do what you do.” Celestia replied.

“Yes, Tia, you’d take no joy in simply basking in the love they share. I...” Luna hesitated. “I can see that was shallow enjoyment, now, not something that you’d appreciate. But I’m not speaking of simply joining them for an occasional tryst. I mean love them. Why separate them? At the very least, let them decide if they wish to love you, before you deny them the chance.”

A shrill whistle assaulted everypony’s ears, and all eyes turned to Pinkie. “Time out!” She called out, rushing to Twilight. “Huddle up!”

Twilight found herself forcibly placed into a two-pony huddle, face to face with Pinkie Pie. Normally, this would mean excessive kisses, but for the moment Pinkie merely excitedly kissed her on the nose since she needed her mouth for talking.

“Twilight, can we do that? Is it okay if we love Celly? I mean I know you got upset about Dashie and Applejack, but they have each other. Celly needs lots and lots of love, Twi-twi! I mean, I thought you could do that, but... is it okay if I love her, too? I don’t really wanna go, and if we could both love her that would be twice as many ponies for her! I think then she’d be happy for sure!”

“Pinkie... it’s not that simple—”

“Ya-huh!” Pinkie replied, kissing her on the nose again. “Two’s a party, but three’s a bigger party. It means twice as many kisses and snuggles! She gets you and me, you get me and her and I get...” She paused, apparently doing the math. “Well, I don’t know if she wants to kiss and snuggle me, but I’ll kiss and snuggle her so it’s okay!”

“That doesn’t sound very fair to you...” Twilight replied, trying not to be swayed too much by her heart as she tried to logically process the suggestion, since the mere idea of being able to love Celestia sent it into overdrive. It was a faulty thing, far too prone to breaking. That made it suspect to her.

So, ignoring that piece of untrustworthy machinery, she set her mind to the task. Pinkie was right, from a purely mathematical viewpoint, at least. Twice as much affection was, in theory, very beneficial. But math had failed her in matters of love before. After all, according to her studies on Celestia, they should have been compatible—

Wait.

Math hadn’t failed her! She’d just fallen victim to incomplete data! There was no way she could have known about Celestia’s martyr complex when it came to taking lovers! Of course, in retrospect she should have accounted for her relative age at the time, but she could forgive her past self for being young and foolish.

So, the theory was sound, the emotion was present, and if all parties were willing...

She looked into Pinkie’s eyes, seeing hope in them that kindled the same in her own. It could work... but she worried about the happiness quotient. Pinkie would be giving love freely, but only receiving from one pony. That was unacceptable. If anything, Pinkie needed to receive more than her output.

She wasn’t certain she could make up for a lack of affection from one party. But she had to try, because the alternative was Celestia living out their lifetimes in stoic unhappiness, plagued by her own mind. Nopony deserved that, not when they had somepony who loved them.

In the end, that decided it for her. Celestia needed love, and since Pinkie and Twilight were willing to give it, that would be wonderful. And maybe... if Celestia cared for Pinkie, maybe love could grow there as well. Perhaps then, there would be enough love for all.

Her heart clamored for attention once more, and she did her best to soothe it. She couldn’t afford to break down into an emotional mess, not yet. First, she had to convince Celestia it could work.

“What should we do, Twilight?” Pinkie asked at last. “Am... am I wrong? I really really don’t want this to be wrong, but I’m not all that great with this stuff. I like making ponies happy. I think this would make both of you happy.”

Twilight could see the worry growing in Pinkie’s eyes, the light of hope dimming. She kissed Pinkie’s nose affectionately, letting her own mouth pull up from its contemplative pursed lips to a smile. “You’re not wrong, Pinkie. Thank you.”

“Should I call time in?” Pinkie asked, glancing back at Celestia, who appeared to be waiting patiently as Twilight glanced that way as well.

That actually forced a small chuckle out of Twilight, and she kissed Pinkie on the lips gratefully. Pinkie’s eyes lit up for a moment, and she kissed back quickly, before pulling away again with a goofily happy smile. “Go ahead, Pinkie.”

“Tiiiime iiiin!” Pinkie announced, dashing back to Luna’s lap to watch.

Twilight found herself sans her Pinkie-shield, faced with her mentor/crush and the Fiend in her head. Celestia was still waiting patiently, in a manner that spoke of centuries of practice allowing other beings to give an address. Fiend was watching Twilight with rapt attention, quietly munching on a whole mountain of popcorn contained in a bucket that looked far too small to hold that volume of snackfood.

The little purple unicorn felt very small, then, as the eyes of three alicorns and one Pinkie Pie were all regarding her, waiting for her next words. And indeed, those words would decide something very important.

She nervously flicked her eyes to Pinkie Pie, and found that her marefriend had erected a banner, which, despite being written in incomprehensible squiggles, Twilight still understood to read ‘Go, Twilight! You can do it!’

It made her laugh just a little, and untightened her chest enough to take a deep breath. “Princess...” The word felt all wrong, and she allowed it to die on her lips as she tried again. “Celestia, please, don’t go? Pinkie and I... we want you to stay, and be with us. I... I know you’re a princess, and you have to run the country, but... we could be here, waiting for you, whenever you can make time.”

Celestia’s face was unreadable, and Twilight kept talking in a panic. “I know maybe it’s not what you wanted. You’re not used to the idea of multiple partners. Truthfully, I don’t know how it will work, myself. But I... I can’t let Pinkie go. That might be selfish of me, but it’s all I can do. As much as I love you... I love her too.”

“Twilight... I...”

“Don’t say no. Please. I know I don’t deserve it... But if it would make you happy at all, you deserve that and so much more. Let’s just try? I promise I won’t let it affect how much I respect you, but I hate the idea of you shutting yourself off from love. It’s horrible. I—”

Twilight quickly found herself wrapped up in white plumage, and her lips pressed firmly to Celestia’s. Her eyes opened wide in fright, then slowly fluttered closed as she kissed Celestia back. In that moment, she let the barriers around her heart fall. It wasn’t nearly as bad as she’d imagined.

Chapter 52: Morning

View Online

Rarity awoke to a shiver. That by itself wasn’t so odd, but the shiver wasn’t hers. Or rather, wasn’t coming from her.

A moment’s investigation revealed that she was covered up nicely in a combination of warm quilt and an even warmer wing. The source of the shivering was the owner of the wing, who was covered in neither of the things keeping Rarity warm and comfortable.

Rarity groaned under her breath. Not even a week in the relationship and she was already revealing herself to be a blanket hog. She carefully extracted herself from under the wing, dragging the blanket over Fluttershy with her magic as she did so. The shivering stopped, but her marefriend let out a pitiful little whine as Rarity left her embrace. Rarity remedied this with a soft kiss to the forehead, after which Fluttershy snuggled into the blankets with a happy sigh.

The world was only dimly lit with the deep reds of predawn. Nocturnal animals were still scurrying about, making ready to sleep for the day, while the various birds that lived with Fluttershy were making their way out of their cages to find their morning meals: birdseed for some, insects for others.

In short, Rarity was going to need to purchase a nice pair of earmuffs if she expected to get any sleep while staying with Fluttershy, and had all the more motivation to ensure her home was repaired as soon as possible.

Also, a larger blanket would need to be made, to ensure Fluttershy wasn’t left wanting in the future.

Oooo, that could be fun. I’ll need to pick up some materials while I’m in town, we could work on a new quilt together!

She sat down in front of Fluttershy’s modest vanity mirror, finding a single hoofbrush being the sole piece of manecare equipment to work with.

I’m really going to have to gift her some supplies, if for no other reason than to have access to them myself when I visit, she thought wryly, picking up the brush and dragging it through the rat’s nest that was her mane this morning.

She spared a brief thought of a shower, and breakfast, but there was again the problem of accoutrements, or rather a complete lack of them. Fluttershy only used a simple herbal shampoo, and bar soap of all things! And yet she always looked so well-kempt. It was enough to make a grown pony rage at the unfairness of it.

In any case, they’d already showered after their romp in the bedroom. Granted, that had lead to other things, but being in the shower, they’d stepped out clean at least. So, while hardly being happy with her lack of manestyling gel and makeup, at the very least she wasn’t worried she would offend if she left the cottage.

Well, not much, anyway. Thus her early morning departure. She’d be less likely to see anypony awake enough to care about such things.

While her bedroom and bathroom were a total mess, the guest bathroom was well-equipped. One could never be too prepared, after all. There she would find all the supplies she needed to make herself presentable, and the luggage necessary to transport it all to her temporary residence, thus ensuring that her stylistic needs would be well taken care of.

Once her mane was finally shaped into something slightly more presentable, she stood, quietly leaving the bedroom.

As she walked down the stairs, she was confronted by Angel Bunny, who raised an eyebrow at her questioningly.

She put her hooftip to her lips, making a shushing noise. “Don’t wake her. I’ll be back soon.”

He rolled his eyes at her, but made no move to alert his mistress.

Rarity smiled at him, and briefly tussled the fur between his ears as she passed before he slapped at her hoof with a warning look. “Oh come now,” she said with exasperation. “No need to be upset. I’ll pick you up a treat on the way back. How about that?”

He offered no opinion on whether that would be appreciated, merely turning with a soft grunt to hop towards the kitchen.

The walk to Ponyville was reasonably pleasant, despite being at an hour when few decent ponies would be awake, Applejack notwithstanding. In due time she had arrived at her shop, wincing at the charred remains that stuck up from the top of the structure. The ponniquins that had adorned the sides of her window were blackened and skeletal-looking, giving the home an eerie look. The roof had collapsed in on one side, surely destroying her tub in the process. On the bedroom side, while the walls had survived for the most part, one large section had not and she could see a single bedpost with the tattered remains of her canopy waving in the wind like some sort of ghastly flag.

She unlocked the door, stepping inside the main show room. The inside was as she remembered, damp and disheveled. It was difficult to say what had caused most of the mess she saw before her. While the fire had blessedly been stopped by Rainbow Dash, the method used was hardly one that had been kind to her furnishings. And to make matters worse, she’d then had to catch Opalescence. All things considered, it was a miracle things weren’t more damaged.

She looked around the room, righting ponniquins and picking up scattered dress designs. With a little care the majority of the pages could be salvaged, thankfully, but she winced to see a few with hoof-prints on them. Rainbow had been frantic at the time, she had to remember that. It was very important not to punish well-meaning friends for deeds done while chasing your ill-tempered cat.

A few moments work found her showroom in slightly better repair, the salvageable designs hanging from clothespins, her ponniquins back in their accustomed order. All in all, the damage here had been very modest. The outlying rooms were largely untouched, though the sudden gusts of wind had blown the doors open and in one case had cracked the door itself with the pressure. Sweetie’s guest bedroom seemed no worse for wear. But the real prize was the guest bathroom, which was completely untouched.

Now, I just need the luggage! Which is... upstairs, in the bedroom.

She pressed a hoof to her temple, opening her medicine cabinet for the willow bark capsules and swallowing one with a glass of water.

Perhaps they had survived? The fire had been bad, to be sure, but it wasn’t like everything had just been consumed. Her luggage was hardy stuff, after all, she’d paid good bits for them. The salespony had mentioned they were waterproof, which was good, it meant the interiors should be clean and dry. He’d also mentioned fire resistant, which sadly wasn’t the same as fireproof, but likely meant that if they were damaged, it would be superficially.

So long as it wasn’t too bad she could, in theory, remove any scorching of the outside. It would be better than trying to find a new luggage set at such an inconvenient hour.

The willow bark did its work quickly, and as the pain of her stress headache receded her confidence returned. Everything was going to be fine; she just needed to retrieve her luggage, pack up her beauty supplies, and trot back to Fluttershy’s cottage. She looked into the mirror, nodding to her reflection with determination. Then she marched up the stairs to her bedroom.

No, nevermind. Everything is horrid, she thought as she looked at the wreckage which was her room.

She’d seen this all before, of course. But at the time she’d been riding quite the endorphin high, having a large number of things go right all at once. And Fluttershy had been at her side, which had drastically improved her mood.

So, everything was, in fact, horrid. But, it didn’t have to remain so. Things could be replaced, damage could be repaired. There was nothing here that was so precious that she could not bear its loss.

No, that jewel was safe in a warm bed, hopefully sleeping soundly.

A brief search revealed that her luggage, and in fact her whole wardrobe, had escaped unscathed. The closet door would sadly need replacing, but it had held up despite severe burn damage and had not buckled under the pressure of the winds. Despite being covered in ash, Rarity pressed a hoof gently to its surface, deciding that she would use the surviving wood to create a nice sculpture for the bedroom. Such diligence should not go unrewarded.

She packed up her dresses in one of the larger suitcases, intent on moving them out of the room to ensure they wouldn’t be damaged during the coming construction. That done, she went into the one room she dreaded most, her bathroom.

The tub had survived! It was full of plaster and wood, but her beautiful tub was still whole! Granted, the paint on the outside would need to be scraped off and replaced, but the porcelain body was uncracked! She allowed herself a triumphant smile.

Sadly, the same could not be said for her makeup and hair styling products. It looked as if the aerosol canisters had exploded, which had likely been part of the reason the fire had spread so quickly after the lightning strike. Worse still was the loss of her makeup and perfumes, some of which had cost her quite a sum of bits. One bottle in particular made her wince. On the shattered glass she could still make out the gold lettering that spelled out ‘oniv’. Her prized bottle of Ponivre, the perfume that had helped Fluttershy see past her ill-conceived obfuscation, shattered all over her bathroom floor.

She beheld the glass sadly. The perfume could be replaced, of course, but that bottle in particular had good memories associated with it, as it had been a gift from Fluttershy several years prior.

Hmmm... perhaps, with a little creativity...

Gathering the shards, she focused her magic and applied heat to them until they melted. She then shaped the mass into a delicate glass butterfly with scintillating wings.The gold paint was stretched to form the fine textures. She looked it over, adding little details, then relaxed, satisfied. A quick search around the room revealed an undamaged hairclip, upon which she affixed the glass sculpture.

I hope she won’t mind if I regift it to her, not that she’d recognize it as it is.

She regarded the mess that was her vanity, sighing just a little. They were all just things, after all. No need to be upset.

Besides, it will give me good reason to make a shopping trip to Canterlot. Oooo, perhaps I could go with Luna and test the ‘royal discount’ theory. I bet her mere presence will swing the haggling in my favor!

She carried the newly crafted glass bauble in her magic, depositing it safely within the suitcase containing her dresses.

Better to keep it safe until I go home, she thought, taking the suitcases with her. She packed up her supplies in the remaining suitcases, storing them all in the closet downstairs for the moment. She had other errands today, and she’d spent enough time wallowing for one morning.

“What do you mean ‘three weeks’?” Rarity demanded hotly of the eponymously-named ‘Hard Hat’, who was wearing his namesake on both his flanks and his head. He was a stout stallion, if Rarity was being generous, and she always was. Broad of chest and round of barrel, his mane was a tousled brown mess under his headgear. His accent was hard to place at first. She’d heard it many a time, but could not recall where.

“Just what I said, lady. We’re busy right now. Do you got any idea how many homes got damaged just a few days ago?” Hard Hat licked the tip of his hoof, turning the newspaper he was reading, and lifted his coffee with his magic to his waiting lips.

Manehatten, that’s it. Specifically from the Bronx. That nice street vendor who was selling chips and water near the park. Goodness, that park was lovely.

She regarded the stallion with a frown. If only he was as helpful as that nice vendor. “Oh yes, you look positively swamped right now.” Rarity replied with a huff.

“Hey, everypony deserves a break, lady. Don’t even get me started.”

Rarity sighed heavily. “You’re right, of course. It’s just that my home has a few rather inconvenient holes in it and is rather more composed of ash than I would like. I was very much hoping something could be done about that. Is there any way I could expedite your company starting on the repairs?”

Hard Hat looked at her over his newspaper, in a manner that Rarity would think of as ‘taking her measure’. “Lady, I don’t know what you expect. My boys are all booked solid, and I can’t fix your place by myself.”

“Well... if your immediate subordinates all all under contract, do you have anypony that you hire for very large jobs that might be available? Surely you have subcontractors.” Rarity asked hopefully, fluttering her eyes.

“I already brought ‘em on. Heck, I hired a few boys from Appleloosa just yesterday. Hard workers. Tough to keep in line, though. Without ‘em we’d be a good six weeks until we can take on new jobs.” Hard Hat lifted the paper back up to his line-of-sight. “Sorry, lady. We’ll be happy to take the job on, but it’s gonna be a while.”

“But that will simply be too long!” Rarity pressed, pushing his paper down a little to regain eye-contact. “At the very least I need my workspace made usable again, my home is exposed to the elements!”

“That’s not exactly a simple job, lady—”

“Sir, I understand that—”

“Fact is, I don’t even got time to go look your place over. I got three jobs supposed to start today, and three more already being worked on.” Hard Hat shook his paper irritably, dislodging her hoof. “Now get outta here! This coffee break might be the only one I get today!”

“Is this about money?” she asked, growing a little desperate. “Because I can assure you, it’s no object.”

“Lady, my other jobs are paying money just as good as yours. And I wouldn’t be much of a businesspony if I took on your job ahead of theirs.”

“And I wouldn’t be very successful if I accepted ‘no’ as an answer without trying, Hard Hat. Trust me when I say my offer could be quite a bit more substantial than your other clients, for my need is time sensitive. I need a useable workspace as soon as possible, which requires at the very least that my home be made weatherproof once more. Further repairs can wait so long as that much is done.”

“I already told you, all my boys are committed—” Hard Hat began before Rarity cut him off abruptly.

“So hire new ones! Surely there are some labor ponies within a train ride's distance?”

“Well, sure, but I don’t want to bring on too many. We got plenty of work lined up for now, but who knows a few months down the line?”

Rarity let out a strangled-sounding laugh. “Sir, you know very well how much this town needs construction ponies like yourself. If it’s not a monster, it’s freak weather, and that’s discounting the odd destruction of town hall by our friendly but clumsy mail-pony! I can almost guarantee somepony or something will destroy half of the town soon enough. Will you please just come assess the damage? I’m not asking for more than that for now.”

“And I’m telling you I ain’t got time!” Hard Hat barked back. “Now get the heck outta here!”

Rarity regarded the stallion silently as he grumpily read his paper and sipped his coffee. While it was possible to finish the Starlight order at Fluttershy’s cottage, since the pieces were precut for the most part, it would hardly make for a very comfortable workplace. Cozy was a word for the cottage, but not spacious, and certainly not optimized for work. Even after the Starlight order, she’d need to begin on the the summer line, and Luna’s new wardrobe.

She considered her options for a moment. If these construction ponies could not even begin for three weeks, she was going to need a workspace.

Her immediate options were friends and family. Sadly, her parents had every room filled with touristy souvenirs, and Father had co-opted her old bedroom as a study the moment she’d moved out.

Hmmm, Rainbow is never at home, I wonder... Wait, idiot. She lives in a cloud. Even assuming I could get up there I doubt the moisture would do the fabric any good.

Applejack was likewise out, as her only available space was filled with livestock normally. While she was good enough to coat the floor with hay during parties it would still be problematic to work in.

Pinkie did have a large room, but while she was out of it quite a bit, Rarity didn’t want to put her out entirely to fill it with a lot of fabric and ponniquins. The bother of it was that Pinkie would do it in a heartbeat, even if it meant storing all of her belongings away.

“Sir, I realize you are very busy, I didn’t mean to be rude. Surely we can come to some arrangement?” she asked, keeping her voice calm and steady.

“I don’t care about how rude or polite you are, lady. Fact is, either way, I can’t do nothing. Soon as I finish my coffee I gotta head out to the next job site.” Hard Hat lowered his paper once more. “I get that you need your house fixed up, and I’m sorry I can’t help.”

He looked sincere, and that was very disheartening. “I... I understand. Forgive me, a friend referred me to you. I suppose Spike would have no idea how busy you are after all that mess.”

There was a brief moment of silence, after which the paper was folded and set aside. “Spike sent you?”

“Erm... yes? Why, does that change anything?” Rarity asked, hopefully.

“No. Not a thing.” Hard Hat replied with a sigh. “But now I feel rotten that I can’t help you out. The kid is good people. He hooked me up with a fat contract in Canterlot a while back.”

“Ah. Well, I’ll give him your regrets. I’m sure he’ll understand.” Rarity stood up from her chair, intent on leaving. “I do hope your jobs go quickly and without incident.”

“Wait.”

She turned her head away from the door, having only just opened it. “Yes?”

“Okay... look, it’s gonna cost. I’ll offer my boys double time to work on your repairs. I can’t make ‘em stay, but that should be enough to convince a few of em. I’ll swing by later to see how bad it is, we might be able to board up the worst of it to get you airtight. You said it’s just the top story?”

“Well, yes.” Rarity replied in surprise. “Heavy damage to the roof, fire, you see—”

He nodded impatiently. “Okay, that much we can probably swing pretty quick. Get some tarps put up, see how bad the walls and roof are. Gonna need a deposit, though.”

“Oh! Ah, yes. I... that is, Princess Luna told me we could invoice the castle—”

His eyebrow rose at that. “Crown’s paying?” After a moment, he relaxed. “Well, you do know Spike. But I can’t pay my boys with invoices, and they’re gonna want bits up front for this. Some of ‘em got families and even double time is gonna be just enough to coax ‘em away.” He jotted down a number on a piece of paper, turning it around for her to see. “Just a rough estimate, I’ll get ya a finalized one later.”

The number made her quail. She was fairly certain she was being far overcharged, but couldn’t see any good alternatives that would allow her to continue her livelihood any time soon. “I’m afraid I don’t have that much at hoof,” she replied.

“Talk to her, then. You get the bits, I’ll make it happen. I owe the kid one.”

After her meeting with Hard Hat, she felt slightly more confident. Everything could be made right, so long as she kept her wits about her. She needed to get in touch with Luna, but that could wait a little while at least. First, she wanted to check in on Pinkie and see if everything was going well with her.

She briefly stopped by Sugarcube Corner, only to be told by Mrs. Cake that Pinkie hadn’t come home last night. That meant that she was likely staying with Twilight at the library, which in turn meant that, if Rarity wanted to see her, she should go there. Which was exactly what she did.

She found the front door open. Actually, she found a burnt hole where a lock had previously been, so it was difficult to say whether the door was supposed to be locked or not. There was nopony in the reading room, that much she knew, but there was evidence of ponies having recently been there. She listened carefully for sounds of movement. Twilight and Pinkie could be sleeping, after all. Likewise they could be doing things Rarity would rather not interrupt. Silence persisted, however.

“Pinkie? Twilight? It’s Rarity, darlings. Something seems to be wrong with your lock. It’s...” Her eyes picked up a bit of metal slag gleaming on the doorstep. “It seems to have melted? Is everything all right?”

Nopony answered, lending credence to the theory of her friends still being asleep. She crept up the stairs, wanting to at least ensure that they were in fact sleeping before she left. While she couldn’t imagine much of anything or anypony that could pose a threat to Twilight or Pinkie, much less both at once, it would settle her mind and allow her to go shopping without worrying about them. She could always come back later.

Upon entering Twilight’s bedroom and reaching the top of the stairs leading to her friend’s loft, she was treated to a sight the likes of which she’d never expected: Her friends were sleeping, as she’d supposed. But they were nestled together up against the side of a much larger pony that she didn’t immediately recognize: a pony who was eyeing her curiously as she approached. The first feature that caught her eyes was the lustrous pink mane that seemed to glow like the first rays of dawn. The next was the huge white wing casually covering her friends like a blanket—

A brief flick of her eyes to the long horn confirmed what her brain had been screaming at her for the last few seconds. Emergency signals were sent to the legs and she immediately dove to the ground in deference.

While she groveled, her mind raced to identify the princess on the bed, coming up blank. Some relative of the sisters at the very least. Had Celestia banished any other siblings and not mentioned them? For all she knew this pony could be an elder sibling, even one of Celestia’s parents! Age just didn’t seem to matter to them, they all looked like they were in the prime of their lives, it really wasn’t fair.

“Rarity, please rise, but try to be quiet, these two need their rest.”

Rarity’s ears shot straight up in surprise. That voice was Princess Celestia! She raised her head hesitantly, and was treated to the beatific smile of her sovereign and goddess. Yet she seemed smaller than usual. From the length of her legs sprawled on the bed she would still look down upon Rarity, but would not tower over her as the princess should.

“I’m happy to see you awake and well. We were all concerned for you.” The princess said in quiet undertones just louder than a whisper. “You are well, aren’t you?”

Rarity didn’t answer at first, choosing instead to blink several times. “I think I am,” she said at last, her own voice barely loud enough to be heard. “But... first, you are Princess Celestia, only shorter, with a pink mane, snuggling two of my best friends?”

“I am, and I am.” Celestia replied, giggling just a little.

Rarity nodded, walking to Twilight’s guest bed and sitting down. “This I simply must hear.”

“There’s really nothing to tell,” Celestia hedged, looking uncomfortable.

“Yes, yes, nothing at all.” Rarity replied with a knowing smile. “Except that while Pinkie is a very snuggly pony... Twilight tends to not be, unless she is very very comfortable with them. And who would she be more comfortable with than her crush who apparently finally decided to reciprocate?”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed, her lips pursed into a pout. “Did Luna blab?”

“I can neither confirm nor deny that your sister blabbed everything, yes. She also asked if I’d be willing to intercede to help you two address your lingering feelings. I see that won’t be necessary.”

Pinkie’s face scrunched up, and she let out a little whine.

“Oh, don’t you start.” Rarity hissed at Pinkie. “ I made no promises and the princess guessed regardless. Plus, I don’t think Luna would mind, since this is a bit like saying ‘I told you so.’ by proxy.”

Pinkie’s expression smoothed back into a little grin.

Celestia watched the exchange, bemusement writ large on her face. “Is she—”

“I doubt it.” Rarity replied, shaking her head. “She probably just had a little twitch that disturbed her sleep. She’s very sensitive to breaches of confidence.”

“Oh.”

“Yes, you’ll need to watch that. For all that you're the head of the country, you might want to avoid making promises you don’t wish to keep if you’re going to be involved with Pinkie. She’ll get cross with you.” Rarity’s face turned deathly serious. “Trust me, it’s very important you not break trust. She will know, she always does.”

“I’ll... keep that in mind.” Celestia replied, casually stroking the top of Pinkie’s head.

Rarity cooed excitedly. “Goodness, something very interesting must have happened to bring this about.”

“You could say that, yes.” The princess took a deep, cleansing breath. “You could say I was asked to stop fighting with myself and accept the gifts I was being offered. Twilight made a compelling argument, and I... I was just so tired of trying to find ways to say no when I so badly wanted to say yes.” She gazed downwards fondly, gently nuzzling Twilight’s mane. “Forgive me, I don’t have the energy to keep up appearances right now.” she said apologetically.

“You’re talking to the mare who kissed your hooves over a Royal Suite, Your Majesty.” Rarity replied, chuckling. “I think you’re to be excused.”

“Well, I thank you for that, then.” Celestia said, letting out a little laugh herself.

Thoughts of Canterlot did remind her of something a bit more recent that she’d forgotten. “Oh! Princess, I meant to ask, do you have means to get word to Princess Luna?”

The princess seemed surprised at the question, nodding hesitantly. “Yes, of course.”

“Could you possibly send her a note inquiring about sending along the materials she promised me?”

“Materials?”

“Yes, rolls of fabric that were going unused. I had a bit of a mishap with my home... and she showed me the workroom of your former Royal Seamstress—”

Celestia’s express took a sudden turn for the morose. “Lace Ribbons, yes. She was a wonderful seamstress. Very competent.”

“Errr, sorry, Luna didn’t supply a name.”

“Luna never had a chance to meet her before she retired. She was still recovering when Discord broke free.” Celestia shook her head sadly. “It was for the best. Lace was never the same after his attack. I’d rather Luna had known her in her prime.”

“Was... was she a friend of yours?” Rarity asked quietly. She felt bad enough having supplanted the other mare and having utilized her workspace and materials, but if she’d unwittingly trod on Princess Celestia’s hooves in the process she may as well just retreat to her bedroom and never come out.

Her face fell as she remembered her bedroom was not a refuge, and would not be for some time.

“Not a personal friend, no. But I value all of my staff.”

Rarity allowed herself a little sigh of relief. “Well... I suppose I am technically in your staff, now. Though... perhaps I should consider myself more of a contractor. Luna commissioned me to make her a new wardrobe and provided the workspace and material to do so. She also mentioned that the castle might place orders for uniforms and the like. But we ended up leaving Canterlot rather abruptly.”

“I would imagine.” Celestia looked around the room, finding quill and ink easily enough and writing out a quick note. “So, ask her about the materials and sketches?”

“Yes, please. And if you wouldn’t mind, tell her it was delightful spending time with her, and that I’ll be working on her new wardrobe just as soon as I can fix my home.” Rarity paused, trying to think of anything else she might wish to convey. “Oh! And ask her how I am meant to invoice for the repairs, please. My contractor needs an advance payment so he can begin.”

“Repairs?” Celestia asked curiously as she wrote out the missive.

“Yes, Everfree storm. Fortunately I was elsewhere when the fire happened or we wouldn’t be having this conversation.”

“Ah.” Celestia signed the parchment with a flourish, and in a flash of green smoke it was gone. “Well, that’s sent. I think she’ll be glad to see it, actually. She was concerned that you two might never forgive her for the mess she caused, for all that she meant well.”

Rarity’s ears perked up curiously. She hadn’t managed to get a straight answer about what exactly had happened, and here it was being offered up without her even having to ask. “Well, I’d be happy to forgive her, but truthfully I’m not not very clear on just what did happen—”

A quiet yawn came from below Celestia’s wing, and a pair of brilliantly blue eyes opened, announcing that Pinkie had joined the land of the awakened. She looked up at Celestia curiously. “Hey! You’re awake!”

“Yes, Pinkie. You are as well, I see.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie crawled out from under Celestia’s wing, stretching out her limbs one by one. “You know, I dreamed about you!”

Celestia nodded as if this was no surprise, though to Rarity it was certainly news. “I dreamed of you as well.”

“Cool! Was Twilight in your dream, too?”

“Yes, Pinkie. She was there as well. My sister’s work, and I thank her for it.” Celestia sighed fondly. “You are hereby allowed to tell her she was right, Rarity. I was a stubborn fool, and she was right.”

Pinkie leaned back, hugging Twilight’s head excitedly. “You did it, Twi-Twi! This is gonna be so much fun!” She then tilted her head up to Celestia. “Hey, what about the other you? Is she okay?”

“She seems content with how events transpired.” Celestia replied, her face screwing up in brief annoyance. “At the very least, she is silent, and thank goodness for that.”

Rarity had been trying to get a word in edgewise, and that word was: “What?!” She blushed as both Pinkie and Celestia turned from each other to her, and hastily added: “Errr, well... First, good morning, Pinkie. But I am afraid I must restate: What?”

Twilight blinked, having apparently been woken by the sudden exclamation. She looked around blearily, noting she was being held by Pinkie, and was reclining against a warm, white pelt—

“Gah! I’m sorry, princess!” she exclaimed, scrambling out of Pinkie’s grasp to the far side of the bed.

“Now don’t you go distracting them before they start making sense!” Rarity said, growing ever more exasperated. “Pinkie was talking about dreams and another Celestia and nopony has even mentioned why the princess shrunk and—” Her eyes narrowed as she remembered something Fluttershy had mentioned yesterday. “Wait... I think that one was my fault, wasn’t it?”

“Nah, that was Twi-Twi’s.” Pinkie said with a barely stifled giggle. “She used up a lot of magic trying to blow you up.”

“B-blow me up?” Rarity said, her eyes wide with shock.

“Well..." Pinkie tapped a hoof to her chin thoughtfully. “Actually, I guess they were trying to overflow your coffee cup so they could patch the crack, or was it make the nasty straw go away?”

Rarity turned to Celestia and Twilight, pleading for one of them to translate. Unfortunately, Twilight seemed far too busy profusely apologizing for intruding on the Princess’s person to oblige. “Coffee cup?” She asked, not sure if she really wanted the answer.

“Yeah! Then they caught all the coffee in Luna, and she got big again! But poor Celly’s thermos nearly ran out, and she lost her flowy mane. But it’s okay! We’re gonna make her super happy and then it should spring right back up just like mine!”

As frightening as it all sounded, what was more frightening was that Pinkie was starting to make sense. She was getting the gist, at least. Rarity did recall being under the effects of a healing spell that drained her natural magic to increase the rate of her healing. So... something had happened, necessitating that the spell be severely overloaded. If they had been routing the excess into Luna, it followed that Luna’s reserves had been nearly spent just as Celestia’s were now.

So, Luna very likely saved my life. She thought, quailing at the idea. The idea that magic had gone wrong in such a huge way that it had been necessary for the Princesses themselves to intercede on her behalf was terrifying. It certainly explained Fluttershy’s concern, though not why she had been upset with Luna. One would think gratitude would result, not anger.

She was distracted from further musings by Celestia drawing Twilight into her embrace and simply holding her, the latter’s eyes wide and tinged with just a bit of fright. But the longer she was held, the less she babbled about needing to apologize for her actions.

PInkie watched with a huge grin and stars in her eyes, sighing in contentment. “Nibble on her ear. She likes that,” she suggested.

Both Celestia and Twilight developed twin blushes. “I appreciate the advice, but we have a guest.” Celestia replied, letting her grip around Twilight slack slightly.

Notably, she did not say the idea was a bad one. Rarity was rather thoroughly scandalized.

Celestia turned to Rarity, smiling apologetically. “Forgive me.”

“Not at all!” Rarity said quickly, “ Please forgive me for intruding! I really just wanted to check in on Pinkie and Twilight. It seems they are doing better than I imagined.” She waved at Twilight, smiling warmly. “Good morning, Twilight! Terribly sorry to have woken you so abruptly.”

“G-good morning.” Twilight replied, looking a little calmer but still quite shaken. “I’m sorry. A lot happened all at once. First I thought I was dreaming, then I actually was dreaming, but it didn’t feel like it, and then—”

“Errm... yes. I’m going to assume that all makes sense from your perspective. Is everything all right now?”

“I...” Twilight looked up at Celestia, then at Pinkie. “I think so. I think... I think maybe everything is all right.”

Rarity’s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene. Twilight was certainly happy enough in Celestia’s arms, but Pinkie was simply looking at them, not part of the embrace. It struck her as worrisome. “And Pinkie, is everything all right with you?”

Pinkie nodded quickly. “Yeah, everything's gonna be great!”

“If you’re sure.” Rarity replied, her lips pursed in a worried little frown. Perhaps she was overthinking things. If Pinkie was happy, that was enough. “Well, I should be going, then. I imagine you’ll want to wake up properly, have breakfast and the like.” Rarity climbed down from the bed, giving a deep bow to the princess.

“Wait.” Twilight said.

Rarity raised her head towards the voice, her eyebrow raised questioningly. “Yes?”

“Are... are you all right, Rarity? Like... no adverse side effects?”

“Well... my head was a bit fuzzy. Truthfully, I don’t have very clear memories of the last couple days or so. I’m not entirely certain how we left Canterlot, for instance.” Rarity shook her head as she tried and failed to recall. “If that’s the worst I have to deal with, I suspect I’ll be fine. I’m much more concerned about the boutique than a few missing details.”

“Wait...” Twilight interjected. “What happened to your boutique? Is everything all right?”

“Hmmm? Oh, it’ll all be fine, Twilight. Don’t concern yourself,” Rarity replied quickly, not really wanting to trouble her friend just as she was finally getting back to stable emotional footing. She walked to the bed, embracing first Pinkie, then Twilight. “I’m glad things worked out so well for you, darlings, but I really must go.” She turned to Celestia, uncertain how one was meant to broach the subject that worried her, and elected to simply be forthright. “Princess, could I trouble you for a word before I go? Alone, that is.”

“Certainly.” Celestia replied, her expression confused. “We could go down to the library if you like.”

Twilight looked ready to protest for a moment, but after opening and closing her mouth several times, simply disentangled herself from Celestia’s wings. “No, that’s fine. C’mon Pinkie, we’ll go get something to eat.”

Pinkie sat up, looking between Celestia and Twilight worriedly, but made no objection, choosing instead to scramble over to Celestia and give her a great big hug. “Muffins okay?” she asked.

Celestia nodded distractedly. “That sounds wonderful. And maybe—”

“Coffee too. I’ll see if we can make it extra strong.” Pinkie then kissed Celestia on the cheek, joining Twilight where she had been waiting at the doorway, watching with a little smile.

When they had gone, Rarity addressed the Princess once more. “Well... how shall I put this... I...” She trailed off, suddenly very much aware than she addressed an immortal goddess who normally had the magical power to move the sun, and even weakened as she was still had the political and social power to crush her forever. “With all due respect, Your Majesty. I... I am worried for my friend,” she said, finally. She closed her eyes, bracing herself for whatever was to come.

“Twilight?”

At the mention of Twilight, Rarity opened her eyes again. “No, not Twilight. I mean Pinkie Pie. I... she’s a very dear friend, and... well... You might very easily hurt her unintentionally. I won’t judge what you and Twilight do, of course. The three of you can work out how you would like the relationship to work, but Pinkie just adores her and if you end up monopolizing Twilight she’ll just quietly allow it and smile all the while.”

Celestia didn’t answer for a time, and Rarity grew increasingly nervous that she had overstepped herself. But if she didn’t speak up for Pinkie she wasn’t sure that Twilight (or Pinkie herself) ever would. Twilight was far too enamored with Celestia to deny her anything, and Pinkie would actively work against her own interests in favor of theirs!

“I know,” Celestia replied, her voice subdued instead of enraged, thankfully.

While thankful that she was not, in fact, ruined for life, Rarity didn’t quite know what to make of what had been said. “What do you mean, you know?”

“I’ve been doing some... extensive talking with Pinkie Pie over the last few days, Rarity. I’ve learned that she will behave exactly as you say. I’ve tried to explain to them both that I worry about the same thing. And If I were a stronger mare, I would be back in my chambers, drinking heavily and binging on cake, anything that would help me forget I’d ever found out Twilight’s little secret.” Celestia’s shoulders slumped in defeat. “But I’m not. I can’t...”

For one naked moment, Rarity saw an expression that she knew all too well. A fear of loss and the pain of never having that one pony who truly made your life worth living want you in turn. Worse, she was telling this mare (As, for all her power the Princess was still a mare) that her involvement would likely end in tragedy.

What would I do were I in her position?

The answer to that question eluded her, though she did realize what she could do in her own position. “Majesty,” she said, squaring her jaw and nodding with as much conviction as she could muster. “I’m not saying it will happen, simply that you must take care that it doesn’t. I was watching her, just now, as you comforted Twilight. She wanted to join that embrace, but she held herself apart. If you let that happen, she will distance herself even more.”

Celestia nodded slowly, the fearful look still in her eyes. “I... I will keep that in mind.”

The silence that followed quickly grew uncomfortable once more, and Rarity cleared her throat noisily. “Majesty... I think... maybe the best way to avoid the worst is to try to establish a bond of sorts with her.” At Celestia’s scandalized look, she clarified: “I’m not saying it has to be romantic in nature, but it could be, if you wish. You two love the same mare, that’s one thing you share. Find other things. Draw her in, don’t let her be distant.”

“I am not a foal, Rarity,” Celestia replied hotly. “I understand that something like this doesn’t come easily for anypony. It’s just... I was under the impression that the only way to make it work would be to... well...” She petered out and looked to the side with a blush.

“No!” Rarity exclaimed when she realized what the concern was. “I mean, yes, I suppose that would be the ideal, but I imagine that it would be horribly awkward!” She put a hoof up to her chin, tapping it thoughtfully. “Well, perhaps not so much for Pinkie. She’s wonderfully affectionate, overly much at times. I know it’s a lot to ask for you to feel the same for Pinkie as you do for Twilight, but...” She sighed and made circling motions with her hoof. “If you just got to know her her a little better, spent time with her, perhaps quite literally draw her in for a hug when you see that she is unsure.”

“And if I can’t ever love her?” Celestia asked. There was a certain hesitation that bordered on defeatism in her voice, as if she did not believe there was any possible way for it to ever happen.

“Love... takes many forms, Princess. I love Pinkie Pie very much, even if I wouldn’t necessarily choose to express that love carnally.” Rarity replied, blushing herself as she remembered Pinkie’s casual groping of her backside. “I’m certain you will figure out what form it takes between the two of you, and if it turns out that it will never be a romantic love... then so be it.” Having said her piece on the subject of love, her expression grew harder. “Just... don’t ruin things between her and Twilight. I’ll never forgive you if you do.”

“I don’t intend to.” Celestia said firmly. “But... I understand your concern. I have my own, but—” She looked up as a swirling green flame appeared in midair, depositing a reply scroll in her waiting magic. She inspected it momentarily, then passed it to Rarity.

“Goodness, that was rather prompt of her.” Rarity exclaimed as she took the scroll. “Well, forgive me for my rude questions, Majesty.”

“No, you were right to question. And I agree, Pinkie deserves better than this. There is much to love about her, and I wish her relationship with Twilight hadn’t been muddied up by Twilight’s past. I just don’t know if I have it in me to do what Twilight proposed.” Celestia let out a heavy sigh. “But I will try.”

“Well, let’s see what Luna had to say...” Rarity broke the seal, unfurling the scroll.

Dearest Rarity,
We hope that this missive finds thee well, and fully recovered. We extend our sincerest apologies for not being present when thou didst wake, for We would have liked to give thee a proper goodbye prior to Our departure. Alas, Our citizens’ needs must trump our personal wishes. We enjoyed thy company as well, and wouldst welcome further visits should thee be inclined. Simply send word and We shall send a carriage at thy pleasure.
Thy materials will be en route to thee shortly. We had not thought to ask where to send them, We confess. We were also a bit preoccupied, and for that We ask your forgiveness.
Please, do not fret about producing Our wardrobe quickly. If there is one thing We learned during Our long incarceration, it was the value of patience. We are certain that thou will have sufficient time in thine life span to produce what We require. We are far more concerned with quality than the speed of acquisition.
Regarding the invoicing, We shall send along our personal Advocata Corona to present to the pony thou wishes to perform the repairs. Simply present the document, and all will be taken care of. Furthermore, the cost of the repairs may be considered a gift, as will be the cost for the fabric We expect thou wilt need to order to replace what was lost.
If there is aught else that thou doest need, send word and We will obtain it for thee.
Thy friend,
Luna

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief. All would be in order soon. She would have her workspace. And in the meantime, her present residence had a very warm bed next to a warmer sleeping partner, albeit one who was going to need more blankets if she was going to be sleeping next to her blanket hog of a marefriend. Yes, she could see very few problems with waiting for her home to be made livable again.

She was still going to need ear muffs, however.

Chapter 53: Bruised Apple

View Online

“What did she have to say?” Celestia asked, peering at Rarity curiously over the scroll.

Rarity rolled it back up, allowing herself a little grin of satisfaction. “She says she’ll send the materials and a document...” Her face scrunched up as she tried to remember the exact words. “‘Avacodo’... something or other, I think it was? And that I am to tell her if I need anything else.”

Celestia’s eyebrows rose. “The ‘Advocata Corona’? I see.”

“Is that unusual?” Rarity asked, curious about the reaction. “She said presenting it would solve any issues with funding.”

Celestia nodded, though her expression seemed unsure. “It would, although it’s very unusual to be given such a document anymore. An ‘Advocata Corona’ from either Luna or myself is a guarantee of backing for anything.”

“Erm... and by anything you mean—”

“I mean my sister, and by extension Equestria itself, has given you carte blanche, Rarity. That document hasn’t been used in centuries. We used to use it for diplomatic missions, but since we have good trade relations with our neighbor countries it’s far simpler to send our envoys with bits instead. There are very, very few who would be trusted with that, for good reason. Were she granting such a thing to nearly anypony else, I would have serious objections.” Celestia smiled reassuringly, waving a hoof in dismissal. “I trust you will understand the degree of trust being placed in you, and not take advantage unduly.”

“Oh!” Rarity replied, her heart beating a little quicker than she was comfortable with. The thought of having the means to buy anything she wished was a little daunting. Shopping sprees were, of course, a joy, but the idea of having no limit because she was spending somepony else’s money almost took all the fun out of it.

Almost.

Certainly she would need to spend wisely, replace what she needed to replace, and repair what she needed to repair. But she would not spend more than she needed to. A great trust was being placed in her, and she would not abuse it. It would be the equivalent of breaking a promise.

Hmmm, maybe just a little makeup? A bottle of perfume couldn’t hurt—

“Pinkie! What’s wrong with you?” Twilight’s voice came from downstairs, announcing they’d returned with breakfast.

“Somepony is thinking about breaking a promise!”

“Well, can you please get your tail under control?”

She would of course never abuse Luna’s trust! What was she even thinking?

“False alarm! Sorry.”

Celestia regarded Rarity with a raised eyebrow. “How does she do that?”

“A series of twitches that she’s learned to interpret...” Rarity said, absently. She returned Celestia’s gaze with a start. “Forgive me! I was—”

“Wool-gathering,” Celestia supplied. “And perhaps thinking about getting a few personal items?”

“No! I would never—”

Celestia held up a hoof, smiling. “Rarity, it’s all right. You’ve saved Equestria several times over with no expectation of reward, have you not?”

“Of course! But one does not save the world altruistically! I happen to live in the world; it’s difficult to sell dresses if it is eternally dark or made of pudding.” Rarity laughed with a mirth she didn’t feel. “Anypony would have done the same.”

“I imagine you lost some important things in that fire?” Celestia asked pointedly.

“Well... Not important, really. Just... things. Makeup, perfume, you know... Nothing of true necessity,” Rarity replied, trying not to sound shallow. They really were just things, after all.

“Appearances can be everything, Rarity. I know this just as well as you.” Celestia regarded her for a long moment, during which Rarity began to cringe uncomfortably.

“Well, yes, but it’ll all be fine,” she said when the silence had gotten to be too much to bear.

For a moment longer, Celestia said nothing. During that time, Rarity began to fear she had said exactly the wrong things, and her punishment would be a retraction of the boon Luna had granted her. She closed her eyes, waiting for her sentence.

“You may replace what you lost. I, like my sister, place my trust in you.”

Rarity opened her eyes in surprise, having never expected that. “Oh, but I couldn’t! Some of those items were very expensive! I... I can’t in good conscience accept—”

“Rarity.”

Her mouth snapped shut in an instant. When the Princess asked for your attention, you did not ignore her.

“You’re being given a gift. It would be rude to refuse, wouldn’t it?”

She opened her mouth with another protest, then allowed it to close without saying a word.

“That’s what I thought,” Celestia said with a little smile. “My nobles have mostly forgotten true etiquette, but I still find examples of the qualities I wish I could still find in my own nobility, from time to time. One of them is the ability to graciously receive a gift, when given.”

“But—” Rarity cut herself off with a grimace, then attempted to smooth her continence. “I... thank you for your kind assistance, Your Majesty. I will endeavour to use your gift wisely. But... I still wish there was something I could do in return.”

Celestia let loose a tiny peal of laughter. It was a good sound, as Rarity could tell it was coming from a place of true amusement, and had no qualities of mocking in it.

“I am a princess, Rarity. I want for very little.”

“Still! I...” Rarity trailed off, blushing. She was hardly being gracious. She eyed the floor, somehow resisting the urge to kiss Celestia’s hooves just for how wonderful she was.

“I see,” Celestia replied, a look of amusement shining forth from her eyes. “Very well, if you wish.”

Rarity’s eyes opened wide in panic at the words. Just as she’d gotten herself to accept that the princess would not allow her to even attempt to repay her kindness, she was being offered the chance after all, and had no idea what she could possibly offer.

She immediately fixated on the idea like a mare possessed, wracking her brain for something, anything she could offer that wouldn’t be an insult to this literal goddess before her.

“Oh, dear,” she distantly heard the princess say in a voice that held nothing of joy in it, but rather spoke of deep anxiety. “Rarity, please, don’t concern yourself—”

It wasn’t fair! Celestia was the pinnacle of everything that nobility should be. The very essence of what she tried to emulate in polite society, even if she felt like a faker the entire time. Mere offers of a meal, or invitations to a social occasion just didn’t cut it.

“—Really, there is no need—”

It would take something unique, something that could even begin to to make the princess feel appreciated for... everything that she was to Rarity. For that was the daunting task that lay before her; not just thanking Celestia for her assistance in replacing those precious things that Rarity had lost, but thanking her for being the wonderful princess that she was.

“—It’s good of you to want—”

Her face fell as she realized there was no single thing she could offer, no act she could perform, that even held a candle to what Celestia deserved.

“—Rarity?”

Even now Celestia was generously trying to reassure Rarity that there was no need to fret. But, as perfect and wonderful as the princess was, she was wrong on that front. Celestia deserved so very much, but there was so very little Rarity could offer. “I... I could make you a gown?” she offered, piteously. Even that offer was hopeless, as everypony knew Celestia wore nothing but her regalia, and had not donned anything but that for centuries.

There was a long, uncomfortable silence, during which Rarity quietly wished for the world to end, or at least that it would swallow her whole to save her the shame she felt.

At the other end of eternity, an amused, gentle voice asked: “Are you familiar with the styles of Ancient Pegasopolis?”

After saying her goodbyes to Pinkie and Twilight (and checking out a history book on Ancient Pegasopolian culture), Rarity left the library with a skip in her step and song in her heart.

Everything was going splendidly! She had only to wait for the document Luna had mentioned to be delivered to her, and she could get the workers started on her home. Even better, she was going shopping!

Perhaps a day trip to Canterlot was in order, as that was where the bulk of her beauty supplies came from. Surely that wouldn’t be so bad.

Yes, that sounds lovely! I could ask Luna to join me for lunch. I wonder if she’s ever been shopping before? Does a princess even need to shop or does she just order her staff to procure things?

That sounded horribly boring, and it took all the fun out of the experience. That simply wouldn’t do.

Well, that’s for later. For now, we need some material for that quilt we’re going to sew. And mustn’t forget the treat for Angel... and... something else.

A bird tweeted happily above her, and she winced as a little of her headache returned.

Right, earmuffs. Mustn’t forget.

Still, even the thought of unwanted birdsong early in the morning could not totally spoil her mood. She was going shopping!

As she entered the marketplace, she breathed in the various scents with a huge smile adorning her face. Here she was in her element. She patted the sack of bits in her saddlebag fondly.

“Rarity!” a voice called out. Rarity turned her head from the magazine stand to find the mare from the fabric shop waving her down. She was a kindly older mare with a blue mane that complimented her light green coat nicely, right about her mother’s age. Rarity truly enjoyed chatting with her whenever she placed or picked up her orders. This was because she was one of the few ponies in Ponyville who had any inkling about clothing, albeit less about fashion and more about the construction.

“Buttons! How are you, darling?” Rarity called back as she approached the shop.

“Better than you, I imagine. I saw your boutique after the storm.” Buttons clucked her tongue in sympathy.

Rarity frowned a little, but then put on a bright smile. “Well, it’s hardly the worst thing to happen, though I admit the repairs are going to take a little longer than I might like.”

They both stepped inside, Buttons ushering her into a nearby chair and pouring a glass of iced tea. “So, how bad was it?”

“Bad enough that my home is not safe for use for a time. That’s going to put a crimp on next season,” Rarity replied irritably. “But I should be up and running in a few weeks at most. Less, if my contractor can manage it.”

“Oh, you poor dear! Did your stock survive?”

“Sadly, no.” Rarity sighed heavily. “Good news for you, though.”

Buttons inhaled sharply, looking scandalized. “Rarity! I would never wish ill-luck on a client!”

Rarity waved her hoof urgently. “Sorry, sorry! I just mean that I’ll need to replace my stock now, and you’ll certainly benefit from a little extra business. You did say you were saving for that trip to Applewood, didn’t you?”

“That doesn’t matter!” Buttons exclaimed, looking genuinely cross with her. “I’ll put it off indefinitely if need be. How are you meant to replace your entire supply?” The older mare’s look of irritation cleared up to reveal the underlying concern. “I mean, I’ll certainly help you however I can, if you need some help getting back on your hooves...”

Rarity found herself moved by the offer. Buttons and she had had a long business relationship, and just as long of a casual friendship, but Rarity knew that offer was far too generous, even for a friend. Fortunately, she didn’t have to accept this kindness, however well meant. “Darling, I appreciate it, so very much. But it won’t be necessary. I’ve entered into a business relationship with Princess Luna and have all the backing I need to rebuild. In fact, expect even more orders in times to come.”

The other mare gave her a surprised, but pleased, look. “You mean all that gallivanting you six do finally paid off?”

“I would hardly call it ‘paying’ off, Buttons... I simply help my friends. Meeting Luna was more of a happy coincidence.”

“Bah, you know what I mean. It seems so unfair to see you struggling when you have connections in Canterlot. You should be the most well known pony in the fashion world!”

“Well, that would be nice, to be sure,” Rarity replied. “But when that happens, I want it to be for my own merits, not because of who I know. It’s not quite the same satisfaction having the world conquered for you.”

“Hmmm, well, I suppose that’s true. Still, while I’m glad you have the means to get everything fixed, I’d rather you not have had to do it at all. That storm was horrible.”

“Well, not even the weather bureau can predict those horrid storms. At least I didn’t lose anything irreplaceable.”

Buttons eyes lit up. “Oh! Did you read the paper this morning?”

“Errrr, no, I haven’t had the opportunity,” Rarity admitted, a little confused by the change in subject.

“They say Princess Luna has gone mad! Apparently she threatened a bunch of newsponies, filled the sky with storm clouds, and rose the moon in the middle of the day!” Buttons shivered. “And this so soon after Princess Celestia became incapacitated!”

“What?!”

Buttons nodded excitedly. “I got to see the clouds gathering. You could see the lightning very clearly. Right about noon, I had just bought lunch at the Hayburger—”

“Those things are horrible for you, Buttons—”

“Not the point and you know it, Rarity. I watched the moon come up in the middle of the day! I’ve never seen the like! And then the ground rumbled just a little, like a stampede was going by!” Buttons shivered. “The poor flower sisters practically wet themselves.”

Rarity’s eyebrows rose as she listened to the account. She hadn’t recalled any unusual goings-on, but then, she’d been asleep during the time. Granted, she’d seen Luna upset, but it was hard to imagine her threatening ponies.

She does have a bit of a temper, however. Hmmm.

“I do hope the Princess gets back from her sabbatical soon. She needs to talk some sense into that sister of hers.” Buttons clucked her tongue disapprovingly.

“Princess Luna has plenty of sense, darling.”

“If she does, she’s not using any of it.”

Rarity forbore to press the issue any further, instead finishing her drink. “Well, it’s been lovely catching up, Buttons, but I need to get a few things while I’m here.”

“Of course!”

Rarity picked out some lovely material for the quilt she wanted to make, all the while trying to decide what to do with the news she’d just heard. She immediately disregarded the madness claim. Luna was far from crazy, though Rarity could easily believe she had been driven to extremes and had made grand gestures as a result. To say that Luna was a little showy was to say the sun was slightly warm.

But that was what it was: show. She couldn’t imagine Luna actually harming a pony. A manticore, or dragon, or Ursa Major, certainly. But not a pony.

“Buttons?” Rarity asked as she examined a roll of cotton batting, trying to determine if there was any real difference between that and the wool batting she’d been looking at a moment ago.

“Yes?”

“Did the paper say anything else about Luna?”

“I’m afraid not, dear. Truthfully it all seemed pretty overblown. Those pressponies just love to pad their wordcount.”

“Yes, I suppose that’s true,” Rarity replied with a sigh.

“Are you all right, dear? I know she’s a friend, but she’s also a princess. She can take care of herself.”

“You’re right, of course,” Rarity said, forcing a little cheer into her voice. “Well, I think that’s it for now. But you’ll get the order ready for later?”

“Consider it done. It was a real pleasure catching up, dear.”

With her saddlebag laden with fabric and two kinds of batting (one for warmth and the other because it breathed better. The solution was, of course, making two blankets), Rarity stepped out of the fabric shop and back into the marketplace. Her eyes lit up as she glanced at Parfum d'Amour across the way, but just to the side of it was the magazine stand she’d been perusing.

It’s just gossip, Rarity. It’s one thing to read with glee about Blueblood getting plastered and thrown out of a party, but Luna is a friend. A friend who saved your life, no less. Surely you can exercise some control—

She found herself looking down at the Canterlot Gazette, which had the headlines ‘Princess Lunatic’ emblazoned upon it with large bold letters. The Canterlot Chronicle was no better: ‘Luna In Charge, Princess Missing, Changeling Conspiracy?’

Right. Well, I suppose a little research might be in order. If only so I can inform Princess Celestia...

A few more moments of reading headlines had her very disappointed in the Equestrian Press Corps. Did every headline have to be a pun?

‘Mad Princess Moons Everypony!’

‘Stormy Temper Endangers City!’

‘Perturbed Prepubescent Princess Poses Perilous Problem!’

“Oh, now they are just reaching!” Rarity exclaimed. “I understand the desire for alliteration but calling somepony prepubescent is not the same as saying they are infantile.”

“You gonna buy any of those?” The newsstand pony asked, sounding incredibly bored. “If not, library’s down the street.”

Rarity started as she realized she was essentially shouting in this pony’s face just now. “Errr, no. No, I wouldn’t want to support such slander.” She put the paper down gently, giving the salespony a rather sheepish grin. “But, I will purchase a copy of ‘Fashion Weekly’ and an issue of ‘Cosmarepolitan’.”

She put her magazines away, slinking from the stand in hopes that nopony else would realize she’d just made a fool of herself. She felt rather silly, as all she had learned was more horrible puns on the word ‘moon’ than she’d ever wished to know. The only disturbing thing was the consistency: each and every story cited the same facts, and only the spin was different. So, apparently Luna had at the very least threatened these ponies, though it remained to be seen if she would have carried out those threats.

Definitely something to at least mention to Celestia, then. Though from the lack of clouds over Canterlot this morning, she doubted it was an ongoing issue. Surely Luna was experienced enough to deal with a faux pas?

Hmmm, questionable. She has been out of polite society for nearly longer than polite society has existed.

“Go on, git, then! If’n all yer gonna do is complain, go buy what you need someplace else!”

“But you’re the only apple vendor for miles!”

Speaking of lack of manners...

“Nopony but nopony badmouths my apples! You come back tomorrow and if you’re lucky I’ll be in a better mood. Now scoot!”

Rarity turned towards the apple stand just in time to see Lily burst into tears and run off, leaving a glaring Applejack behind. Notably, nopony else was even near her stand, and in fact ponies were giving her a wide berth as they passed by.

“Applejack!” she called out with a smile that wasn’t quite forced. Applejack was a friend, of course, but she didn’t look like a very fun pony to be around at that moment. Still, she was a friend, and friends helped each other when they were down.

Applejack turned to her with a foul look on her face, which gradually cleared as she realized who was calling her. “Hey, Rarity. How’s things?”

“I should be asking you the same, darling! What did Lily do to upset you?”

Applejack let out a little snort of displeasure. “She said she saw bruises on my apples! Can ya imagine?”

“Errr... well yes, it’s possible. I don’t generally have any problems, but apples do bruise.”

“Not my apples. Not a single one of ‘em hits the ground, and them bushel baskets are nice and springy. Keeps the apples from gettin’ hurt,” Applejack said, beaming with pride. “Jus’ between you and me, my great great great granny was the one who designed them baskets, and now the Oranges and even Mrs. Cherry Jubilee use the same Apple design.”

“That’s... fascinating,” Rarity replied with an even bigger fake smile. “But did you even check if she was telling the truth?”

Applejack just raised one eyebrow at her incredulously. “You’re asking me if I checked my apples? The ones I grow, care for, and harvest?”

“Well now, give your brother a little credit, darling,” Rarity replied with a chuckle. “But yes, I am asking exactly that. Don’t get me wrong, I know you take excellent care of your produce, but surely one or two might have gotten bruised on the trip to market.”

“Well, sure,” Applejack said, her look of agitation slowly fading. “But I weed ‘em all out before I put ‘em out to sell. Ain’t no way I missed one.”

Rarity briefly looked over the apples on display, eventually lifting one in her magic. On the surface was a clearly visible soft spot that had been on the bottom part of the apple. “I think you might owe Lily an apology.”

Applejack regarded the offending apple with a look of confused anger. “Dangit! I... I was sure...” Her face fell as Rarity’s words hit home. “Aw, heck. I... dangit...”

“Darling, this really isn’t like you. Is something amiss?”

“I... I just was sure, is all. She got all uppity with me—”

“Lily,, Rarity said, interrupting Applejack to clarify what she’d meant. “Lily was ‘uppity’. Lily, who is perhaps one of three ponies more timid than Fluttershy. That mare was ‘uppity’?”

“Well, maybe not uppity so much...”

“Applejack, I think... that perhaps you are in a bit of a bad mood, and are letting it affect your judgement. And... perhaps it might just be making you a little...” she paused, choosing her words with care, “...flustered.”

Applejack simply looked at her for a moment, tilting her head to one side. “Do what, now?”

“Well, what I mean is... you’re in a bit of a tiff.”

“Rarity, will you kindly stop speaking fancy?”

“You’re upset about something, and it’s making you act like a fool!”

“See, that wasn’t so hard,” Applejack said with a smile. That smile quickly turned upside down, however. “Now, you wait just a minute—”

Rarity held a hoof up, trying to silence the coming tirade. “Look around you! Everypony is avoiding you because of it! I don’t mean to pick on you, Applejack, but this is hardly the way to do business.”

“Well, maybe I am bit distracted,” Applejack admitted, her frown deepening. She sighed heavily. “Okay, more than a little.”

Rarity waited for an appropriate length of time before demanding: “Well? What’s bothering you?”

“Nothing real important, Rarity. I’ll be fine.”

Counting was the only thing Rarity could do at that moment. The alternative was screaming and pulling out her hair, and her mane had taken enough abuse what with the lack of hair care products in Fluttershy’s bathroom.

One... two... three... four... Nope, still irritated. Five... six...

“Applejack, I’m going to need you to tell me what is wrong, please,” She finally said through clenched teeth.

“It really ain’t important—”

In the next instant Rarity had Applejack backed up against the stall, blinking at her in surprise.

“Please?” Rarity repeated.

“Rare, you mind backing up just a tick?”

“Certainly, once you’ve told me what’s bothering you!” Rarity smiled warmly, backing up just enough that their muzzles were no longer in danger of touching. “Come now, Applejack, I would like to help if I can, but at the very least I’d like to know why you chased poor Lily off.” Her eyes glinted dangerously in the sunlight, and Applejack nervously swallowed as her hind legs pawed at the ground trying to take her a little further away, only for her back to press firmly against her own apple stand.

“Maybe I should go apologize to Lily first. I’m plum embarrassed that I made a fuss like that—” In the process of saying this, Applejack had been trying to sidestep Rarity, only to feel a tugging on her left ear which was enveloped in a blue aura.

Seeing she once again had Applejack’s attention, and had proven her point that running off was not an option (unless she wanted to lose an ear) Rarity dispelled her magic grip, favoring Applejack with a more understanding look. “I think that would be a splendid idea, but what do you plan to say, exactly?”

“Well, I reckoned on just saying ‘sorry’—”

“How about explaining what had you so foul-tempered?” Rarity prompted.

“I... I’d prefer not to go noising that around, truth be told,” Applejack replied. “I get that maybe I was a little snappy with her, but it ain’t nopony’s business but mine.” She looked away from Rarity, apparently unable to meet her eyes.

Rarity regarded her friend for a moment, concern warring with frustration. There definitely was something bothering Applejack, but finding out what was rather like pulling teeth. “All right. How about this? You and I are going out to lunch. I’ll get a private, secluded booth with nopony around to bother us, and you can tell me this horrible thing weighing on your mind.”

Applejack looked surprised as she raised her eyes. “Rare, ain’t no need to trouble yourself—”

“At this point, if you don’t spill, I will fret about you endlessly. Will you please help me not do that?”

Applejack pursed her lips in a thoughtful expression. “All right. Just... no place too fancy. I wanna know what I’m eatin’.”

After picking a location (Applejack vetoed Rarity’s first several choices, eventually agreeing on a nice little bistro, provided they had menus in simple Equestrian) Rarity made good on her promise, finding them a nice private booth free from prying eyes.

When they’d made their orders, Rarity laid both forelegs on the table, crossing them expectantly.

“It really ain’t that big a deal,” Applejack said, squirming uncomfortably under Rarity’s gaze.

“I’m certain it’s not,” Rarity replied, not breaking eye contact for a moment. “Now. Spill.”

“Look, she just...” Applejack paused, taking a deep breath. “I had one last nerve, and she got on it, okay?”

“Fine, but why Lily, of all ponies? What did she do? And don’t try saying it was about your bruised apples. I’ve seen that sullen look in your eyes before.”

The drinks arrived, sparing Applejack for just a moment, during which she seemed to stew in her own juices. This was fine with Rarity. Having Applejack just waiting to talk was far better than dragging everything out of her.

When the waiter had left, promising their meal would arrive shortly, Applejack demanded: “Whaddya mean by ‘sullen’?”

“I mean this is not about bruised apples. Or rather, it is, but it’s about one Apple in particular, and her bruised ego.” Rarity watched Applejack flinch at that, and knew she’d guessed right finally. Her pride was injured. “So, how did Lily manage that?”

“It... it ain’t anything she did,” Applejack said after taking a deep draught of cider. “Not her at all.”

After a moment, she continued. “It’s me. I got no good reason to be mad, and... I can’t help it. So... you can stop worrying. Nopony did nothing wrong, it’s just little ol’ Applejack bein’ a silly pony.”

When it became apparent that was all she was going to say, Rarity reached across the table, getting Applejack’s attention by touching her hoof with her own. “Fine, you’re being silly. We... we’ve all done that, from time to time. As you recall, I once struck you for slighting Fluttershy.”

“Not the same—” Applejack protested.

“Isn’t it? You’re lashing out over something. Can’t you trust me with what it is?”

Applejack was silent for a very long time. So long, that Rarity nearly despaired she’d just clammed up. It had taken this long to get her to open up just a little, to lose what little progress had been made was frankly horrifying to contemplate.

Just as Rarity was about to prompt her again, Applejack finally muttered out “...prettier than me...”

“What was that?” Rarity asked, certain that her ears were playing tricks on her.

“I said she’s prettier than me!” Applejack hissed, her eyes blazing in sudden anger.

There was a deafening silence at the table, broken only by the labored breathing of an enraged earth pony.

In the next moment, the silence was broken by peals of startled laughter from Rarity.

This went on for some time, until Rarity was able to calm down enough to note the hurt expression on Applejack’s face.

“You’re... y-you’re joking, right? This is a prank? Did you plan this with Rainbow?” At Applejack’s continued sullen glare, Rarity's eyes opened wide in surprise. “No, no you have got to be joking. There’s simply no way this is about jealousy!”

“Should’na bothered...” Applejack muttered darkly.

“You are serious!” Rarity exclaimed in surprise. “I... I’m not quite sure what to respond to first.”

“You don’t need to say nothing! I get it, okay? You don’ wanna hurt my feelin’s even though you know I’m right—”

Applejack’s tirade was cut off abruptly as Rarity got up, throwing her forelegs around her, not saying a word other than a quiet: “Shhhh.”

How long the embrace lasted was difficult to say, but Rarity did not let her grip loosen until some of the tension she had felt in Applejack’s body when she’d first hugged her had lessened. “All right. I think I know what’s most important now. Lily is not more attractive than you are.”

“Don’t...” Applejack sniffed loudly, and now that she could see her eyes again, Rarity could see they were tinged with red. “Don’t you lie. I know what I am, and I know pretty ain’t it. And I’ll never be pretty like...” She trailed off, burying her muzzle in her cider glass, finishing the remainder.

“Why would that matter?” Rarity asked earnestly. “You are, as you said, what you are. True, you are not poised in the traditional sense, but you bear yourself with confidence and pride, and that is very attractive." She leaned forward and gave her friend a meaningful look. "And you are beautiful, in that rustic... country sort of way."

“Then... then why I ain’t I enough?” Applejack demanded. “Why’s she gotta go lookin’ around—” Applejack shut her mouth with an audible snap. “Nevermind—”

“Wait wait wait! Don’t you stop now! What’s this about?” Rarity replied. She glanced up, seeing their waitress, and hurriedly motioned for her to come back later. “Are... you and Rainbow having troubles?”

“Ain’t like that—” Applejack said hurriedly, but she may as well not have said anything at all.

“That’s it, isn’t it? I might have known! You know she actually wanted to watch Fluttershy and myself kiss? We had to throw her out of the cottage to stop the demands! Is she...” Rarity leaned in closer. “Is she leering other mares right in front of you?”

“Not... leering, precisely—”

“She is! And it’s making you mad with jealousy!” Rarity drew in a sharp gasp. “This is just like one of my novels in which the jilted countess plotted the murder of the poor chamber-maid! Oh, but Applejack, she wasn’t to blame! Don’t you see that it was the Duke forcing herself on the poor maid—”

“Uh...”

“And she only accepted his bits because her family was so badly in need! Her mother had a club hoof and her father was a drunkard—”

“Rarity!”

“And they hanged the countess for the crime! Applejack, you mustn’t do anything rash!”

“Rare, calm down! Nopony’s gonna murder anypony!”

Judging by the look on Applejack’s face, Rarity surmised that her theatrics might have gone a bit overboard. “Oh, well, that’s good then. Because while the Duke had it coming to him the maid didn’t deserve to be poisoned! Her poor mother...”

“Enough about the book, Rare...” Applejack said, pressing a hoof to her temple.

“I shall lend it to you, sometime. It’s quite exciting.” Rarity caught the eye of their waitress, waving to her to indicate they were ready now. She made note to tip her very well for her understanding. “So what do you plan to do, then? I... I suppose you could make her sleep on the couch, but she seems fine napping in your trees so that might not be terribly effective. My couch is quite comfortable, come to think of it—”

“Yeah, I’m sure, but Rainbow ain’t cheatin’ or nothing. She just... likes to look. It’s my problem, not hers.”

“Looking? That’s it?”

“Well... there was that stuff with Pinkie—”

“Ah, right, right. Pinkie was feeling very down after Twilight ran off the first time. Rainbow tried to comfort her, ended up kissing her. You kissed her too, oddly enough.” Rarity’s eyes opened in surprise, then narrowed. “Wait, I know this. Why do I know this?”

Applejack scratched the back of her head, equally uncertain. “Uh... did Twi tell you?” she guessed.

“No... no she didn’t...” Rarity gasped as she had the oddest sensation: She was remembering a conversation that had seemed perfectly sensible at the time, which had taken place between her and— “Pinkie! Oh goodness, she...” She stopped as she remembered more. She and Pinkie had shared roughly a week’s worth of events in just a few moments, talking at the same time yet somehow not interrupting each other. “Right, so... you two comforted her, encouraged her to go after Twilight... She fetched her, brought her back home... Rainbow became ill... Twilight...” Her eyes shot wide open. “Twilight caught you three in bed and ran off again?”

“Wasn’t like that—” Applejack protested.

“No... no it wasn’t. Snuggling,” Rarity muttered, her eyes darting around as she recalled more. “I see. Celestia arrived looking for Twilight, became very upset with you, took Pinkie away with her... Confrontation on the mountaintop... Pinkie... upset... Heart to heart... They gave chase for Twilight... Ah, yes, that was when we caught up with them. Oh! I think Pinkie and I sang a duet.”

Applejack was staring at Rarity as she finally returned her gaze to her dining partner. “What in the heck was that?”

“Hmmm? Oh, just remembering what Pinkie told me. Very odd. Rather like remembering something that happened to somepony else.” Rarity smiled apologetically. “Sorry, my mind was a bit fuzzy when I woke. Things are still coming back to me.” She started in surprise as she remembered sketching a dress and adding the sketch to a stack of others. “Goodness. That’s an intricate design.”

Applejack opened and closed her mouth a few times, eventually uttering: “You okay?”

“Splendid, actually.” Rarity shook her head to clear it of the images of further sketches, which, while intriguing, were not helping her now.. “So... Rainbow.”

“Yeah... Rainbow,” Applejack said glumly. “I... I know she don’t mean nothing by it. But... I never felt...” She shook her head. “I hate feelin’ like this.”

“And... Lily fits into this how, exactly?”

“Rainbow was staring at her flank a couple days back. I... I didn’t think much of it before, but now...”

“Right, before she was looking, but now you’ve noticed her looking,” Rarity nodded sagely.

“Yeah...”

“Well, what do you plan to do about it?” Rarity asked. She smiled as their waitress brought out their lunch, a simple salad for Rarity and a daffodil sandwich for Applejack.

Applejack idly picked at her hay fries, then picked up the sandwich for a big bite. “You mean, besides bringing Lily a bushel of apples and an apology?” she said once she’d finished chewing.

“I mean about Rainbow, darling.” Rarity toyed with her salad, not quite sure if she was hungry or not. She hunted for the cherry tomatoes, deciding those were worth eating at least.

“Don’t see that there’s much I can do, Rarity.” Applejack replied, sounding annoyed. Whether it was with Rarity, Rainbow, or herself was unclear. “She ain’t done anything but look. And... it ain’t her fault she’s like she is.”

The tone underlying the annoyance was more worrisome. Applejack sounded defeated. She had no idea what to do, and had apparently decided her only course of action was to internalize her feelings of jealousy and inadequacy as simply being her own problem. Fortunately, Rarity had an idea. “I didn’t mean to her, darling. I mean for her.”

“Uh... look, I ain’t about to punish her for lookin’, but I ain’t exactly thrilled about it, neither. I dunno if I ought to encourage her,” Applejack said, finishing her sandwich in one final bite.

“Let me get the check, and I’ll show you what I mean.”

“Rare. I really don't think getting all frou-frou is gonna help...” Applejack said as she was dragged bodily into the spa.

“No, of course not,” Rarity replied, nodding to Aloe as she arched a single eyebrow at the mess of earth pony being brought in. “That's not your style, Applejack. After all, an Apple is always sweet, and pleasant to look at. You don't need to dress it up. But, if you want to be 'best in show', it would behoove you to polish up a bit! Show her there's nothing quite like an Apple.”

Applejack finally stopped scrambling for the doorframe, settling down on her rump on the floor instead. “You've just been waitin' to give that speech, huh?”

“Ever so long!” Rarity replied cheerfully. “Aloe, we’re going to need ‘The Works’, please. Use my private stock. Blueblood-level.”

Aloe stopped everything she was doing and stared at her most generous patron. “Are... are you sure?”

“Of course!” Rarity replied, giving Aloe an impatient look. “This is a matter of grand importance,” she shooed Applejack forward into a chair where Lotus was waiting with a bevy of haircare products.

Applejack mouthed the words ‘Blueblood-level’ silently, giving another longing glance at the door. But she did not bolt as Lotus sat her down in the stylist chair. “Rare? Just what did you ask her to do?” she asked as Lotus tied a barber cloth around her neck.

“Never you mind, Applejack.”

“Wait!” Applejack winced as Lotus took out her hair from its ties, taking a few strands of hair with it. “Hey now, watch that!” Her hat was removed, and placed on a nearby hatrack, at which point she nearly bolted again. “I... I appreciate it, but—”

“No buts! When we're done with you, she won't even want to look elsewhere! Now, saddle up, let’s get this rodeo started!” Rarity exclaimed gleefully.

“Rare, those kinda words need to stop coming out of that mouth of yours real soon,” Applejack grumbled, dutifully leaning her head back into the basin so her mane could be washed.

“Shush, darling, we’re creating.” She sat down in her own chair, where Aloe stood waiting. Her own mane care was going to be much more extensive than the frankly spartan treatment Lotus was subjecting Applejack’s mane to, to say nothing of makeup application, but Aloe got to working with an ease that spoke of many similar sessions.

Applejack rolled her eyes, then closed them as Lotus rinsed her mane. “What do ya mean, exactly?”

“We’re going to bring out the best ‘you’ there is,” Rarity replied with a big grin. “You’ll be fabulous!”

“Rare, I don’t wanna cake on makeup—”

Aloe nearly dropped the shampoo in a sudden fit of giggling. She quickly put it down, saying: “Cake on? Oh, nonono! Fret not, miss Applejack! We are artistes! Lotus will only use the bare essentials to accentuate your best features. A little eye shadow, some lipstick, a tiny bit of rouge... Unless one had seen it done, they would barely be able to notice it at all.”

“You will love yourself, Applejack,” Lotus said proudly as she applied a powder puff to Applejack’s cheeks. “May I ask who the lucky stallion is?”

“Eheh... Um... I’d rather not say, thank ya kindly,” Applejack replied, blushing furiously. She turned her eyes away from the mirror and back to Rarity. “I really don’t know about this, Rares. I mean... if she likes it, I... I don’t wanna have to...”

Rarity leaned up from her chair, finally able to see her friend’s worried expression. “Applejack, relax. We’re just trying to pry her attention away from all the other distractions around her. Remind her you are the apple of her eye.”

And rebuild your confidence. Everypony needs to feel beautiful, even somepony as tomboyish as you.

Applejack laughed, despite herself. “Okay, enough with the apple puns.”

Rarity smiled brilliantly, hoping to share her happiness with a friend who so obviously seemed to be lacking it. “Forgive me, darling. But I do mean what I said about you looking absolutely gorgeous.”

“I dunno. I mean... what if she really likes it and then expects it all the time?” Applejack eyed herself doubtfully in the mirror. “It... it does look nice, I guess...”

“Of course it does! Lotus is a genius.” Rarity shared a grin with Lotus before turning her attention back to Aloe. “I’m going to need a thorough conditioning, please. I didn’t have the tools to properly prepare this morning.” Returning her gaze to Applejack, she said: “And don’t worry about doing it all the time, darling. As ephemeral as such things are, they stick in the mind. Having seen you at your best, she will be entranced!” She frowned thoughtfully as she looked at Applejack’s mane. “You know, braids really are quite nice. Would that be acceptable, Applejack?”

“Um... yeah!” Applejack replied in surprise. “I thought you were gonna try to curl it or something...”

“No, no, no,” Rarity tsked softly. “That’s not you.”

“I guess... I don’t worry ‘bout it normally.”

“And you won’t have to in the future. Just relax, Applejack.”

Finally, Applejack did just that. Rarity settled in as well, feeling all was right with the world. After the spa, they’d go shopping for some modest accessories, then go to the boutique to fetch a nice dress to put the finishing touches on Applejack’s makeover.

She wished her own problems were as easily solved. She’d eventually need to inform Princess Celestia that perhaps she needed to return home to help her sister weather the trials of government before she ended up with a riot on her hooves, and then there was still the matter of discovering what had transpired between Fluttershy and Luna. But before that, she needed to get the document to take care of her repairs, and get the dress parts... Actually, she needed bits for her contractor... perhaps the bank would give her what she needed? So many little things to get in order.

A niggling thought remained at the back of her mind as she relaxed back into the chair, Aloe’s talented hooves massaging her skull as she washed Rarity’s mane. She’d forgotten a minor detail somewhere, a little chore that she had to take care of swiftly, she just knew it.

Just before nodding off for a brief nap, she remembered:

Earmuffs.

Chapter 54: Of Pens And Swords

View Online

“But, Applejack—”

“Don’t you ‘but’ me, missy, I told you I ain’t wearin’ that!”

Rarity held out the dress once more, displaying it at full length. It was a darling little number from last spring; inspired by Applejack herself, actually. The reds and greens were just perfect to bring out those gorgeous eyes...

Or, they would be, if Applejack would hold still for a moment.

“She is going to love it, Applejack! Now, please hold still?” Rarity made another attempt to levitate the dress over Applejack’s head, which the farmpony quickly dodged.

“Nothin’ doin’! I went along with the makeup, and they did a darned good job with the braid, but this is goin’ too far!” Applejack imposed a chair between herself and the floating dress. “Thank ya kindly, but no thanks!”

“But it’s for Rainbow,” Rarity pleaded, making another attempt to land the dress over Applejack’s head. “You’re going to look so nice for her.”

“I already told ya I ain’t that happy with little Miss ‘Can’t-keep-her-eyes-to-herself’ anyhow!” Applejack thrashed her head just as Rarity had finally managed to land the dress, snorting angrily. “Honestly, I’m startin’ to think this whole plan was a waste. She... she ain’t gonna change.”

Rarity held up the dress for a moment longer, then laid it down across the nearest ponniquin. “Applejack, this was never about changing Rainbow, you know that.”

“And why ain’t it?” Applejack demanded. “Why ain’t she gettin’ a dress pulled over her? Why should I have to impress that bull-headed, good-fer-nothin’ hayseed?” She angrily slapped her hat back on top of her head. “Why ain’t I gettin’ flowers, or chocolates, fer goodness sake? Why ain’t she walkin’ on eggshells, or crawlin’ down on her belly beggin’ me to forgive her sorry hide?”

“Well...” Rarity began, sitting down since it seemed trying on dresses was not going to happen for the moment. “Have you told her that you’re upset?”

“’Course not!” Applejack snapped. “She ain’t actually done anything ‘cept kiss Pinkie, and she was awful sorry about that!”

“But she’s making you feel uncomfortable, and you’ve begun questioning your attractiveness,” Rarity persisted, leaning forward almost subconsciously as a show of her willingness to listen now that Applejack had broken down enough that the mare was willing to really talk to her. “While they may not be as big or spectacular as kissing another mare, those things are equally, or perhaps even more damaging. She has done something wrong, and you should confront her about it.”

Her friend sat down with a huff, and proceeded to fume for a time, staring at the floor and wringing her poor braid in her hooves like it was a wet towel. “But what if she don’t like that?... I don’t wanna be the kinda marefriend that’s always jealous of everypony,” Applejack said at last, her voice still sounding hot with anger but simultaneously uncertain. “It ain’t fair to hold a pony accountable for things she ain’t doin’.”

“Oh, but it’s fine to take your anger out on poor Lily?” Rarity demanded with a flash of indignation in her eyes.

For a moment, Applejack looked ready to blow her top again, but after opening and closing her mouth several times and biting back what was sure to be heated retorts, she took a deep breath and said: “No. No, that wasn’t right.”

“Exactly. And, like it or not, you are that sort of marefriend.”

Applejack snorted humorlessly at that, but offered no rebuttal.

“So, for the Lilies of the world—” Rarity put a hoof under Applejack’s chin, and tilted it upwards to force the other mare to look her in the eye “—who, I would remind you, committed no worse crime than existing as somepony to be ogled—” Applejack winced at that, but nodded slowly nonetheless “—I’m afraid you’re going to have to bite the bullet and admit that to Rainbow, preferably before you chase off your entire customer base.”

“Awright, awright, dangit. I get you.”

They were both silent for a time, Rarity trying not to overburden her friend with revelations about herself and Applejack presumably coming to terms with said truths.

“So, what was all this about, then?” Applejack asked finally.

“All what, darling?”

Applejack waved her braid around in her hooves. “The hair, the makeup, the dress. If you didn’t want me all dolled-up for Rainbow, why go to the trouble?”

“Oh, that.” Rarity waved a hoof dismissively. “Just look in the mirror.”

Applejack looked at her curiously for a moment before she obediently turned in the mirror. “Kay. What am I am I supposed to be seein’?”

“You’re looking at a mare that is far more pretty than Lily, wouldn’t you say?”

“I...” Applejack frowned at the mirror, inspecting it carefully. “I don’t know,” she said at last. “I mean, I look good... I guess. But I feel like a danged fool.”

“Darling, you have a harsh task ahead of you. It’s going to be difficult enough telling her how you feel, and you should take every advantage you can get.” Rarity looked her over, rubbing her chin with a hoof. “Besides, with the right dress, and perhaps a corsage, she won’t even want to look at other mares anymore.”

Applejack continued to look at the mirror, sparing a glance at the dress hanging over the ponniquin. Eventually, she turned away from it with an even deeper frown. “And what do you call that?” she said, pointing at the mirror. “Cuz all I see is another mare she’d be looking at instead of me!”

“Applejack—”

Applejack angrily scrubbed away the makeup, leaving smears of eyeliner and rouge all over her hooves and face. “Stupid... I can’t believe I let you talk me into this...” She pulled at the tie at the bottom of her braid, only to be thwarted by a blue glow.

“Applejack, don’t do that!”

“It ain’t me! None of it! Just a bunch of hooey!” Applejack spat, glaring at Rarity defiantly.

“You’ve worn braids before, Applejack! Don’t ruin it just because you’re upset,” Rarity pleaded. “Maybe the makeup was a bit much, and you don’t have to wear the dress, even if you would look gorgeous. But please, leave that?”

“What’s it to you how I look?” Applejack demanded. “I ain’t gonna change who I am just to satisfy her. If I ain’t good enough, she can find somepony else.”

Rarity took a deep breath, trying to settle her nerves. “Applejack, the mane styling, the makeup, the dress... None of that was ever really for her at all.”

“Huh?” Applejack’s eyes flicked momentarily to the mirror, and she winced as she saw what a mess she’d made of herself. “Who’s it for, then? You? You just wanted to see me all made up for once?”

“I admit I’ve always wondered how you would look if you put as much effort into your looks as you do with your manual labor,” Rarity admitted with a small grin, levitating a few makeup-removing wipes from her desk and cleaning up Applejack in much the same way she often did for Sweetie Belle after she’d made a mess of herself. “But it wasn’t for me, either. It was for you.”

Applejack just looked at her, one eyebrow raised high. “Really? What in the hay were ya thinking?”

“Oh, please,” Rarity said, cleaning up Applejack’s hooves next. “You badly needed a bit of bolstering, Applejack.”

“And what exactly do you mean by that?”

“I mean, my stock in trade is making ponies feel beautiful, and you were feeling like something on the bottom of somepony’s hoof after they took a stroll around your dairy barn. I couldn’t very well have one of my best friends feeling like that,” Rarity replied, then clucked her tongue. “I was hoping a little pampering might help settle you, but I went a little overboard, I suppose. Ah well.” She pointed at the mirror. “Now, we have all the artifice removed. Only you remain. Look at yourself and tell me again that you’re not the most gorgeous mare ever.”

Rarity’s compliment resulted in a very red-faced Applejack, and thankfully not because of anger this time. “Quit pulling my leg, Rare. I appreciate the thought, but I know what I ain’t.” She did look at the mirror, however. After a moment, a slow smile grew on her face. “I guess the braid’s okay.”

“It looks darling on you, Applejack! Very attractive, but also severe. It’s a look that is very no-nonsense.” Rarity tossed away the wipes soiled with Lotus’s hard work, sighing dramatically. “Well, it was a nice thought, anyway.”

“Sorry, Rare. I just... I don’t wanna win her back with lies.” Applejack resettled her hat, looking in the mirror. “It’s me, or nothing.”

“Win her back?” Rarity asked curiously. “Now who’s being dramatic? She hasn’t left you, darling.”

Her friend said nothing for a very long time, so long that Rarity feared she had said the wrong thing again.

“Then why does it feel like she did?” Applejack said at last, shaking her head. “I should’a known better. She told me straight out she liked lookin’. An’... it didn’t used to bother me. Not till...”

“Until you saw that she was capable of being physically affectionate with another pony. A pony who she is close with as well?” Rarity prompted.

“Yeah, ‘til Pinkie.” Applejack smiled bitterly. “That was the worst of it. I couldn’t get mad at her or Dash. She was hurting so bad, and she needed somepony.”

Rarity took that in stoically, her heart aching to know that Pinkie had been so hurt, even if that was no longer the case. “But Lily you could get angry with, because she wasn’t Pinkie.” She just looked at Applejack for a time, unsure what to do. Eventually, she closed the gap between them, embracing her. “Darling, I’m afraid that confirms it. You are very much the jealous type.”

“I don’ wanna be, though,” Applejack said, returning the embrace. “I just get to thinkin’ about Rainbow lookin’ around and seein’ other mares, and even knowin’ she won’t do nothin’...”

“It upsets you. It’s not a nice feeling to believe your partner might wish to jump into bed with another, even if she does not choose to act on it.”

Rarity stiffened as soon as the last of her words left her mouth. This was... familiar, somehow. As if she’d been in a similar conversation recently.

“Are we still arguing over whether I find her attractive? Let’s set the record straight, I do find her attractive, and so do you! But that doesn’t mean that I would pick her over you, darling! Why would you ever think such a thing?”

“Because she’s... not me! I can’t help thinking about it. She’s just so... I tried to get over it, but every time I think about you and her... I can’t lose you.”

“Rare? You okay?” Applejack asked from somewhere.

“Yes...” Rarity replied, shaking herself. “Sorry, I just remembered something else.” She released Applejack from her grip, smoothing the stray hairs in the straw-blond mane. “Well, I think you have a marefriend to talk to. I suggest you sit her down, and very carefully explain what’s been happening to you.”

And I suppose I need to do the same with mine.

After reluctantly agreeing that taking Applejack accessory-shopping would be fruitless considering she wasn’t going to wear the dress (a fact that still rankled slightly, even if she did understand that Applejack needed to feel confident of her own attractiveness; the dress was perfect for her) Rarity bid her friend good luck, hugging her one final time when she looked unsure.

Rarity would have gone along with her, but there were some conversations that needed to happen between marefriends in privacy. Besides, her uncertainty aside, Applejack was not some little foal who needed her hoof held when she needed to do something difficult. She had simply required somepony to pick her up and dust her off, so to speak.

She put Applejack’s dress back in her luggage. She’d be back for her wardrobe and beauty supplies later, but for now she had the unhappy duty of informing Princess Celestia that perhaps she might wish to do something about the media debacle surrounding her sister’s actions.

She also hoped to probe Pinkie Pie for a little more information regarding what had happened over the course of the last couple of days. It had occurred to her that while Pinkie had been telling her about what had happened to her and Twilight, Rarity herself had in turn been doing the same. But in her memory, while Pinkie had seemed clear enough, her own words had seemed a blur. Which made sense, in a way; she had been focused on Pinkie’s words, whereas her own had been inconsequential to her, as she was merely relaying experiences of her own and she already knew the things she was relaying.

The circumstances were baffling to her. She had of course heard of ‘blackouts’; anypony who was acquainted with Berry Punch had been regaled at least once of such experiences (thankfully, Berry had cut back on her consumption ever since little Pinchy was born), but she wasn’t quite sure there was a precedent for what she was going through now.

Of course there isn’t. You’re a medical mystery. Future textbooks will call it ‘The Rarity Syndrome’. Symptoms include memory loss followed by odd recalled flashes of perfect clarity at random times. Consult one of the Princesses, or don’t, as the condition was likely caused by at least one of them, and they’ll likely be working on curing you with large amounts of magic.

She smirked humorlessly to herself as she locked the door to the shop. Well, maybe with a little humor, if she was being honest with herself. It was difficult to not be just a little amused. She was, after all, healthy and happy despite what could have been a life-ending condition, and the only repercussions were the occasional snippets of the lost time being returned to her at odd moments. As far as medical conditions went, it was a slight inconvenience at best.

As she made her way back to the library, she found herself dearly hoping that an entry in some medical text was not the only mark she would make on history. She’d much rather it be for some revolutionary new fabric, or a dress line that changed the industry as a whole. Though if she was honest with herself, she would still likely be remembered most as one of Twilight’s five companions, despite her other accomplishments in life. There were worse things to be known for.

So morbid. I should probably finish the business of piecing my life back together before I begin worrying about how it ends.

For that to happen, she was going to need that document Luna had promised her. Only now did it occur to her to wonder why Luna hadn’t sent it along with her reply. The ability to send documents back and forth by magic was quite convenient, after all.

Wait, idiot. It’s not as if she has important ancient documents lying around in hoof’s reach for just such an occasion. Where would she put them? Right next to the holy weapons to dispel ancient evil and the keys to the royal treasury?

Right, so in all likelihood Luna would have to procure the document from wherever the royal equivalent of a blank check was kept. She’d likely encounter the dreaded red tape of bureaucracy, and promptly cut through it with barbaric threats of violence and/or imprisonment.
Possibly some actual violence as well, if the newspapers were to be believed.

She found herself feeling flushed for some reason, and briefly was very much in want of some quality time with Fluttershy. But that would have to wait, sadly.

“Hello? Terribly sorry to intrude again so soon,” she called into the library. She spotted Twilight and the Princess at a table stacked high with books, and made her way over to them. “Ah, there you are!” She looked around expectantly, her face falling just a little when the third pony she expected to find was absent. “Oh, but where is Pinkie Pie?”

“She had to get back to work. The Cakes are very understanding employers, but she’s been gone for several days and they badly needed a day off themselves,” Twilight replied, closing the text she had been reading and getting another down from a different stack.

“Right... the blessing and curse of not being self-employed. Steady work, but you don’t get to make your own hours.” Rarity shook her head at her own lack of perception. “Well, no matter. What are we doing?”

“Twilight is researching methods of magic recovery that haven’t been needed in thousands of years. And I am reading the latest offerings of Miss Yearling. Something about a goblet this time, though the excitement is more in the acquisition than the actual object.” Celestia smiled happily, turning the page. “I never seem to have enough time to read for pleasure. I’d forgotten how much I enjoyed it.”

“Oh!” Rarity replied, both surprised and pleased. “Well, if you need any recommendations, there was this lovely series of historical fiction—”

There was a gasp from Twilight, followed by a book being quickly closed with a snap. “Y-you aren’t talking about—”

“Hearth’s Aflame,” Rarity supplied, nodding happily. “You know the one, Twilight.”

“Oh?” Celestia asked, looking up from her novel. “Is it any good?”

“Well, the characterization was a little questionable at times,” Rarity said airily, stars in her eyes as she remembered the novel that had helped change her life. “But only during the racy scenes, and really, who knows what Princess Platinum was really like in her boudoir—”

“I think we could find you something more appropriate, Princess!” Twilight interjected quickly, shaking her head with enough force to dishevel her mane.

“They really played up the scandal angle quite a bit!” Rarity went on, not even noting Twilight’s concern. “Was it really so unheard of for Platinum to take a lover?”

“Achieving harmony between the tribes was only the first step, Rarity,” the princess replied with all the gravitas that comes from teaching for more generations than most ponies could conceive of. “Interbreeding was not a common practice for several generations, and while rumors abounded, Platinum was smart enough to keep her indiscretions private. Which of her affairs was the book about?”

“Wait wait wait! Are you two actually talking about some trashy romance novel like it’s real history?” Twilight asked, growing increasingly distraught.

“Errr, Private Pansy?” Rarity replied to Celestia, equally surprised. “Are you saying there is a kernel of truth in there?”

“Hmmm.” Celestia appeared to be deep in thought for a moment, eventually shaking her head. “I’m not denying the possibility, as the founders were quite close after the kingdoms were established, but I hadn’t heard of such. There were rumors of Puddinghead and Platinum, but the maids loved to spread gossip, and very little of it was true.”

Twilight was silent for some time. Eventually, she got up and, without saying a word, walked upstairs.

“Twilight?” Celestia asked, concern in her voice. “Where are you going?”

“I’m just going to... burn some things.” Twilight said without turning around.

When it became apparent that she was not joking, Rarity turned her bewildered gaze to Celestia. “Do you think she’s serious?”

Celestia nodded thoughtfully while watching Twilight disappearing up the stairs. “She never was very good with jokes.”

“Right,” Rarity said, standing up herself. “If you’ll excuse me, I have to stop—”

“Please don’t,” Celestia said, shaking her head.

“But she is going to burn things... in a library. Situated inside a tree. I don’t even know what she plans to burn and already everything about this plan sounds unwise.” Despite her protests, Rarity did sit back down, as one did not simply deny a princess for no reason.

“I think I do know,” Celestia said with infinite calmness.

“You do?” Rarity asked, growing curious. “What?”

“Let’s just say that I suspect Twilight won’t be pretending to be Princess Platinum anymore.”

Rarity thought about that for a time, unsure what Celestia meant. Her eyes widened as she finally came to understand. There was a deathly silence in the room, followed by a chair scraping on the floor as Rarity got up again. “Twilight! Don’t you dare—”

Her words were cut off by a magical force effectively muzzling her, and she turned around angrily to the source of the offending magic.

“Don’t,” Celestia said once more, less a request, and more of an order this time. “What she does now, she needs to do. Better for her to do it of her own volition than for Pinkie or myself to have to persuade her.”

When her muzzle was released, Rarity simply glared daggers at Celestia for a time. “She is burning clothing,” she said at last. “Costumes! Handcrafted masterpieces that cost somepony a lot of time and pain to get right! I should know; I’ve repaired the things often enough!”

Celestia returned her gaze with a slightly amused look. “Would you rather she donated them to be reused?”

Rarity gave that around two seconds thought before she felt her face burning furiously. “I see your point. Do you suppose she needs help?”

“I think she’ll want to do that on her own.” Celestia replied. “Here,” she said, reaching for something next to the book she’d laid down. “Luna sent this along not long after you left.”

Taking the proffered scroll, Rarity unfurled it to find exactly what she expected to find. “‘The bearer of this document is an emissary of the nation of Equestria, and is to be granted all needed monies, services, and accommodations. All costs will be recompensed in the currency of choice by the royal treasury. Simply touch the invoice along with the right appendage of the bearer of the document and the invoice will be sent telemagically to the Princess who signed this document—” Rarity stopped, puzzled. “What’s that bit about?”

“The Advocata is enchanted. Touching the royal seal with the invoice you need to be paid will make a perfect physical copy of it, and touching it with your hoof confirms that you authorize the expenditure,” Celestia replied, giving the scroll a little frown. “We never could manage to get the enchantment to just send the invoices to the accounting office, which was always troublesome, especially during tax season.”

“Oh.” Rarity eyed the document warily. “Well, that does reduce the number of complications. I wasn’t quite sure if I was meant to leave this with the pony who I was purchasing things from, thus necessitating one of these for every place I needed to shop.”

“We did try something of the like, at first. But not every country had a means of delivering invoices to us... the dragons in particular were very pushy, making the trip themselves and demanding payment on the spot, and roosting over one of our towers until the sacks of coins were produced.” Celestia sighed heavily. “And those were the polite ones. The impolite ones simply consumed the diplomat, sending us a letter in dragonfire confirming that the debt was paid.”

“That’s horrible!” Rarity said, drawing a hoof up to her chest in shock.

“The dangers of dragon diplomacy,” Celestia replied, shaking her head. “Such offences usually resulted in the rending of their wings, of course. As arrogant and greedy as they can be, their governing body is brutally efficient in dispensing justice to those who are unfair in their dealings. Pony lives are not as valued as draconic lives, but they are priced far higher than the basic cost of accommodation and upkeep. The difference was then forcibly taken from the hoard of said dragon, and delivered to their next of kin.”

Rarity suddenly found herself valuing Spike’s sense of honor and fairness more than she’d ever previously done.

“Well, enough of that,” Celestia said, touching the document with her horn. It lit briefly, and a series of vague shapes under the royal seal lit up in turn. Her deed done, Celestia sat back. “The runes are fairly high level magic, and they have to be attuned to the authorized pony. That’s why Luna sent it to me instead of just having it delivered with your materials. You now have to touch your hoof to the seal so that it will recognize you.”

Rarity reached out a hoof to touch the rune, but just before she did so, she hesitated. “Erm... this isn’t dangerous or anything, is it? I mean, forgive me, but what with the whole nearly-dying thing I feel I must ask...”

There was only silence in response, followed by a musical laugh that both made Rarity flush with embarrassment and grin broadly. Eventually there was nothing she could do but join in on the laughter.

When they’d finally gotten it out of their system, Celestia wiped her eyes with her hoof, giving one final weak chuckle. “I assure you, the only danger involved is to the treasury’s balance, but I understand your concern,” she answered at last.

Rarity pressed a hoof to her chest, taking deep breaths to quiet her wildly beating heart. She felt cleansed by the laughter, as if she’d finally acknowledged and laughed away the fears of what could have been. Fluttershy’s worries had seemed so odd to her before now, as if she was relaying fears about somepony else entirely. But despite her imperfect recollection, the danger had been real, and had been to her. Had the situation been reversed, and Fluttershy had been the one in danger, Rarity had to admit to herself she was not sure what she would have done to the pony who had caused it, princess or no.

Adding the fact that Fluttershy had seen Luna as a romantic rival and it became very clear why her love had been so unwilling to discuss the problems that had arisen between them. It was understandable, but also worrisome.

It’s all right. We’ll work up to trust. It’s unfair to assume she’s even capable of trusting me to that degree just because we’re a couple now.

But that would have to wait for now, as there was another pony she needed to talk with about Luna first. “Celestia, have you by chance read the paper this morning?” she asked as she touched her hoof to the royal seal, watching in interest as various runes lit up in response.

“I admit I’ve been reading lighter fare, since I’m not expected in court any time soon,” Celestia replied. “Any paper in particular?”

“Any of them, actually. They all have the same story, more or less.”

The princess’ eyebrows rose at that, and she brought one of the papers from its place among the periodicals, quickly scanning the headlines. “‘Prepubescent’? I may have to have a word with this newspaper about slander for the sake of comedy...” she said, her expression dark and ominous.

“I know! I said nearly the same when I saw it!” Rarity exclaimed. “Well, without the bit about the slander, I just thought it was a stretch.”

“And this is in every paper?” Celestia demanded, tapping the offending story meaningfully.

“Yes... there is some variation on the specifics, some making Luna out to be a demon, others barely even focusing on her as much as making note that they were waiting for you only to be chased off before you arrived...” Rarity winced at Celestia’s reaction to that. “B-but overall, the same events. And they are all nearly word for word when it comes to the displays in the skies.”

Celestia read over the rest of the story, finally putting the paper down with a deep sigh. “Well, I...” She fell silent, sighed again, and began anew. “Thank you for informing me.”

Rarity patiently waited for some sort of plan to be outlined, perhaps needing to inform Twilight and Pinkie that Celestia would be leaving. When none came, she coughed awkwardly, finally blurting out what she was thinking: “Um... is there anything you can possibly do?”

“Many things,” Celestia replied with a determined look in her eyes. “And if she’d asked me, I would go to her and clear things up with the press, and likely have the Herald print an apology for their horrible puns—”

“Oh, that sounds splendid—”

“But she didn’t ask. Which tells me she wishes to attend to matters in her own way. Given that she is my equal, and currently the sole ruler of Equestria... I will respect her wishes,” Celestia finished with an air of finality. “As much as she is my little sister, I will not demean her by stepping in without her requesting me to.”

Taking a moment to gather her jaw from the floor, Rarity regarded the princess with shock, not sure what to say. “Surely you should do something!” she said at last.

“I am doing something,” Celestia said, putting away the newspaper and folding one hoof over the other. “I’m resting, like I should be, and Luna is learning that she can’t just threaten ponies anymore, just like she should be. She has asked me as sovereign of the nation to take the time to recover before I return. If I swooped in and tried to calm the city down, I would undermine her in the worst possible way. We were meant to rule together. If I did as you suggest, she rules in name only.”

“Well... could you not offer some advice, at least? Send her a letter—”

“She is her own pony,” Celestia said, cutting her off. “I must allow her to find her way alone for a time, just as I did.”

“Yes, but that was because she was ban—” Rarity cut herself off with a snap, amending: “Because she was away. You are not. A little advice would do wonders in this situation. I mean, she threatened to destroy your city! What would you do if she’d made good on that?”

“I suppose I’d have to build a new capital,” Celestia mused. “Maybe something a bit closer to the ground this time, I think the lack of oxygen makes some of my nobles a bit less intelligent than they might have been otherwise.” Celestia’s expression brightened considerably, and she uttered: “Wait. That would clean the slate of most nobility, wouldn’t it? I could pick brand new families with morals and intelligence, or perhaps remove the hereditary nature of nobility altogether!”

“Are you actually in favor of mass murder?!” Rarity interjected. “Did... did I do this? Did you lose your mind along with the majority of your magic to make me well?”

The princess, who had been looking up at the ceiling with a dreamy look in her eyes, visibly shook herself. “What? No, my little pony!” She heaved a great sigh, picking up her book and setting it down next to her hoof. “I... I just get terribly frustrated with my gentry at times, and... occasionally I think how nice it would be if something horrible happened to all of them. Not usually fatal, of course.”

“You’re certain? This isn’t some prelude to you turning evil and enacting your hidden desires?” Rarity pressed.

“I have it on good authority that the extent of my hidden desires was to have the opportunity to snuggle my student. And... perhaps a few other things,” Celestia replied with a laugh. “But as long-lived and...” she glanced down at herself, amending what she’d been about to say. “Well, normally I’d have said powerful, but the well is a bit empty for now. The point is, I am a pony. I’m not perfect. Even I can feel a little vindictive at times.”

Rarity held the Princess’s gaze a moment longer, breathing a sigh of relief. “Forgive me. When a living goddess casually talks about such things it can make one nervous. Of course you would feel that way, I imagine. My own dealings with the elite have been... spotty, and even I can sympathize. So, you would never do it, but would Luna?”

“My sister is quick to anger, but I doubt she ever would. She likes her moon too much to sully it,” Celestia said with certainty. “Don’t worry. I’m sure she’ll be fine.”

Somehow, some way, Luna had managed to drag herself out of bed, make herself presentable, and survive court. She’d kept her cool despite numerous fools presenting grievances of so little import that it had been all she could do not to order their imprisonment. But she’d survived, and was able to relax for a time.

That was, until she read the first headline. Then the next, and the one after, and the one after that.

Luna read the Canterlot Gazette with mounting anger. She had spared these ponies, despite their insolence, and this was how she was repaid? Perhaps she should have brought the moon down after all. She had no fondness for this city, and the old castle was in better shape than she could ever have hoped, after all. She often missed the solitude they used to enjoy, back when it was just her and Tia, and the occasional unlucky supplicant falling into one of their many traps. Those idiots who had dared slight her wouldn’t have ever gotten past the front gate.

She slammed the periodical on top of a stack of its like. “We want them all! Every last one of them!” Luna screamed at Midnight Oil. She glanced at the stack of papers, setting them aflame in an audible fwoosh. “Fire... yes. That will do.”

“You... you want to burn the Press Corps?” Midnight asked, his face ashen.

“What?” Luna looked up from the conflagration on her desk. “No, We wish the papers gathered and burned.”

“Errrrm... Well... that’s slightly better...”

“The Press Corps We want executed.”

“Majesty, you simply cannot just—”

“Each of them will be armed with a pen, and Our guards with swords. We have always wanted to test the validity of that old saying.”

“The last execution was centuries ago...”

“Make them wear little hats that say ‘I am a very bad listener.’ We wish the people to know for what reason they die.”

“They would need a trial, at least—”

“We wish it to be a grand event. We need a stadium in which many ponies may gather to witness the justice.” Luna thought for a moment. “Ah! The Wonderbolts have such a location, do they not?”

Midnight did not answer for a time, tossing back several pills and washing them down with a glass of water. “Princess, the stadium you speak of is meant for pegasus events. The majority of the Press Corps are unicorns.“

“Hmmm, that does pose logistical problems. We do wish for them to give Us a spectacle, but dropping them from the sky to splat on the ground is not satisfactory.” Luna paused again. “Wait! Our sister told Us of a spell Twilight Sparkle employed to allow her friends to walk upon the clouds. We will fill the area with a suitable cloudbank, enabling our prisoners to fight without falling to their doom!” She smiled happily. “Yes, that will work!”

“Majesty, you cannot make ponies fight to the death for your amusement!” Midnight shouted, slamming both hooves down on the ground.

There was a deathly silence, followed by a quiet yet dangerous voice demanding: “Midnight Oil, art thou denying Us Our right to have justice done on behalf of Our nation?”

“Well... that is... I...” His ears laid back as he returned her gaze, but eventually, he nodded slowly. “Princess Celestia declared me her voice, Princess Luna, and as the only voice of reason in this room with the authority, I’m afraid I must say that no, you cannot do what you propose.”

She held his gaze for a moment more, but when he refused to back down she finally relented. “Can We at least have them all whipped?”

“We can demand a retraction, and ask for a meeting with the press to give a proper statement,” Midnight replied, not even deigning to answer her question.

“Thou proposes to gather the self-same idiots who slandered Us to begin with?” Luna felt a small smile grow on her face once more. “Very clever, Middy! Yes, gather them together, and We shall give them the address they deserve!”

“I’m afraid not, Highness,” Midnight replied. “I’m going to give the address myself, to ensure they get it right this time.”

Luna sat quietly for a moment, regarding him suspiciously. “Art thou trying to usurp the throne, Midnight?”

“No, Your Majesty. I am simply doing what your sister asked of me. No more, no less.” He reached out from across the desk, laying a single hoof on hers. “I understand that you feel slighted, Princess. But ruling often means being the bigger pony, no pun intended. Let me help you in this matter.”

“Thou would let them go unpunished,” Luna complained. “They have failed in their duties, and go off to print what they wish. That should not be allowed to happen.”

“And it will not, Highness. Trust me, there are ways to punish such ponies.”

Luna’s eyebrows rose at that. “You have a plan?”

“I do,” Midnight answered, a small smile growing on his aged lips that was soon answered in Luna’s own expression.

“Tell me, Middy,” Luna demanded. “Tell me how you will obtain justice for your Princess.”

“Simplicity itself. We ask for each of the papers to gather a representative...”

“Yes?”

“But we set a single condition.”

Luna began to look impatient. “Middy, I am not hearing a lot of vengeance—”

“I was getting to that, Highness.”

Luna bristled, but nodded. “Very well. Proceed.”

“All we have to do in order to humiliate every single one of those ponies—”

“Yes?!” Luna asked, growing ever more excited.

“—is to ask each of them to send their most junior member of the staff,” Midnight finished, a rather smug look on his face.

“Midnight?”

“Yes, Highness?”

“Thou art an idiot.”

Midnight smiled patiently at her. “Majesty, imagine you have spent your life rising up the ranks of a cutthroat industry. You have landed a very prestigious position, reporting the very word of the Crown. Now imagine you are passed up by the overeager mailroom pony with stars in his eyes.”

“I... I would be wroth,” Luna admitted. “I would feel as if my place in life had been stolen unfairly, and would plot against—”

“That’s the point. Those ponies have their positions by the grace of the Crown. We can ask their employers to send a new representative, and bar entry to the offending parties.”

“Thus ruining their reputations!” Luna clapped her hooves together with delight. “Yes, Middy! Your Princess is pleased! But...”

“Yes, Princess?”

“May We not have a few of them whipped? Just as a warning to the others?” Luna asked, giving him her very best impression of Tibbles with his wide eyes and pleading mouth he would use to make her give him more food from her plate.

“Well...” Middy said, clearly hesitant to deny her. But it seemed her pleas fell on deaf ears as he looked away from her. “No, Your Majesty. I... I have been remiss in my duties, trying not to interfere with your rule, but... you must try to use more compassion. If not for their sake, try to do so for your sister.”

Luna bit back the retort that her sister was not the perfect pony he seemed to think she was, as her sister was no stranger to anger and only a will of solid steel kept any hint of it from showing. But there was one pony whose opinion of her would grow even worse were she to enact public vengeance. Perhaps mercy was warranted, so long as some form of justice was delivered to those who had wronged her in turn.

“Very well, Middy. We shall allow you to perform your office as Our sister bid you,” she said at last. “We would ask for a list of the press ponies who are responsible for the slander to Us, so that We may bid Our guard to forbid them entry in the future.”

“Of course, Princess,” Midnight replied with a smile. “I’ll see that the list is gotten straight away. And I’ll arrange a new press conference for this afternoon. Thank you, Your Majesty.”

“Nay. Thank thee, Midnight,” Luna replied, answering his smile with her own. “Thank thee for thy patience with Us. Mayhaps We need to emulate Our dear sister in one respect, at least.”

Still, perhaps a small visitation to the dreams of those ponies was warranted.

She looked dourly at the pile of ash on her desk. Relaxation time had been spoiled. Even the thought of snacks no longer held any of the lustre it was normally imbued with.

Perhaps a visit to Tibbles?

As much as the thought appealed, she forebore. Tibbles was sleeping, and while he would welcome her affection, she knew well that having one’s sleep disturbed was unpleasant. Tia’s schedule was very inconvenient for her.

She did, however, have other friends who were not generally as nocturnal. Friends who had, in fact, requested her presence whenever it was convenient for her, and while she would normally visit them for more carnal pleasures, surely a social visit would be pleasant.

“Middy, doest thou mind terribly if We slip away for a time?”

Midnight looked up from the scroll he was scribbling on, confusion writ large on his face. “Well, not mind, as such. I did assume you’d want to be present at the press conference...”

“Nay, We trust you to handle the matter. We have had enough of the press for a time.”

“Shall I fetch you a guard escort?”

Luna shook her head. “We will not be long, Middy. Mayhaps We will be back in time to hear thee regale Us with thy speech.”

“Oh! Well, it’s not done yet. And it won’t be anything special, just a statement to set the record straight on a number of points, and a few admonishments to the former members of the Press Corps...”

“We look forward to it,” Luna said, standing up. “For now, We shall leave thee to thy preparations. We shall see thee before We raise the moon.”

“Very well. I’ll have the kitchen send up a light meal.”

Luna paused at the door. “Oh! Could you—”

“I’ll have them prepare a small plate for Tiberius, yes,” Midnight said without looking up from his scroll.

Luna smiled warmly. Middy was getting a very, very large raise.

Chapter 55: Talks With Friends

View Online

Luna made her way through the castle in mist form, stopping occasionally to hide in the shadows when large groups of ponies transversed the halls. This form was normally quite good for avoiding notice, but a dark cloud of swirling starlight had a tendency to make itself known in broad daylight. Fortunately, being a large castle, there were plenty of dark hallways or statues to hide behind. It was a bit of a thrill, truth be told.

Having escaped out of the castle proper, she stole over the rooftops, traveling in the shadows cast between buildings, forbearing to take to the skies directly. Her people were troubled enough, it seemed. Seeing a dark mass of mist flying through the air in the middle of the day might disturb them further. She had been too free with her magic of late, and it was causing troubles for the ponies she cared about. She had to have more care.

One area she had always shown care about was in her private life. Nopony was allowed to know whom she was having trysts with as a matter of course, but especially not the press. It was bad enough they had the gall to slander a princess, they would surely not think twice about ruining the lives of her friends should they become aware of her activities with them. Her playmates were special to her, and must not be allowed to suffer inconvenience on her behalf.

It was with this in mind that Luna entered the home of Fancy Pants not through the front door, but through a crack in the guest bedroom window. Sir Pants and Dame De Lis trusted their staff implicitly, of course, but better not to offer them the dilemma of keeping their employers’ secrets if possible. They could not reveal what they had not witnessed.

This would not be the first time she had come in thusly, though it was a first for the time of the visit, as previously she had always come to them at night. There was greater risk in her doing so at this hour, but she had need of companionship, and consolation. Furthermore, the Dame had specifically asked for her presence when she was available to speak, which made this visit a bit of an obligation, albeit one she was more than willing to meet.

Thankfully, once inside, she had nothing to fear with regards to encountering anypony but the Dame and Sir Pants. The guest bedroom was that in name only. The only guest to ever have occupied it was Luna herself, when she had consumed too much wine during a visit with her friends here, and had elected to sleep over rather than attempt to go home in that state. She had been invited to share their bed to sleep in, but something in her had thought that idea wrong. Sir Pants had not pressed the issue, and had instead led her to this room, declaring it hers whenever she wished to use it.

She took a moment to return to physical form, looking herself over in the mirror critically. She had no wish to appear unduly needy. Her relationship with Sir Pants and Dame De Lis had been one of mutual respect, and while she was perhaps seeking something more along the lines of emotional support at the moment, she would not do so looking like a wreck of a pony. She was not some poor filly who had lost her ball, she was a princess. She needed to act with poise and grace, even when she might wish to lash out at her persecutors, or alternatively to lock herself within her chambers, never to emerge again.

She eventually decided that she didn’t look too terribly petulant. Fleur had already commented that she could see Luna was troubled, so there was no need to hide that fact. It would also be counter-productive to attempt to hide it, since she was here seeking solace and counsel.

She slipped out of the room, looking up and down the hallway for servants, finding none. She was uncertain if her friends were even going to be at home, as they were socially active much of the week. A tittering laugh made her ears perk up, and a smile rose on her troubled visage. They were here. She had chosen wisely.

Stealing up to their door without making a sound, she quietly opened it, peeking through to the couple inside.

“And so he said, ‘What do I look like, a waiter?’ and let me tell you, I was quite embarrassed. I explained that I meant no offense, of course, but the chap was dressed quite nicely and seemed mollified when I said so.”

That was Fancy Pants, apparently recounting some tale of frivolity to Fleur. Despite herself, Luna stayed at the door and listened.

“After a bit of chat I invited him to join me for lunch. Turns out he has family in the construction business, and after a glass or two he was telling me about a rather large problem his cousin was having with getting his workers paid. You remember all that repaving they did months back?”

“Yes, of course. Troublesome to get around for a time,” Fleur replied.

“It was, it was! But they’ve just stopped in the middle now because the workers can’t get their paychecks honored.”

“Oh dear. That’s going to really slow things down.”

Luna’s breath quickened. It seemed her little embezzler was causing even more fallout than she’d previously thought. She’d need to talk to Middy about getting somepony appointed right away to finish the roadwork. And apparently, she’d need to issue new paychecks to those workers.

As much as she wanted to hear more, Luna knew it was rude of her to spy on them thusly. She raised her hoof to give a knock on the door, to warn them of her presence.

“Do you think we should mention it to the Princess?” Fleur asked just as Luna’s hoof was about to connect.

“No need to trouble her about it. I don’t doubt she already knows,” Fancy Pants replied, chuckling. “She has a good head on her shoulders. And while she can be a little hotheaded at times, that might actually be a good thing for the kingdom. Goodness knows how complacent the nobility has gotten with Celestia around.”

“Oui!” Fleur replied with a musical laugh. “Not to mention how much of an experience it can be in more... intimate circumstances, don’t you think, mon cheri?”

“Quite. A wonderful thing, passion. We could stand to have more of it.”

“Assurément, although it pains me to see her troubled so. Perhaps not being like her sister is not an entirely positif thing? Ponies would be so much more at ease if she were a little less... aggressive in her dealings.”

Fleur’s argument made Luna uneasy. It was too much like what Middy had said, and rang true in her mind. As infuriating as it was, she may have been a bit harsh in her reactions. So, executions were perhaps unwarranted. She nodded determinately. Floggings it was.

“Ponies are already at ease, Fleur. Too much so, I would say. Court is full of idiots with their self-serving demands, and Celestia has long given up trying to change their ways. Our feisty little princess won’t let them get away with it.”

Her chest swelled with pride. Finally, somepony understood! It was not right to allow ponies free reign with no fear of reprisal. If they dared treat their princess thus, what chance did the common pony have? They would learn respect, or they would be educated.

“Hmmm, I suppose you are correct, mon cher. But I do wonder about one more thing.”

Fancy Pants let out an appreciative chuckle, making Luna’s ears perk up. Surely they did not mean to— While she was listening? She began to panic, uncertain how to deal with her predicament. She could leave, of course she could. But she must be very quiet. So very quiet. Bad enough she had spied on their casual conversation, if she were to stay and listen while the couple made love, that would be far, far worse! The fact that she’d joined them in such activities did not excuse—

“Yes, I’m beginning to wonder as well. How long do you suppose she intends to stand at that door?”

Luna froze in place as she crept slowly away from the door, her eyes wide and confused.

What?

“Ma petite princesse, won’t you please join us? We promise we aren’t upset.” Fleur called from inside the room. Her voice held a measure of amusement, but also seemed conciliatory, as if she was sorry for having revealed that they knew she was there.

They knew. They knew the whole time.

The urge to flee grew ever greater, and with it came shame. She wished to be gone from this place, and to never return.

“Princess, I’m terribly sorry if we startled you. We’d much rather praise you to your face, if you don’t mind.”

Luna held her breath, unwilling or unable to speak. What did one say in such a situation? Did they beg for pardon, or act as if no wrong was done?

“Or, if you wish, we could paddle you for being a naughty princess.” Fleur said, tittering. “Actually, that might be fun.”

“Fleur, you’re embarrassing our guest, that’s hardly polite.” Fancy chided, then raised the volume of his voice to speak to Luna once more. “We could join you in the hallway if you prefer. I made certain the staff knew to stay out of this floor for the afternoon, so it’s only us in here. But we did have a nice repast prepared if you chose to join us today.”

That finally spurred Luna into motion, and she slowly crept back towards the door, inching it open with her hoof. She did not like this feeling of being caught flat-footed, yet she could not be angry with Fancy Pants or Fleur De Lis for having caught her in the act of casual espionage. Her only recourse was to be furious with herself, which she indulged in with a vengeance.

Luna, thou art a well and proper fool.

“Hello,” she said quietly as she entered, too abashed to properly express her greeting in the way she might normally wish.

“Oh, look at that, she is pouting!” Fleur said, and in moments Luna felt the other’s mare’s long, elegant hooves wrapping around her neck. “We meant no harm, ma cherie. Fancy has wards to alert him when somepony moves within our bedrooms. We knew you had arrived the moment you entered.”

“Yes, do forgive us, please. I had thought only to have a bit of fun.” Fancy said, approaching as well but giving the two mares space, ever the proper gentlecolt. “Come, sit and join us, I have a nice hot pot of coffee waiting.”

Luna did as she was bid once Fleur released her, still uncertain what she was meant to say. After a moment or two of their expectant silence, she finally asked a question that was weighing on her mind. “The wards. Were they... because of me? Do my visits... trouble you?”

Both of her friends looked at each other in surprise, then Fleur began to guffaw loudly, followed shortly by Fancy Pants.

“Oh, goodness no, Luna.” Fancy said when he’d calmed down. “You know how it is. One must know when somepony is about.”

Luna’s confused expression cleared instantly. “Ah, in case of assassins. You are wise, Sir Pants.”

“Errr... well yes, I suppose it would serve that purpose.” Fancy said with an oddly shocked expression. If Luna didn’t know better, she have thought he had never had anypony make an attempt on his life before. “But it’s more for the assurance of privacy. You’d hardly be the first pony to be curious about what Fleur and I speak of in private.”

“Or what games we play, and with whom, no?” Fleur added, batting her eyelashes flirtatiously at Luna and blowing Fancy Pants a kiss.

Luna found herself somewhat ill at ease once again. She had been comfortable with such casually affectionate displays before. But something was different now. Something she could not put her hoof on, and it vexed her to think thus.

Fancy Pants regarded her with a slightly raised eyebrow as he noted her reaction. “Perhaps such talk is best left for another time.” He floated a large mug of steaming liquid to her, and she reached out with her magic to accept it. “Black, with four sugars, if I recall?”

Luna nodded gratefully, trying to shake the unwanted feeling from her mind. She had spent many a night in the arms of this couple, and never felt any question in her mind that she was unwelcome or that she was not desired. And... that was not quite what she felt now. She should have felt.... happy, and excited. Instead she was... worried. That was it. She was worried that her friends would expect their usual games, and she had no appetite for such.

She desired their companionship, and their counsel, but as wonderful as they were, she... felt no heat in herself when viewing them now, whereas before she would have been impatient to wrestle Fleur to the bed. Now, the prospect seemed... wrong, somehow. A flash of a face framed by a pink mane angrily yelling at her came to mind, and she dismissed it, trying not to think overmuch about it.

She took a deep draught of the liquid, feeling it burn its way down into her gullet, relishing the rush of wakefulness it brought. These hours were truly not to her liking, that was all. Her sister’s convalescence could not end soon enough. But much as she willed it, she could not bring herself to believe it.

Staring deep into the cup, she pondered her change in attitude. That was what had occurred, after all. They were no less attractive, nor affectionate. Eventually she came to a conclusion that satisfied her: she simply did not wish to indulge. The last few days had proven excessively stressful, that was all. A romp might have made her feel better normally, but she felt at that moment it would prove ineffective. She needed comfort of a different kind, and trusted her friends to understand that need.

“Is something troubling you, Luna?” Fancy asked politely.

Luna finished her coffee, setting the cup down. She nodded in thanks when he poured her another. “Many things, Fancy.” She paused, gathering the cup to her and simply holding it in her hooves. There were in fact several things bothering her, and one thing in particular that was... easier to talk about than angry mares accusing her of a theft of hearts. “I assume you have read what passes for news this morning?”

“Ah, yes. They were a little vindictive, but that’s hardly unusual.” Fancy Pants chuckled lightly. “Tomorrow they’ll have caught wind of some other scandal and your display will be quite forgotten.”

“Oui!” Fleur piped in, sharing in Fancy’s amusement. “You mustn’t be too worried about them. I think perhaps your sister throws them tidbits and false leads to keep them occupied. It works well enough.”

“They... do this to my sister?” Luna asked, her visage growing darker as she stared down into the cup. The surface of the coffee rippled slightly as her hooves trembled. Bad enough they had embarrassed her, but the idea that they did similar things to her sister was much more infuriating.

As if sensing her change in mood, Fancy’s tone went from jovial to conciliatory. “Princess, I never meant to imply that the press causes your sister trouble. She plays them like a fine virtuoso. Indeed, I’ve long suspected the headlines are more or less hoof-chosen by her.”

Luna continued to glare at the innocent coffee, then in a swift motion ended its short life by pouring it down to the waiting fires in her stomach. She grunted unhappily. “My sister was ever thus, having the people eating out of her hooves. Whereas I am forever vexed by them.”

“Princesse, would you have them eating out of your hooves as well?” Fleur asked, sitting down beside Luna and drawing her into a half-hug.

“I would have them all flogged.” Luna replied decisively. “Actually, I would have preferred execution, but Middy says we don’t do that anymore. And imprisoning them just means we feed and house them indefinitely. It seems an unworthy punishment.”

“Well, it wouldn’t really serve to help them learn much of anything.” Fancy allowed, setting out a plate of something he called biscuits, but to Luna were known as a cookie, albeit not a terribly sweet one. She took one, gingerly placing it in her mouth and wishing it was of the chocolate chip variety she favored, or at the least the ones made with that ‘peanut butter’ ponies had developed while she was gone. That was a cookie. Still, these were pleasant, if a little dry.

Much like Fancy’s sense of humor, she thought wryly.

They simply sat together for a time, munching on the biscuits and passing innocuous pleasantries. Fancy told them both of a recent business deal that had gone sour, and Fleur regaled them with tales of backbiting during a recent fashion show. Luna, for her part, told them a heavily edited tale of speaking with her sister in her dreams, omitting most of the details other than that she was doing better, and would return as soon as she had fully recovered.

“I think it best she take as long as needed, and then a little more besides.” Fancy said, taking the plate from the table and placing it on a nearby serving trolley. From the same, he produced a tray of watercress sandwiches from under a heavy silver lid. “Goodness knows she is the most dedicated civil servant in existence.”

“Celestia?” Luna asked, honestly confused. “She is a princess, not a servant.”

“I meant in the most literal sense of the word, Luna. Yes, she is the Princess, but she’s dedicated several lifetimes to her people. She kept the skies themselves moving, and somehow prevented three very different tribes of ponies from devolving into open warfare for even longer. She is, perhaps, the most wonderful servant to have walked the earth.”

“Only because she allows herself to be treated thusly.” Luna groused, taking a sandwich and angrily biting into it. “There was a time we were feared, and with good reason. But they came to us when Discord set himself upon the world. They begged us for aid to battle Sombra. Celestia was ever the kind-hearted one of us, and bid me to join her.”

“But... you did. Join her, I mean.” Fancy said, his eyes twinkling with some joke he was apparently not going to share.

“Aye. But not for them. For her. I had no love for them, nor they for me. If not for that bleeding heart of hers, we may not have come to blows, and I would not have spent many centuries trapped within my own charge.” Luna primly picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth. “And little has changed since, it seems. They are ever her ponies, and not mine.”

“Oh?” Fleur asked, pouring herself a cup of tea from another decanter. “That little filly seemed quite taken with you, did she not?”

“The little ones are different.” Luna replied, taken aback. “They are innocents, for the most part.”

“Yes, they are,” Fancy replied judiciously. “But they will grow up loving you, just as their parents grew up loving Celestia.”

Luna thought about that for a long moment, frowning. “They will still see my sister as the Princess. For generations, it was only her.”

“That is true, for generations it was only her. But then you returned, and the young Princess Cadence was also shown to the world.” Fancy sipped at his tea thoughtfully. “But she is beloved as the Princess of Love, and you—”

“I am the Princess of Night.” Luna interrupted. “The night that few enjoy. And further, the princess who raises the moon, which is a task Celestia herself can and has done in my stead.”

“Luna.” Fleur said, reaching across the table to gently touch Luna’s silver-shod forehooves. “That little one spoke of dreams, not the moon or the sun.”

The princess looked down at the carefully manicured hoof, her expression lightening slightly from its former dourness. “I favor the little ones during my patrols, aye. The adults can generally fend for themselves, but foals can be their own worst enemies, creating nightmares of true horror,” she shuddered very slightly. “It is something We work to spare them at all costs.”

“That... is something your sister has never done.” Fancy said breathlessly. “It is no wonder they speak of you so reverently.”

Luna’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Truly?”

Fleur De Lis nodded. “It is true. Amongst the young, you are well-favored. Fancy keeps track of such things, rumors, gossip. All of it can be useful to the right pony. And that would certainly explain why they love you so, Luna. Never has there been anypony to watch over dreams. At least, not in living memory.”

“They... they would not be so quick to thank me if they knew why their dreams had no champion.” Luna replied, a hint of bitterness in her voice. “My realm did not take kindly to my departure, and was left tumultuous and hostile until I was able to soothe it upon my return.”

Fleur nuzzled her gently on the side of her check. “Ma petite princesse triste... Why must you always do this? Surely you do not think you were the only pony to have taken the wrong path?”

Luna laughed bitterly. “No, but I had enough power to cause serious and lasting harm in my wake. I do not wish to cause that now. I had thought only to punish the wicked, and bypass them entirely to reassure... my ponies... that all was well. But it seems the direct methods are too much, and the wicked can still be heard very loudly.”

Fancy Pants joined Luna on the large couch, merely laying a single hoof on her knee in an attempt to comfort her. “As I said, your sister plays them well.”

“I do not know the paths of diplomacy my sister has paved over the centuries. I left a warrior, and returned as one.” She shrugged helplessly, her wings fluttering out at the tips. “My people do not need that, it seems. The enemies I face cannot be destroyed by force alone.”

“Well, the press can be a problem, to be sure,” Fancy replied. “But they are a tool, and like most tools there is a right and wrong way to utilize them. Threatening to crush them under your hoof, while understandable, was perhaps the wrong approach.”

“Oui, though it was très amusant,” Fleur said, tittering into her hoof and giving Luna a little squeeze with the other arm wrapped around her. “But you do little but give them an excuse to call you a tyrant for it. They are immune to threats, as they hear similar things from your nephew quite often.”

“I do not threaten. I merely tell ponies what will occur if my will is not carried out.”

There was a long, uncomfortable silence, which Fancy ended with an awkwardly forced-sounding cough. “Well, be that as it may, the point is that the press won’t change their ways so easily.”

“Oh, We understand that, at least. Midnight is going to replace them all with their juniors, to teach them a lesson in humility. It seems a fine plan, though We still wish to test how pens fare against swords.” Luna sighed heavily. “Another time, I suppose.”

“Excuse me, did you just say you were replacing—” Fancy Pants began, before being cut off by Fleur.

“Tell me more about the pens and the swords! That sounds le plus excitant!”

Luna nodded, a slow grin growing on her face. “I was going to stage a grand exhibition! My guards with swords, and the press corps with their pens!” At Fleur’s look of pure unadulterated joy, she went on, happy to finally find another pony who could see the merit in her plan. “I had thought to use the Coliseum, but Middy said they would just fall and die,” she concluded with a pout. “Still, with the aid of a cloudwalking spell—”

Fancy Pants coughed loudly, his face turning a little blue, and after a few seconds spat out a chunk of biscuit. “I...” he took a huge breath, exhaling noisily. “I am sorry, Luna. I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

Fleur shot him an annoyed look, rubbing his back slowly. “Please, Luna, continue, if you would. The spell?”

Luna shook her head ruefully. “No, it’s just as well. Executions are not common anymore, and I was perhaps overly wrathful in my pursuit of justice. My sister... has always been there to dissuade me from the most direct course. I always resented that. Now... now I see she was the wiser of us, in many respects.”

She lay back against the couch, staring up at the ceiling. There was still another matter weighing heavily on her mind. Perhaps... perhaps she could talk with them. After all, this was a social situation they were familiar with. “In truth, while I value your counsel about the press... I had wondered if perhaps you might have some wisdom to share about a problem of a more personal nature.”

From either side of her, she saw Fancy and Fleur exchange confused glances. Fancy was the first to speak, saying: “Well, of course we’d be glad to help in whatever way we can, Luna.”

“Certainement!” Fleur said with a grin. “Tell us what troubles you so.”

Luna sat forward, throwing an arm around them both, drawing them close in a grateful hug. “Thank you, my friends. I... I truly thank you.”

With that, she began her tale. “Firstly, I think it important to explain where things may have gone wrong. I... do you recall the couple I brought to your party?”

Fleur’s face scrunched up a moment, but then cleared as she remembered. “Ah! Rarity and her new belle, the shy one. I liked her very much.”

“We... I do as well. But I seem to have erred greatly. She was quite wroth with me for nearly causing Rarity’s untimely death, of course, but it was more than that. I think I began badly when I found them post-congress in my bathroom—”

“Wait, get back to the part about the untimely death,” Fancy interrupted, his eyes wide.

“Actually, I wish to hear about the bathroom, that sounds fun.” Fleur said with a wide grin.

“Both in good time. Let me just say that ‘shy little pegasus’ is anything but when she wishes to be...”

Rainbow Dash had screwed up.

She didn’t know exactly how, but that much was apparent. It was actually driving her a little crazy, because she didn’t think she’d done anything stupid lately. There had been the thing with Pinkie, of course, but as far as she knew, she and AJ were cool about that.

But there had to be something, because at night, when Rainbow would snuggle with her, AJ wouldn’t snuggle her back. She’d been like that for days, and wasn’t up for anything fun, in bed or otherwise. She hadn’t actually kicked Dash out of bed, though. So, AJ was mad, but Dash wasn’t being punished. At least, not being told she was being punished.

She kind of wished she was being punished. At least then she wouldn’t be so worried all the time. She so badly wanted to ask what she had done, but she feared the obvious response: Dash should already know.

That was the worst part: She should know. She didn’t consider herself a very smart pony by any means, but she was also not a dumb one, so figuring out what it was should have been easy, if she was paying enough attention.

So she’d been watching AJ, while they were together, while AJ was working and Dash pretended to be napping, while Dash was supposed to be working but had in fact rushed the job so she could keep an eye out.

And she’d found out... nothing. AJ hadn’t talked to Apple Bloom, Mac, or Granny about it, either, whatever it was. Apple Bloom had been confused why she had even asked, and Mac... Mac had been Mac. Granny had been the worst, only cackling at her and wishing her luck.

So, AJ was unhappy, Dash couldn’t miss that if she tried, but she had no idea why. While she struggled to figure it out, she was still trying to act like everything was normal, because there was a very, very small possibility that whatever was bothering AJ wasn’t actually something Rainbow had done, and if she acted guilty, AJ would ask why. Then she’d be in the very special kind of torture of trying to come up with something she had done that would account for acting guilty, because denying any wrongdoing might actually lead to getting into trouble anyway.

Having a marefriend was hard work.

She was trying very very hard not to resent that. Because it wasn’t supposed to be work, it was supposed to be awesome. Two really hot ponies got together and made each other happy until they kicked the bucket at roughly the same time, easy peasy. But now she’d gone and screwed it up, and it was becoming like work to un-screw it up. Her ears wilted back, and she shifted uncomfortably on the branches of the tree she’d been trying to catch a real nap in. But sleep taunted her, remaining just out of reach.

Normally she loved sleeping in the branches. They smelled like AJ, after all. Or AJ smelled like them... whatever. Apple trees and AJ were two of her favorite smells. Plus, they were soft and hard in all the right places, that went for both the trees and AJ. And they provided just enough give to be comfortable but also enough firmness that she wasn’t afraid of falling out while she was napping. That one was just about the trees. She’d never actually tried napping on AJ. She imagined it would be lumpy and kind of awkward for them both. Trees were better for naps.

Unless AJ herself kicked her out of the tree, but that was okay, since she usually caught Dash when she did that. Assuming of course that she wasn’t mad at Dash... which might have been the reason sleep refused to come.

So, napping was out. She thought briefly about trying to catch up with AJ while she was selling apples in the marketplace, but she couldn’t just be around AJ every second, or she’d notice and want to know what Dash was doing and then say she was acting guilty and—

Dash had to consciously slow her breathing down as she looked down at herself and found she was huddled into a small unhappy ball of pony. She couldn’t keep doing this, whatever she’d done. She needed to figure it out fast so AJ could either punish her, or stop being so mad all the time, at least. She picked herself up, leaping up into the sky and spreading her wings wide to take flight.

Getting some air under her wings immediately made her feel better. She zipped around a cloud bank, briefly swirling it around and leaving a Tank-shaped mass in her wake. She stopped briefly to poke some eyes and that little smile of his into the head, then carefully hugged around the neck. It wasn’t him, of course, but it made her feel better.

Hey, yeah!

She didn’t have to hug some Cloud-Tank, she could go and visit the real deal instead! Then they could go flying and Dash could stop feeling like a dope for a little while. She nodded with determination, still stopping briefly to nuzzle the Cloud-Tank’s face. Even when he wasn’t around he made her happy.

She made a beeline for Fluttershy’s cottage, feeling more carefree than she had in days. Tank wouldn’t give a feather about whether AJ was mad or not. He loved her, and that was all that mattered. The hardest thing to figure about him was where he wanted to be scratched, and Rainbow always figured it out eventually.

Along the way, she made a brief stop at a field just outside Ponyville to gather some daisies and dandelions as a treat. Fluttershy always fed him hay, of course, but Dash had seen him snacking on flowers while she and the girls had their playdates. Tank had good taste in flowers.

Her arms laden with a bright floral bouquet, she took to the air once more, smiling all the while.

She had a plan. It wasn’t really going to help her with AJ, but maybe she could clear her head a little and figure things out afterwards. It was better than trying to nap in trees and failing miserably.

She found him in the middle of Fluttershy’s yard, with several cats perched on his shell batting at his head whenever he would stick it out. He didn’t seem bothered by this, and the cats seemed to have their claws sheathed, which was good, because Dash had been ready to be very upset and possibly violent, even if they were Fluttershy’s animals. But she might have known the big guy could fend for himself.

“Hey, buddy!” she exclaimed as she landed in front of him.

The cats immediately scattered, yowling and hissing at Dash as they ran. Tank poked his head out slowly, and seeing Dash extended his head fully, followed by his legs. He began a slow and ponderous pace towards her, which she cut short by sweeping him up in a big hug. Normally she tried to avoid great big emotional junk. It wasn’t cool. But the only pony ever here normally was Fluttershy, and she certainly wasn’t going to tell anypony on her.

She set him back down, patting his head fondly, which elicited that goofy tortoise grin he had. He was a huge dork, but she loved that. “Hey, you wanna go flying, boy?”

He just smiled at her, offering no visible opinion other than that he was happy to see her. Tank was just cool like that. He didn’t care if they were flying or just sitting on a cloud watching ponies pass by and occasionally setting off lightning strikes to scare them. He was the perfect guy to just chill out with.

Basically, the answer to anything she ever asked him was ‘yes’, but she still asked, because she liked to see him smile. Plus it was really, really cool to have a buddy that was down for anything, any time. He had Applejack beat in that department, hooves down.

“Yeah, I figured.” She said, flashing him a big grin of her own. “Sorry I haven’t been by in a while, things got weird for a bit, then this thing with AJ...” she trailed off, shaking her head. “Sorry, you don’t need to hear that. Lemme get your harness and we’ll head out.” She picked herself up from the ground, trotting towards the cottage—and bumped snout first into Fluttershy.

“Oh my goodness! Did I hurt you? Are you all right, Rainbow?”

A flurry of pink and yellow accompanied the stars Dash was seeing out of the corner of her eyes. She rubbed her nose gingerly. It was sore, but not very much. “Yeah, I’m okay. How about you?”

Fluttershy was a little busy looking at her in alarm, which was confusing, but also kinda expected from Shy. She rushed to the nearby end table to grab a box of tissues. “You’re bleeding! Hold on, let me help you...”

“No I’m not!” Rainbow protested, touching her hoof to her nose once more and then looking down at her hoof.

Oh. Huh.

Okay, she was bleeding. No biggie. She’d had worse. She’d just get the blood to stop and then head off with Tank.

Whoa. That’s a lot of blood...

What followed was a bit of a blur as her friend fussed over her. The bleeding did stop around the time her nose started swelling up to about twice its normal size, so that was good. Some time later, the swelling was finally going down thanks to the ice pack Shy had given her, and she was nodding gratefully as a tall glass of iced tea was put in front of her.

“Rainbow, I am so, so sorry. I was just going out to check on the cats. I didn’t know you were out there—”

“You don’t have to keep apologizing, Shy! I was just excited. I haven’t been flying with Tank in a while and I really needed to clear my head.” She put down the ice pack for a moment, picking up the tea with both hooves and gulping it down, wiping her mouth with her hoof when she was done. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

Fluttershy nodded earnestly, worry still very pronounced on her face despite Dash’s assurances that she was fine. “Yes, you hit my cheek. It might bruise just a little, but I think it’ll be fine,” she replied, rubbing the cheek absently. “You should probably get your nose looked at. I think I heard something crunch.”

“Eh, probably just my neck cracking. I mean, my nose hurts, but not broken-nose kinda hurt.” Rainbow demonstrated by flexing her neck in a series of stretches, and indeed, several audible pops could be heard. “Doc says it’s okay, but he keeps complaining about me learning to land better,” she shrugged. “My landings rock! He’s talking about crashes, and you can’t really plan for those.”

“I wish you would be more careful, Rainbow.” Fluttershy said quietly. At least she didn’t look like she was planning to cart Dash off to the hospital, so that was good. “ If not for your sake, then for your friends who love you.”

Way to lay on the guilt trip, Shy, she thought, feeling more than a little bad for making her friend worry. It wasn’t like Shy didn’t have enough to worry about in her day to day life.

“Heh. I’ll try, Shy,” she said with a forced nonchalance. It wasn’t like she was a klutz or anything, but offering to be more careful seemed to mollify her friend a little more.

Dash touched her nose, flinching at how tender it was. Maybe Shy was right. It wouldn’t hurt to have it looked at. “Ugh. Stupid nose.”

“I... I guess you’re doing better after Twilight got you that potion?” Fluttershy asked, looking her over curiously as if trying to gauge her health, which she probably was.

“Hmmm?” After a moment Dash realized what Shy was asking about. “Oh, the plant thing. Yeah, slept a lot. Took a couple days to shake it.” That seemed to satisfy Shy, but her bringing up recent health issues, and a lack of a certain unicorn hanging around, made Dash uneasy. “Hey, how’s Rares?”

For a heart-stopping few seconds, Fluttershy didn’t answer, and Dash was beginning to re-live her fears about Rarity in the burning remains of the Boutique all over again. Twilight had mentioned they were going to do some magic mumbo-jumbo to fix things... had it screwed up?

“She’s fine,” Fluttershy answered finally, and with that Dash exhaled a long held breath. “She’s... she’s forgotten a few things from the last few days, but she’s okay.”

“Forgot?” Dash asked, confused. Could magic make you forget things? It had helped them remember things when Discord had worked his mojo on them all. She had a brief thought about how cool it would be if Twi could just magic away AJ’s memories of the last week or so, then immediately felt bad about it. She was pretty sure it wasn’t cool to think about messing with her marefriend’s head just because it might make things easier for her. “Like what?”

“Nothing really important.” Fluttershy said quickly. "Just some things. It's probably better if she forgot about them anyway.”

That made Dash’s ears perk up. It wasn’t like Shy to be evasive about... well about anything. Her way of evading things was usually to never ever mention them. So when she did mention something, but didn’t seem to want to talk about it... it usually meant it was something she wanted to talk about. Shy was weird like that.

“Things like what?” she dutifully prompted, hoping she wouldn’t have to press too hard before Shy broke. She started off easy, of course, but sometimes you had to push Shy a little before she’d say what was going on.

Fluttershy looked away, and Dash sighed internally. It was gonna have to be the hard way after all. “Shy, it’s just us here, right? Well, your friends too, but they won’t talk to anypony else, right?”

Fluttershy nodded, not saying a word.

“Kay, then spill. Did you do something that you’re glad she forgot about?”

That got a flinch out of her, letting Dash know she was on the right track.

“Right. Um...” Rainbow floundered, at a loss for anything that Shy could have possibly done that she’d want Rarity to forget about. Maybe some weird thing in bed?

Nah, not Shy. I bet she’s quiet as a mouse and twice as timid.

So, something else, then. The trouble was, Dash had no idea what that might be. “Look, I don’t mind listening, but... I can’t read your mind. If you wanna talk about it, that’s cool, but I feel bad trying to pry it out of you. Can’t you just... you know, tell me?”

“I...” Shy squeaked, snapping her mouth closed again.

“You... what?”

“I... I got mad.” Fluttershy finished, not looking at Rainbow at all.

Dash waited for something more that would justify that reaction, finally getting frustrated and demanding: “Okay, you got mad. Why?”

“I was afraid,” her friend replied quietly. “I didn’t want to lose her.”

“Gonna need a little more to go on, Shy.” Rainbow said, trying not to get mad herself. It was getting to be like trying to pull teeth. What was Shy so worried about? “Who were you gonna lose?”

“Rarity.” Fluttershy replied, her voice just barely audible despite how close Dash was to her friend.

Oh. Okay, that’d do it.

“Right, the whole magic thing.” Dash replied, nodding in understanding. “Okay, so you got scared. That’s cool. Who’d you get mad at?”

“Princess Luna.”

Rainbow tilted her head to the side, giving Shy a dumbfounded expression. “Um...”

“I... I thought she was trying to steal Rarity.” Fluttershy said in a rush. “She’s just so... princessy, and Rarity really likes that. But I can’t be that, Rainbow! I’m just me and I love her so much but I think maybe I hurt Luna’s feelings and then I lied to Rarity and—”

Dash’s eyes grew wider with each sentence. Stealing Rarity? Where was that coming from? “Wait, hold on—”

“But if I’m right then I don’t care if I h-hurt her!” Fluttershy said, her voice cracking as it rose in volume. “Well... I... I still care,” she continued in a slightly lower tone. “It’s... it’s just hard when somepony wants to take somepony from you and you’re just a pegasus who takes care of animals. I guess I could ask Harry to hit her but he’s very docile and I’d hate to do that to him—”

“Shy, I really, really need you to slow down—”

“Oh, Rainbow, I’m a horrible pony!” Fluttershy exclaimed, rushing around the table and throwing her arms around Dash, letting out a torrent of sobs into her mane.

Dash wrapped her arms around Fluttershy in turn, not sure what else to do.

She was really, really bad with this stuff.

Chapter 56: The Storm

View Online

How long Rainbow held her, Fluttershy didn’t know. But she clung all the while, shedding tears of frustration, fear, and sadness she hadn’t allowed herself to shed in days.

So much had happened—too much—and it wore on her. She felt torn in several directions, wanting to feel compassion for Luna, yet still suspicious of her, and angry at what her actions had nearly caused.

Yet the worst had not happened, and it was because Luna had done all she could to correct her error. The resulting mass of confusion and rage left Fluttershy exhausted, wanting to rail against the world, and having no other target but the short-sighted princess who may or may not have been attempting to steal what Fluttershy held most dear.

She didn’t like feeling this way. Anger was something she avoided at all costs; it was dangerous and scary, and it hurt the ponies she loved. But she’d allowed herself to feel so much of it recently, and it was that much harder to bottle it back up where it was safe.

It was easier to do when Rarity was around. She could tell herself she was being silly, and that everything was fine. But she’d woken up alone this morning, and had been feeling more and more insecure ever since. Maybe Rarity had decided she’d made a mistake, and wasn’t coming back. Maybe she’d gone to Luna to ask what had gone wrong. If so, she’d find out about Fluttershy’s omission very quickly, and might be upset that Fluttershy hadn’t told her about it.

And part of Fluttershy wouldn’t have blamed Rarity if she was. She was every bit as disappointed in herself as she imagined Rarity being. But despite knowing how much her suppressed anger was affecting her judgement, she couldn’t stop it entirely.

And that was at least partially Luna’s fault! Fluttershy had nearly gotten back into a safe and happy place, despite being anxious and worried and just a little upset. But then Luna had pried the lid off the djinn bottle and unleashed the whirlwind inside, leaving Fluttershy with the unenviable task of trying to catch wind in her hooves.

She’d managed to shut it out of the innermost parts of her mind, hoping it would blow itself out before it caught her up again. But caught her it had, well and truly, as Rainbow had demanded to know what was upsetting her. Her friend had flung open the carefully closed and locked shutters, and now, the storm was here.

So the wind raged, and Fluttershy cried, and clung to Rainbow like a stout tree. Rainbow did not bend or yield, offering neither recrimination nor forgiveness. She simply was there, and for Fluttershy, that was everything.

After a very long time, Fluttershy allowed her death grip to slacken, and simply lay up against Rainbow’s chest, occasionally hiccuping as the last of her tears streamed from her eyes.

“You... you okay, Shy?” Rainbow asked, breaking the dead silence that had grown in the room in the wake of the storm’s passing.

Fluttershy hiccuped again, slowly picking herself up from Rainbow and settling into her friend’s lap. “N-no,” she said, sniffling loudly. “Sorry.”

“Right, not okay. How about better?” Rainbow asked, attempting to look around the massive forelock currently protecting Fluttershy from the world at large. “Is better a thing?”

Fluttershy nodded silently. Better was a good word. ‘Not as horrible’ was closer, but that was probably too many words for now. “Better,” she agreed.

Rainbow let out a relieved sigh. “Okay, better is good.” She lifted Fluttershy’s forelock away from her eyes, smiling hopefully at her. “Right, we’ll work on ‘okay’ next. Baby steps.”

Fluttershy let out a choked-sounding laugh. More of a sad chuckle, really. “Baby steps,” she repeated.

“Now, could you run some of that by me again?” Rainbow said, peering into Fluttershy’s eyes with concern. “You went a little fast for me. I got kinda lost when we stopped talking about Rarity having some magic thing wrong with her and started talking about Luna being too princessy. Can you help me out?”

Fluttershy stared at her friend with a look of utter incomprehension. “Fast?” she repeated.

“Yeah, fast. Like you were three laps in and I was back at the starting line waiting for the flag to drop. S’ok if we just back it down a little? I’m not in a hurry to go anywhere, I’m cool hanging out a bit while we get you sorted.” Rainbow smiled encouragingly at Fluttershy, and Fluttershy allowed herself to smile back, albeit a little unsurely. “Izzat cool with you?”

“Okay,” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Cool. So... let’s start with how things went in Canterlot. Did Rare get to snob it up and get some big shot to give her bits?”

Fluttershy laughed just a little, as it wasn’t very far from the truth. She began with Rarity wanting to meet her parents, and how poorly that had gone. Rainbow seemed a little surprised, as she’d never actually gotten to meet Fluttershy’s mother herself, and while she had met Silver, she’d never seen him as the type to get upset.

“Whoa! Kinda harsh on Rare. Heh, I wonder what my old man would think of AJ... I guess I should track him down sometime...” Rainbow stared off into the distance for a moment. She turned back to Shy, who had been politely waiting for her to finish what she was saying. “Kay, so that went kinda bad. Still not seeing where Luna comes in.”

“She...” Fluttershy blushed heavily as she remembered the circumstances in which they’d encountered Luna while in Canterlot. “She came in later. First... Rarity did some silly things.”

“Silly?” Rainbow asked, scratching the back of her head while her face scrunched up in consternation. “Like what?”

Fluttershy delved into Rarity’s attempts to prove her worth, and all the trouble they’d had while she had done so. Rainbow winced as Fluttershy recounted Rarity cracking her horn on Charmer’s breastplate, absently crossing her left hoof over her chest to touch her right wing.

Then Rainbow had stared at Fluttershy, dumbfounded, as Fluttershy recounted standing in for Rarity.

“What?!” she demanded, shaking her head. “You... huh?”

Fluttershy had just wilted in on herself. She wasn’t very happy thinking about it, even after the fact. She could still remember the horrible popping sound her mother’s wing had made, and the taste of dust and feathers in her teeth.

Rainbow was silent for a time, but eventually, she picked Fluttershy up, sitting her down on the chair across from the couch. That done, she took a deep breath, and said: “You mean to tell me, that Rarity broke her horn charging into some guy who kept trying to trick her with magic, and then you stepped up for her, and kicked your mom’s flank all over that training yard?”

“N-no!” Fluttershy protested, her eyes wide and fearful. “I just didn’t want Rarity to try, and my mom needed somepony to give a demonstration with. I didn’t mean to—”

Rainbow waved a hoof dismissively, her face unreadable to Fluttershy, and she felt her mouth snap shut in response. Now she was being rejected by Rainbow and Rarity. It was just as well; she really was a horrible pony. It was probably better for everyone if she just moved in with Harry in a cave somewhere. Maybe Zecora could find her a nice hollow tree?

“That’s... that’s awesome!” Rainbow said from somewhere far away from where Fluttershy was plotting out how to decorate a dark cave.

Fluttershy looked up in shock, torn between trying to figure out what was going on and deciding where to put the potted plants. “What do you mean ‘awesome’?!” she asked, thoroughly confused.

“I mean you did some sweet moves and you charged into your mom and flipped her flank over teakettle!” Rainbow said, taking light jabs at the air and grinning like a small foal at a circus. “That’s awesome!”

“But... but, I hurt her!” Fluttershy protested.

“Did she break anything?” Rainbow asked, her smile undiminished.

“Well... dislocated. But she popped it back in...” Fluttershy allowed.

“And lots of ponies saw you do it?”

“Erm... her recruits, and a few of her regular unit. And Rarity, and my dad...”

“So, you did something awesome, and lots of ponies plus a few you care about saw it, and nopony got hurt. That’s awesome!” Rainbow repeated, pumping a hoof in the air. “Now say it with me!”

“That’s... awesome?” Fluttershy ventured in a very small voice.

“No, say it like you mean it! Say ‘I did something awesome!’”

“I... did something awesome.” Fluttershy dutifully repeated.

“Yeah! So I bet Silver was all impressed afterwards, right?”

Fluttershy’s face, which had been developing the barest ghost of a smile, fell faster than a brick tied to a lump of lead.

Her reaction seemed to confuse Rainbow, who asked: “I mean, he was proud? He’d have to be...” At Fluttershy’s continued silence, Rainbow’s smile collapsed completely. “Oh, c’mon! What did he do?”

“He... he said Rarity was... a... milksop. So... I hit him.”

Rainbow blinked in surprise. “...Whoa.”

There was a long silence in the room, unbroken even by the animals who had been listening in all around them.

“Okay, yeah,” Rainbow said at last, her face firmly set in a scowl. “He had that coming. So... what happened next?”

Fluttershy slowly began anew, explaining that a spell had been cast on Rarity to help her horn heal, and about her parents coming by afterwards to apologize. Rainbow seemed a bit relieved to hear it, even if she did say that Silver had been a big jerk. Fluttershy then explained that Luna had come by to invite them to a party, at which point Dash interrupted her again.

“Wait, wait, wait. Luna just popped in to invite you? I mean, I know we’re Twi’s friends and all, but Luna’s never invited me to anything...”

“We... we’d talked with her the day before, while I was helping Rarity get clean after the obstacle course...”

“So... what, she just showed up in your bathroom? Sounds like a fun time.” Rainbow chuckled, waggling her eyebrows suggestively.

“Actually, it was her bathroom,” Fluttershy admitted, her eyes downcast. She was trying very very hard not to blush.

“Her bathroom?” Rainbow asked, curiously. “What were you doing in there?”

“Princess Celestia invited us to use it. It’s like a private spa. Rarity was... really, really excited.” Fluttershy snapped her mouth closed before she blurted out that she’d been excited too. “Princess Luna came in to soak for a while, and... she found us—” Fluttershy could feel the burning on her cheeks and quickly shifted her head down so her forelock would cover her face, “—on the massage table.”

Right after we had fallen asleep after making love. I didn’t even care that we’d been caught; it made me feel excited all over again.

“Huh. Okay, that’s cool, I guess. So... the three of you in the bathroom?”

Fluttershy nodded quickly. “Yep! Rarity was all tense, but I helped her relax, and then we all talked in the bathtub.”

And then I teased Rarity about whether we should have a threesome. I was so... stupid! Stupid sexy Princess…

“Shy? You’re getting weird. Are you okay?”

“She does it on purpose,” Fluttershy replied, scowling at nopony in particular. “She’s really, really good at it.”

“Uh...”

“I mean... maybe she doesn’t mean anything mean by it, but it’s really, really distracting. She’s this big shiny princessy...” Fluttershy trailed off, returning her gaze to Rainbow. “She has these friends that she visits, and she does things. But she has lots of friends, Rainbow! And she wanted Rarity to be her ‘friend’! I told her she couldn’t have her!”

“Okay, I feel like you’re pulling ahead on me again. Let’s back it up a little. Who does what and why?”

“Luna. She’s really flirty, and she was flirting with Rarity...” Fluttershy shook her head. “Well, with both of us. But with Rarity! Don’t you see? Rarity’s so pretty and she’s a unicorn and Luna’s kinda like a unicorn too only she has wings and Rarity really likes wings!”

“Uh... right. More than I was expecting, but... okay. So... Luna made you jealous?”

“Not... not then. Later. Then I was just really happy, and I felt safe, and I picked on Rarity a little. I... I liked that Rarity looked at her, but she didn’t... I wasn’t worried then.”

“Wait... you... you liked that Rarity was looking at Luna? Even though you were jealous of her?” Rainbow tilted her head to one side, her mouth open, apparently muttering to herself.

“I wasn’t jealous of her, then. Luna... she made me... She was really, really good at flirting. That was before I figured out what she was trying to do—” Fluttershy cut herself off, frowning. “Or... what I thought she was trying to do.”

Her eyes widened at a sudden, horrible thought. “Rainbow, if I was wrong, I must have really hurt her feelings! I mean, she said she wasn’t trying to, but that’s exactly the thing you say when somepony catches you doing something wrong!” Fluttershy found herself caught between anger and guilt, frustrated that she couldn’t be sure. “Then again, Rarity said she wasn’t ever, ever going to run off with her and be a princess, but then she lost her memory and maybe she’ll change her mind now—”

“Okay! Pulling ahead on me again, hold up,” Rainbow said quickly, a look of deep concentration on her face. “Kay, so... she talked to you, then she invited you to the party. But what was the deal with the magic stuff? AJ made it sound really serious.”

Fluttershy’s frown deepened as she thought about the argument she’d had with Luna over the very thing Rainbow was asking about. “Luna... wanted us to go to the party, and Rarity wanted to go shopping before we went. She got really excited and forgot she didn’t have magic while she was healing and walked right into the door—”

Fluttershy stopped as Rainbow let out a huge burst of laughter. This went on for several minutes, with Rainbow occasionally slowing down to light giggles, before breaking out into fresh gales of laughter. “S-sorry,” she gasped out. “I just... I saw it in my head and...”

Fluttershy nodded patiently. “I guess it might have been funny, if she hadn’t already hurt herself. She was just passed out on the floor.”

With that, Rainbow’s final giggles ended, and her eyes widened. “Whoa. Sorry,” she said quietly.

Fluttershy shook her head, allowing a very small smile to grace her lips. “No, it’s okay. I think, maybe, since she’s okay now... it might be just a little funny, now.”

“Lil’ bit,” Rainbow agreed, grinning as well. “Kay, so Rarity hit her head again. She had that healing spell cast on her, so she would have been fine, right?”

“She... she would have been, but I wanted to take her down to the infirmary again. But... Luna had an idea,” Fluttershy replied, frowning once more. “She wanted to give Rarity some of her magic, to make the spell work faster. I kept telling her it was a bad idea, but she asked really nicely. She’s hard to say ‘no’ to...” she trailed off, frowning a little more.

Maybe that’s how she finds new ‘friends’; by being really nice to them and giving them nice things and being really, really sexy, she thought, biting her lip in worry. It had worked very well. She’d almost fallen for it.

It was okay, though. Luna had gone home, and she had her other ‘friends’ to play with. “I let her do it, and it worked... really well. But... Rarity’s horn healed right away, and then... then it was like her magic was burning her up. She had all kinds of ideas and she was... she had all this energy. It was kind of scary.”

Fluttershy then told Rainbow about Luna’s sudden and inexplicable insistence that they go back to Ponyville, because they needed to find Celestia.

“She lied to me,” Fluttershy said, glaring intently at the floor as if it was to blame. “She said everything was okay, and she’d fix it. And... Luna knew something was wrong. She had to have known it was bad, because she was letting Rarity stay linked to her magic, even though it was making her weaker, so that Rarity... wouldn’t... d-die—” she broke off with a loud sob, taking a moment to collect herself before continuing. “I never ever should have listened to her. They both... they could have been...”

“Shy, it’s okay!” Rainbow said with what sounded like forced enthusiasm. “I mean, so things got a little dicey for a bit. They pulled through, right?”

“They did,” Fluttershy said quietly. “But.. I got mad at Luna and... that was why.”

There was a long moment in which the two friends simply contemplated what had been said. Rainbow seemed puzzled about something, and finally opened her mouth to ask the question on her mind. “So... I get the whole spell thing. I mean, I don’t get it, but I get it, she could have hurt Rarity. But... what’s this about her flirting and trying to steal Rarity? I mean... I think maybe you skipped something important.”

“Luna...” Fluttershy began, trailing off when she realized she wasn’t quite sure what to say. She tried again. “Luna... has friends. Lots of friends. She visits them, at night. She wanted Rarity to be... more than a friend.”

“Kay...” Rainbow replied after a moment. “Friends are cool. I mean, she’s a night pony, so it makes sense that she’d visit at night. But Rarity stays up late too! That should work pretty well, right?”

“No it doesn’t!” Fluttershy hissed. “She wanted Rarity to be more than friends, but I’m more than friends with her already and she can’t have her. She’s mine!” She found herself breathing very heavily, her wings extended, muscles tensed and ready to strike at a foe that was far away.

“More than...” Rainbow’s eyes opened wide, her jaw dropping slightly before she gathered it up. “Luna... wanted to date Rarity?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy felt the word come out in what nearly sounded like a snarl. “She... she offered Rarity lots of money to make her dresses, and then she said she wanted to court her. Like... like they do in stories. The ones Rarity reads all the time. Just like the ones that made her want to marry him. Only Luna isn’t a great big jerk with no taste in perfume, she’s a real princess and Rarity likes wings!”

Rainbow was visibly having trouble keeping her wings in place, her face flush with a ruddy purple hue. “O-kay! So... Um...” she coughed violently, then tried again. “Look, I don’t know what to tell you. I mean, on the one hoof... Sweet Celestia, that’s really really hot... I mean, Luna? But if you think she’s trying to steal Rarity from you, that’s... I mean, are you sure? You said she was flirting with you and Rares...”

“It was some kind of trick,” Fluttershy said firmly. “Nopony just... does that. You don’t walk up to a newly dating couple and say ‘Could I take you both out to dinner?’ That’s... that’s not how things work!”

“I dunno, never had somepony try,” Rainbow admitted. “But then, AJ and me didn’t exactly tell anypony else, really. I gotta say, though, if Luna asked me...” she trailed off, frowning. “But I might get in trouble with AJ.” She shook her head, sighing heavily. “I don’t need that. Too bad. Can you imagine?” Rainbow’s wings sprang up as her face split in a salacious grin. “I bet you’d need some kind of spell or she’d make the whole town deaf!“

“It’s not about how sexy she is!” Fluttershy protested. “It’s about her trying to just get what she wants.”

Rainbow just gave her a sidelong look, not saying anything for a long while. Eventually, she seemed to come to a conclusion. “Right... that’s the other thing. You keep saying she’s sexy. You sure you’re not thinking about maybe climbing Mount Luna yourself?”

Fluttershy’s wings shot up in alarm. It was definitely alarm. A very simple fear reflex. Or maybe anger. Anger was probably right. No, anger was definitely right. She was mad at Luna. “No!” she said at a volume that was maybe a little louder than what she’d wanted to use. “I mean... That’s not the point at all!”

“So...” Rainbow replied, leaning just a little closer, “You’re saying Rarity is the only one who might like to nibble on a wing shank?”

“That’s... that’s...” Fluttershy was feeling very very intense anger. She could feel her wings straining and her cheeks burning with all the rage. Luna was a bad pony, and she should be punished for even thinking about trying to do what she did.

Yes! Rarity can spank her!

She shook herself violently, trying to expel the feelings of wanting to see Luna spanked. They weren’t nice feelings at all, even if they felt a little nice. With effort, she closed her wings, glaring at Rainbow Dash. “I don’t think she wants to nibble Luna’s wing. She likes mine just fine.”

“That’s not what I asked, Shy.” Rainbow replied with a great big grin. “I asked if maybe you wondered what it would sound like to hear your name screamed out in the Royal Canterlot Bedroom Voice.”

“That’s not the point!” Fluttershy stomped a hoof angrily on the cottage floor. “Yes, she’s pretty, and she’s tall, and she tried to protect us from a hungry manticore when she was weaker than normal which was very brave. But she kind of almost killed Rarity even if she helped fix it. And she’s been evil before, so—”

“Pretty sure the rainbow beam took care of that, Shy,” Rainbow interrupted. “Besides, the naughty ones can be fun to hang with. I mean, AJ can get up to some stuff, lemme tell you—” she stopped, looking around nervously, and continued in a lower tone of voice. “Don’t tell her I said that.”

“Yes, but I don’t want to hang out with her!” Fluttershy said vehemently. “She’s... she’s confusing! I love Rarity. She makes me feel nice every time I see her. Then Luna comes along all flashy and sexy and she helps Rarity fix her house and wants to buy lots of dresses and I wanted Rarity to live with me!”

She took a moment to catch her breath, feeling like she’d strained her vocal cords with all of the loudness. “I finally did it, Rainbow. I finally did it. I told Rarity, and I kissed her, and everything was supposed to be perfect. Now it’s all muddled up and there’s Luna just giving me a smile and asking if she can come by to stargaze with my Rarity!”

“Whoa. Jeez, Shy, I get it,” Rainbow said, scooching backwards on the couch, her smile gone in an instant. “Sorry. I guess it’s complicated, huh?”

Fluttershy nodded unhappily. “I hate this. I hate that I feel this way, I hate Luna for being so cute even though she’s doing mean things and I hate even more that she just does them not even acting like she knows she’s doing them! I mean, maybe she’s still evil and really good at hiding it—”

“Well, maybe she just likes to have fun? I mean, sometimes ponies screw up, and hurt other ponies without meaning to...” Rainbow said, looking uncomfortable. “It doesn’t make them bad ponies, does it? I mean, you never did anything meant to hurt anypony, did you?”

Fluttershy was silent for a time, the question having shaken her badly. A brief image of Rarity and Pinkie, tears streaming down their faces as they fled from her, flashed through her mind. “I... I...” She trailed off, having no good response. Was it worse to hurt without meaning to, or to hurt intentionally? “It doesn’t matter,” she said, as much to herself as to answer Rainbow. “Either she’s evil or very, very inconsiderate and either way that makes me so mad at her!”

“Okay, okay, fine,” Rainbow replied with a huff. “So you’re mad. She did some stuff to make you mad. That doesn’t make you a bad pony. So, what are you worried about?”

Fluttershy was still feeling very wound up and upset, but try as she might, she had no reason to say that it was Luna that worried her at that moment. She deflated into herself, her anger internalizing, because what she feared was a situation she’d caused. “I’m worried because I lied to Rarity, because I didn’t want to remind her of what happened between Luna and me. And... that does make me a bad pony, because I told her I would try not to do that anymore.”

“You... you didn’t Pinkie Promise, did you?” Rainbow asked in a very small voice.

“No. We just... talked about not trying to hide things from each other. And then... I went and hid something from her,” Fluttershy replied with a sad little sigh. “I was just happy she was okay, and I didn’t want to fight again. I hate fighting.”

Rainbow dragged the back of her hoof across her brow. “Whew! At least we don’t need to worry about an angry Pinkie, then.” Her expression shifted from worry to something a bit more happy, as she attempted to smile encouragingly. “Okay, the stuff with Luna is... kinda weird. I mean, I wouldn’t know what to do either. I’m still feeling out AJ after the Pinkie incident. But Luna went home, right? I mean, after they did their big magic thing?”

“Yes,” Fluttershy replied, not looking up from the floor. There was a nice knot that looked very comfortable in a single wood panel. It fit right in, despite not looking quite right with the rest of the panels. The rings were nice.

“Right, so... maybe that’s okay, for now. Like... you’re probably gonna wanna figure her out, sometime. But um...” Rainbow paused, making Fluttershy look up at her, only to see her friend was merely looking terribly uncertain. “Look, Rares is pretty cool. I mean, you said she forgave you for some stuff, right?”

Fluttershy nodded silently.

“Well, good! So... just tell her you goofed? I mean, it could be worse. At least you know what you did. Heh...” Rainbow rubbed the back of her neck, stretching it around a few places until it popped again. “Just saying, I get why you’re muddled up, but just talk to Rares. Then... I dunno, get your Luna stuff settled later. I still got stuff I gotta settle with Twi and Pinkie, myself.”

Dash frowned, giving a little huff of frustration. “I mean, I didn’t even know that was still a problem, but AJ thinks it is. I dunno, it’s all weird right now.” She paused, deep in thought for a moment. “Luna... maybe... Maybe Luna is just like me? Maybe she just... did things, and she screwed it all up?”

Fluttershy offered no opinion on that, but her expression when Luna’s name was mentioned was telling enough.

“I dunno.” Dash’s shoulders hunched down, almost as if she was expecting to be scolded. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe she’s an evil marefriend-stealing princess. And hey, if she is, tell me! I’ll be right there with you to kick her flank. Or, you know, shoot her with the rainbows again. We’ll figure something out.”

With that, she stood, crossing the room to Fluttershy’s chair and giving her a tight hug. “You okay, now?” she whispered.

Fluttershy returned the hug, feeling a little of her tension ease as she did so. “Good,” she replied. At least now, she knew what she needed to do. She just hoped Rarity wouldn’t be too upset.

To say Rarity was upset was a huge understatement. Livid was closer; enraged closer still.

“Miss Rarity, while I would love to accomodate you, I’m afraid this document is not recognized by our institution.”

Rarity regarded the bank president cooly, pointing at the signature on the document. “Sir, this is signed by Princess Luna herself. Princess Celestia attuned it to me, for goodness sake! What else could we possibly need?”

“We need a check, to be frank. While the crown does maintain a central account, it’s not something we can draw from without proper documentation. And this—” he tapped the Avocata meaningfully, “—is not proper documentation.”

“Sir, I have it on good authority that this very document was used for centuries in other countries. How is it that it’s not valid in our own?” Rarity demanded.

He regarded her with a look of long-suffering patience, laying both hooves on his desk. “Miss Rarity, allow me to level with you. While you’ve been a good customer over the years, your income has been... shall we say... inconsistent. If we were a little more certain of your ability to repay, I’d gladly extend you a loan for the amount you’re requesting and have done with this thing you’re showing me.”

“Inconsistent—”

“Please understand. If I were able to extend credit on personal merit alone, I’d be happy to accommodate you. But I am beholden to the other customers to ensure their funds are secure. The document you’re holding might be recognized in the capital, but here, it’s a simple curiosity piece. And sadly, I cannot take it at face value.” He gently pushed the parchment back towards her. “If there’s nothing else, I’m afraid I have work to do.”

Rarity opened and closed her mouth several times, trying to quell the anger she felt at being denied. The stallion was right, after all. It was not his fault that she’d been given a document instead of bits. Sadly, it left her without other means to get her repairs started, and the longer it took, the harder it would be to recover financially. Luna’s offer of backing was well and good, but she couldn’t just continue to take funds without producing goods in kind.

“Forgive me, sir. You are quite right. I had hoped you would help me with the problem, as I am normally paid in bits and my contractors expect the same.” She exhaled a heavy sigh as she stood, rolling up the Avocata to place back in her saddlebags. “Forgive me for wasting your time.”

He shook his head, escorting her to the door. “No customer is ever a waste of time, miss. In all honesty, if it weren’t for the mass withdrawals everypony has been making for repairs since the storm, I’d overlook any qualms I have with your income. But I’m afraid we’re actually somewhat short on bits ourselves, and what remains must be kept at hoof to ensure that if somepony else manages to burn their house down or some other such disaster they can get access to those funds.” He flashed her a smile that Rarity was sure he meant encouragingly as he opened the door to his office to let her out. “Please, feel free to inquire again under better circumstances.”

Rarity smiled back, mostly because having a bank president tell you he would gladly help you in the future can be a useful thing. In retrospect, it should have been obvious. As he said, ponies needed their bits in times of troubles, and with so many homes damaged, it was only natural they’d drawn on their rainy day funds.

Rarity’s own savings had unfortunately dwindled during the months between winter and spring. The stallion was... perhaps correct in that respect. She did not tend to have a regular income so much as she had large amounts come in for shipments, along with smaller amounts for individual sales. What Luna proposed was largely unprecedented for her, and might help her revitalize her business, for as long as she could stand it, in any case.

The very idea of making uniforms was anathema, as they were, by design, the same. Though the idea of sprucing up stale old designs did appeal. She hadn’t gotten into fashion to make the same outfit over and over again, after all. The Starlight order was a bit of an anomaly, as she normally would sell such a large order to a shop in Manehatten or Canterlot, to be sold individually.

Perhaps, if she hired a few helpers... It was something to think about.

As she left the bank, her stomach growled menacingly, and she realized it was well into the afternoon and she hadn’t eaten anything of note. There had been the salad for lunch, but she’d only picked at it before she and Applejack had gone to the spa. The lettuce had been less than fresh, and the dressing had smelled a little off. At least the cherry tomatoes had been nice, but they weren’t exactly enough to keep going throughout the day. So, a meal would need to happen in the near future, but she really wanted to accomplish something of note before going back home.

No bits for her repairs, no means to get said bits without possibly making a day trip to Canterlot... she should at least meet with Hard Hat and explain the situation, possibly get a more solid estimate. Then perhaps a trip to Sugarcube Corner. She had promised Angel a treat, after all.

A brisk walk found her back at the Boutique, where the heavy-set stallion was waiting patiently on her doorstep, enjoying a steaming cup of coffee.

“Hey, was just about to give up. How’d things go on your end?” he asked, standing up and brushing what appeared to be donut crumbs from his work vest.

“Not as well as I’d hoped,” Rarity admitted. She pulled out the scroll, unrolling it for him. “Princess Luna sent this along, but I just found out the bank won’t honor it. I’m probably going to need to take a trip to Canterlot to see her in the flesh. Did you get a chance to look around?”

He nodded, pulling out a notepad. “Gonna need to demolish the top story. Damage is too bad to do much else. Good news is, you got no major structural damage on the bottom story, ’cept for the kitchen, no idea how the fire bypassed whole rooms to get there—”

“It didn’t,” she interrupted, “That was my sister trying to cook.”

“That’d do it,” he replied, nodding brusquely. “Basically, I wanna get the boys to knock it all flat up there, rebuild the top story from scratch. Your floor didn’t take much damage; figure we can sand it down, revarnish, easy. But to get ya going, I figure after we tear the structure down, we’ll tarp it all off good an’ tight, then once I can free some guys up, we’ll rebuild.”

“Sounds reasonable.” Rarity paused as a thought hit her. “Be a dear and make sure they save me the closet door in the bedroom. Do we have a more concrete idea of cost?”

He made a note for himself, presumably about the door. “Well, that depends on if you want to do the kitchen while we’re at it—”

“We might as well. I’m going to have to repair it eventually anyway.”

“Right. Then here’s what we’re looking at,” he replied, pointing a hoof tip at the higher of two numbers written on his pad.

Rarity looked it over, her eyes widening with every line item. It was simultaneously larger than her hoped-for figure while being just a tad lower than what she’d feared. Towards the bottom she found out why. While there were numerous and sundries expenses for things like ‘dinner delivery’ and ‘triple golden overtime’, there was a small line at the bottom, simply marked ‘Spike’, which took roughly twenty five percent from the total.

“I went ahead and waived my commision on this job,” he said by way of explanation. “Like I said, I owe the kid one. More than one, actually. The rest is for my boys, and I can’t do much there. I told ‘em about the job and the ones that bit said they’d need this much to make it worth their time.”

Rarity blinked, looking over the notes once more, and saw that he had in fact marked a commision for the same amount as the one at the bottom. “Sir, while I appreciate it, I’m not certain I’m comfortable with you not taking a commision. This is your livelihood, after all.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m makin’ more money than I know what ta do with right now, and besides, I’m hirin’ one o’ the boys to supervise the job anyway.” He pointed to another line marked ‘supervisor’. “Good kid. He’s one o’ the ones I brought on from Appleloosa.”

“Ah, you’re delegating.”

“Yeah. Don’t get me wrong, you’re gettin’ the best I can get you. But like I said, I got more work than I can oversee by myself as is.” He looked at her expectantly. “So, I got a few willin’ to start soon as you can get the bits. Just come see me down at my office and we’ll get ‘em goin’.”

“Very well. I’ll see you tomorrow, once I have secured the funds. Thank you very much, Mr. Hat.”

He plucked the sheet from his notepad, presenting it to her. “No prob. Spike did for me, I do for you. Maybe someday, you do for me. A fella likes to look nice, sometimes. Take the wife out, you know? Might stop in, get fitted for somethin’.”

“See that you do,” Rarity replied with a warm smile. “I think you’ll find my prices quite reasonable.”

After having said goodbye to Hard Hat, Rarity trotted over to Sugarcube Corner in hopes of a quick snack for herself and the treat she’d promised Angel. But upon arriving, she found a hastily written sign announcing that they were, in fact, closed for the moment.

Despite the sign, the door was not locked, so she took a chance and entered, hoping that if she could not enter as a customer, at the very least she might be welcome as a friend. “Hello? Did I come at a bad time?” Rarity called into the empty dining room of Sugarcube Corner.

A loud bang followed by a cloud of flour preceded the head of Pinkie Pie poking out of the kitchen double-doors, the flour making her look as white as a ghost. “Rarity?” A clatter and a pair of giggling voices behind Pinkie announced that the twins had gotten into something. “Wait right there!” Her head ducked back inside.

What followed was a series of various crashes, bangs, shouts of alarm, and copious amounts of giggling, after which Pinkie emerged, triumphant, with the twins secured one under each arm. “Okay, little guys, I think playtime is over for now.”

Mr. Cake stumbled downstairs from the second story, looking very alarmed and extremely tired. “Pinkie, is everything okay? Cup heard—” he breathed a sigh of relief as he saw his children smiling and happily squirming in Pinkie’s embrace. “Oh, thank Celestia.”

“Oh, did she come to visit?” Pinkie asked, looking around excitedly. “Is she behind you, Rarity?” A few moments of scanning left her frowning in disappointment. “Awww.”

Carrot blinked for a moment, then shook his head at Pinkie. “No... I meant—” He stopped, smiling just a little. “Haha, very funny.” Carrot yawned, then apparently finally noticed there was another pony in the room. “Oh, hello there, Rarity. Sorry, you caught us closing a little early today. Cup really needed some sleep, you see—”

“So I heard,” Rarity replied, waving a hoof dismissively. “Twilight mentioned that Pinkie would be covering for you, since you hadn’t had a day off in some time.”

“Well, yes, but we don’t mind, of course,” Mr. Cake replied quickly. “We were more worried about Pinkie. But since she came back in better spirits—” his eyes flashed to Pinkie, who was juggling his two laughing foals, “—we decided today would be a good day to catch up on some much-needed rest. But it looks like the twins have other plans.”

“They’re doing great!” Pinkie said quickly, nearly missing Pumpkin in her urgency before quickly gathering her back up to fling her after her brother.

“It’s okay, Pinkie, I know they can be a hoofful. Let me take them from you for a while. Cup wants to feed them.”

Pinkie’s ears wilted back, but she dutifully caught both of the foals, loading them both on their father’s back so they could be carried upstairs.

“There we go,” Carrot said with a smile. “It’s okay, Pinkie, really. Cup was going to need to feed them eventually.”

“I know,” she replied quietly. “I was just hoping I could keep them quiet long enough for you to sleep some more. But Pound flew out of the playpen and then Pumpkin started teleporting and I think the cake I was making became an eldritch abomination and—”

“We understand. Why don’t you visit with your friend? I’ll bring them back once Cup is ready to lie down again.”

“Okie dokie,” Pinkie replied in a worrisomely subdued voice.

The room was filled with the sound of foals laughing, slowly fading as they were taken upstairs.

Rarity looked Pinkie over for a moment, trying to gauge her mood. She seemed somewhat melancholy, but her mane was still relatively bouncy, though it seemed a little wilted, which was more worrisome still. “Hello, Pinkie—” was all she managed to get out before she was tackle-hugged.

“Rarity, I’m so happy you stopped by! I mean, I got all excited when Mr. Cake said Celly was here, but seeing you is even better!” Pinkie clung to her just a little tighter, grinning all the while. “So, how you doing?”

Rarity would have loved to answer; she was dying to do so, in fact. Or rather, she felt like she would die soon if Pinkie didn’t loosen her grip, and after said grip was released, she really would have loved to answer.

“Hey! Eyeshadow is only for under the eyes, silly! You shouldn’t make your whole face blue!”

Finally managing to expand her lungs enough to make sounds come out of her mouth, Rarity squeaked out: “Air—”

“Huh?” Pinkie let go for a moment, looking confused. “What about my hair?”

“One. Moment.” Rarity managed before she took great heaving gulps of wonderful air into her lungs. Breathing was quite possibly the greatest thing to have ever existed, and Rarity intended to do as much of it as possible. When she’d regained her composure enough to stop hyperventilating, she threw her own arms around Pinkie, managing a respectable rib-cracking squeeze which prompted a squeak from her friend. “That’s... that’s better. And your hair is lovely as always. Can we sit down? I’m feeling a bit dizzy.”

“Sure!” Pinkie said, bouncing over to a table and pulling back one of the chairs. “Are you okay? You look a little green, now.”

“It’s nothing a little time sitting down won’t cure, followed by a little food if you’re able. I only picked at lunch,” Rarity replied after stumbling across the room and falling back into the chair.

“Oh! That’s easy!” Pinkie said, galloping for the kitchen door, then poking her head back into the dining room a second later. “Okay, I have donuts, cupcakes, muffins, croissants...” There was a loud noise coming from the kitchen. “Hold on!” Pinkie ducked her head back in, and there followed a series of crashes and bangs, after which Pinkie was back, wiping sweat and dough off of her brow. “Sorry, the cake woke up.”

“Erm... croissants, please. And maybe a little slice of carrot cake for Angel?” Rarity replied, unsure whether to take what Pinkie had said at face value. She eventually decided that even if Pinkie wasn’t joking, her friend clearly had whatever was going on under control, so it was likely safe to ignore it for now.

Though she did make a mental note to be prepared for a possible attack on the town by a sentient cake. She wasn’t sure if she should be worried that the idea didn’t particularly alarm her compared to some of the other things that had attempted to destroy her home. Being alarmed about not being worried sounded counterproductive and frankly she didn’t have the energy for it.

“Oh, sure! Just a minute!” Pinkie replied, pulling her head back through the door with a grin. She returned moments later with a plate of croissants and a little white box on a plate with a glass of juice for them both. “Eat up!” she said, plopping the plate down on the table with a clatter.

After taking a moment to eat (during which Pinkie simply watched her while sipping her juice, humming a song only she could hear) Rarity regarded her mercurial friend once more, uncertain if she had just misread her earlier. “Pinkie,” she finally said, “are you all right?”

The question seemed to surprise Pinkie, who looked down at her left side in confusion. “No... should I be? I mean, I’ve heard of having two left feet, which is weird because of course I have two left feet; I’m a pony! But I heard it from a griffon who didn’t want to dance and I think maybe he was talking about how griffons only have two feet and those two claws up in front. So I guess for a griffon that would be weird? But anyway, I’m just enough right and left, I guess?”

Rarity waded through the torrent of words from Pinkie, and emerged on the other side no wiser for it. “No, I mean are you well?”

“No, silly. I just said I was a pony! I mean, it might be fun to be a well, but I’d need a bucket, and I guess I’d need to bury myself in the ground? That might be nice; mud is cool to lay in,” Pinkie looked at Rarity in surprise. “Hey! Is that why you lay in the mud? Does it make you feel like a well?”

“Um...” Rarity blinked, wondering how understanding Pinkie had been so easy in her earlier memory. They were speaking the same language, but somehow this conversation was not going as intended. “Right. That is... you seemed a little down, or... sad,” she amended quickly, to avoid further confusion.

“Oh.” Pinkie replied, her smile falling a few inches before she visibly strained to raise it right back up again. “Sorry. I won’t let it happen again!”

“What do you mean?” Rarity asked, thoroughly nonplussed. “I didn’t mean you should hide it!”

Pinkie waved a hoof dismissively. “Don’t worry! I’m good. Celly’s happy, Twi’s happy, so Pinkie Pie is okie-dokie-lokie!” She pushed the plate of croissants closer to Rarity, looking at her expectantly. “So, how’s Rarity?”

“Rarity is doing just fine, and don’t change the subject!” Rarity replied, shaking her head and pushing the plate away. “Did Celestia or Twilight upset you? I told her I would never forgive her if she caused you difficulty—”

Pinkie reached across the table, pressing a hoof to Rarity’s lips and making shushing motions with the other. “No! Celly is great! Twi’s great too! You saw them, right? They’re so cute together!”

Both of Rarity’s eyes focused on the hoof over her lips crossly, but when it was removed she did maintain enough presence of mind to keep her voice low and even. “Be that as it may, if it’s not them upsetting you, then why were you down?”

Pinkie only smiled harder, as if willing her friend to believe everything was just fine. But after an impromptu staring contest between them went on for several long moments, the smile began to crack at the seams. “It’s... it’s a Pinkie Pie problem,” she said at last, the smile dropping from her face as she looked away, placing both hooves back on the table.

Rarity extended a hoof, placing it gently over Pinkie’s own, which prompted her friend to look first at the hoof, then back at her. Only then could Rarity finally see the troubled look her friend had been carefully obfuscating from her. “I’m listening,” she said quietly, not breaking eye contact.

Chapter 57: The Monster

View Online

“She’s really happy, you know?” Pinkie said after several moments of silence.

“Well, of course she is.” Rarity replied, looking a little confused. “She has both of you, now. Why wouldn’t she be?”

“Yeah...” Pinkie replied, laying her head down on the table. “It’s just... I’ve never seen that smile because of anything I ever did, and... I tried, Rares. I tried so hard. I got other smiles, she has lots of them... but never that one.”

Rarity’s eyebrow rose as she regarded her unusually morose friend. “This is a... special smile, I take it?”

Pinkie nodded, sitting up and apparently trying to demonstrate by imitation, affecting what Rarity supposed was a very specific set of muscle movements. “When she smiles normally, her eyes are a little crinkly. It means she’s thinking, and she’s smiling, but because she knows she’s supposed to smile. It’s kinda fake.”

At Rarity’s blank look, Pinkie further elaborated. “Okay, like... Twilight is just kinda unhappy all the time. It’s not really really bad, but she’s always got something going on in that noggin—” Pinkie tapped her own head in demonstration. “—and it keeps her from really just being happy.”

“I’m certain that’s untrue!” Rarity replied, frowning. “She’s been perfectly happy in the past.”

Pinkie shook her head. “Not perfectly. I mean, she can get her happy on, but there’s always those crinkles. They’re really cute, too, but sometimes... sometimes I hate them. I hate them because just once I wanted them to go away because of me.” She let loose a huge gust of air, her mane wilting a little more as if she was deflating. “That’s why it’s a Pinkie Pie problem.”

The room was silent once more while Pinkie idly toyed with a spoon.

“Is this an earth pony thing?” Rarity demanded eventually.

“No, it’s a Pinkie Pie thing.” Pinkie replied promptly. “I just said so.”

“Ugh... how can...” Rarity let out a little scream of frustration, startling Pinkie out of her funk temporarily. “You and Applejack, both dreadfully unhappy, and both convinced it’s your own fault! It’s not, Pinkie! If you are unhappy because of your mate’s actions you should not just accept that, you need to tell them!”

“Tell them what?” Pinkie demanded irritably, her forelock now falling over one eye. “That I’m a great big stupidhead because I’m unhappy that my Twi-twi is really really happy and I couldn’t do that for her?!”

“Yes!” Rarity exclaimed, not breaking eye contact whatsoever. “Because if you don’t you’ll just be quietly unhappy and neither of them will know why!”

Pinkie just looked at her, not saying anything for some time. “I’m good at quiet-unhappy,” she said eventually. “They’ll never know.”

Her hair had gone completely limp, now, and Rarity saw a Pinkie she’d only seen once before. This was a colder, angry Pinkie, though apparently she was less angry with Twilight and Celestia than she was with herself. Those eyes had been filled with resentment before when she’d been dragged to her own surprise party in front of all of them, now they held only frustration and unguarded sadness. “Yes, they will! Twilight loves you, Pinkie, of course she’s going to notice.”

“No, she won’t.” Pinkie said firmly, taking a deep breath. For a moment, Rarity wasn’t entirely sure what was happening, but then she watched in awe as the hair slowly regained its bounce, and Pinkie smiled a brilliant smile. “She won’t because I’ll be happy for them. I can still do that, even if I’m a little sad for Pinkie Pie. It’ll be fine. But... thanks.”

“You think ignoring your own sadness is going to help?” Rarity replied, somewhat taken aback by the very idea. “Pinkie, that’s no way to live!”

Pinkie just continued to smile, but it didn’t reflect in her eyes. “It’s easy. Life is full of little sads—”

“No.” Rarity said, cutting her friend off. “No, don’t just act like this is a spilled drink or a stain on a shirt. This is bothering you. You need to do something or it will just eat away at you.”

Pinkie’s ears clamped back as if she’d been physically struck, but after a moment, she looked back at her friend with a brave face. “Twi’s happy, so everything is okie-dokie, I prom—”

“Do. Not.” Rarity said, her eyes blazing. “Don’t you ever make a promise like that, not when it’s clear everything is not ‘okie-dokie’ at all.” Her eyes softened when she saw a new emotion in Pinkie’s own: hurt. “Darling, I’m sorry to be harsh, but you mustn’t ignore what you’re feeling!”

“What else am I supposed to do?” Pinkie demanded, angrily wiping tears away from the edges of her eyes. “I can’t just tell her, then the crinkles will never go away because every time she’ll be thinking about trying not to think and she’ll never just be happy ever again!”

Rarity sat silently for a time, mulling Pinkie’s problem over. It was a uniquely Pinkie Pie problem, she had that much right. Nopony else would worry about whether their mate was smiling the right smile. “You’re certain she’s even capable of what you’re asking?” she said at last, clarifying when Pinkie gave her a blank look. “I mean... if you’ve never gotten her to smile in a way that was... without worry, how do you know she can at all?”

“I’ve seen it.” Pinkie said firmly. “She doesn’t do it very often. It’s a special smile,” she demonstrated again, imitating what Rarity presumed to be the smile in question. Of course, if the key difference was supposed to be the lack of worry lines around the eyes, that was going to be impossible to replicate at the moment, since Pinkie’s own eyes were full of worry.

“All right.” Rarity replied, tapping a hoof gently to the side of her chin in thought. “When has she affected the expression in question?”

“I...” Pinkie thought hard for a moment, sticking her tongue out just a little and putting both hooves to the side of her head as she did so. “I first saw it...” Her eyes lit up in a truly brilliant grin.“Oh yeah! It was right after we blasted Black Snooty with the friendship beam! Celly was just there all the sudden and Twi-twi was all ‘Whoa, she’s back!’ and Celestia was all—” Pinkie’s expression softened into a refined, almost royal demeanor, “—’I knew you could do it.’ And then Twi-twi nuzzled Celly and that was the smile!”

“Oh.” Rarity said, uncertain what else she could say. That did make sense, didn’t it? Twilight was perfectly content after making the Princess happy.

“She did it again after the Gala, at Joe’s, you know? We were all kinda frustrated, and Twi was all ‘I hope the Princess wasn’t upset’, and then Celly walked in and boom. There was the smile!” Pinkie’s face flashed the same grin as before, and it seemed just the memory of the smile she longed for set her somewhat at ease, for the worry in her eyes was all but gone. “I love that smile. It’s just so... Twi, you know? Like something really really great just happened after it seemed like everything was just awful, and Twi’s so happy...”

“Darling...” Rarity struggled for a delicate way to tell Pinkie what she suspected. “Tell me, the times you’ve seen this smile; do they have something in common?”

Pinkie cocked her head at Rarity curiously. “Um... not really. I mean, there was the time in the old castle, and at Joe’s... and right after we got those medals for beating Discord... Oh! After the wedding, too!”

“Right,” Rarity said, pressing a hoof to her left temple in hopes of staving off the mounting headache. “How about a somepony? Was there a common link in all of these circumstances?”

“Um...” Pinkie thought about it for a moment before answering, apparently still not taking the hint. “Well, all six of us were there. I mean, I had to be, or I wouldn’t have seen the smile!”

“Yes, but all six of us are gathered quite often, Pinkie.” Rarity gestured around the room. “We’re here with you several times a month. Do you see the smile then?”

“No, not then. It was only during very special times—” Pinkie’s eyes lit up. “Hey! Maybe it’s a special smile she only uses for special occasions! That’s neat! I have one I save for my family,” she said, allowing her face to come up into a very understated grin. “It’s more low-key, and doesn’t scare Marble as much. Still working on one that won’t make Limestone grumpy...”

Rarity’s eye twitched, and she had to consciously control her jaw to keep her teeth from grinding. “Pinkie... it is a special smile, and she does only use it on special occasions. You said that she’s happy, truly happy, right now, correct?”

“Yeah! Ever since Celly kissed her the smile is there like all the time! That’s why I was all grumpy because Celly can do it without even trying mmph fmmf umph uff—” Pinkie looked down at the hoof her mouth had sprouted, then at the arm it was attached to.

“Sorry,” Rarity said, removing her hoof and shaking loose the drool from it. “It’s just that you’re on the cusp, and I really would rather we just address the problem head on. That smile you’re after... is Twilight’s smile when she’s happy and comfortable around the Princess.”

“Oh.” Pinkie replied, looking crestfallen.

There was a long, awkward silence, during which Rarity silently kicked herself for being so horribly blunt. But upon reflection, she couldn’t see any other way to help her friend. Try as she might, Pinkie would never be able to make Twilight happy in exactly the same way as the Princess, any more than Rarity could be asked to love another pony the same way as she did Fluttershy.

“So... I... I was right.” Pinkie said eventually, her voice sounding heavy with sadness. “I can’t...make her happy. Not really.”

“I never said that!” Rarity replied quickly, her eyes opening wide. “I’m certain you make Twilight very happy, Pinkie. But try as you might, you won’t be able to do it in the same way as Princess Celestia does it.”

“Yeah...” Pinkie sniffed loudly. “I told her so, when we were up on the high mountain. But she said she didn’t want to take Twi away, even when I said it was okay.” She looked away from Rarity, out the window to where the top of the library’s branches were just barely visible. “She said she’d help me, instead. But... how was she supposed to do that? She’s the one that makes Twi really happy.”

“Pinkie... I never said different was better. I have faith in you. You’ll find a way to make Twilight just as happy as Celestia does.”

Pinkie cast Rarity a sad little smile, sniffling. “I hope so,” she said, though her tone left Rarity with a sense of both doubt in her own ability, and worse, acceptance.

There are few things in life worse than seeing a close friend in pain and having no idea how to help. Rarity felt horrid, and imagined it was so much worse for Pinkie. But what could she say? She was no longer even sure bringing it up with Twilight and Celestia would serve any purpose, as there was nothing to be done.

“Pinkie, could you come get the twins for a little while?” Mr. Cake called from downstairs.

“Sure thing, Mr. Cake!” Pinkie called back. She turned to Rarity. “Sorry, gotta go.”

“You’re sure you’ll be all right?” Rarity asked, still concerned for her friend’s state of mind.

Pinkie took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and opened them, smiling bravely. “Yeah, Pinkie’s got this.”

She stood, coming around the table to give Rarity a bone-crushing hug. “Thanks, Rares.”

Rarity left Sugarcube Corner with a heavy heart, not for Pinkie, who she was certain was going to be fine, but for herself. She had so wanted to help Pinkie, and in the end all she had done is thoroughly crush her dream by telling her it was essentially impossible.

She cursed herself for a rotten friend for doing so. Pinkie had undergone far too much stress of late, she needed more hope, not less. But was false hope any better than none at all? At least this way Pinkie could stop worrying about it as much, there was that.

Her heart ached for all three of them, actually. Twilight was going to have to find some way to love Celestia and Pinkie without slighting either. And either one of them would so quickly choose to slip away if they felt the other was being favored, whether it was true or not.

And Celestia, well, that was a whole other mountain of potential problems. Fleur De Lis had mentioned that both she and Fancy were very careful who knew of their relationship with Luna, and that was a plausibly platonic friendship so far as the world at large was concerned. If the press caught wind that Princess Celestia had taken not one but two consorts, one of whom was her student... it would be a political nightmare.

Still, she had to believe they would find a way. She knew Twilight and Pinkie loved one another, so those two had ample reason to make it work. Celestia was the wildcard (odd that it wasn’t Pinkie in this instance), but Rarity believed in her as well, for who better to weather such a thing than the mare who had kept peace in her nation for centuries?

She put them all out of her mind with some difficulty. Try as she might, she could not magically fix the problems her friends faced. Sometimes, she couldn’t even offer advice. Their situation was a bit beyond her experience.

Though not totally, if she was honest. Twilight and Pinkie weren’t the only ones having issues with a princess. And Rarity was just unprepared to deal with the vagaries of her own royal friend as Pinkie seemed to be. She lacked context to truly even understand what was happening between Fluttershy and Luna, beyond the fact that Fluttershy was apparently feeling threatened by the fact that Rarity found her attractive.

Scouring her scattered memories produced very little to go on, and as she began the walk back to Fluttershy’s cottage, she kicked herself mentally, because in her concern for Pinkie, she’d totally forgotten to ask Pinkie if she recalled anything about what Rarity had told her regarding the block of missing time.

So, a day nearly gone, and very little accomplished, she thought bitterly. She supposed she could consider spending the morning with Applejack as a bit of a win, however. And while she hadn’t managed to solve poor Pinkie’s problem, she had done her best to be there for her. She just wished she could have gone home with more of a sense of having done something useful.

She looked into her saddlebags, thinking that at the very least she would have an enjoyable time quilting with Fluttershy. She frowned at the Advocata, feeling just a bit put out that it hadn’t solved her problems as she’d hoped it would. But then, even royal edicts couldn’t solve basic problems like a bank lacking funds to give out. Seeing the fabrics inside set off a little niggling feeling of something she’d meant to do, and after a moment, she knew what it was.

Wait... I could still do something, at least!

She spun around, heading towards Buttons, Baubles & Bobbins. She could still place the order for the replacement fabrics she needed to get her shop back in order, after all. She still had some nagging feeling that she’d forgotten something else, something important, but it refused to come to her.

Whatever it is will just have to wait until the morning, I suppose.

The eponymous owner of the shop was reading a novel when her bell dinged, and she looked up with a smile that only grew wider as she saw who it was. “Rarity! Did you forget something?”

“Not at all, Buttons. But I have the means to place that order, now.” Rarity replied with a grin that would have left Pinkie whistling with appreciation.

Over the next hour or so, Rarity looked over the vast majority of the shop’s inventory and bought most of it. She then placed specialty orders for the reams of fabric she would need for future use, and added fabrics she’d never heard of before because the catalogue had such attractive descriptions.

Buttons let out a low whistle when she finished totalling up the order. “Well, goodness. I supposed this would be a large order, but I didn’t expect my shop to be decimated by it.”

“How long do you suppose shipping will take for those silks, Buttons?” Rarity asked, already dreaming up several designs for the summer.

“I’d estimate a week or so, unless you pay for pegasus shipping.”

Rarity hesitated for a moment, but in the end relented to better judgement. “No, that’s fine. I don’t have the workspace to do anything with it even if it were here tomorrow.”

“Ah, right, right.” Buttons replied, looking up from her invoice. “When do they begin working on your repairs?”

“Tomorrow, provided I can get them the bits to begin.” Rarity let out a little grunt of frustration. “The bank couldn’t help me. They’re a bit short on funds right now, and this thing Princess Luna sent along is apparently not something they can use to draw funds from Canterlot.”

“The bank is out of money?” Buttons let out a disbelieving chuckle. “How does that even work? That’s where all the money is.”

“Well, normally, yes. But with so many ponies taking out bits for repairs it’s all floating around for a while. Presumably the various shops and construction workers will want to stash some away in time, but for now a lot of money is flowing.” Rarity stuck her lips out in a little pout. “And me with a damaged shop, unable to take advantage.”

“I should think you’ll be fine for money.” Buttons replied, glancing meaningfully at the document Rarity had shown her before she began placing her orders.

“Oh, well, that’s not the same thing. Spending somepony else’s money is pleasant, to be sure, but it’s not the same as spending money I’ve earned.”

“Yet you have no trouble using it to clear out my shop?” Buttons asked, a playful twinkle in her eyes.

“That’s different. I’m replacing goods that I will need in order to complete orders from Luna. She’s well aware I lost my stock.”

“She’s aware you lost your shop, too.”

“Yes, well, there I am out of luck for the moment. But one thing at a time.” Rarity picked up the Advocata in her magic. “Is your invoice finalized? I’m just dying to see how this works.”

“Juf a secont.” Buttons mumbled around her quill, signing the bottom with a flourish. “There, all nice and official. So what are we supposed to do, exactly?”

“Well, that’s the easy part. There are instructions in the document itself.” Rarity picked up the invoice, bringing it to the surface of the Advocata, and pressed her hoof to the seal. There was a bright flash, followed by both the document and the invoice falling to the floor as Rarity dropped them from her magic in surprise.

They both stared at the pieces of parchment, but they after several moments both let out a disappointed sigh.

“I have to admit, I was expecting... something.” Rarity said, scooping up her document and the invoice, giving the latter back to Buttons.

“Well, it doesn’t say a messenger will show up in a golden chariot.” Buttons repled. She tucked the invoice away in a folder marked ‘payment pending’. “I trust I’ll hear something soon enough. If you don’t mind, I’ll hold off on those special orders for the moment, until I have bits to pay for them.”

“Of course.” Rarity rolled up the Advocata, trying to keep the bitterness from her voice. Magic didn’t always work like magic, after all. This was merely a convenient means to deliver the invoice. “Well, I’ll check back tomorrow. It’s getting late. Thank you again, Buttons.”

“No, thank you. Looks like that trip will be a little sooner than I expected.” Buttons replied with a chuckle.

“You deserve it, Buttons. Have fun.” Rarity replied with a smile as she stepped out the door.

Still feeling a little put out and discontented with the day's events, Rarity turned her steps back to Fluttershy’s cottage. She was being unreasonable, and the worst of it was, she knew it. She did hope Luna received the invoice and tended to it in a timely fashion, but even if it took her several days it would still be faster than standard means of payment from other cities. There were times when it took until fall for Rarity to receive payments for her summer line, for instance.

I wonder if I’ve possibly caught her at a bad time?

“Ma douce Princesse...” Fleur said sympathetically as Luna finished her tale of woe. “You were... perhaps a little overeager.”

“Well, understandably so, to be fair.” Fancy said, giving Luna a wry smile. “They are quite the pair, though apparently the shy one is more than a little protective.”

Luna swallowed another draught of the hot, sweet coffee, dabbing at her mouth with a napkin. “I don’t understand. It was so easy for you. You came right up to me and after a little chatting, you just... invited me up to your room...”

“Your situation is similar, oui, but when a couple approaches another, there is little risk beyond a bit of misunderstanding.” Fleur blew Fancy Pants a kiss. “We know what is allowed, and what is not, and delight in each other’s pleasure.”

“Fleur is quite right. We have firm rules for such things, and as such we don’t become jealous or feel threatened when we bring in somepony.”

“Dear Fluttershy was so very fixated on the idea that I would steal her Rarity away...” Luna mused. “How is it that neither of you fear such?”

“Because we would not allow it, ma chérie.” Fleur replied with a throaty laugh. “As delightful as you are, my Fancy knows who loves him, and with whom he wishes to retire at night.”

“It seems Fluttershy has no such assurances, however.” Fancy smiled back at Fleur with a self-assurance that Luna deeply envied at that moment. “And, to be perfectly honest, I can’t blame her for being worried.”

“But in none of my actions have I ever indicated that I wished to spirit Rarity away!” Luna protested. “Truthfully...” she paused, blushing. “If I were to pick one for some reason, I favor Fluttershy. She’s... so very forceful when pushed. Soft to look upon, but there is something in her, something dangerous... I’ve known mares of her nature before, and they make fiery lovers. To stand up to me as she does... I would do anything to turn that look of anger into smoldering passion instead.”

Luna shook herself, laying her hooves on the table to ground herself in reality. “But to what end do I even dare wish such a thing? She likely hates me for my brashness. I acted as a petulant child in her eyes.”

The room was silent, then filled with merry laughter coming from Fleur De Lis. Luna turned a questioning eye to her, and she covered her mouth to stifle further giggles.

“Forgive me, Luna, but I had not realized the extent of your crush. You are tres mignon as you speak of her, and even more when you pout your lips, saying she must despise you.”

“Fleur, I think perhaps you’re going a little far—”

“Tell me I am wrong, Fancy!” Fleur said with another giggle. “Tell me that little blush as she spoke of the shy one was not the most adorable thing!”

“It... it was rather cute, yes.” Fancy admitted, begrudgingly. “But we do our Luna a disservice, I think.”

“Is she ours? I think perhaps she is smitten with another, no?” Fleur nuzzled Luna’s cheek, whispering breathily into her ear. “Tell me, Princesse, would you claim her? We would miss you, but perhaps you could visit old friends some nights. Do you wish to let her be, or would you make her see how you feel about her?”

“I... I would like her not to hate me, at least.” Luna replied, trying not to let her wings raise. She was beginning to have second and third thoughts about this being a mere conciliatory visit.

“Good.” Fleur sat back on the couch, looking incredibly amused. “She will come round, if you are careful. She is cautious of you, now, because she believes you want what is precious to her.”

“Perhaps...” Luna took a moment to let her heart calm down, breathing out slowly. “Perhaps I should tell her I find her the more attractive of them?”

“Only if you truly intend to claim her for yourself. And I doubt that would go well for you.” Fleur’s eyes flashed to Fancy Pants, and the two exchanged a meaningful look. She then turned back to Luna. “Besides, why claim one when you can have two?”

Fancy Pants cleared his throat loudly. “Ladies, while listening to you two plot is enormously entertaining, I am afraid I have some business I must attend to. If you’ll excuse me?”

Fleur waved him off, not even turning from Luna. “You should start with an apology. Let her know you never intended to come between them.” Fleur blinked, a new set of giggles besetting her. “Well, not in that way, in any case.”

“I don’t understand that.” Luna replied, frowning. “Of course that was never my intent. Why should I apologize?”

“Because, ma chérie... you were to blame, intended or not. If a couple approaches you, things are very easy. But if you approach a couple, it is very, very complex.”

“How so?” Luna asked, honestly curious. One approaching two, two approaching one, either made three, unless the basic math had changed in her absence as well.

“When a couple approaches you, they have made several decisions beforehoof.” Fleur began, idly toying with Luna’s mane, “ They have decided they trust one another to know the rules. They have decided that sharing love with a third or more is not only permissible, but accepted and enthusiastically wanted. If they have not made such decisions, one of them will likely be very surprised, and feel hurt that the other is making the offer.”

“Yes, so you have said.” Luna replied, no more enlightened than before.

“Ah, but then we have your Rarity and her shy protector. They are very new to love, and ignorant to games that enhance it. To them, they are their entire world. Then comes the enticing Princess, with her lovely wings and her long, shapely legs.” Fleur ran a hooftip along Luna’s thigh. “You present... not a joy, as you intend, but something that could break their world. They are nervous, and tense, because who could resist? I know I could not.”

Luna shivered in response to the touch. No, there was nothing about Fleur that had changed at all. Luna was having trouble remembering why she hadn’t backed Fleur into the bedroom immediately upon entering.

Fleur withdrew the hooftip, smiling in a way that said she was both sorry and not sorry for the invasion of personal space. “Forgive me, Princesse. I forget myself. But you see their troubles now, no? You approached them with something very nice, but they had no rules! So Rarity tried to make some very quickly, and poor, poor Butterfly was not happy. But she is a quiet one, and kept it in, until it became too much.”

Luna frowned, making a conscious effort to slow her breathing while she thought. Fleur was... very distracting, and what she was saying was important. Though what she was doing was making it very hard to think. “These rules... are important, aren’t they?”

“They are the most important thing, ma cher. There are some who say marriage is a thing that says you must keep yourself for your mate. Those are their rules, and both mates agree to live like that. It makes them happy, or at least, most seem happy.” Fleur smiled languidly. “Fancy and I... did not like those rules very much, but we liked each other very very much. So we decided on new rules.”

She sighed, running a forehoof along Luna’s cheek. “He’s so sweet to me, sometimes I even bend those, if he asks nicely. He doesn’t ask very often. Usually, he brings them to meet me, afterwards,” she licked her lips slowly, smiling a mischievous little smile. “Sweet canetons they are, I could eat them up, and he knows this. Fancy’s taste is very, very good.”

The words Fleur spoke both enticed and worried Luna, for they sounded very familiar. “Was... was I one of those ducklings, Fleur?”

Fleur’s eyes flew open, and she sat upright to clasp Luna’s hooves in her own. “No, ma petite! You were a cygne, a swan amongst the ducks! We admired you so, that night. But you... you looked so very alone, and—”

“Out of place.” Luna supplied, nodding. “The wrong locale, with the wrong ponies, in the wrong time. I... was so grateful to you for coming up to talk to me. It was like... like I had some sort of barrier around me. I had wondered if Celestia might have enchanted me with a “touch me not” spell, until that moment.”

“If she did, it did not work on me, for I very much wanted to touch, ma cher.” Fleur demonstrated, putting her arms around Luna’s neck and kissing her on the nose. ”Fancy scolded me for even trying. He said I dared too much, and would get burned for reaching too high. But I told him it was not the sun I reached for, but the moon. I could not imagine the beautiful moon ever burning my hooves for reaching for it.”

Luna leaned into Fleur’s shoulder, allowing the tears that had been held at bay to fall freely. “I am... sorry.”

“For what?

“You’ve just...” Luna trailed off, sniffling. “You’re wonderful. I worried, after I reverted to my smaller form, that it would mean losing you. I... I thought this was... purely carnal.”

“You are wondrously beautiful, so it is somewhat carnal, Princesse.” Fleur gave her an appraising look, letting out a musical laugh as she did so. “I imagine seeing you a little smaller might be fun, actually. But Fancy and I... we care very much for you,” she tightened the embrace, nuzzling against Luna’s ears as they crested over her mane. “Which is not to say we lay a claim over you, but we enjoy when you visit. And we miss you when you do not. That is love of a sort, no?”

“No.” Luna said automatically, then blinked, confused. “I mean, yes. Yes it is. And I thank you for it.”

“The world needs much love, Princesse. Fancy and I have plenty to spare without leaving each other feeling wanting.”

Luna started in surprise as Fleur nipped at her ear.

“Would you share some with me, ma jolie cygne?” Fleur’s voice purred. “I promise I will share some with you as well...”

Luna’s heart raced, and whatever reservations she had left were gone the instant her lips touched Fleur’s.

Fluttershy frowned at the table, tugging the cloth back and forth with her teeth until it was centered properly. Rarity would be home soon. Or so she told herself. She’d said the same thing to herself at lunch, and then later, when ponies would normally have a light snack if they missed lunch, but now it was very close to dinnertime, and she was sure this time Rarity would be coming home.

Everything had to be perfect when she came home, so that Fluttershy could throw herself on the floor and beg for forgiveness. She’d put down some throw rugs for that reason, because her floor was very hard. She didn’t think Rarity would appreciate her hurting herself.

If everything went right, then Fluttershy could finally stop worrying for a little while, and just enjoy being with the most beautiful, understanding, wonderful marefriend ever. Assuming Rarity did come home, of course.

Assuming she hadn’t gone off to Canterlot to live with Luna forever, and build a nice shop there so she never had to see her lying, manipulative, jealous, hurtful ex-marefriend—

The room spun, and her vision clouded. She was breathing very hard. She needed to sit down. Everything was going to be fine. It was okay. Rainbow had said everything would be okay.

Sit down, calm down. Rarity loves me, not Luna. It’s going to be fine. I just need to tell her I’m sorry. She’ll understand. She always understands.

She sat, taking slow, deep breaths. It was all going to be okay.

Salad, white wine, flowers... Angel Bunny locked in his hutch... Opal fed and sleeping on my favorite sweater... I hope she doesn’t destroy it…

She tried to think of anything else that might cause her trouble, and came to a sudden realization. She didn’t even notice very much anymore, but her home was filled with a cacophony of sounds.

“Um, excuse me, everyone.”

Various chitterings and chirps answered her. The responses varied, but overwhelmingly she understood that they were concerned about her, and wanted to know if they could do anything to help.

“Thank you. I... I really just need some quiet when she comes back. Could... could all of you just stay in your homes, for now?”

Several wide-eyed critters boldly stepped forward, asking if there was anything else they could do.

“I appreciate it, really I do. But I really just need all of you to either be quiet, or go outside if you can’t.”

Reluctantly, her friends all went into their various cages, holes in the wall, or outside.

Fluttershy heaved a big sigh of relief. Everything that could be okay was okay now. Now all she had to do was wait until Rarity came home, and try not to go insane in the meantime.

It seemed fate wanted her sane for a while longer, for Rarity did return shortly before Fluttershy could end up in another downward spiral of self-recrimination.

“Hello, darling! I’m back! Sorry I was out so long, but you simply would not believe the day I’v—”

While Fluttershy would have normally been happy to listen to Rarity’s day, she needed a hug very badly, and couldn’t wait on niceties like conversation or warnings.

She looked up at Rarity with glistening eyes full of equal amounts fear and utter joy, then proceeded to bury her face in Rarity’s mane.

Rarity in turn stiffened in surprise, but only for a moment before she put her own arms around Fluttershy. “Goodness, I didn’t think I was gone long enough to warrant this.”

“It’s been... a long day.” Fluttershy said, not letting her grip slacken in the slightest.

“Well, you’ll need to tell me all about it, then!” Rarity replied, gently putting her hooves on Fluttershy’s shoulders and separating from her. “But first, if you don’t mind, could we have something to eat? I’m simply famished...”

Her words trailed off as she saw the dinner laid out on the table, her stomach letting out a loud growl that startled a few of the birds in the cottage. “Oh! Oh sweetness, that looks wonderful!”

Fluttershy just stared dumbfounded as Rarity rushed to the table, immediately seating herself and getting her salad fork ready. She followed after a moment, unsure what to think of the fact that things were somehow going so well.

Rarity was already digging in, struggling to keep up basic form while essentially devouring the carefully prepared meal Fluttershy had made. Fluttershy smiled wanly, sitting down and picking up her fork as well.

Between bites, Rarity looked at her with an odd expression, but she didn’t actually say anything. Fluttershy found herself feeling ever more concerned by the lack of conversation.

Finally, Rarity finished the last bite with a happy sigh, allowing the fork to clatter into the salad bowl and lifting a glass of wine to her lips to take a sip. “Ah, you have no idea how much I needed that. So, how was your day, darling?”

Lonely. Depressing. Maddening.

“It was fine,” Fluttershy replied. “Rainbow stopped by.”

“Oh?” Rarity’s eyebrow raised in surprise. “And how is she?”

“She’s doing better. She stayed to talk for a while.”

“Oh, well, that’s nice then.”

The words themselves were perfectly normal, but the expressions that came with them and the lack of Rarity’s usual banter was very very worrying.

“So... um... how was your day?” Fluttershy asked in as calm a voice as she could manage.

“Well! I... I didn’t actually get very much done, to be honest.” Rarity admitted. “I don’t feel like the day was a waste, by any means, but... well... where to begin?”

She took a deeper drink of the wine, smiling ruefully. “Well, first I checked in with Twilight and Pinkie... and found Celestia there with them.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, only... she’s a bit under the weather, as you said. Her mane is a bit more pink than I recall as well. Apparently they worked things out a bit, and now she’s staying in the library while she recovers.”

“Oh, that’s nice.” Fluttershy replied, slightly relieved. It still didn’t explain why Rarity was acting so oddly, but it was nice to hear that Pinkie and Twilight were doing well.

“I thought so, but I’m a bit concerned... but I’ll get back to that. I went shopping for a bit after that, and there were all of these news stories about Princess Luna going crazy—”

Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide, and she blurted out “What?!” before she could stop herself.

“Yes, rather dreadful affair. Threatening newsponies, filling the skies with stormclouds and raising the moon in the middle of the day!” Rarity shook her head. “I’m not sure what happened, but it all sounds horrible.”

I knew it! I knew she was evil!

“Um... should we... maybe get the Elements?” Fluttershy asked, trying not to sound too eager. Maybe that was why Luna was being... so naughty. She was just turning evil again! So all they had to do was zap her and she could go back to normal and leave her Rarity alone! That was it, that had to be it. Nopony could be that sexy without being evil!

Wait... does that mean I think evil ponies are sexy?

The thought actually made her head hurt. Discord hadn’t been sexy. Neither had Queen Chrysalis, although she had been while she looked like Princess Cadence. Privately, this made Fluttershy reflect that she seemed to have a thing for long flowing hair.

Enough! The point is that we can cure Luna, and then she... won’t be sexy anymore.

She was beginning to find that plan flawed for some reason.

“I’m sorry, get the what now?” Rarity asked, cocking her head to one side.

“N-nevermind!” Fluttershy replied quickly. The Elements were a silly idea anyway. Luna wasn’t all the way evil. Otherwise the moon would still be out. So... maybe she was just a little evil. A little evil was okay, right? A little evil meant mostly good, and she’d only go all the way evil if she thought nopony liked—

Oh, horsefeathers.

Her eyes widened, then narrowed suspiciously. Luna had other friends, she’d said so. So she probably wasn’t going to spontaneously turn evil just because Fluttershy had gotten mad at her. And if she wasn’t evil... that probably meant she was being inconsiderate again.

“Did the news say why she was doing all those things?” she asked.

“There was something about Princess Celestia having called a press conference, and then Princess Luna showing up instead. Not entirely sure how that happened, but apparently she threatened to drop the moon on them.” Rarity replied, shaking her head. “I have to assume she was just under a lot of stress and lashed out a bit.”

She’s definitely evil. Fluttershy thought with dismay. Evil, and dangerous.

Or maybe not. When you were a Princess, and you got frustrated, maybe kicking a vase wasn’t enough. Maybe you needed to threaten to drop a moon on somepony. The more Fluttershy thought about it, the more it made sense. If she’d been able to, she’d probably have dropped a moon on somepony when she’d let herself get angry.

Maybe... maybe Luna needed somepony to tell her she didn’t have to be a monster. Maybe she needed a friend, one who could understand the rage that threatened to tear her apart.

“We... we should talk to her.” Fluttershy heard herself say, not quite believing it even as she’d heard it.

This is a bad idea! She’ll try to steal Rarity again!

Fluttershy’s mouth was set into a grim, thin line. She wouldn’t allow that. But if Luna needed to be talked to, she couldn’t ignore that just because of worries. She had to be brave.

Rarity looked both pleased and surprised to hear that. “Well, actually I was going to suggest that myself. You see, I still need actual coin to get my repairs going. Luna sent this document along but the bank won’t—” she trailed off, mouth pursed. “Sorry, not important. But I asked Celestia about the whole affair and she doesn’t want to butt in. I was thinking maybe we could go and have a talk with Luna, see if we can help her through whatever’s bothering her.”

Fluttershy was fairly certain she knew at least part of what was bothering Luna. She nodded firmly. “We’ll go. I... I need to talk to her.”

“Well, that’s settled then! We’ll head out tomorrow!” Rarity said, definitely looking pleased.

Fluttershy poured herself a glass of wine, taking it in both hooves and gulping it down. Maybe Luna was a little evil. But it wasn’t too late. Fluttershy could understand anger, she knew what it was like to have it bubble over, to feel good when she hurt others. She knew what it was like to be a monster.

And she knew how good it felt to hear somepony say they cared about you, and that you didn’t have to be one.

Chapter 58: The Mutiny

View Online

Rarity awoke with a start, her eyes flying open as a loud, distressed yowl rang out in the night.

“Opal?” she called out into the darkness. Truthfully, she wasn’t entirely sure it had been Opal, muddled as she was, but it was enough to get her to unsteady hooves. She was careful not to wake Fluttershy at first, until she noticed Fluttershy was in fact not next to her.

“Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy’s voice could be faintly heard from downstairs. “Opal, I’m so sorry!”

Rarity rubbed sleep from her eyes, blinking in the darkness that was lit only by the light of the moon. As her eyes adjusted, she got a better sense of what time it was, or rather, what time it wasn’t. It wasn’t an hour anypony would normally wish to be up, especially when they were planning a trip in the morning. But Fluttershy was up, and that didn’t bode well at all.

There were no further complaints coming from Opal, so presumably she had calmed down and gone back to sleep. Rarity briefly considered doing the same, but despite desperately needing more rest, she instead made her way downstairs in hopes of persuading Fluttershy to do the same.

She found Fluttershy fairly easily, as well as the cause for Opal’s yowling. Her cat was nested amongst a basket of yarn, and several of the yarn balls had fallen out of the basket. Fluttershy was knitting, and had apparently managed to tug at one of the balls from underneath Opal, causing her nest to be unsettled.

Fluttershy was busily crafting something that would likely become a sweater in time, but for now was simply a mass of looped yarn. Rarity idly wondered how Fluttershy typically kept her own cats from ruining her work. Then she spotted a few half-finished items (One which might have been a hat, had it been completed, another which looked like a single sock) and realized that either Opal had been busy, or in fact Fluttershy’s cats did exactly as cats were prone to do with yarn.

Rarity watched for a time, entranced by the simple motion of looping yarn performed by deft hooves. It was a kind of magic, seeing the weave being formed.

There was much to be learned from what a pony did in the middle of the night when sleep wouldn’t come. Part of Rarity, while worried that Fluttershy was apparently unsettled enough to need to be up at this hour, was pleased to see that Fluttershy relaxed in a manner that was entirely compatible with the way Rarity herself relaxed.

She wondered if knitting was fun. It seemed to be.

Her eyes then landed on a nice pot of tea, still hot if the steam rising from the cup was any indication. She momentarily forgot about knitting and Fluttershy being up at this entirely unpalatable hour and instead became fixated on how nice a cup of tea would be. Followed by more sleep.

She let out a huge yawn, walking towards the kitchen to fetch a cup. And sugar, and cream. And perhaps a nice slice of bread with butter.

Fluttershy let out a little squeak, snagging a stitch and causing a snarl in the fabric, which she had to carefully work out. “Rarity? Why are you awake?”

Rarity flashed her marefriend a sleepy smile and vaguely waved in her direction as she shambled to the kitchen. “One moment, darling.” The question of who was up for what reason was in fact a conversation she wished to have in the near future, once there was tea. And possibly biscuits, if Fluttershy had some at hoof. If not, toast with butter. Or jam. Priorities were important. “Did you want toast?” she asked as she looked through Fluttershy’s cupboard.

“Um... I don’t own a toaster.” Fluttershy replied, almost too quiet to hear.

It seemed biscuits were not to be found, so toast it was. A toaster would have been convenient, but was not, strictly speaking, necessary. Rarity chuckled to herself, and feeling horribly clever, applied a little trick she’d learned while camping. She fetched a couple of slices from a bread box, holding them in her magic and pouring just a little power into the levitation until the surfaces browned nicely, then did the same with two more, putting the results on a couple of plates. She then added said plates to a platter along with a jug of cream, a small tub of butter, and a jar of jam from Fluttershy’s icebox.

She trotted out of the kitchen, all smiles and with a platter of snacks, and plopped down next to Fluttershy. “Right, that’s settled. What are we drinking?”

“E-Earl Grey?” Fluttershy stammered, hurriedly putting away the sweater-in-progress.

“Splendid! Pour me a cup, would you?”

A few moments of awkward fumbling later found Rarity gleefully sipping tea from her cup, nibbling on toast with butter and jam in between sips.

She daintily wiped the crumbs from her mouth, leaning up against Fluttershy. “I missed you in bed. Would you like to get some sleep?”

“I’m sorry—”

“None of that. We have a big day tomorrow, you’ll want some rest.”

“I tried.” Fluttershy replied miserably. “I just stared at the ceiling for a few hours, then I came downstairs to see if some tea would help.”

“Hmmm.” Rarity pursed her lips thoughtfully. “Right. Let’s see. Tea didn’t help, snuggling didn’t help... Was the bed uncomfortable? We could try the couch for a while—” her eyes widened in a sudden horrifying thought, and she recoiled from her marefriend’s side, suddenly conscious that she may have been the cause of Fluttershy’s restless night. “I...I didn’t steal all of the covers again, did I? I actually bought some fabric so we could make a new quilt together, something a bit larger so I can’t take every bit of it—”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, you didn’t.”

“Oh, well, that’s a relief. I did that yesterday and I was appalled with myself. You had me covered with the blanket and your big warm wing—”

“You didn’t steal the covers yesterday, either. I noticed you were shivering so I doubled the blanket over you.”

Rarity paused for a moment, taken aback by both the caring of her marefriend and the fact that she’d just declared herself a blanket-thief. “Well... I would still like to make a large quilt. Actually, I got materials to make two of them. One for summer, and one for winter.”

That finally got a ghost of a smile to appear on Fluttershy’s lips. “You... you want to stay with me during winter?”

“Well, of course!” Rarity replied, her brow furrowed in confusion. She had thought that obvious, but then, she had slept a few hours, whereas Fluttershy had apparently had none. “I had thought a few days with you, you a few days with me, a free day here and there if you like, so we don’t end up spending every waking moment attached at the hip, and of course there’ll be you with your animals and me working at the shop, so we can still earn a living. Though we could help each other on occasion...” she trailed off, blushing. “I’m overthinking this. But yes, in winter, and all the seasons, if you don’t mind.”

“Oh... do... do you think you’ll need very much time away from me?”

Rarity looked off into the distance, giving the matter serious thought. “Not terribly much, no. But such things need to be properly balanced. Too much time and we’ll end up feeling distant, too little, it might become smothering. I was also thinking we’ll want to vacation away from both of our occupations at times, just spend some ‘us’ time. Maybe for our sixth month anniversary?” she closed her eyes, smiling. “I hear Mareis is lovely...”

“Six months?” Fluttershy asked, her voice sounding odd.

Rarity opened her eyes, looking into Fluttershy’s own questioningly. “Well, yes. It could be sooner, if you like. Or we could wait for the first anniversary if you want to be proper.”

“You... you think we’ll...” Fluttershy swallowed heavily. “You’ll be with me, for—”

“I was thinking a lifetime, barring unfortunate accidents or magical mishaps. Is that all right?” Rarity asked, thoroughly confused by these reactions. Still, she was enjoying herself nonetheless. There was tea, there was Fluttershy, and the possibility of more sleep made her absolutely giddy!

“Yes!” Fluttershy said quickly. “It’s just... everything, and Luna, and you were maybe going to die, and I didn’t know if you wanted to stay—”

“Well, admittedly I have more long term plans, but I thought one year was enough to discuss for now. It’s a bit soon for wedding plans, although we can certainly talk about those if you wish. I still need to acquire some engagement bands—”

Her world was yellow framed by pink, her lips claimed with a passionate kiss. The only sound she could make out when she wasn’t engaged in the kisses was the excited utterance of two words, being said so quickly they were almost a chant.

“I do I do I do I do I do I do I do!”

After a few moments of that, Fluttershy finally let her up, and Rarity did what she could to regain her breath, composure, and sanity. “D-duly noted, but I need the rings first, and we’ll need a ceremony, there’s forms to fill out—”

Fluttershy just beamed at her, then leaned in for a much more chaste kiss on Rarity’s cheek. “Okay.”

“Right!” Rarity brushed a stray piece of forelock away from her face, flashing Fluttershy a warm smile of her own. “Well, I suppose we’ll need to discuss what type of ring—”

Rarity stopped as Fluttershy let out a huge yawn, slumping against the edge of the couch. She blushed, yawning once more.

“Sorry, I just... it was really nice to hear you say that.”

Rarity nodded decisively, standing up. “I think sleep is the thing after all. Up, up! Let’s go!”

“Okay... But... I needed to tell you something. Please.”

“In the morning.” Rarity said firmly.

“Please?” Fluttershy said with huge, unforgivably adorable eyes.

Rarity sighed heavily. “Fine. Out with it. Then off to bed for us both.”

Fluttershy took a deep breath, exhaling in a huge yawn. “I... I had a fight with Luna, and I was worried about seeing her again. That’s... that’s why I couldn’t sleep.”

Rarity sat down, suddenly intrigued. That explained quite a bit. “I surmised as much. What did you fight about?”

Fluttershy’s visage darkened into a scowl. “I... I accused her of trying to steal you from me.”

Rarity’s eyebrows rose high. So it was jealousy! The poor dear had likely been worried sick over this. “All right.”

There was a long silence as Fluttershy just stared at her. “I... she wanted to date you, and I told her you were mine!”

Rarity nodded primly. While this might have surprised her some weeks ago, it didn’t even phase her at that moment. “I understand, and while I think you might be overreacting, I appreciate why that would have happened. I remember just enough to know we had a discussion about finding her attractive, and I imagine that was a bit daunting.”

“But I lied!” Fluttershy protested, her mouth hanging open. “You asked me if something was wrong, and I said no! It’s just... we’d already argued, and I didn’t want to do it again—”

“‘Lying’ is a strong word,” Rarity replied patiently. “You merely omitted. Even our dear Applejack has been known to do that.”

“But—”

“Besides,” Rarity said, cutting off further recrimination attempts by her obviously very upset marefriend. “We’ve had this argument before, by your own admission, yes?

“Yes?”

“And what did I say the first time?”

Fluttershy didn’t answer for a time, looking off into the distance. “That everything was going to be okay.”

Rarity smiled, pleased. It seemed she’d still been much herself, magical mishap aside. “That sounds right.” She covered her mouth with as hoof and yawned quietly. “We’ll go with that. Now, you get up, and we’ll both get some rest.”

Fluttershy allowed herself to be helped up, looking just a little shellshocked. Rarity supposed she could understand; the poor dear had been bracing for something horrible, and it hadn’t come.

“Will... will it really be okay?” she asked quietly as they walked up the stairs.

Rarity stopped at the top of the stairs, then caught Fluttershy up in a hug. “Everything is going to be wonderful,” she released Fluttershy, bringing her to bed and helping her in. “Now, let’s get some rest,” she said as she got into bed on the opposite side. “In the morning, we’ll go to Canterlot, and we’ll get things settled. You’ll see.”

A quiet snore was the only answer.

Rarity snuggled down into bed, a huge smile on her face. She closed her eyes, and drifted off into a blissful slumber.

Luna woke feeling at ease for the first time in days. Her mane was disheveled, her pelt felt matted from sweat, and she very much wanted a shower. Hygiene would have to wait, however, for there was a beautiful unicorn snuggled up against her chest, and one of her forelegs was inarguably trapped beneath her.

There was also, she now noted, a scroll tangled in her mane. She had felt something hit her head at some point while Fleur was kissing her, and had assumed it to be Fleur stroking her mane. Curious, she opened it in her magic, doing her best not to dislodge Fleur in doing so.

The scroll was... an invoice, apparently. She read off various entries, the numbers meaning very little to her, the product names even less. She did recognize the word Silversilk, as it was what Rarity had mentioned making her dress of. As she reached the end of the page, her eyebrows rose as she realized the meaning of this document. There was a magical seal affixed to it, with Luna’s personal mark emblazoned in the middle. This was an invoice for Rarity, for the purchase of replacement fabrics for her shop. She rolled it back up, and with a quick flick of magic sent it off to her desk where she could attend to it later.

Fleur stirred in her sleep, opening her eyes with a sweep of those long, black lashes. She looked confused, at first, but her expression cleared after a moment. “Ah, pardon, ma chérie. It seems I have gotten too comfortable. Have I inconvenienced you?”

Luna shook her head, uncertain how to respond. She felt... confused by the turn of events that had lead to her current situation. She’d always assumed that she’d knew where she stood with Fleur and Fancy, but it seemed she had misread Fleur once again.

‘Tis hardly a new situation, she thought wryly.

Fleur’s assurances of having laid no claim on Luna were not terribly convincing. Luna was confronted with the very real possibility that her close friend with whom she had enjoyed many a night making love and sharing affection might in fact harbor some deeper feelings than had been previously indicated.

She wasn’t entirely sure how she felt about that at all. She did care for Fleur, of course. But she was uncertain what it meant that Fleur cared for her. Fleur had always been enigmatic. Seemingly fickle, at least to Luna. Luna knew full well she was not the first lover they had taken, nor was she the last, or even the latest. She knew this because Fleur loved to tell her about them, often in graphic detail.

She had thought herself little more than a favored playmate, and now... she was uncertain.

Was she making a mistake even seeking a connection with Fluttershy and Rarity? She was fond of them as she was of Fleur, and they were certainly attractive... But perhaps she already had what she had wished to find in Fluttershy and Rarity? Had she been horribly rude to Fleur to even discuss the matter with her?

“Ma chérie?” Fleur asked, raising an eyebrow.

“No,” Luna replied, belatedly. “No, it’s been quite pleasant. Though I fear my foreleg will go numb before long.”

“Ah, one moment.” Fleur said with a grin. She lifted herself bodily from Luna’s foreleg, then just as Luna let out a sigh of relief from the pressure being removed, Fleur crawled up bodily onto Luna’s chest. She found herself being rolled so that she was on her back, and Fleur ended resting on her, chest to chest. Fleur looked down at her with a look rather like the one a predator gives its prey before the meal commences. “Better?”

“Slightly.” Luna replied with something half grin half grimace. “Forgive me—”

Fleur leaned down and kissed her lips, pulling back again after a mere moment. “Done.”

Luna stared at Fleur, thoroughly flummoxed.

“So serious, ma chérie!” Fleur said, giving Luna a playful little pout. “Something weighs heavy on your poor head.”

“Something weighs heavily on my chest, Fleur.” Luna said pointedly.

Fleur nodded, not budging an inch. “And a comfortable chest it is. You are very soft, ma petite.”

Nothing that was happening was helping to confuse Luna any less. Fleur had always been... possessive before, but Luna had assumed that was just as she was.

Luna’s lack of response to her playful jabs must have finally registered to Fleur, because the smile fell, replaced by a more serious expression. “Ah, I see. Something truly does concern you.” Fleur carefully removed herself, sitting down next to Luna and helping her into a sitting position as well. “Very well, it seems play must end.”

“I...” Luna began, uncertain once more. She pressed on, regardless. “Forgive me, I make this overly complicated. I worry for you.”

“For me?” Fleur replied, her face a mask of confusion. “Why would that be so?”

“Because...” Luna trailed off, struggling for the words. “I thought... that I understood you, and... now I wonder if I have, ever.”

“Je vois,” Fleur muttered, looking abashed. “I meant to make you relax, instead I have added to the weight. Your poor head...” Fleur reached out to stroke Luna’s mane, kissing Luna’s forehead as she did so. “Very well, you worry. For what reason?”

“I worry... that I tread upon your feelings, as I did dear Fluttershy’s,” Luna admitted, not quite able to meet Fleur’s gaze. “I have no wish to hurt ponies I care about, but it seems I do so quite easily, intending to or not.”

“My feelings?” Fleur repeated, the confusion now outright incredulity. “Ma petite, you’ve done me no wrong.”

“Haven’t I?” Luna demanded, looking into Fleur’s own eyes with a fierce intensity. “I spoke to you at length about my problems with Rarity and Fluttershy. My wish for something... something closer to love, something beyond nights spent in the arms of somepony who wishes only pleasure. But I worry... that I am dearer to you than I had suspected, and that I hurt you by searching for something under my very nose.”

There was a long silence, then a small giggle, followed by gales of laughter. Luna simply stared at Fleur as the other mare laughed hysterically.

When she had calmed down enough to speak, Fleur smiled, wiping the tears from her eyes. “Oh, ma petite princesse, you are a treasure!”

Luna frowned angrily, turning away from Fleur, even more confused.

“Oh, are we pouting again?” Fleur asked with a giggle. “Be not upset, I meant no harm. But you speak of love so very oddly.”

“How so?” Luna asked, staring down at the floor, fuming. “It was love that made dear Fluttershy react so poorly to my advances. It was a heart that I feared I was breaking when first you kissed me, for I feared you betrayed Sir Pants.” Luna sighed heavily. “I had thought... that I was welcome because you loved Sir Pants above all others, yet now I question if I have made your heart traitorous.”

“Fancy is my heart.” Fleur replied, quite seriously. “He is my love, and my passion, and my desire. But love is not something that exists as but a single connection. The love of fine food, of drink, of a good friend...” Luna’s shoulders hunched up at that word, and Fleur reached out to touch her shoulder gently. “Yes, even one whom you share a bed with. These things are precious, but none that could ever make me forget Fancy.”

“So you said, before—”

“And so I mean, even now. You are wondrous, ma chérie... But you will be wondrous still many years from now, while I will grow old, and my allure shall fade. Fancy will grow ever more handsome, and I will have to warn young mares away with stern looks.” Fleur laughed, suddenly and unexpectedly. “But, then, in your mind, there will always be a young, attractive Fleur who kissed you and made you run away. So in some way, I will be as I was.”

“Please, don’t deflect with talk of lifespans, I can no more change that than you can.” Luna replied, somewhat annoyed. “I ask... if I have wronged you, by not seeing how you felt.”

Fleur simply shook her head, still smiling. “Very very serious. Ma chérie, perhaps it is true that you have been... less than careful with others’ hearts. But fear not for mine. As I said, I delight in you, but if you would have the company of others, I will not be hurt. I would no more deny you your Butterfly than I would deny myself your company. I ask only that you visit when you can.”

Luna took it in silently, feeling a rightness to it. Perhaps love could be as Fleur said. And if it was, then there was no shame in sharing that love. “And would you have nothing more?” Luna asked with mock severity. “Would you have anything from your dear friend?”

Fleur blinked at her, then her smile grew. “Ah, perhaps playtime is not over, mon cygne?”

“That depends. I feel perhaps we are missing somepony. Do you suppose Fancy is done with his business?”

Fleur got up, kissing Luna on the lips and taking one of her hooves in her own. “I believe he is waiting in the bedroom. He will want to sleep soon, but I imagine he could be persuaded to stay up, for a time.”

“For a long time, I would hope.” Luna replied, a slow mischievous smile growing on her lips.

“Long enough, Je t'assure.” Fleur said with a little titter. “And perhaps...” she trailed off, hesitating a mere heartbeat. “If you would, you could share our bed, afterwards?”

The question was innocent, but Luna gave it the gravity it demanded of her. That was a boundary she had not crossed before, and knowing what she did now, she felt the uncertainty return.

But then, it was such a small thing to grant to a good friend.

I hope Middy won’t be terribly cross with me, she thought as she followed Fleur to her bedroom.

Celestia regarded the book in front of her with a single raised brow. It had positioned itself there after the second paragraph, and hadn’t deigned to come down since.

She was used to certain... liberties being taken by literary talents when creating their works. But she wasn’t certain she was comfortable about the sheer disregard for anything resembling reality when it came to the depictions of the historical figures in this particular volume.

Princess Platinum, for instance, had not been, to Celestia’s knowledge, known for her flexibility. Nor for her particularly unhealthy libido. Private Pansy, or as she would later be known, Major Pansy, was likewise not being given due consideration.

Celestia reflected that she might, in fact, have a duty to these poor souls lost to the pages of history, and wondered if it might be worthwhile to commission biographies for each of them. Clearly something had to be done. She shuddered to think what might have become of Luna’s legacy, had she not made a conscious effort to remove her from the annals of history.

As a historical volume, the book was complete garbage. But... as a work of erotica... well... she’d seen worse in some respects. However, she’d seen better as well. She closed the book firmly, carefully levitating it back to the shelving cart, and tucked a small card in the sleeve that made note of it being fiction instead of history. She’d need to have a talk with Twilight about her categorization in the near future.

“What if we tried the Elements?” Twilight’s voice rang out from across the room.

Celestia raised her head from the next book in her stack, allowing her second eyebrow to join the first. “I’m sorry, tried them on what, exactly?”

“On you.” Twilight replied, in a tone that indicated she was, in fact, serious, and apparently not just pulling a prank of some kind. When exactly had her favored student become a prankster? She couldn’t recall any instance where one of her own pranks hadn’t been met with anything but frustration, or a sheepish smile.

Pinkie Pie’s influence, no doubt. I’ll have to compare notes with her.

Getting back to the matter at hoof, Twilight, if she was not joking, was proposing something at best not useful, and at worst potentially dangerous. The Princess allowed both brows to fall, exhaling quietly. “And what do you suppose using the Elements would do, Twilight?”

“They might restore you!” Twilight replied excitedly. “They worked on Luna, didn’t they?”

Celestia pursed her lips. “The first time or the second? Because the first time resulted in a thousand year banishment and the second time left her with but a fraction of her normal power, which took her months to recover.” she said, allowing a small, patient smile to grace her lips. “Whatever you hope using the elements will accomplish, Twilight, I’m not sure it’s a wise idea.”

Twilight’s own smile faltered, replaced by a thoughtful frown. “But... Luna, she was...” Twilight hesitated, looking worried.

“You can say it, Twilight. My sister had gone mad, and she needed to be stopped. That is why the Elements were needed. And while I did go a little...” Celestia trailed off, then twirled a hoof around near her head. “Kookoo, I suppose... I wasn’t actually dangerous.”

“But we used them to stop Discord, and they reversed everything he’d done! They could work the same for you! Just think about it. You could be healthy in a matter of moments!”

“Twilight...” Celestia paused, gathering her thoughts. The truth was, the Elements were a mystery, but she was reasonably sure that they were more a weapon wielded in defense, than a cure-all for every situation. “With Discord, he was altering the world with Chaos. The Elements can fix that. They did the same when we defeated him the first time. Nothing about my condition was caused by anything unnatural. I’m simply magically exhausted. We don’t know for sure what the Elements could even do for that, if anything.”

“Oh,” Twilight replied, looking as though somepony had just stolen her favorite book. “Maybe if—”

Celestia held up a single hoof, and Twilight paused in her protest. “I appreciate your concern, Twilight. But I am healthy. A little drained perhaps, and not...” she looked herself over with a wry smile. “Not looking as you think I should, I suppose... but given the choice between a chance at a quick recovery, and spending weeks, maybe months here with you?” She leaned over and placed a chaste kiss on Twilight’s cheek. “I’d rather stay here.”

By Twilight's expression, the metaphorical bookstealer had gone on to tear out the pages and wipe their bottom with them. “Sorry, Pri—Celestia. I... I was just hoping...”

“I know, Twilight. But trying to rush a natural recovery is exactly what caused all of this in the first place.” Celestia got up from her seat, walking to Twilight’s reading table. She leaned her head down to Twilight, kissing her chastely on the cheek. “If you want to help me, get me a nice sun chair and a tanning mirror. I haven’t been getting nearly enough sun in the last few centuries.”

Twilight stared at her for a moment before laughing almost involuntarily. “Don’t joke, this is serious!”

“I am serious!” Celestia replied with a smile. “I’ll feel right as rain, I just need some rest, something to read, and a nice sunny spot to do it in. Please, stop worrying so much about me.”

Twilight blushed furiously, but looked Celestia straight in the eye regardless. “I wish I could! But in the past week I’ve apparently managed to drive you to the brink of madness, then I drained you for most of your magic. I think I have a right to worry!”

“You were not to blame for my lack of sanity, Twilight. That was my own doing. And as for the second point, I willingly contributed to the rescue of two lives. You made that possible.” Celestia sat down on the bench with Twilight, drawing her in with a wing. “You have no idea how grateful I am for that.”

“I know... or at least, I can guess.” Twilight leaned into the embrace, which Celestia took as a sign of progress. Mere days ago and such an embrace would have sent her into a panic attack. “I just... I want you to be okay.”

“I am much more than okay, Twilight.” Celestia replied, nuzzling Twilight’s cheek affectionately. “Now, why don’t you step away from those for a while? I thought maybe we could talk about your shelving system—”

The library door opened with a dust of air, and Pinkie bounced in with a large basket and a larger smile. “I brought snacks!” she announced.

Upon seeing Twilight and Celestia embraced, she dropped the basket, putting both of her forehooves up to her face, her eyes sparkling in sudden wonder. “Oh my gosh you two are adorable! I mean... kittens easily rank third, and babies? Babies take second place and then...” she squealed quietly, which grew louder than shouting before she finished. “And then there’s you!”

And with that utterance, it seemed Twilight remembered who it was she had snuggled up to, and she stiffened up immediately. Celestia allowed her wing to fall, disappointed as she was. Confessions aside, it would take time to become acclimated to the the reality that being in a relationship with Twilight represented.

And that was to say nothing of the daunting prospect of the same with Pinkie Pie. Perhaps it might not be romantic in nature, but at the very least she wished to get to know the mare better.

Pinkie scooped up her basket in her mouth, presenting it with a plop on the table as if she were a kitten that had successfully caught a mouse. “So, did you two have fun?”

Celestia allowed herself a small smile, if only for Pinkie’s sake. “We simply read for a while, Pinkie. Although I was about to ask Twilight about her shelving methods.”

“Oh, hey!” Pinkie exclaimed in surprise. “How did you know?”

“Um... know what, exactly?” Celestia asked, confused. She looked down at Twilight, who was for some reason looking horribly uncomfortable.

“Twilight really, really likes to talk about books.” Pinkie replied with a big smile. “Sometimes, it gets her all excited and she drags me off to her room—”

“I need to check on something!” Twilight announced to nopony in particular, getting up and trotting upstairs.

“Awww.” Pinkie said, following Twilight’s egress with a look of genuine disappointment. She turned her head back to Celestia, her expression shifting back to its accustomed one. “Well, did you two get a chance to make out?”

“I’m... afraid Twilight and I have to spend some time getting to know each other a little better in this new aspect of our relationship, first.”

“Well, duh!” Pinkie said with a deadpan expression. “But part of that is kissing! Did you need some hints about how she likes to be kissed?”

Part of Celestia (the part that had gone, for the most part, blissfully silent since Celestia had accepted Twilight’s feelings and allowed herself to reciprocate), urged her to take Pinkie up on the offer, even suggesting that Pinkie give a hooves-on demonstration.

Patience is a virtue, she thought, thoroughly amused.

So is chastity. Just think, you could violate two virtues at once! It’ll be fun, just try it!

Pinkie looked at her curiously, making Celestia very aware that she was conversing with her head-mate instead of with the pony that had asked her a question. “Forgive me, Pinkie—”

“Gathering wool, right?” Pinkie said, smiling just as big as when she’d first trotted in with her basket. “It’s okay, I do that sometimes, too. The thoughts get kinda jumbled up and you have to take a second to sort ‘em out!”

“It’s more like an internal debate.” Celestia admitted. “So, how was work?”

“It was great!” Pinkie somehow managed to ratchet up her grin another notch. “I was watching Pound and Pumpkin so Cup and Carrot could get some sleep. We played for a bit but Pumpkin did something to the cake and then I had to get it to take a nap because it was cranky.”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed as she heard this, uncertain if Pinkie was being serious or not. She eventually concluded that Pinkie might have meant that the foals had to be put down for a nap. “I see. And your employers are better rested, now?”

“A little. Cup still looks kinda like she’s been put through a wringer and hung out to dry, but she says she’s okay.” The look on Pinkie’s face was mixed, looking both happy as she remembered her time foal-sitting and also concerned for her employers. “So, hey! I brought home donuts and coffee, do you want some?”

I’d say let’s go for temperance, too... But we both know there is no way you’ll turn down pastry. It’s the one vice I never had to bother you about.

Celestia’s left eye twitched momentarily before her expression went back to its usual eternal patience. “Two, if you could. And coffee as well, please.”

Pinkie dutifully dished out the donuts, pouring out the coffee from a thermos, (which Celestia then noticed had been labeled ‘Best Princess’ in black marker) and pushing them to Celestia, who noted once again that the cream and sugar ratio was perfect. Pinkie then fetched out two more donuts for herself, tossing one of them into her mouth and chewing with great gusto.

“Princess?” Twilight’s voice called from up the stairs.

“Yes, Twilight?”

“Where does the observatory get lenses for its giant telescope?”

Celestia didn’t respond at first, thoroughly nonplussed by the question. “Well, with the Crystal Empire back we can actually have them made there, now. We used to have to grind them down individually from the crystals in the caverns below Canterlot, but it would be far more efficient to have them grown in the correct shape and density. Is Ponyville planning to start an observatory?”

There was no immediate response, which was more worrisome still. Pinkie was busily devouring a box of donuts, which initially upset Celestia, though a quick glance to the table revealed a second box. This both relieved her and made her self-conscious of the fact that Pinkie knew she’d want a dozen of her own. If she wasn’t even more concerned about what Twilight was planning to do with an observatory-grade lens she might have felt worse about that.

“You should go help her. It would make her happy.” Pinkie said from the other end of the universe.

Celestia shook herself, smiling apologetically. “I am being a bad guest, aren’t I?”

“Nah. The guest can do whatever she wants. I’m being a bad...” Pinkie blinked, sticking her tongue out. “Host? Hostess? Guester?” she gave it some more thought. “I’m not doing what I’m supposed to.”

“Hostess, and you’re doing fine, Pinkie!” Celestia said with a much more genuine smile. Being around Pinkie was starting to make her face hurt, considering all the muscles in her face (that she didn’t normally use) getting exercised. “I have never felt more welcome, unexpected guest that I was.”

“Nuh uh. I...” Pinkie looked upstairs, worry crossing her features. “This... this was supposed to be about making you happy. Giving you lots of love, you know? But... I don’t... I don’t know how that’s supposed to go. I mean, I was... it was gonna be easy peasy, Twi’s happy, you’re happy... But I...” she shook her head, stiffening her lip and turning it back up into a smile that didn’t reflect in those incredibly expressive eyes of her. “I’ll do better, Pinkie Promise.”

“Pinkie... this... whatever this is, it’s about more than me, or Twilight. I’m happy enough to share your lives if you’ll allow it, but...” Celestia trailed off, not quite certain what to say. It was clear that Pinkie was troubled, that was enough to clear her mind of worries over whatever Twilight was planning next. “I’m very lost, right now.” she said at last. “I’m... thrilled, but... I have no precedent for what has happened. But as much as I wish to explore what it means to be in love again... It seems you’re just as lost as I am.”

Pinkie blinked, then nodded in surprise. “Yeah! Like... you’re so... it makes me so happy, when I see you two...” she smiled brightly for a moment, before the expression darkened. “But then... I... I wonder why... I tried so hard, and she smiles for you and it’s like the sun just came out from behind a great big thundercloud and I just wonder why...” she took a deep, steadying breath, and then forced her face into a rictus that was a mockery of the very concept of happiness. “It’s okay. Everything is okay.”

Oh, dear.

Celestia cursed herself for a fool. She’d seen Pinkie’s state of mind before. Pinkie’s goal in life was the happiness of others, of course her goal in love would be the same. But she seemed to derive so much of her own happiness from causing those smiles. And now, seeing Twilight being so easily happy around Celestia was quietly tearing her up.

“Pinkie, everything is going to be okay. But clearly it’s not now, not yet.”

“Yes it is.” Pinkie said quietly. “I’ll make it be okay. You’ll see.”

Celestia opened her mouth, then closed it without actually blurting out the words that immediately came to mind. Instead, she thought hard, trying to decide how best to help—

Or, you could, and this is just an idea... Keep your promise to help her? Because you did do that. You remember? Little mountain top, heart to heart, she offered to step aside for you and you said “I’ll help you make her happy.” So what about that?

Celestia’s eyes widened, and she had to physically restrain herself from smacking herself on the forehead. She’d come here for a reason, and it hadn’t been to integrate herself into Twilight’s relationship, it had been to help them come to understand each other better.

You know, being in their home, staying with them, starting a relationship with them... that puts you in a rather unique place to help, doesn’t it? Why, if they need a little advice even in the bedroom you wouldn’t be unwelcome. You know what might make Pinkie a little cheerier? If you dragged them both off and then you and Twilight lavished affection on her.

The fires of the sun burned on Celestia’s cheeks, and she wondered if she dared to go so far. For one thing, she wasn’t entirely sure how to go about suggesting such a thing to Twilight. For another, while she cared a great deal about Pinkie, that was not the same thing as love.

I suggested affection, nothing more. Who said anything about love? But let’s explore that, since you’re so focused on it. You love Twilight, Twilight loves Pinkie. Twilight would absolutely want Pinkie to be happy, if she wasn’t so wrapped up in trying to fix something she didn’t even break. But she is, and so she’s not seeing what you do. So make her see. And then tell her Pinkie needs to be wrapped up in her arms, then wrap them both up in yours.

It all sounded so easy, but the first step would be getting Pinkie to come with her, and the way she was acting at that moment, it was unlikely she could be motivated easily.

Really? Celestia, you’re slipping. You want Pinkie to move? Tell her somepony needs cheering up. You want her to move mountains? Tell her Twilight needs cheering up.

Her mouth firmed in resolution. She could do that. “Pinkie, get up.”

Pinkie looked at her in surprise, but complied quickly enough. “Are we going somewhere?”

“Yes. We are going upstairs.” Celestia replied, trying to ignore the butterflies in her stomach. “I think Twilight needs to take a break. She’s been researching a little too long, and it’s really starting to stress her out. Will you help me to get her to relax?”

The change in Pinkie’s demeanor was sudden and startling. It was as if the sadness melted away at the mere mention of somepony else that needed her help. “Yeah! Twi-twi can get all buried in books sometimes. I mean, Spike usually gets her out long enough to eat but he’s been busy...”

“Very well. It will have to be us, won’t it?” Celestia said, smiling despite herself.

“Yeah.” Pinkie Pie replied, adopting what Celestia supposed to be a ‘serious’ face, in that her eyebrows were lowered, her eyes slitted, her mouth set in a firm, thin line. But in those eyes, the merriment danced. Pinkie was apparently thrilled. “Yeah!” she repeated, louder and with purpose.

Chapter 59: Girly Stuff

View Online

Rainbow Dash is in a heap of trouble.

Applejack angrily stalked through the orchards, looking for the telltale tail that marked which tree Rainbow was napping in. Rainbow’s workmates had been by the farmhouse looking for her lazy flank yesterday, and their assurances that they had covered for her weren’t helping Applejack’s mood.

It had been a simple plan: Find Dash, talk things through, make up. Maybe make up in a more fun way. But Dash had spoiled it all by not even being around to yell at!

“I swear, if’n you ain’t got a darned good reason fer skipping out on work and not being around, I’m gonna whip your flank and make you sleep on the darned couch!”

It felt good to kick up a little fuss, at least. It would have been better to have Dash around to hear it, but at least nopony else was here instead.

The longer it took to find Dash, the more Applejack added to her imagined punishment. The couch was too soft, Rarity was right about that. Dash was sleeping in the rafters of the old barn out back. The one with the spiders and the bats. And she was on dishes duty.

Wait, no, she’d drag a cloud into my kitchen. Danged inconsiderate pegasus!

She gave one last look around, snorting angrily. There were too many trees to check, and she wasn’t sure Dash was even in one of them.

No more naps on my farm. Not for a while at least. Can’t even have the courtesy to be around when I’m mad at her…

“Applejack?” Apple Bloom’s voice called from off in the distance. “Ya gonna have lunch? Granny says ya been pitchin’ a fit for too long, it’s time to come in.”

“Granny can mind her own doggone business.” Applejack muttered under her breath. She turned towards the direction of the voice, finding Apple Bloom up on top of a hilltop just to the north of her. “Tell Granny I’ll be by shortly, Bloom.”

" 'Kay. Foods gettin’ cold, though. Oh, and I invited Scoots and Sweetie over for dinner, too.”

“That’s fine.” Applejack replied as she began a leisurely trot back to the farmhouse. She stopped suddenly as a thought occurred to her. “You happen to catch sight of Rainbow while you were out lookin’ for me?”

Apple Bloom looked down at her quizzically. “Uh... didn’t have to. She’s been back a while. I just called her down to come eat.”

“Just called her—” Applejack blinked as her eyes tinged with a red rage, and she took a breath to steady her poor nerves. “Where was she at that you called her down?”

“She was up in your room, o’course. Where else?”

“ ‘Where else?’ ” Applejack repeated, flabbergasted and infuriated. “How about anywhere else on this farm? How about in all the danged trees I’ve been searching for her sorry hide? How about anyplace but up in my danged room taking a danged nap?”

“Uh... AJ, you okay?”

“Course I am!” Applejack replied with a bitter laugh. “I just wasted my morning looking around for somepony who snuck in while I was out looking for her!”

“Well, Rainbow didn’t sneak in or nothing. She just came back this morning. Looking fer you, actually. But she said she was kinda tired so she went to lay down.”

“That don’t explain where she was last night.” Applejack said under her breath.

And that, of course, was the reason Rainbow was in trouble. Applejack had been ready to lay it out for Rainbow, be reasonable and try to help her marefriend understand what was going on, just like Rarity had suggested. She’d been ready all day.

Only trouble was, Rainbow had never showed up, for the first time in months.

They didn’t make it a point to spend each and every night together. Since getting together, it had been two to three times a week. In fact, Applejack had been worried about sneaking her in as often as she had. But Dash had never gone a day without at least stopping by the farm, until yesterday. Until the day Applejack really really needed to talk to her.

And now, after wasting a whole morning looking for her, (time she could have spent yelling at Dash, getting over herself a little, and then making up with her) it turned out Dash was napping in her bed.

“AJ?”

Applejack took a deep, deep breath, exhaling slowly. It was all gonna be okay. She’d just have some lunch, tell Dash she needed to talk some things out, and while she was at it, figure out what the heck her marefriend was doing last night.

And if I don’t like the answer... We’ll see, I guess.

“All right, Bloom, I guess we don’t need to keep Granny waitin’ anymore.”

Apple Bloom trotted on ahead while Applejack walked to the farmhouse at a more leisurely pace. She had to get her head on straight so she wouldn’t make a big fuss in front of her family. It was bad enough Granny had mentioned she was pitching a fit to Apple Bloom of all ponies... Not that that was what she was doing! It just wasn’t right for Granny to be making assumptions.

What she had been doing was calmly and methodically checking every tree on her farm, and occasionally swearing when she didn’t find Rainbow in any of them. She wasn’t kicking trees, or breaking fence posts, or growling at customers who were a mite too good-looking.

That wasn’t pitching a fit at all.

Applejack nodded firmly, setting her face in a calm, but business-like expression. She needed to go eat, then talk to Rainbow, then get her chores done for the day. Maybe talk to Granny about not just throwing out accusations with no cause. But that could be later on.

And depending on what Rainbow said... maybe take a little break to snuggle up. She really didn’t like getting hot under the collar about things, it’d be nice to not be for a bit.

That’s a fine plan. Plenty rational. Granny’s a danged fool.

“AJ,” Big Mac said genially as she entered the kitchen.

“Mac,” Applejack replied, exchanging a meaningful nod with him. The big lug knew how to say a lot with a little.

“Applejack! Hey, sorry I didn’t stop by yesterday—”

Applejack silenced Rainbow with a curt nod, her eyes flicking to the table. Little Miss Dash could learn something from her brother. “Let’s eat. We can talk later.”

Rainbow winced, but nodded quickly, getting up from her chair and scrambling to pull one out for Applejack for some reason.

“I can get my own seat, thank ya kindly.”

“You can get mine, if you don’t mind.” Apple Bloom piped up.

“Huh?” Rainbow replied, looking over the table, straining to see Apple Bloom over it. “Oh, uh, yeah sure, kid. Gimme a sec.”

After a bit of fumbling, they were finally all seated in some fashion. Her sister had a plate of fritters, Granny was dozing quietly in her rocker, and Big Mac was polishing off what seemed to be his third plate of pie.

Dash was mercifully silent as she ate, for which Applejack thanked the stars. She wanted to talk, but not in front of her family. They had their noses too deep into Applejack’s business as it was, she didn’t need them butting into her relationship, too.

“So... you was looking for Rainbow Dash, AJ,” Apple Bloom said, breaking what had been a comfortable silence. “Didja need to talk to her about something?”

Applejack said nothing, turning slowly to her sister with a glare that would melt the ice off a windigo.

“You were looking for me, AJ?” Rainbow asked, a little louder than Applejack would have liked.

In her corner, Granny stirred with a loud snort. “Eh? Somepony looking fer somepony?”

“AJ was lookin’ for Rainbow, Granny.” Mac said, collecting his plates and Apple Bloom’s into a neat stack.

“What fer? She’s right here, ain’t she?” Granny looked around the room, squinting. Her expression lightened when she noticed Rainbow. “There she is! Apple Bloom, tell your sister I found that Rainbow filly fer her.”

“I’m right here, Granny.” Applejack said with a growl.

Granny’s head whipped around to face Applejack, and she stared at her for a long moment. “Bloom, never you mind, she’s right here.” Granny yawned, smacking her lips. She reached down to the table at the side of her rocker, picking up a glass of water, and took a long sip, letting out a happy little sigh when she was done drinking. She took another long look at Applejack, mumbling to herself for a moment, then smiled. “Oh, hey, that’s right! I found that Rainbow filly. She’s right there!”

Applejack noisily pushed back from the table, getting up from her seat. “C’mon, Dash,” she said as she walked out of the room and began climbing the stairs.

“Uh, yeah!” Dash said hurriedly, trotting after her.

When they were safely inside the room, Applejack firmly closed and locked the door behind her.

Rainbow was sitting on the bed, staring at the floor. When she heard the door being locked, she looked up in surprise. “AJ?”

Applejack shook her head, sitting down in the one chair in the room with an audible grunt. “Jus’ gimme a sec. I had a bad morning and my head ain’t right.”

“Okay...” Rainbow replied hesitantly. “Any way I can help?”

" 'Less you can go back in time and show up yesterday, all I want is for you to stay put a sec while I get sorted. I got some stuff I need to hash out with ya.”

“AJ, I’m sorry about yes—”

“Save it. I told you, I ain’t right. I got a lot of pots on the boil right now. That’s why I needed to get away from my kin fer a sec.”

“Yeah... about that, you do know they can probably hear us, right?”

“No we can’t!” Apple Bloom said from the other side of the door.

“Bloom, you hush up now!”

“Ow! Why’d you have to go and smack me, Granny?”

“Cuz you’re being an idjit!”

“What— Oh! Um... I mean, ain’t nopony listening over here, no ma’am.”

Applejack rounded on the door, her face flush with anger and embarrassment. “Mac, you there too?” she demanded.

There was a long pause. “Nope?”

Applejack unlocked and opened the door, letting all three of them spill out onto the floor. “You get out of my room, you mangy varmints!”

“We was just worried—” Apple Bloom said, scrambling to her feet hastily.

“You was just being nosey, is what you were doing!” Applejack said, cutting her sister off. “Now go on! Shoo!”

The three of them got up quickly, Big Mac going as far as to throw Granny over his shoulders so they could escape quicker.

“The nerve!” Applejack said as she slammed the door. She turned back to Rainbow, who was still sitting on the bed, trying her hardest not to snicker out loud. “Oh, go on, you can laugh I guess. May as well get it out of your system.”

Rainbow shook her head, with only the occasional stifled giggle escaping from the hooves she had clamped to her mouth. “I’m fine!” she finally managed to say when she had calmed down enough. “It... it was just the look on Mac's face, sorry.”

“Yeah, I suppose.” Applejack said, sitting heavily on the bed. “I’d probably laugh too.”

She looked down as a hoof covered her own. Dash wasn’t usually the type for hoof holding. It was kinda nice.

“Um... AJ, are we okay?” Rainbow asked quietly.

Applejack looked down at the hoof, then up at Dash in confusion, and in the back of her mind, a kernel of suspicion formed. “Any reason we shouldn’t be?”

Rainbow didn’t answer for a long, long time, and when she finally did, it was a lot louder than Applejack was expecting. Rainbow withdrew her hoof and slammed it down on the bed, getting up and pacing back and forth. “I knew it! I just knew the moment I asked that question it was gonna be trouble!”

She rounded on Applejack, staring her straight in the eye. “Fine! You’ve been weird for a while now, and I don’t know what’s going on, okay? And I should know, I should know you well enough to figure it out, but I don’t. So just tell me what I did so I can deal with whatever it is already.” She bit off the end of the sentence with a snap, staring at Applejack expectantly.

Applejack just held Rainbow’s gaze for a while, finally looking away in shame, her ears clamping back to her hat. “You ain’t done nothing, Dash.”

“Exactly!” Rainbow spat out in a rush. “I didn’t do—” her eyes widened as she processed what Applejack had said. “What do you mean, ‘nothing’? Of course I did something, or you wouldn’t be mad!”

“I said ‘nothing’ and I meant it.”

“But that doesn’t make any sense!” Rainbow near-shouted back. “You’re one of the happiest ponies I know short of Pinkie Pie normally, but then that thing with Pinkie happened and you were all like how ‘we’ messed up when I was the one who kissed her, and I thought we were okay but then you won’t hold me and none of your family knows what’s going on with you—”

“Dash—”

“And just now you were all mad at them when it’s me you should be mad at!” Rainbow finished, breathing heavily. “So just... out with it! Hit me with whatever I did so I can figure out how to make it up to you! Please!” she hung her head low to the floor. “Just let me know, I’ll do whatever.”

“You’re breakin’ that poor filly’s heart, Applejack.” Granny shouted from downstairs. “Ain’t no cause for that, no ma’am!”

“Granny, you’re bein’ too loud!” Apple Bloom replied in a slightly softer voice.

“Bloom, somepony’s gotta say it. That Rainbow filly is jus’ about cryin’ her eyes out up there—”

Applejack got up without saying a word more, opening the door and walking down the stairs. Her family was waiting at the bottom, falling silent as she emerged. She shouldered past them, making for the door.

A large red wall emerged in front of her. She looked up to see Big Macintosh blocking her path. “You’re gonna wanna move, Mac.”

“Nope.”

“Why are ya bein’ so mean, Applejack?” Apple Bloom asked from behind her.

“She’s bein’ a danged fool, is what she’s doing, Bloom.”

Applejack stared her brother down, and despite the height difference, he flinched. “AJ...” his deep, gentle voice rumbled in a tone meant to placate her.

“I’m goin’ for a run. I’ll be back.” Applejack replied, not breaking eye contact for a second. After a moment or two of tension between them, he moved out of the way, and she trotted out.

Above her, she heard her window being opened noisily, and in moments she was confronted by an angry Rainbow Dash hovering in front of her. “AJ, what the heck?”

Applejack simply trotted around Rainbow, continuing down the path.

Rainbow watched Applejack trot for a while, unsure what to make of what was happening. She’d done it, she’d finally confronted the problem head on, and Applejack had told her she hadn’t done anything wrong.

What she was supposed to make of that, she hadn’t a clue, but the only conclusion immediately coming to mind was that if she hadn’t been the one to make Applejack mad, then somepony else must have, and she wanted to know who it was so she could kick their flank all over town on general principles.

Unless it actually was her after all, and AJ just didn’t want to say, in which case... she’d be kicking her own flank? How would that even work? Maybe Applejack would have to do it, which would kinda suck, but at least then maybe things would be okay again.

She flew after Applejack, not directly confronting her, just following her. She wasn’t sure what to do anymore. All she knew was that Applejack had outright said she wasn’t okay, and Rainbow wasn’t happy with just letting that be a thing.

The problem was, resolving this was clearly going to involve a whole lot of feelsy girly stuff, when Rainbow had been bracing herself for a lot of yelling and maybe wrestling.

She was really bad with feelsy girly stuff.

She was okay with talking, that was fine. She could listen, even if it got really awkward... But the crying just about killed her. And the worst of it was, AJ wouldn’t be the one doing the crying.

Gimme a good fight any day. I’d be fine, no sweat.

They were a good ways away from the farmhouse now, and AJ wasn’t showing any signs of slowing down, much less stopping. Another day, she might have tackled her to the ground, forced the issue. Instead, she flew lower, letting her hooves touch the earth, and ran alongside her.

They galloped together in silence, Applejack giving her a sidelong glance, but not actually changing her gait. At least this was something Dash could understand. It was a competition, now, to see who could go on the longest without stopping for a break.

But it wasn’t a fair one, because Dash was well-rested, and had only begun running, whereas Applejack had been galloping flat out for a good half hour now. Still, she was AJ, so the run could easily go on for the rest of the afternoon until sunset if she really wanted to push herself.

The communication between them was unspoken, but understood. Applejack wanted to run, Rainbow wanted to be near her. It was simple, but simple was good. It felt like... the beginning of right. Not quite there, but they were on the path. She followed Applejack’s lead, hoping it would work better than what she’d tried earlier. At least this felt like it was doing something.

In time, they were well outside the limits of Ponyville, and Applejack slowed to a stop. It was clear she could have gone on, but choose not to. Dash nodded, finding a soft spot of grass on the side of the path.

She opened her mouth, but hesitated, finally closing it once more. Instead, she looked off into the distance at Ponyville, choosing not to be the first to break the companionable silence that had developed between them.

Applejack sat down heavily beside her, laying down on the soft earth. She looked... weary. Not physically, though. It seemed like life itself was making Applejack tired.

“Sorry.” Applejack said at last.

A million replies ran through Rainbow’s head at the speed of light. But she didn’t let any of them actually hit her lips. They all basically amounted to the same thing: AJ had no reason to apologize. Instead, she lay down beside Applejack, and carefully spoke the one answer that was different from the rest, hoping it might be the right one. “What for?”

It felt weird, slow, but... if she could do it for Shy, she could do it twice over for AJ. It kind of made her brain hurt, letting the ideas pile up and trying to pick the right one instead of the first one to cross the finish line. She wondered if Twilight felt like this all the time. Maybe that was why she got headaches?

“For making you worry.” Applejack said, laying her head down on the cool grass. “Granny was right. Ain’t right what I did to ya. I been doing a lot of things that ain’t right.”

“It’s cool.” Rainbow replied as nonchalantly as she could. “I made you worry too.”

“Nah. I guess I kinda knew you were okay. You made me mad, is what you did.”

Rainbow’s eyebrow raised, and she was tempted to pounce on that admission, since it was different than what Applejack had said earlier. But like Daring Do, Dash was noticing details, trying not to just dive for the treasure once it was in sight. There could be traps. “I thought I didn’t do anything?”

“You didn’t. But you weren’t here to be mad at. Made me more mad.” Applejack sighed. “Weren’t so easy to stay mad with ya around.”

“Should I go?” Rainbow asked hesitantly.

“Nah, you can stay. I told ya, I ain’t right. But that don’t make it your fault.”

Applejack’s line of thinking was seriously starting to make Rainbow’s head hurt. “Um... then whose fault is it?”

The other mare lifted her head up, pointing a forehoof at her own face. “That’d be me. But it sounds like you been feeling like it’s you.”

“Well, yeah!” Rainbow spit out before she even had a chance to consider if it was a good idea. She winced, and thought more carefully about what she said next. “I mean... let’s face it, AJ, between the two of us, I’m not the one ponies turn to for good ideas. I... I kinda just... do things. I... don’t think it through, most of the time, and... I feel like I screwed up, even if you say I didn’t.”

“Not so’s I can blame you, sugarcube.” Applejack replied with a sigh. “Ain’t about anything you did at all. Ain’t even about what you might do.”

“Then what?” Rainbow demanded, growing more frustrated. “Just tell me what’s bothering you, already! I can take it! Whatever it is, I’ll fix it!”

“Ain’t something you can fix, Dash. It’s just... how you are.”

“Well, then, how am I?” Rainbow asked. “Am I too fast? Too rough? Do I talk too much? Maybe I’m too pushy?”

Applejack didn’t answer, but she placed a hoof on Dash’s own, smiling at her. “Nah, you’re good, sug. I told you, it’s on me.”

Rainbow looked down at the hoof, frowning. “So... there’s something about me, that I can’t fix, and it bothers you.”

Applejack raised a single eyebrow in surprise. “I never said—”

“You did.” Rainbow said, cutting her off. “And you’re just like ‘Well, it makes me mad, but she can’t help it.’ But I can, AJ, whatever it is, I’ll try to stop. But I can’t do that unless you tell me.”

“I... yeah, I guess you’re right. I mean, I don’t know if it’ll do any good, but I guess it’s better to have it out there.” Applejack hesitated a moment more, then sat up. “Okay. So... I’m... I’m kinda the ‘jealous-type’.”

Rainbow took that in for a moment while AJ fidgeted uncomfortably. “Uh... okay,” she said, scratching her head. “Wait... is this about Pinkie again?”

“Not... about Pinkie, no. Actually... it was Lily that set me off.”

“Lily?” Rainbow asked, even more confused. “Who’s Lily?”

“She sells flowers with her sisters, Rose an’ Daisy.” Applejack replied. Seeing Rainbow’s unbroken blank stare, she sighed. “Look, I guess it ain’t so much Lily as what I saw you doing around her.” When Dash still showed no signs of understanding, she smacked a forehoof to the side of her head. “You was staring at her backside, Dash!”

Dash’s brow furrowed as she tried to remember what Applejack was talking about. “I... I don’t remember. I mean, that probably did happen, but I didn’t mean anything by it, you gotta know that.”

“I do.” Applejack replied. “It’s just... I get a little crazy when I think about it. I chased Lily off from my stand because she said one of my apples was bruised. I guess I was kinda growling at every pretty little thing I saw.”

“Huh.” Rainbow looked at Applejack for a time, uncertain what to say. Eventually, she smiled just a little. “Applejack, that’s... that’s kinda cool.”

Applejack stared at her as if she’d just suggested they try to reform Discord. " 'Cool’? Dash, I made her run off in tears. Heck, I ran into Rarity and she called me out on how awful I was being. I let her talk me into going to the spa to relax a little and get my mane done—”

“Wait, you did something to your mane?” Rainbow said, peering at AJ, trying to see under her hat. “Lemme see!”

Applejack clamped both hooves down on her hat, glaring at Rainbow. “Dangit, that ain’t the point! An’ it doesn’t matter none, you didn’t even notice...”

“I was a little busy staring at the floor trying not to tick you off, AJ!” Rainbow replied with a smile, batting at the hat like a cat with a toy. “C’mon, I wanna see what you did!”

“It... it ain’t nothing special. I mean, Rarity went hog wild at first, makeup, a new dress... I wouldn’t stand for it—”

Rainbow finally managed to dislodge the hat, snatching it in her hooves and clutching to her chest. Applejack was struck motionless, blushing as if she’d been caught doing something very personal in the bathroom.

“Huh.” Rainbow said after she had a chance to look AJ over. In a move that she hoped looked as cool as it seemed in her head, she flipped the hat up onto her head with a flourish. “Yeah, that looks nice.”

“It ain’t so different from how I normally wear it. Just a fancy braid is all. I... I don’t usually fuss with my mane. I got things to do an’ a couple hair ties do the job just fine...” Applejack trailed off, her eyes finally coming up to meet Dash’s. “Do... do you really like it?”

Rainbow nodded firmly. “It looks good! And... you let Rares do that to you for me?”

Applejack blushed a dark red, nodding. “A... a mare likes to look good for her marefriend, is all, and Rarity said maybe a little change was good... then she tried to change everything all at once and I yelled at her for it.” She let out a little huff. “I’ve been danged moody lately.”

“You think?” Rainbow asked with a smirk. She was feeling a lot better. Actually she was feeling pretty high on life. Applejack wasn’t mad at her, she was mad at everypony else! Probably bad news for them, but it was really kind of awesome that Applejack liked her that much. She could deal with jealousy, it was something she understood. A pony got jealous when something they really liked was threatened.

She wasn’t entirely sure how to reassure AJ she wasn’t going anywhere, though. But it was an easier problem to solve than trying to guess how she’d messed up. “So... Lily, huh? Why her?”

Applejack’s expression clouded, her face pulling down into a frown. “Don’t go asking about that. I feel bad enough for that filly as is. She didn’t do nothing wrong other than being too danged cute around the wrong mare.”

Rainbow shrugged helplessly. “I dunno. I don’t even remember who she is. I mean, there’s a lot of cute ponies around town.”

“Really?” Applejack demanded. “C’mon, she’s always selling flowers about three stalls down from mine!”

“Hey, when I go to the market it’s usually to see you. I don’t buy flowers. I know some nice fields around town full of ‘em when I want some.”

Applejack’s eyes blazed. “And who the heck are you getting flowers for, then? I ain’t got none from ya!”

Rainbow rocked back a little from the sheer shock of AJ’s utterance.

Whoa.

“Uh, hello? Tank? You gonna get mad at my pet, now?”

Applejack blushed again, immediately looking sorry for her outburst. “Oh! I... dangit...”

“Do you like flowers?” Rainbow asked curiously.

“Well, not so much as a rule... but, you know, it’d be nice to get em...”

Rainbow nodded, deciding to fill Applejack’s room with daffodils the next time she had a chance. If Applejack didn’t feel like eating them she could always give them to Tank after a while.

Wait... flowers…...

She had a sudden flash of a white flower cutiemark next to a long blond tail flicking enticingly in the the breeze.

Feathers, I think I know who she means now. Kinda skittish... Oh, oh right, Lily is kinda hot. Not on AJ’s level, but she does have a nice—

Rainbow coughed loudly, holding her wings rigidly at her sides. She really needed to watch who she was looking at in the future. If it made AJ upset, it wasn’t cool. “Right, okay! So, uh...... we’re okay now, right?” she asked, shifting uncomfortably.

Applejack did not respond immediately, eyeing her suspiciously. But after a good minute of silence, she snorted and nodded. “Yeah, we’re good.”

It was like the anchor of worry that had been dragging her down for the last couple of days vanished in one fell swoop, and Dash did a little dance inside of her own mind. “Good,” she echoed her marefriend. " 'Cause I’ve been wanting to do this for a while now.” After that she leaned over, and pulled her main girl over with one of her wings, capturing her lips in a prolonged kiss.

Applejack’s eyes widened in surprise, and she looked a little annoyed at first, but eventually they fluttered closed, and she leaned into the kiss.

“So, uh,” she said after the kiss ended, and Applejack looked at her with a dazed smile. “Do you want anything else? Heart’s and Hooves cards... or a romantic dinner for two in Las Pegasus... maybe even a fancy dress?”

“Gosh darnit, Dash—” Applejack muttered, although the smile that sat on her lips didn’t budge. “I swear, if we end up feudin’ again, I’m sendin’ Rarity after you.”

That was fine by Dash. More than fine, really. Prissy as she was, Rarity would suss out what was wrong with AJ long before she could, and then she could fix it all the more easily. “Deal,” she said with a grin that spanned her face from ear to ear. She leaned against her marefriend and teasingly whispered: “I was planning on getting a stack of romance guides from Twi and everything...”

“Hush up, featherbrain.”

They walked back home in silence, Applejack walking as close to Rainbow as equinely possible without the two of them getting their limbs tangled.

Home. It really did sound nice. Rainbow hadn’t really had a place she thought of as home for a long time. She had a house, of course, but it wasn’t really much more than a place to put stuff like trophies and keepsakes.

She’d had a lot of houses. They’d lost her Moms when she was too young to remember much more than that she was the best mom ever, and her Pops was a little shiftless, so he’d just move them both around whenever the mood struck him. Flight Camp had been weird because of that, as she’d had a bed there that she’d gotten to sleep in for several months at a time. Same bed, same room, same everything.

Later, when she’d gone to Flight School, it had been much the same. She’d even got to be roomies with Gilda for a year or two. But when Shy had left school to move to the ground, she’d followed soon after. It wasn’t like she was leaving home, after all. Her Pops was around somewhere, she’d find him when she wanted to see him, and he knew where she was if he wanted the same.

She hadn’t quite known what to make of how she felt on AJ’s farm. Even before she’d gotten the courage scraped up to write AJ a love note, she’d always felt... safe there. Welcome, even. It was just how the Apples were. They were just awesome like that. That was why she hadn’t been very surprised to find out AJ’s worries about telling her family about Rainbow had been kinda dumb.

Big Mac was a great big softie, Apple Bloom was easily the second best little sis in the world (Scoots had that title on lock-down, even if AJ might disagree) and Granny was... Granny. She kinda surpassed categorization, but at a rough estimate she was at least totally radical. Rainbow thought she might have to make up a new word for her.

Of course, none of them could really touch how awesome AJ herself was, but Rainbow was aware she was a biased judge in that contest, so it was cool.

“Bit fer yer thoughts, sug?”

Rainbow flashed Applejack a big grin. “Sorry, I was just thinking about how awesome everything is. It’s like... like something was missing, and we added something.... Well, it’s really girly and not-cool, but it’s for you, so that makes it cool?” Rainbow tilted her head to one side as she looked into Applejack’s eyes. “Does that make sense?”

“Uh, yeah, I think?” Applejack blushed furiously. “Truth is, I kinda... liked the make-up and all, cause I wanted to look good fer ya, but... then I got riled ‘cause I was worried it was the only way I was gonna be prettier than the other mares you was looking at—”

“Whoa, just stop. AJ, you’re totally hot, okay?” Rainbow interjected. “Like... you got the total package. Braided hair, mussed up hair, bed-hair, makeup, no makeup, they’re all just points that add to the total. On a bad day you’re at least awesome.”

“Don’t go pullin’ my leg now—”

“I’m not!” Rainbow exclaimed, stopping in her tracks. “Look, I was thinking about things, a lot, you know? Like... I was worried about us, because things were weird, and I didn’t know why, and I... I started thinking about what I wanted.”

Applejack stopped as well, and they stood together on the road, just looking at each other. “So... what do you want, sug?”

“I want us.” Rainbow answered, taking flight in a sudden swoop and twirling around in midair. “I want cuddles at night, and late nights where I can’t sleep and you hold me close while I stare at the ceiling, and I want mornings where you wake me up when that stupid chicken screams at everyone—”

“That’d be the rooster, Dash.”

“Whatever! I wanna take you with me while I track down my Pops so he knows about you. I wanna get Twi to cast that spell on you again and we’ll go to Cloudsdale and race in my old racing course. I want two awesome ponies being awesome together until we both get so old all we can do is sit around like Granny and nap or whatever she does.” Rainbow let out a little laugh. “Okay, maybe I wanna do more than that, but I guess it’s hard to move when you’re older than dirt. We’ll figure it out.”

Applejack stared at Rainbow for a long, long time. Long enough that Rainbow was starting to worry she’d said the wrong thing, and she dropped to the ground, expecting to be reprimanded. Maybe the ‘older than dirt’ thing had been too much. She still wasn’t sure what to think when AJ approached silently, but the hooves going around her neck didn’t seem to be a choke hold, so she guessed it was okay. She gingerly returned the hug.

“T-That may have been one of the nicest things anypony ever said to me.” Applejack whispered.

“Really?” Rainbow whispered back. “Cause I was just kinda... saying stuff. I mean, I could write you a poem if you wanna get really girly—”

Applejack cuffed Rainbow on the side of the head. “Don’t push it, Romareo.”

“That’s the Applejack I love.” Rainbow said, squeezing Applejack even tighter.

They separated slowly, almost unwillingly, then continued down the path towards the farm.

“Well, if’n it ain’t the two love-birds!” Granny said as they entered the farmhouse. “You two finished yer tiff, did ya?”

“Uh... I think so?” Rainbow replied, whispering to Applejack: “What’s a tiff?”

“She means we was having a little tussle.” Applejack whispered back.

“No we weren’t!” A brilliant blush grew on Rainbow’s face as she said this. “I mean, we could have, but I felt like it was more of a hugging moment. The tussling can happen later on, in your room, but... quietly, so they don’t hear us? Maybe we should just sneak out to the barn. Feathers, the cows might rat on us—”

“Well, lookit there! The Rainbow filly done turned purple!” Granny cackled loudly. “Guessin’ you two settled things. Just keep it down, later. I need my rest.” Granny hobbled off to the kitchen, mumbling something about pegasi and their lung capacity.

In the main room, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were sitting down with a pitcher of lemonade, cooling off. As they entered, Scootaloo jumped up, quietly giving Rainbow a big hug which maybe went on for a second or two longer than necessary. Rainbow tousled her mane a bit, waiting for her to let go when she was ready.

“Applejack, you’re back!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, getting to her hooves and hugging the living daylights out of her sister. “You okay, now?”

“Right as rain, Bloom. Sorry if I was a little ornery earlier.”

Rainbow’s ears perked up in shock, and she looked back at Applejack, mouthing ‘Not in front of the kids!’ She kept looking at Applejack, waiting for the look of confusion to progress to a nod of acceptance before looking back down at Scootaloo, who had finally decided it was time to let go.

“Having fun, kid?” Rainbow asked as Applejack chatted with Apple Bloom.

“We were doing chores. We gotta get back to it after this,” Scootaloo replied, her face scrunching up in annoyance. “But it helps Apple Bloom, so it’s okay.”

“Gotcha.” Rainbow replied, watching Apple Bloom and her sister seperate, Applejack smiling fondly at the little filly. “They’re kinda awesome, aren’t they?”

“Yeah...” Scootaloo said, gazing at Apple Bloom with a surprisingly similar expression to the one on Rainbow’s face.

Huh, puppy love? That’s cool. Good on ya, kid.

Rainbow said her goodbyes, waiting for Applejack to do the same. Applejack needed to get out in the orchards to help Mac with a couple things she’d been complaining about needing to have finished before dinner, and Rainbow needed to get with Thunderlane to move some storm systems from Cloudsdale into the correct paths for later that week, but they had a little time before their respective responsibilities, and planned to spend that together, in bed. Not tussling, of course, unless Applejack wanted to. Rainbow just wanted to kick back for a while, maybe catch a nap.

Maybe tussling.

As they entered Applejack’s room, Rainbow gazed at the bed as if it was a tomb full of treasure at the end of a long journey. She was looking forward to the first nap she’d be able to properly enjoy in days. Her sleep had been fitful at best because of worry, and the fatigue of several days of stress was coming around to collect its toll. She yawned, a great big goofy grin on her face. Naps were awesome.

“Hey, Dash?” Applejack asked from the door.

Rainbow turned around and plopped down on the bed, looking back up at Applejack. She yawned again. “Yeah?”

“That stuff about your dad, did ya mean that? Or was that just ‘sayin’ stuff’?”

“Hmmm?” Rainbow frowned for a moment. “Oh, yeah! Actually, I tried to find him yesterday. The girls at the post office told me his mail’s being forwarded to Las Pegasus. He manages for the weather service, so they send him around a lot. But yeah, I was talking to Shy yesterday and she was telling me about how things went when Rarity met her mom and dad and I was like ‘I should track down my old man, see how he’s doing—’ ”

“Wait, wait.” Applejack held up a hoof, her eyes wide. “You... you were trying to find your dad, just so he could meet me?”

“Well... I mean, I haven’t seen him in a while, myself. We... we don’t talk much.” Rainbow admitted. “It was kinda rough for him, after Moms died. But yeah, basically I wanted him to meet you.”

“And that’s where you were, yesterday?”

“Yeah... that’s what I wanted to tell you earlier. I checked with the neighbors, and the guys at the service. Finally ended up tracking down our old mailpony. That’s how I know about where he’s probably at, now.” Rainbow’s brow furrowed as she tried to remember something else she’d meant to tell AJ. “Shoot! I meant to give you something earlier!” She got up and went to the dresser drawer, fishing out a silver locket. “Here!” she said, presenting it to AJ in an extended hoof.

Applejack just looked at the tiny locket for a moment, seemingly uncertain what to do with it. “What’s this?”

“It’s...” Rainbow blushed, clearing her throat and looking away from Applejack. “Look, it’s... it was my from my Moms. She gave it to me when I was like... way young, and she said I should give it to somepony I... you know, care about. I told her I wasn’t into mushy stuff, but... I kept it in a safe spot at my Pops’s place, just in case, you know?”

Applejack flipped open the clasp, looking at the tiny picture inside. Rainbow had checked it over herself, yesterday, to make sure the mare at the photo shop had gotten it right. It was just a tiny picture of her, smiling as big as she could smile. It had been a little hard to do, because she wasn’t sure if Applejack would even want the locket, but she was pretty good at smiling bravely when she was scared.

“She said I should put a little picture in there of myself, so it would be like the pony I liked was being... protected. My Pops has one, and he’s been really lucky, with... you know, bad weather. Lightning never comes close, you know?”

Applejack just stood there, staring at the locket. Rainbow laughed uncomfortably.

“Don’t worry. I can get you the flowers, and whatever else you like. It’s cool. You don’t have to wear that silly thing—” Rainbow reached her hoof out once more to retrieve the locket, and Applejack snatched it up against her chest, fumbling with the little catch mechanism in the back with her teeth.

“I... I can help with that, if you want?” Rainbow asked as she watched Applejack wrestle with the necklace.

Applejack shook her head, reaching around her neck with the now open necklace. Despite what Applejack’s stated wish, Rainbow ran around her, hooking the two ends together and closing the little catch.

They were both silent for a time, Applejack looking into her mirror at the little locket around her neck.

“So, it’s okay?” Rainbow asked quietly.

Applejack turned, throwing her arms around Rainbow, and nodded into her shoulder.

Chapter 60: Sleeping In

View Online

Luna woke to a polite tug on her left wing.

She blinked in the darkness, uncertain what had happened. She could still feel the warm embrace of Fleur on her right side, the aforementioned breathing steadily in continued slumber. She glanced to her left side and found a pair of kind eyes glittering in the darkness.

“Ah, splendid. I was hoping you wouldn’t require too much prodding. Rather not wake Fleur just yet, she gets a bit cranky before that morning cup.”

“Fancy?” Luna croaked out, smacking her lips and grimacing at the foulness on her breath. She covered her mouth quickly, whispering: “What time is it?”

“Well, actually, that’s the problem. I have a fairly good sense of time, and by my estimate the sun should have come up quite a while ago. I’m going to guess that particular duty falls on your shoulders while your sister is taking her rest?”

Luna’s eyes widened in sudden clarity. “Blessed moon! Quickly, I must rise!”

A horn lit, and several candles flared up to provide some meager illumination. “Quite. I’ll let you get on about that, then.” Fancy said, rolling out of bed and settling into a nearby chair. “Do try to be quiet, though.”

Luna looked down at the white hooves clasping her form. “I am entangled!” she complained in a soft voice. “How shall I avoid waking her?”

“She’s actually a fairly heavy sleeper,” Fancy said with a wry grin. “Here, I’ll help with that.”

Fleur’s limbs lit with gentle golden light, and Luna was able to just barely escape as those same forelegs clutched at open air. Thinking quickly, she moved one of the pillows down into her waiting arms, and Fleur embraced the pillow with a happy sigh.

“Bravo. Looks like we weathered that one nicely,” Fancy said, relief evident in his voice. “Well, about that sunrise...”

Luna shook herself, looking away from Fleur’s slumber with a sheepish grin. “Yes, we must correct that. Just... just give me a moment.”

Just below the horizon, the sun was waiting with great impatience. It too knew what time it was, and very much wanted to make its appearance. On the other side of the sky, her moon hung low, tired from its journey. Unlike its mistress, it hadn’t been able to rest, and she could feel its longing for it. She apologized profusely, and in a sudden jerk shoved the moon down to its slumber and brought the sun up, casting the world in sudden and startling light.

“Hmmm, I think you might have overshot a tad.”

Luna blinked in the light of high noon, her mouth hanging open. “Oh.”

“Well, at least the sun is up, that’s something.” Fancy extinguished the candles, gazing thoughtfully at the window. “Bit late for breakfast, I fear. Perhaps you’d like brunch?”

Luna pressed a hoof to her temple, surprised to feel her actual hoof instead of the cool silver of her shoes. “That... that would be wonderful.” A quick glance around the floor of the room found nothing, but further investigation revealed that at some point in the evening Fleur had apparently co-opted her shoes, along with her regalia and crown. She didn’t mind so much except she couldn’t quite recall having brought those along with her when she’d come by to visit.

“I imagine you’ll want to freshen up. Feel free to use the master bath. I’ll go check with the staff about food.”

“Thank you, Fancy. I hope I’m not being an inconvenience.” Luna replied, sitting down heavily on the edge of the bed.

“Never, Princess. You know that you’re always welcome,” came the reply from the doorway, just before he closed it.

Luna stared at the floor, mulling over what was sure to be a very busy morning full of complaints about the lateness of the hour at such an early time, followed by another visit from that annoying fellow from the Astrological Bureau. She tapped a forehoof to her chin thoughtfully. Perhaps she could simply explain the excessive solar hours as a correction for her lunar displays a few days ago. It was worth thinking about. Middy could give a speech about it, he was so good at writing them—

Oh. Oh no, Middy, I missed your speech. I am so sorry!

She sighed, adding another percentage to the raise she planned to surprise him with. She wasn’t entirely certain if that alone was going to make up for the headaches she’d been causing him lately. He lived fairly frugally, actually. Mere bits might not mean very much to him.

That embezzler... he’d used his ill-gotten gains for an airship, had he not? Perhaps Middy would like that? No need for it to languish in some dock if Our good and faithful servant could make use of it.

She wasn’t entirely sure if evidence from an embezzlement case could be granted to somepony else, but then, it was property of the crown, as were the bits that had been used to purchase it. As such, she didn’t see a reason the crown could not give its own property away as a present. Perhaps she’d wait and consult with Celestia, first.

A sudden bodily urge reminded her that certain basic needs should be addressed before she brooded much further about how to make up with Middy, and she got up to make use of the amenities Fancy had offered.

Some time later, she emerged feeling cleaner and more relaxed than when she’d entered, and had spent a little time looking at her regalia and shoes and wondering how she was meant to retrieve them without waking Fleur.

“All right, then. Eggs and pancakes will arrive shortly.” Fancy announced as he re-entered the bedroom.

“Thank you, Fancy.” Luna replied distantly. “We’ll take our leave as soon as We are able. We thank thee for thy patience.”

There was a long pause before Fancy answered. “Ah, forgive me. Are we standing on ceremony this morning?”

“What doest thou—” Luna paused, looking away from Fleur, and flashed Fancy a grimace. “Forgive me, Fancy. I was simply thinking about what to do when I return to court. I’ll likely have a lot of explaining to do.”

“Quite all right.” Fancy replied, winking. “I simply wished to know if I am meant to bow and such. Protocol and whatnot.”

“Never you, my friend.” Luna replied with a look of relief. “I am sorry.”

“Now, now. Enough of that for the moment, eh? At the very least you can let your hair down amongst friends. Though I daresay you don’t have much of a choice, what with Fleur wearing your crown.”

Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. “Yes, I suppose we do not appear terribly regal at the moment.”

“Oh, always that, Princess. Command away if you’d have something of me, I just wished to know if our little visit has become official. There are things I think I likely wouldn’t be forgiven for if I did them to Princess Luna.” He chuckled a little, and when when she looked at him questioningly, he shook his head. “Hmmm, I suppose it wasn’t very funny.”

Luna just looked at him, uncertain of his intent. “I...suppose it was funny,” she eventually said, favoring him with a little smile, feeble as it felt on her face. “I’m simply out of sorts, Fancy.”

He looked at her quizzically, his mouth quirking down almost imperceptibly. “I see.”

There was a long, uncomfortable silence as Luna struggled for what she was supposed to say. She was saved from further embarrassment by Fancy gesturing for her to follow him.

“Well, the staff will have breakfast waiting. Let’s give Fleur a while longer to wake up.”

Luna sat across from the table from Fancy, feeling horribly naked in his gaze.

This was both literal and figurative, as she was bereft of her usual attire, sparse though it was, and was also feeling horribly vulnerable before him. It had taken some time, but she’d finally reasoned out why that was.

Fleur was not here.

The mare was a very dominating personality. Her mere presence in a room naturally tended to draw attention to her, and when she spoke it was easy to forget anyone else existed.

Fancy, while extremely charismatic, tended to become overshadowed in Luna’s mind when Fleur was near. It was thus easier to forget that he was very much his own pony, despite being part of a couple, and while she now thought she understood Fleur better, Fancy remained an enigma.

It had been easy to accept Fleur’s words while the mare had been nibbling on her ear. But then, had she not learned that the words of one did not necessarily reflect the wishes of another? Rarity had said everything would be fine, and Fluttershy had bit her tongue until it bled, only to lash out in anger when she could not hold it in any longer.

Fancy... was a very difficult pony to read. For all that they’d enjoyed an evening together, and Luna had slept between them in the aftermath, it was rather telling that she’d woken wrapped up in Fleur’s hooves while Fancy had slept chastely to her other side.

It brought to mind her fears upon first encountering the pair: fears that Fleur was making a cuckold of her dear Fancy, and worse, doing it right in front of him. Fleur had assured her over and over that Fancy did not mind, but in the bright light of day, without passion clouding her mind in a heady elixir of hormones and emotions, she was uncertain.

“Forgive me for not being terribly talkative this morning.” Fancy said as he refilled his cup of coffee. “I have a bit of a busy day ahead and I’m just planning out my itinerary, as it were.”

“No need, Sir Pants. I fear I have a similar day ahead of me.”

“Ah, good, good. I feared I was being a terrible host.”

“Fancy, you’re an immaculate host. I don’t think you’re capable of anything else.”

That actually made him chuckle. “Oh, no. I can be a very terrible host, if the need arises. But then, my guests know how to avoid that need, for the most part,” he took a long draught of the coffee, gesturing for her to refill her own if need be.

She lifted the pot, draining the last of her second cup and pouring out her third for that morning. Before her incident, this beverage had not existed in Equestria. When she’d returned, she’d wrinkled her nose at the bitter taste and acrid smell. Now, she could not function without it. Tea, while containing some of the blessed chemical that un-dulled her senses, was nowhere near as effective for her. She’d even come to relish the bitterness, drinking it ‘black’ on occasion simply because the taste served to further envigor her.

“I fear I ask too much of you as a guest, if we are judging our comparative worth.” Luna said conversationally. “I came to you seeking counsel and solace, and received both in abundance. But all I offered in kind was my poor company.”

“Your company is more than enough, Luna!” Fancy said quickly. “Why, Fleur just adores you. She’s usually not one to invite a mare back to bed, much less to visit casually.”

Luna winced, worried anew.

It’s Fleur who adores me. Not ‘We adore you’, but Fleur adores you.

The words were more telling still. It seemed she had, despite her concerns, encroached where she was not wanted, and now poor Fancy Pants was left feeling estranged. “Well, I do appreciate it, though I fear I will have difficulty finding time for a while. My sister’s duties are more numerous and time-consuming than she ever led me to believe.”

“Celestia always bore the weight of the crown without complaint,” Fancy said, a slow smile growing on his lips. “When I fear I grow tired of it all, I have but to think of her, and I find I have the fortitude after all.”

Luna eyed him curiously, growing confused. She had expected him to be relieved that she might lack the time to visit in the future. Instead he’d immediately latched on to thoughts of duty.

Was that... perhaps, what drove him when it came to Fleur as well? Was he forgiving of her capricious nature out of love, when he himself might prefer something else? “Yes, well, We do what We must for their sakes, do We not?”

“Precisely!” he replied, looking pleased.

“But, perhaps there are times when we might wish otherwise?” she prompted. “When we wish the burden was taken from us?”

“Hmmm,” he replied, looking thoughtful. He stirred his coffee. Apparently not so much to properly mix in anything as to see the liquid swirl. “There are such times, yes. But then, if not me, who else? Certainly none of the lot that usually hangs about, too set in ways long taught by kin and kind. And... it’s not so bad, really. I just... try to pave another path, and hope a few follow along, out of curiosity if nothing else.”

She stared at him for a moment, her jaw open slightly. “Are we speaking of the same thing, Fancy?”

“I...I think we are?” he replied, taken aback by her reaction.

“Well, I can understand she might be a difficult mare to keep happy. Truthfully I worry about her, as her dreams seemed troubled at times... but surely you don’t mean to say that, Sir Pants! She loves you, truly and deeply, so much so that she refers to you as her heart in a sense that to her seems quite literal! She even speaks of having to fend off young mares as you both grow old—”

His expression grew more alarmed with every passing word. “Wait, I am fairly certain we’ve gotten our wires crossed, Luna—”

“And you two are adorable together! I’ve so rarely seen a couple so casually happy. Most seem to just exist in a state of tolerance as the years progress, though I will grant I haven’t met many couples so perhaps it is merely my own lack of socialization. But I feel that your love is special, and not to be dismissed!”

For a moment, he simply looked at her, his spoon dropping into his cup as he released it from his magic. “Princess, I’m afraid I haven’t the slightest idea how you got onto that particular line of thought, but having heard it, I’m dying to hear more.”

Luna opened her mouth to answer, tilted her head to one side, closed her mouth, and just looked at Fancy, trying to make sense of what he’d just said. “I’m sorry, what?”

“Perhaps we should begin again,” he said after a long moment. “Good morning, Princess. Do you have something on your mind?”

Rarity woke just before noon.

Which wasn’t to say she’d overslept. In fact, she’d woken up when it was still quite dark, so much so that she feared she was developing sleeping problems, as it felt about right for being awake.

But then, after a few minutes of stumbling around by hornlight trying to find Fluttershy’s candles, she instead ended up tripping over one of her bags as it suddenly and startlingly became noon all at once.

She stared up at the ceiling for a long moment, dazed and confused. She was fairly certain it had been very dark a moment ago. She looked around for some means of confirming the time, and found a darling little cuckoo clock up on the wall, which read (unless she was totally misreading it) approximately half past seven in the morning.

That... can’t be right, can it?

Her confusion was not improved by the rooster out in Fluttershy’s yard crowing in a manner that suggested he wasn’t quite certain what was going on either.

Fluttershy stirred on the other side of the bed, and she sat up a moment later, shock and dismay marring her previously peaceful features. “Oh my goodness, I overslept! Oh, my friends will be so upset...” She glanced around the room, her gaze falling on Rarity. “Rarity! What happened? Why did you let me sleep so long?”

“I just woke up myself, sweetness. But I don’t think it’s very late at all.” Rarity replied, shaking her head. “I hope this doesn’t affect the train schedules.”

“What do you mean? It has to be very very late in the morning!” Fluttershy said with a frown.

“Normally that would be true, but I think perhaps there was a slight mishap today. It was dark mere moments ago.” Rarity’s eyes flicked to the window, from which the crows of the rooster could be heard once more. “I think it’s confusing your friends as well.”

Fluttershy hurried to the window, and upon seeing her rooster, climbed out of it and flew down to him.

“—I know, Chanticlear, I was confused too. No, you didn’t miss it, it just came up very fast. Yes, I think it will be okay when it comes up the next time. No, I won’t replace you. Why don’t you go back to your roost for now. I’ll bring out feed soon, okay?”

Rarity watched in fascination and envy as her love helped settle the rattled rooster’s nerves. She wondered, sometimes, what it must be like to be able to speak with them and be understood, and understand in kind. Did Fluttershy just hear Equestrian, or was it less direct translation and more impressions of feelings? As always during such times, she began to wonder what her cat might have to say.

And, as always, her inevitable conclusion was something to the effect of ‘Feed me, admire me, then leave me alone.’

She sighed, wondering if both Fluttershy and herself hadn’t perhaps made the wrong choices in pets, but she didn’t see much recourse, as in both their cases it wasn’t so much ownership as a less than benign claim having been placed on the ‘owner’ by the pet in question. In other words, neither Opal nor Angel were going to give them up, for better or worse.

Speaking of that little monster, I wonder where he’s gotten off to? I haven’t seen him since yesterday morning—

A quick glance around the yard revealed Angel butting his head against the wireframe door of his hutch, which was apparently firmly latched in place with a padlock.

She... she locked him in? Whatever for?

As she watched him pitifully banging his head against the door, she quickly came to the conclusion that whatever it was, it could surely be forgiven by now. She also winced as she remembered she’d forgotten his carrot cake in her haste to get home, after more or less promising him she would bring him a slice. The least she could do for him was to get Fluttershy to forgive him for whatever he’d done to get locked in there.

He may be a pest, but he does have his good side, occasionally. Besides, I’ll be whisking Fluttershy off again for the day, and he should have a chance to have breakfast with her before she goes.

With that in mind, she trotted downstairs, trying to ignore her own misgivings.

“Yes, Henrietta, I know it’s very strange. But I promise you, it will be fine—”

Rarity shook her head as she walked past Fluttershy. It seemed her entire menagerie was disturbed by the sun this morning. Rarity herself was slightly perturbed, but she suspected everything was fine. Luna would have a reason for this happening, and she was going to go see her anyway, so she could hear it firsthoof.

“Hello, Angel!” she called out cheerfully as she got close enough to be heard.

He took one look at her, grunted, and turned his back away.

“Oh, don’t be that way. I came to check on you.”

No reply came, though he did cross his forelegs and stomp angrily while continuing to face away.

She just watched him pout for a time, eventually deciding one of them should do something, and being on the other side of a locked cage, it should be her. “Right, let’s get you out of there,” she said as she lifted the lock to examine it.

Thankfully, it wasn’t terribly complex, not even requiring a key to open, instead having a small knob which could be turned to lock or unlock. Angel himself could likely have opened it, were it for the fact that the hasp for the lock was well above his reach. Though, by the looks of the scratches around the wood of the hasp, it seems he had tried, at least.

She had it open in a matter of seconds, wondering at how it was operated if one didn’t have magic. She supposed the knob could be grasped with teeth, in a pinch. “There we are—” she began, looking down at where Angel had been, only to find in the instant she’d opened the door he’d charged through quickly like... well, like a bunny.

A quick look around revealed he was at that moment in time having a stare down with Fluttershy. Well, perhaps it was more accurate to say he was attempting to have a stare down with her, but she was preoccupied with the rest of her menagerie.

“Harry, it’s fine, I promise you—”

He shifted his stare into a glare, but when he didn’t get any response from her, he turned back to Rarity with a disgusted look on his face, and gestured to Fluttershy as if to say ‘Do you see the nonsense I have to put up with?’

“She’s a little busy, Angel. Not all of her friends are as calm as you are.”

He grunted softly, folding his arms and scowling at the ground.

Rarity frowned as well, not liking seeing him unhappy. She wished she could communicate in a more meaningful way, perhaps ask him why she’d locked him away. Maybe she’d done him a disservice by assuming he’d misbehaved—

Well, let’s be realistic. He may be a loving little scamp, but that doesn’t make him into his namesake.

Perhaps not a disservice, then. In all likelihood he had done something, but Fluttershy had been horribly stressed, yesterday. So, whatever he had done, it likely hadn’t truly merited being shut away for the day.

Having calmed the rest of her animals, Fluttershy finally turned around to see her pet steadfastly ignoring her, and she scooped him up with a troubled look on her face. “Angel! Oh my goodness I was supposed to let you out in the morning. How did you get out by yourself?”

“He... he didn’t.” Rarity confessed, smiling apologetically. “The poor dear was growing impatient so I thought I would let him out to greet you. And so you could say your goodbyes when you were ready. We do have a train to catch.”

Fluttershy wasn’t listening, however. Instead she was cooing at Angel as he pouted, pointedly not acknowledging her presence nor her continued pleas for forgiveness and heaped praises of what a good bunny he was for not making trouble for her the previous night.

Rarity just watched for a time, slightly envious. Opal was not a pet one could generally hug, or touch, or get within paw’s reach of. She was a cat that demanded your attention while simultaneously seeming to resent it.

But... her independence was part of her charm. And as much as she seemed to disdain her owner’s presence, Opal did keep the shop pest-free just by living there. So... it balanced out a little.

It still would have been nice to be able to hold her, for just a little while.

In time, Angel relented, going from ignoring her to simply glowering at the world in general for the existence of this pony who refused to stop showering him with affection. Rarity giggled behind a hoof, not wishing to further agitate him by laughing openly. “If you’re done making up, I think we should have something to eat before we head out.”

Fluttershy nuzzled Angel’s ears once more, then released him from her grasp. “Oh! Yes, they all need to be fed, then we should have something, and then we need to pack—”

Rarity nodded patiently, going to fetch the various feed bags and buckets for water they would need. She briefly wondered what time it was, feeling a little out of sorts that the sun hadn’t budged since they’d woken up.

Hopefully Luna will get it sorted.

As she’d feared, the train schedules were a bit awry.

They’d arrived by the intended departure hour, or so the little alarm clock from Fluttershy’s bedroom proclaimed. Rarity made note that the purchase of a pocket watch was going to be a vital one, as the sun was proving rather useless as a means to judge the passage of time right now. She briefly considered if she should in turn purchase a vest with pockets, but that led to further thoughts of a matching outfit and she didn’t want to spend all day pouring through another pony’s collection when she could craft her own at home.

In any case, they had boarded, eventually, and were in a passenger car together. Normally this would have had Rarity chatting quietly while Fluttershy listened, rehashing the various events of the week. But for once, Rarity found she had very little to say that she hadn’t already discussed with Fluttershy, as they’d been spending nearly every waking moment together. And so, they’d simply sat in silence for a time, alone together with only their thoughts to break the stillness.

“Do...” Fluttershy said hesitantly from the other side of their private room.

Rarity’s ears perked up, and she looked at Fluttershy expectantly.

“Do you think Luna is okay?” Fluttershy said, looking worriedly out the window at the bright sunlight outside.

“I think she’s doing fine, sweetness,” Rarity answered, relieved to have something to talk about. “I suspect she’s just very stressed right now.”

“No... I mean... do you think maybe she’s turning evil again?”

Rarity looked at Fluttershy in surprise, mouth agape. “That... Why would you ever even ask that? I recognize that you two had a bit of a falling-out, but that doesn’t make her evil, darling.”

Fluttershy turned back to the window with a sigh. “Nevermind.”

“No, I think I shall mind!” Rarity got up and sat next to Fluttershy. “Why do you think she’s evil?”

Fluttershy pointed outside, a troubled look on her face. “The other day it was the moon, today it’s the sun. Maybe she decided a noon that lasts forever would just... burn us all up?”

“I highly doubt that.” Rarity replied, refusing to look away when Fluttershy turned back to her with a wounded look. “She’s a bit new at raising the sun, remember? I think she just overdid it a bit. It’s a better explanation than Nightmare Moon returning and deciding that a long lunch is preferable to eternal darkness.”

“But... she’s...” Fluttershy trailed off, her eyebrows furrowed in thought. “It would just explain so much!”

“Such as?” Rarity prompted. “Surely it’s not just the solar cycle that prompted such an accusation?”

“She tried to steal you from me.” Fluttershy replied with a frown. “Isn’t that enough?”

“Well, that remains to be seen. I can understand you were feeling threatened by her, but I don’t know if I truly believe she was trying to steal me away. I was actually hoping we could discuss the matter like adults and—”

“You don’t believe me?” Fluttershy demanded, the hurt in her eyes growing.

“I...” Rarity hesitated, trying to be very careful with her wording. “I believe that you believe that, or at the least, that you fear that. But I don’t truly believe she’d do that.”

“She told me,” Fluttershy said, her expression darkening. “She said she wanted what I had! And she could do it, too!” Fluttershy’s voice rose in volume with every word. “She’s really, really sexy and she has those wings and she’s tall and I told her I wouldn’t let her take you away and now you don’t believe me!”

“Sweetness,” Rarity said quickly. “I...again, it’s not about believing whether or not you had that conversation, or that the Princess is attractive! That’s not the point, and never was!”

“Well that’s not what you said when she asked you in the garden,” Fluttershy muttered, drawing in on herself defensively.

“I’m sorry, what?” Rarity asked, tilting her head to one side.

“In the garden.” Fluttershy repeated, as if that clarified anything. “The one with all the night-blooming flowers? Where she brought us to talk after the party?”

“Night-blooming flowers?” Rarity wracked her brain for anything of the kind, and coming up blank. “I think you have me at a disadvantage.”

“See? You can’t even remember!” Fluttershy exclaimed, her wings flaring out in her agitation before she took a moment to pull them back to her sides. “She must have cast a spell on you to alter your memory,” she muttered darkly. “She’s evil.”

“Darling, we’ve established that my memories of the last few days are spotty, I don’t think Luna actively tried to deprive me of them.” Rarity tapped a hoof to her chin, trying to piece together the scattered memories. “After the party, you said. That was... yes, I remember something about wine glasses, and there are a few shreds of Luna showing off the dress I made for her...” she shook her head. “It’s all a bit of a blur. Would you mind filling in the details?”’

There was a bizarre sense of deja vu as Fluttershy recounted what had happened in the garden. She recalled little details, here and there. The smell of the flowers, the sounds of the various animals, and her fear of the large rodent Luna had named as her pet.

“I see,” she said at last, as Fluttershy told her of Luna’s intent. “Courtship. That’s... that’s a bit much, isn’t it?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy said firmly. “She wanted to... to...”

“She wanted to woo us,” Rarity replied with a little smile. “I imagine great feats would have been recounted, poetry written, perhaps beasts slain in our name.”

“Yeah! Those... things you said.” Fluttershy trailed off, confusion all over her face. “Wait, Luna would kill animals so she could date us?! That’s very, very evil!”

Rarity chuckled, shaking her head. “No, I doubt she’d do that, knowing your interests. She’d probably slay our enemies or somesuch.”

“That’s still not very nice,” Fluttershy said sullenly. “I mean, ponies have hurt my feelings, but I don’t want them to die. Maybe...maybe sometimes I want to hit them very hard...”

“Courtship can be many things, darling. The champion would never do anything that the object of wooing disapproved of.” Rarity stared off into space, still smiling. “Some of the greatest romances spoke of heroes pursuing the love of their chosen for half their lives, with only small tokens of favor to show for it.”

“Did...did you want that?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

“Hmmm?” Rarity shook herself, turning back to Fluttershy. “Goodness, no. It’s horribly romantic, but... not terribly interesting to have happen to you. And you say I agreed to this from Luna?”

“Well...” Fluttershy cringed uncomfortably. “A-actually... you said we could maybe have her over for dinner, and maybe star-gazing, and... and see what happened after a while?”

“I see,” Rarity replied, nodding seriously. Fluttershy’s reactions made more sense with this information. She was still perhaps overreacting, but not without reason. Luna had proposed intimacy, and Rarity had not said ‘no’. Despite Fluttershy’s more than apparent attraction to Luna, being approached romantically was an entirely different matter. “And, would you object to such a thing?”

“I... Luna seems like a really nice pony, when she’s... not trying to steal you away, or threatening to hurt ponies.” Fluttershy’s wings flared out once more, then fluttered back to her sides. “I...I think maybe I can understand, though. Sometimes it’s hard to not get mad.”

“So... you wouldn’t mind getting to know her better, provided she’s not evil?” Rarity asked, a playful look on her face.

“I... I don’t know if she’s actually evil, either.” Fluttershy admitted. “But I do know she does very selfish things and that makes me upset with her... And I really, really don’t like the idea of losing you. Just... just promise me that won’t happen.”

“Well, but of course!” Rarity replied, enfolding Fluttershy in her arms. “Darling, I am very sorry that I made you nervous. I think this just means we need to talk to her all the more, tell her of these concerns, probably directly mention she shouldn’t be killing anything and anyone for our favor... Normally I wouldn’t be worried, but Luna is Luna, after all.”

“And... she needs to stop being mean to ponies!” Fluttershy piped up. “She doesn’t have to be that way!”

“That too, I suppose,” Rarity said with a grin. She smoothed Fluttershy’s mane down with a hoof, nuzzling the top of her head.

Celestia blinked in the darkness, frowning.

To her right, snuggled tightly against her barrel and drooling on her pelt, was Pinkie Pie. The mare had surprising strength, and seemed ready and able to hold her down should she try to get up.

To her left, Twilight lay against her, her embrace seeming reluctant even in her sleep.

It wasn’t either of them making her frown at that moment, however.

Well, be honest, you’re still a little unsure of what to think about Pinkie.

Celestia blinked in the darkness, feeling Pinkie stir. That was... somewhat true, but it was the darkness itself that bothered her more than her current position.

Yes, running a bit late, isn’t she? Perhaps she’s just choosing to assert herself? You rose the moon late for... a month or so, if we recall correctly. You told them it was for them, but it was for you.

While that was a possibility, Celestia felt it was more likely that Luna had simply overslept. By all accounts she was not having an easy time settling in, and had never been very happy living on daylight hours to begin with.

She lit her horn with the feeblest of light spells, gazing around in the small pool of light the spell granted her. Her eyes first fell on Twilight, and she saw a very small smile on that beautiful face.

They next fell on Pinkie Pie, and Celestia’s heart warmed to see the unabashed, joyful grin etched on her face as if by a stonemason in granite.

Would it be so bad? She adores you, you know that. Even more so, she adores you, and not some false image they created of you.

She still wasn’t sure what to think of that simple fact. Pinkie’s affection was so freely given that it almost seemed selfish to not accept it, even if it set her aback to receive it.

Strangely enough, she might understand you on a basic level more than Twilight does. You’re both givers. Time, affection, happiness... You broadcast it out because others need it. But you could stand to receive, both of you. Twilight is happy to do that, but why not just complete the circuit?

Pinkie snuggled tighter to Celestia’s barrel, letting out a happy little sigh. Celestia wondered what she might be dreaming about.

Sorry, I have no more insight for that than you do. We’d have to ask Luna. But I could venture a guess or two.

Lurid images of Pinkie and Twilight preening her large white wings while Celestia lay down on a large bed surrounded by scented oils flashed through her mind. She quickly replaced them with more a more calming scene of a sunlit glade she’d stopped in two thousand years ago while out for a flight.

Awwww, they were just about to get to the shanks. That’s the best part.

“Please don’t make me shut you out again...” Celestia whispered quietly into the darkness.

Well, you did say please, and I can’t help but appreciate the politeness. Very well, I’ll ease off. There is time, after all. Just have a care you don’t waste it on indecision. A lot of fun can happen in a lifetime, and you’ve caught the eye of the elements of joy and friendship.

Celestia nodded in reflex, knowing Fiend would understand her—

We really need to think of a less offensive name, if you don’t mind.

“We can think of one if you’ll stop pestering me!” she hissed softly.

Fine, fine. I’ll make a list and show it to Twilight in her dreams. Wait, she won’t be able to read it. Perhaps Luna could send a scroll…

Celestia rolled her eyes, wondering anew at the oddness of her situation. She was in bed with her student (who would be a lover) her student’s marefriend (who lived to spread love) and her head was occupied by an entity of her own making striving to push her into intimacy for her own good.

Pinkie! She could remember it if I just recited it to her!

And now it wanted a nicer nickname.

Well, at the very least one not given out of spite. I am not your enemy. In fact, in an odd sort of way we might as well be sisters, or maybe I should call you ‘mom’?

“Oh, sweet sun, please don’t.”

A wicked little cackle answered from the back of her mind.

Very well, sister, I’ll leave you to your brooding. But I do mean it, about the name by which you think of me. You indulge in too much self-loathing as it is.

Celestia did her best to ignore that gentle dig, as she had no useful response to it. She instead looked out the window, hoping to see the first hints of dawn.

She only saw more darkness, and it worried her more.

As if sensing her distress, Pinkie laid a gentle kiss on her chest, her eyes still shut, her smile unwavering.

Celestia reached out with a forehoof and smoothed Pinkie’s mane with a light, affectionate stroke, before pulling it away again as she realized what she had done. She looked at the hoof in an almost accusatory manner, then forced herself to place it back on Pinkie’s mane.

It had been natural, the first time. For just a moment, she had felt right about one of her reactions to this enigmatic mare.

She lifted the hoof again, feeling a sense of relief for having done so. It was...natural that she was confused. Confusion had been a constant companion of hers since a sobbing Twilight had landed in her lap a mere week ago.

But last night... that had been an order of magnitude greater still.

To call herself inexperienced in the ways of passion was, perhaps not terribly far off. In her centuries, she had known love, but she had never felt terribly comfortable about the physical expressions thereof. She’d enjoyed them, of course, but that did not make it an easy thing for the mare who tried to live every moment behind a mask of perfection.

Yet, at her own suggestion, she was now arm in arm with the marefriend of her beloved, hoping that she could bring them together in a way that the two of them could not seem to accomplish.

Her knees felt weak at the very notion, but she kept her gait poised and her back stiff, the mask firmly affixed to hide the nervous mare behind it. She could do this, because while romance may have been absent from her life for so long, she was a very accomplished conmare when she needed to be.

“Maybe... maybe we should let her study just a little longer.” Pinkie whispered, stopping on the stairs beside Celestia. “She gets cranky when I ask her to take breaks while the sun is still up sometimes,” she tapped her chin with the foreleg linked with Celestia’s own. “Actually, sometimes after that, too. It’s usually when her eyes get all crinkly at the edges.”

“Twilight can get wrapped up in an idea very easily, Pinkie. Before I sent her to Ponyville, she became obsessed with an ancient prophecy about the return of Nightmare Moon. She spent weeks going over every text she could find.”

“Whoa!” Pinkie’s eyes grew wide as she looked up at Celestia. “What did you do?”

Celestia looked back down into Pinkie’s eyes, utterly confused. But she found no subterfuge, Pinkie was earnestly and honestly questioning what had been done. “I sent her to Ponyville.” Celestia repeated. “I changed her surroundings in the hopes of getting her to let go of the notion.”

“She was still talking about it when she got here, though,” Pinkie replied. “She didn’t even want to stay for her welcome party!”

Celestia shook her head. “That’s why we’ll need to be firm with her. She can have all the ideas she wants, but sometimes she just needs to take a break.”

“Right! So... we send her away to—”

“We’re not sending her anywhere, Pinkie,” Celestia interrupted her with a sigh. She was, for a brief moment, reminded of her old friend Starswirl. Like him, Pinkie was brilliant in some ways, but woefully dense in others. “We’re simply going to make her stop studying for a while, so she can spend some time with you.”

“Us.”

Celestia nodded, if only to placate the pink mare. “Spend time with us, then.”

Pinkie nodded, looking pleased at first, but then her eyes flashed upstairs again, and her expression was troubled once more. “Are... are you sure she won’t get mad?”

“She may, but we’ll do it anyway, for her own good.” Celestia replied, looking down at Pinkie with the same calm serenity she’d been affecting since shortly after Luna’s banishment.

If Pinkie read that her expression wasn’t entirely true, she seemed to take strength from the fact that it was nearly true, and stiffened her own lip from its state of quivering worry to something approaching bravery. “Okay! Okay, yeah! So... I’ll distract her while you hide the stuff?”

Celestia nodded silently, looking upstairs meaningfully.

In the next instant, it was as if a switch had been flipped. The nervous mare was gone, and in her place was the indomitable earth pony who had demanded to know Twilight’s whereabouts after quickly and efficiently infiltrating to her very throne room. Pinkie gave Celestia one last look, then charged up the stairs.

What followed was a series of surprised (and not entirely pleased) utterances, sounds of flesh hitting flesh and in turn flesh hitting wood, and ending in the sounds of rude noises and helpless giggles.

Celestia climbed the stairs herself, and saw her student with her back to the floor, Pinkie Pie having toppled and pinned her there. Pinkie was repeatedly blowing into Twilight’s belly button, creating the rude noises and the giggles from Twilight.

“Pink—haha—ie, what are you—hehe—doing?!”

Seeing Twilight thus occupied, Celestia quickly swept all of the documents and books from the table, quickly trotting downstairs with them and dumping them in a room that Pinkie had identified as a room that Spike used for comic book storage.

“Pinkie! St—haha—op!”

Having removed the source of Twilight’s obsession, she trotted back upstairs to see Pinkie sitting on Twilight’s chest, the latter gasping for air and looking outraged.

“Can you please get off of me?” Twilight asked as she finally caught her breath.

“No can do, Twi-twi. This is a mutiny!”

“Well, more of an... intervention,” Celestia said from behind them both.

“Same thing!” Pinkie replied, not budging from Twilight’s chest.

Twilight looked up at Celestia from her prone position. “Uh... an intervention?”

“A mutiny!” Pinkie cried out, shaking Twilight by her shoulders. “Now you listen up or we’ll make ya walk the plank!”

“Pinkie...” Celestia began, before being confronted by what she dearly hoped was a blunt prop-sword.

“Now, none of that, Tia girl!” Pinkie said from behind the sword, staring Celestia down with the one eye not covered by a black patch. Seeing she’d made her point, Pinkie lowered the hoof-blade, tilting her pirate hat forward in a mocking salute. “We be staging a mutiny, and I won’t be having my fellow mutineers gainsaying me different! Now put on that eyepatch and we’ll teach this lubber what for!”

Flabbergasted, Celestia took the eyepatch in her magic, and held it there. She was entirely unsure what was going on, and Pinkie didn’t seem to be in an explaining mood.

Pleased, Pinkie turned back to Twilight, laying the sword down beside her and gently placing both hooves on Twilight’s shoulders. “Now, captain, I d‘no mean to be so harsh. But yer crew be worried ’bout ya! You’re up here in the captain’s quarters studying yer charts and what’no and we be below bilging out the ship and wondering if our captain be noticing! Have ye no kind words for the poor crew, captain?”

Twilight struggled anew, trying to dislodge Pinkie. “Pinkie, please, I don’t—I can’t. Not now.”

Pinkie just looked at Twilight, frowning, then nodded, getting up off of her. “Pardon me, captain. I o’erstepped meself, do as ye will,” she said, turning away from Twilight as if awaiting judgement.

Twilight looked at Pinkie for a moment, seemingly unsure what to say, then she snatched an eyepatch from what was revealed to be a pile of them on the ground. Taking a moment to put it on, a change of demeanor occurred in Twilight, from her posture to the very timbre of her voice. She put a single hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder, and in a shaky voice asked: “Have I wronged ye, ‘Mina?”

“Neigh, captain.” Pinkie said before whirling around to face Twilight. “But ye’ve wronged the crew! We’ve taken yer charts from ye till things be set aright. Will ye walk the ship with us?”

“The ship be sound?” Twilight asked softly.

“Sound enough, but it could use the captain’s touch.” Pinkie replied, running a hoof along Twilight’s face.

Celestia watched the two of them for a moment longer, uncertain if she was welcome to see this moment. Eventually, she broke the silence. “Ahem.”

Twilight stiffened suddenly, and she looked back at Celestia as if seeing her for the first time. In a flash the eyepatch was flung to parts unknown, and a look of panic overtook her. “Princess—I mean... I—”

“Don’t apologize!” Celestia said quickly. “You... you were talking. You need to do more of that! I... I was just surprised. I wasn’t expecting to see something... so intimate.”

“Sorry, I... Pinkie, and...”

“Is this... how you...” Celestia blushed, not quite sure what to say. “I mean, you were explaining it to me, but... it was hard to really understand...”

“It’s... it’s a game.” Twilight said, even as Pinkie kissed her affectionately on the cheek. “She... and I...”

“It’s... a way that you express yourself, something that you share.” Celestia supplied as Twilight seemed unable to provide an answer of her own. “What I don’t understand is why Pinkie felt the need to do this now...” she looked at Pinkie expectantly.

“Hmmm?” Pinkie looked up in surprise as she finished stashing away the hat and eyepatches in a nearby drawer. The sword had disappeared to parts unknown. “Oh, sorry. I got kinda wrapped up in the moment. ‘Mina gets emotional, you know,” she leaned in towards them both, whispering conspiratorially. “I think she might have a thing for the captain. Don’t tell.”

Celestia blinked, brought out of her memories of the evening by a sudden and startling change in the lighting. That was to say, from darkness to high noon in an instant. Apparently Luna had been scolded into submission by Midnight Oil, or she simply realised that morning was late. In either case, she’d overshot more than a little.

Pinkie whined piteously, mumbling something about needing another half hour, and Celestia responded by simply absorbing all of the incoming light into herself, leaving the room in darkness once more. Outside, ponies were awaking to a very bright morning, but inside Twilight’s room, any light coming into the treehouse was instead being funneled as a trickle of pure energy directly into her horn.

Pinkie settled down once more, and Celestia closed her eyes as well. For once, she planned to oversleep and enjoy it.

Chapter 61: What's In A Name?

View Online

Celestia had barely closed her eyes before she was confronted by an unwelcome sight.

“Oh, sleeping in, are we?”

She frowned at her doppelganger, currently occupying her work desk and looking thoughtfully at a notepad. The fact that she was back in Canterlot barely registered as an oddity, but seeing herself (or rather, Fiend) in her office immediately made her aware she was dreaming.

“Well, now that you’re here, what do you think of ‘Astra’?”

“Why are you here?” Celestia asked, plopping down on the opposite side of the desk in one of the many chairs she kept for visitors.

“It seemed a safe enough place to think for a time without bothering you.” Fiend replied, flipping the page to a fresh sheet. “I hadn’t counted on you actually resting,” she shook her head, crossing a name off. “You know, ‘Universalia’ rather rolls off the tongue, but I’m just certain it would end up being associated with the size of my rear...”

“There is nothing wrong with the size of your rear.” Celestia snapped irritably. “I should know, it’s a duplicate of mine, and it’s perfectly proportional to the rest of me.”

“Yes, yes, but you don’t have to hear it from your guilt complex constantly. She’s such a worrywort.” Fiend pursed her lips thoughtfully, tapping the quill to the paper. “No, Pinkie would dub me ‘Sally’, I can’t risk that.”

“Fiend—”

“Celestia,” Fiend said, looking up at her. “I understand why you have negative connotations associated with my existence, but can you please respect me, and by extension yourself, and stop using that name? I’d prefer you use literally no name at all.”

Celestia was a little nonplussed to be confronted with a sight she’d never seen outside of a mirror: the image of her own face regarding her with a disappointed frown. “How else am I meant to think of you?” she demanded irritably. “You’re constantly needling me and mocking me—”

“Not constantly, and only meant in jest, now that you’re acting sensibly,” the other mare said, cutting Celestia off. “I’m afraid you have only yourself to blame for the self-depreciating humor. I’m only voicing the thoughts you’ve had at the back of your mind for all of your very long life.”

Fiend blinked in surprise, putting a hooftip up to her lips in thought. “Hmmm, an age joke, and I didn’t even mean to do it. You really are very hard on yourself, you know,” she double-clucked her tongue in disappointment, then smiled brightly as a thought seemed to come to mind. “Although, the fact that you disagree with me is good! We both know you’re not really fat, and certainly no tyrant, and that most of what I say is nonsense. Except the age thing, no helping that, though it really matters little to us.”

Celestia opened and closed her mouth several times, finally just leaving it closed for a time.

“Oh, don’t pout. You can call me ‘Fiend’ if it really makes you feel better,” the other mare said as she sighed heavily. “I suppose I just grow tired of the idea of being your antagonist. I’d rather be more useful to you than just a source of opposition.”

“And how exactly could you be useful?” Celestia asked, her voice sounding tired even to herself.

Her double just looked at her with that same look of utter chagrin from before. It was no less disconcerting. “Well, as a source of inspiration, of course! I’m the little voice in your head that makes you linger on the finely sculpted flank of a mare or a stallion, the one that fills your dreams with sweet kisses and has you waking up having to change the sheets!”

Fiend got up from the desk, picking up the notepad and turning it back several pages. She flipped the book around in her magic, displaying what appeared to be... diagrams of things Celestia wasn’t comfortable looking at. “And I’m the one who was paying rapt attention during our student’s presentation. The one who would dearly love to take Pinkie up on her offers to show you just how Twilight wants to be kissed! I would love to experience all of that, and am dying to suggest just how it could happen!”

“Like you did the other night?” Celestia asked, and unbidden, the image of all of them on the bed together appeared to one side of her office. Celestia saw herself holding them close in her arms, Pinkie looking terribly excited, Twilight looked happy, but unsure of what to do.

“Yes! Exactly like that!” Fiend said, pointing at the scene and striding towards it. “You were doing so well, Celestia!” she swung around to confront Celestia, frowning. “Then you made it awful for poor Pinkie. She was so happy, exactly as you’d hoped she’d be, and of all the times to not be able to hide your reaction...”

The scene changed from one of happy frivolity to sudden awkwardness as Pinkie reached up to peck Celestia on the cheek, then whispered something into her ear.

“I wouldn’t have been able to if I’d tried.” Celestia replied. “She’s a natural pony reader.”

“But I don’t understand why you reacted that way to begin with!” Fiend said, gesturing emphatically at the scene before them both. “You started by kissing them both, for goodness sake, then they were kissing you, and then...”

“You know what happened.” Celestia said, looking away from the vision, not wishing to see it any longer.

“Of course I do. I just don’t understand why.”

“Don’t you? For all your claims of being me—”

“A part of you. That doesn’t mean I understand why you do the things you do. You can and do confuse me on a constant basis!” Fiend said, cutting Celestia off. “Pinkie is a wonderful, lovable, snuggable mare, so why couldn’t you accept what she said?”

Celestia turned back to the scene in the bedroom, once more hearing the words that had made her heart wrench in sudden conflict.

“Nopers! That one was for you! You’re so nice, Celly!”

Once more, she saw herself gaze down at the bubbly mare with troubled eyes, uncertain how to respond. Once more, she saw Pinkie’s wounded expression, quickly covered by a bright smile.

“This next one is for Twi-twi, though! Pucker up!”

“What happened, Celestia?” Fiend asked quietly. “I can’t imagine a more unfettered display of simple affection, and she asked nothing of you, other than some show of happiness. Why couldn’t you give her that?”

“I wanted to...” Celestia replied, forcing herself to watch the scene to its conclusion. “I wanted to so badly. But... she’s wrong about me. I am not a nice pony.”

“What? What could possibly make you think that?” Fiend demanded. “You’re nice to a fault! To your own detriment!”

“And yet... you exist.” Celestia said quietly. “My desires, my dreams, my selfish wishes embodied and given voice.”

Fiend was struck entirely speechless for a moment, just looking at Celestia as if she was uncertain if she was serious. Then she began laughing, and did not stop for some time.

Celestia simply watched stoically, trying to keep her cool. She knew from past experience that attempts to hurt Fiend were fruitless, even if it was satisfying to try.

“S-sorry.” Fiend sputtered out the laughter mercifully petered off. “It’s just... I know you’re serious. I... I know how you think, in general, and that makes it even more ridiculous! You really have bought into your own legend, haven’t you?”

Celestia knew this, but was finding it increasingly difficult to care.

“All right! I know that look!” Fiend said as she held up both forehooves defensively. “But really, Celestia, you are not the only pony to have desires. I daresay we’d not have any of them around if not for that simple fact.”

“That’s... that’s not the point. I’m supposed to be—”

“Be what? An example?” Fiend demanded. “If they truly followed your lead in that respect, they’d live fairly miserable lives. Granted you don’t absolutely need love to live a happy life, but it certainly makes the experience more tolerable. Ask your niece her opinion on the matter, sometime. I daresay she’d give you an earful.”

“That’s not the point.” Celestia grumbled. She glanced back at the scene once more, wishing she could affect it beyond simply reliving it exactly as before. “She just... made me feel...” Celestia trailed off as she watched, sighing heavily. Even she found it difficult to define what had happened. She turned back, but found her office empty, the only evidence of Fiend having been there being the list of names left on her desk.

Show me. Fiend urged from inside her mind. Let me help, if I can.

Celestia blinked in surprise, and was suddenly seeing not her office, but Twilight’s bedroom. Twilight was sitting primly on her bed, blushing as if she’d been caught with a naughty magazine between the pages of a textbook, Pinkie was hugging her, humming something cheery and ear catching. The scene was frozen in time, waiting for impetus to set it into motion again.

Her sister had tried explaining the phenomenon to her once, but seeing it for herself finally made her understand what Luna had been talking about. She was having a lucid dream.

Dreams were often malleable to the dreamer, time and space being fluid there, but it was rare that a pony was aware of it happening. When they were, they could do essentially anything.

Show me, Fiend urged once more.

Celestia was at a loss. There was a phenomenon that Twilight had often described in her letters. It was called the ‘Pinkie Pie Factor’. Essentially, whenever Twilight made a plan of any sort, she calculated in a variable of indeterminate value (usually around ten to twenty percent) and used that to help account for how much Pinkie would affect said plan.

It was one thing to read about Twilight explaining her reasoning, and quite another to see the ‘Factor’ in action. Celestia had made a fairly simple plan in coming up here, then Pinkie had happened. She had no idea how to proceed from there.

“So... uh... I’m guessing you two felt like I was getting a little too wrapped up in my research?” Twilight asked sheepishly, looking distinctly uncomfortable due to Pinkie’s insistent snuggling.

Well now, we can’t have that continue. We need to encourage more of that, not make her feel self-conscious when it happens.

“Twilight...” Celestia began, hesitant to voice her concerns in the wake of Pinkie voicing them herself, even if it had been accomplished in a very unorthodox way. “Yes.” She said at last. “We were a little worried about you obsessing over... trying to fix what happened to me.”

“Celly wants you to stop for a while, Twi-twi. We can have dinner together!”

“Well... I don’t mind taking a break, but could it wait? I think I might be onto something!” Twilight replied, “I just needed to calculate the size of the receiving lens...” she paused, putting a hoof up to her lips in sudden thought. “Well, and see about the building permits. We might have to erect outside of Ponyville city limits. Wait!” Twilight exclaimed, shrugging Pinkie off and searching for her notes. “If we set up at the peak of Dracodente we could attain even more—”

Pinkie and Celestia exchanged a disheartened look before turning back to see a very frustrated Twilight.

“Where are my notes?” Twilight demanded, opening and closing drawers and pulling books from the shelves from around her room.

“Twilight, please, let it rest.” Celestia pleaded with exasperation, but if Twilight heard her, she gave no indication of it. She seemed far too engrossed in sketching what looked like a large telescope on what looked like a crumpled piece of parchment.

“Okay, I think I managed to get the basic concept down, but I really need my notes, Pinkie. So wherever you hid them, I need you to get them now.”

“Twi-twi—” Pinkie began, her hair wilting back and eyes wide with dismay,

You knew this wasn’t going to be easy.

“Now, Pinkie.” Twilight repeated, giving her marefriend a stern look.

“I...I don’t—” Pinkie began, before letting out a little whimper.

Twilight was actively looking annoyed at this point. “Pinkie—”

“Twilight, I’m afraid she won’t be able to fetch those, since I hid them.” Celestia said, lifting the parchment in her magic. “And we’re going to put this away as well.”

Twilight’s head whipped to face Celestia, looking simultaneously contrite and anxious. “But...but Princess, I—”

“You may have them back in the morning.” Celestia said firmly, hating herself for having to use the ‘teacher voice’, but having no other recourse in this situation.

Oh, I don’t know. Being dominant can be fun! Perhaps Twilight could use a bit of discipline, surely she has a ruler around here somewhere…

“Please... I just need...” Twilight scrambled for the paper as it was taken from her. “I think I might have a solution—”

Celestia simply shook her head, folding the paper neatly and putting it into a nearby drawer.

Twilight looked to Pinkie for support, and found only a worried frown, and a slightly hurt expression.

“Why?” Twilight demanded, rounding back at Celestia. “It could help, I just know it—”

“And it will wait.” Celestia replied, her tone softening as she returned Twilight’s surprisingly defiant gaze. Celestia sat down on the bed heavily. After a moment, she looked back at Twilight, patting the bed beside her expectantly.

Twilight shook her head, looking down at the desk. “I could have fixed it,” she muttered. “I could have made you... you again.”

A moment passed, then two, as all three ponies were silent as none of them were sure what to say that hadn’t been said. Celestia wasn’t sure what to make of Twilight’s responses. She’d just assumed her student was wrapped up in the idea that something needed fixing, as she often did.

“Twi-twi?” Pinkie asked cautiously. “Is... is it that important?”

“No, Pinkie,” Celestia replied. “It’s not at all. And I’ve told her it isn’t.”

“But that’s what you say every time!” Twilight exclaimed, looking back up at Celestia with fire in her eyes. “I’ve watched you, when you’ve gone days without sleep, and they bring you one more stack of papers to sign.” It was then that Celestia could see the tears shining on her face. “If it’s for you, it’s never important!”

You know, she does have a point.

“Celly... maybe we could let her—”

Celestia could feel the situation slipping from her control, and she reacted in the way a trained diplomat would. “No, Pinkie, I’m afraid we can’t.” She turned to Twilight with a disappointed frown. “ You can’t bury yourself in a problem that doesn’t need to be solved, ignoring everything—” she paused, and treated Twilight to a meaningful expression, her eyes flicking briefly towards Pinkie, “—and everypony to do it. That’s not helping anypony, Twilight.”

“But she really really wants to do this for you!” Pinkie protested. “I think maybe it will be okay once she’s done?”

“She doesn’t need to do anything, Pinkie! I just need rest, and quiet, and for Twilight to stop worrying so much about something that isn’t her fault!”

Celestia blinked, not having realized she was screaming until the final word left her lips. Both Twilight and Pinkie seemed surprised, but Pinkie in particular looked stricken by the outburst. “I’m sorry.”

They were all silent for a moment before Celestia found her voice once again. “Twilight... I... I recognize that perhaps your intentions are to help me when I will not help myself, and... that’s very sweet.”

Sweet, if misguided. But then, you helped with the misguiding, didn’t you? It’s funny what our loved ones notice about us. I daresay she knows your bad habits as much as you know hers.

Celestia winced, but went on despite her internal heckler. “But when I say it’s not necessary... I should be saying ‘I don’t want you to even try.’ ”

“What?” Twilight asked, clearly confused.

“Sit with me, Twilight.” Celestia said, patting the bed once more. “Please?”

It took some coaxing, but in time, Twilight complied, though she still looked uncertain. Having accomplished that much, Celestia looked up to find Pinkie just looking at the two of them, biting her bottom lip. “Pinkie, please join us?”

“Uh... are you sure? I could go—”

“Very sure.” Celestia replied. “We planned this mutiny together, didn’t we?”

After another moment’s hesitation, Pinkie nodded. “Aye. We did,” she flashed Celestia a rakish grin, then leaped onto the bed, setting down on Celestia’s side and snuggling up against one of her wings.

“Now,” Celestia said, settling Twilight into her opposite wing. “I don’t want you to worry any longer about trying to help my recovery, Twilight.”

“But—”

Celestia covered Twilight’s mouth with her wingtip. “Let me finish.”

Twilight looked at the wingtip, then back at Celestia, and nodded.

Pinkie giggled from her other side. “I wish I had those. I mean... I had a pretty pair of them, once. Big white ones!” her eyes shone as she looked up, smiling a gigantic smile. “They melted after a while. I miss them.”

While Pinkie’s statement made Celestia’s ear and eye twitch, she forbore from asking about what she meant, instead making a mental note to ask another time. “While I’m certain you could come up with something amazing to cut my recovery time in half or even less... I don’t wish to rush at all.”

She allowed her wing to drop from Twilight’s muzzle. “I’m... I’m tired, Twilight. I’ve been tired for some time, as you pointed out just a moment ago. And... I want to rest. I want to spend that time here, with you.”

Pinkie tugged at her wing, and Celestia turned and amended: “With both of you, Pinkie. I made you a promise long before this mess with Luna and spells gone wrong.”

“Oh!” Pinkie said, looking surprised. “But you already helped me—”

“No, I haven’t fulfilled that promise to my satisfaction at all, Pinkie. All I have accomplished is coming to terms with my own feelings, and of course I’ve managed to make Twilight worried for me. But I will.”

Pinkie shook her head solemnly. “Twilight is happy. We’re okie-dokie, Celly.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked from Celestia’s other side.

“I made a promise to Pinkie, Twilight.” Celestia said, turning back to Twilight. “I promised her that I would help her make you smile. And it seems all I’ve done is made you worry about me.”

“Twi-twi really likes it when you kiss her, Celly!” Pinkie supplied helpfully.

She does have a point. You should follow up on that.

Celestia turned back to Pinkie, smiling indulgently. “While true, maybe we should start with you kissing her?”

This seemed to give Pinkie pause for a moment, then her expression lightened. “Here, you give this to her!” she said, just before kissing Celestia lightly on the lips.

For a brief time, Celestia did not know what to do, her eyes widening in surprise as the smiling face of Pinkie Pie retracted from her field of view, a light blush visibly on those pink cheeks. She could feel the flush of blood in her own, and the remnant of warmth from Pinkie’s lips on hers.

Well, don’t just sit there staring, pass it along!

Celestia blinked, and almost mechanically turned to Twilight, kissing her in the same way that Pinkie had done. “From Pinkie, with love,” she whispered breathily.

Oh, nicely done!

Twilight seemed all but frozen at the strangeness of it all, and exchanged a look with Celestia. “I... I don’t know—”

“Should I give her something from you?” Celestia said, leaning in conspiratorially.

Oh my, you’re actually having fun with this, aren’t you?

Twilight hesitated but a moment more, then reached up to kiss Celestia in a far more passionate kiss than the one Pinkie had given for her. “Give her that for me.”

Is it getting a little hot in here?

Celestia gamely turned back to Pinkie, and kissed her with the same intensity and passion as Twilight had just kissed her, enjoying the look of surprise and excitement in Pinkie’s eyes as she did so. “From Twilight,” she whispered as she broke the kiss.

Pinkie just stared at her, her mouth still slightly open, her eyes shining and wet around the edges. She threw her arms around Celestia’s neck, and kissed her rather chastely on the cheek.

“Are you sure that’s what I should give her?” Celestia asked, favoring Pinkie with a quizzical look.

“Nopers! That one was for you! You’re so nice, Celly!”

In a single instant, with such a simple gesture, Celestia was made uncomfortably aware of who she was, where she was, and what exactly she was doing. Pinkie thought she was nice. Her, the mare who had only days before wished this poor, innocent mare to fail in her attempts to recover Twilight, simply so she could have the opportunity to comfort Twilight after the failure. Her, who had threatened dire consequences for Pinkie daring to hurt Twilight in any way. She was nice?

She tried her very best to obfuscate her hesitation, but she could see in Pinkie’s eyes she’d been found out. In them she saw disappointment, and sadness.

But most horrifying, no hint of reproach.

“This next one is for Twi-twi, though! Pucker up!”

Pinkie leaned in close, and in a flash, Celestia’s perspective changed once again.

Once more, her double was staring her in the face.

“Wait... You can’t mean—” Fiend stared at her, eyes wide with surprise. “She shamed you! You, the ever-suffering wanting-for-nothing eternal princess?”

Celestia frowned irritably, dispelling the scene of Pinkie kissing her with a thought.

“She did! My goodness, what set that off? Was it simple embarrassment?”

“She...” Celestia hesitated. “She’s just... I’ve never felt quite so unworthy of adoration as I felt in that one moment.”

Her double regarded her silently, and for once, there was no hint of merriment or mocking when she finally spoke. “I... I honestly have nothing to say about that. What do you plan to do?”

“I don’t know. What would I even say? ‘I’m sorry, I wish I was the pony you think I am?’ ” Celestia laughed bitterly.

“That... might be a start.” Fiend finally replied. “But I think you wouldn’t be as worried as you are over simple things like jealousy if you weren’t nice. I think you are quite possibly the nicest pony to have ever graced this land.”

Celestia just shook her head, though a small smile did grow on her lips. “Of course you do. You’re me.”

“A part of you. And not exactly the nicest part, though I am trying.” Fiend replied, returning the smile. “Well, maybe when you wake up, you can talk to her. I have a feeling she’ll forgive you easily enough,”

That actually made Celestia let out a true laugh. “She’ll probably just ask me what she’s supposed to forgive me for.”

Fiend chuckled as well, then in a surprising move, threw her arms around Celestia, nuzzling her in a firm hug. “Let’s hope. In the meantime, set your mind at ease, Princess. You’re a far better pony than you think.”

Celestia just allowed herself to be hugged, her eyes widening in surprise. Then she felt the form of Fiend fade, leaving her alone in the dream.

She looked around the room, finding it empty, almost eerily so. She supposed another pony might have taken the opportunity to live out some fantasy while in a lucid dream, but she had hers waiting in the waking world. She supposed it was time to wake up, and join them once more.

But just before she willed herself awake, she circled around her desk, or... the dream representation thereof, turning the pages of the notepad back until she found what she was looking for, and placing a small check on the list next to one entry.

“ ‘Astra’ sounds like a lovely name.”

The train ride to Canterlot was a rather long one most days, and today was no exception.

Rarity idly picked at the plate of fruit she’d gotten from the dining car, watching Fluttershy as she looked out of the window at the scenery passing by. She took a moment to pull out the little clock from her saddlebag, both to remind herself what time it actually was and reassure herself that time was passing.

It was a rather unnerving thing to have the sun just hanging in the sky as it was. By her estimation it had been noon for several hours now, and she suspected it would continue to be so until the sky caught up with itself.

That is what she hoped in any case. She supposed she would find out when it became noon, and then she could watch to see if the sun moved thereafter.

It was a bit nerve-wracking to have something so reliable as the sun become... not. Ponies counted on it, after all. Rarity herself had gotten used to simply reading the sun for the most part, though she did have her hated alarm clock, and a clock in the workroom for late nights. Admittedly, if she was working after dark, it mattered very little what time it was. She would keep working till she fell asleep or had completed what she was working on.

Work... she was actually starting to miss it. So much had happened of late, and all of it seemed inclined to interrupt her basic normalcy. Some of it was very, very good, of course... She felt her own heart beat faster as she thought of the largest and most important change that she happened to be in the same railcar with.

Fluttershy seemed in better spirits this morning, at least. It was good to see her happy, she’d been seeing far too much stress in those lovely eyes of late.

Rarity got up, sitting down next to Fluttershy and embracing her from behind.

Fluttershy stiffened for a brief moment before relaxing into Rarity’s embrace. “Oh, sorry. Did you say something? I wasn’t paying attention.”

“No, darling. I just wanted to snuggle. Is that all right?” Rarity asked, playfully nipping the edge of one of Fluttershy’s lovely wings.

“Oh! Um... t-that’s fine,” Fluttershy answered quickly. Dropping her voice into a whisper, she asked: “Rarity, maybe not here? I don’t even think there’s a lock on the door.”

“Relax, sweetness. I’m only teasing a little.”

“O-okay,” Fluttershy replied, letting out a little eep as Rarity nibbled on her wing, then a sigh of relief when it stopped. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to say I minded, just... someone could walk in and—”

“Quite all right.” Rarity said as she disengaged, sitting back on the seat as prim and proper as you would like. “Forgive me, it was a whim. You were looking so adorable I simply had to do it.”

Fluttershy turned around from the window, giving Rarity a sidelong look. “Are you sure it’s okay?”

Rarity laughed lightly into her forehoof. “Quite. Besides, we don’t have terribly long until we reach Canterlot in any case.”

“That’s true.” Fluttershy replied, worry crossing her features once more.

Rarity regarded her marefriend with a little frown. “Darling, there really is no need to fret. You know that, don’t you?”

“I...” Fluttershy hesitated for a moment, then took a deep, cleansing breath. “I know. But I can’t help it. Part of me knows Luna is a very nice pony and maybe isn’t totally evil although she might be just a little and maybe that’s okay because we’re all capable of being a little naughty and sometimes that’s fun?”

She paused, taking a breath of much-needed air. “But then there’s the other part that keeps saying maybe Luna is mad at the world and is just going to bring the sun down on us and maybe start over with brand new ponies except for maybe one pretty unicorn to rule at her side.”

Rarity stared at Fluttershy for a very long moment.

“Um... I mean... I’ll try to not worry as much?” Fluttershy offered with a wan smile.

“Yes... do that, please.” Rarity replied. “And... try to remember to breathe more.”

They simply sat for a time, lost in thought. Rarity scooted closer to Fluttershy and leaned against one of her arms, sighing happily as she did so.

“Oh!” she said suddenly as a thought occurred to her.

Fluttershy looked down at her, and Rarity sat up in a rush, tapping her forehooves together in worry.

“She’s going to have so many petitioners! Everypony will be demanding to know why the sun was late, and why it hasn’t moved!”

“I suppose so?” Fluttershy responded, the look on her face clearly conveying that she didn’t see Rarity’s point.

“She may not be able to see us!” Rarity exclaimed after a moment. “Not for a while at least!”

“Oh!” Fluttershy said, the confusion clearing. She considered that for a moment, and eventually seemed to come to a conclusion that she liked. She looked distinctly happier for it. “Well, we don’t have to see Luna. We could always just go to the bank instead. That stallion said you shouldn’t have any problems if you go there, right?”

“Well, yes, but that was only part of the reason we came here!” Rarity shook her head in agitation. “I mean, yes, the bank will have the bits I need, but we still need to talk with her to straighten out this nonsense between you—”

Rarity watched as Fluttershy’s face fell, and quickly added: “Not that I consider your fears nonsense, darling. But I think we can both agree you tend to...”

“Blow things completely out of proportion in my mind, driving myself into a paralyzing fear that makes me want to hide under my bed?” Fluttershy supplied, looking well and truly miserable at that moment.

Rarity blinked. “Well... I might not have put it that way...”

Fluttershy sighed heavily. “I know this about myself, Rarity. I’ve lived with it all my life. That doesn’t mean I can do anything about it.”

“Well... clearly you can. You acted when it came to us, after all.”

Fluttershy considered what she’d said, eventually shaking her head. “That was different. It was for you. I couldn’t... I couldn’t watch you, knowing what I did... knowing you felt the same and couldn’t say it and it was tearing you up inside—” she stopped, and Rarity could see the beginning of tears at the edges of those gorgeous blue eyes. “I’m... sorry...”

Rarity embraced Fluttershy, hugging her close. “Shhh, I didn’t mean to make you upset, darling. But I know you can do this. We can make it all right, then start off on the right hoof. I’m sorry I didn’t see how you were feeling before, but I know now, and we’re going to fix all of it.”

Fluttershy said nothing, simply holding Rarity in kind.

“Please form an orderly line.” An authoritative voice echoed down the long hallway. “Everypony will be addressed as soon as possible.”

A line stretched both far ahead and behind them. Rarity could not quite make out what was at the front of the line without squinting, and when she did she realized with horror that the line was turning around a corner.

“Again, I would remind any of you here regarding the astronomical anomalies that the crown will be making an announcement at a time yet to be announced, in the meantime please do not panic.”

Quiet whispers made up a constant buzz of noise all around them.

“If you insist on panicking, please report to a designated Panic Officer, who will provide you with pamphlets of how best to direct your terror in the wake of a world gone mad—”

“How much longer do you suppose it will be?” Fluttershy whispered.

“I honestly don’t know.” Rarity replied in an equally hushed voice.

“—to the best of our knowledge, the capital is neither under attack, nor subject to mass mind-control—”

“I’ve been here for... a few hours at least.” The stallion in front of them whispered over his shoulder. “The lines been thinning a bit from the front, so it is moving, I think.”

“—neither have the gates of Tartarus opened to release the souls of the disharmonious—

“How long was it when you got here?” Rarity asked.

“I’m not sure, but it was out the door of the main gate.”

“—most importantly, we have been assured by the guards posted in the garden that Discord’s statue is not cracked. I think we can all breathe a sigh of relief about that—”

“Oh dear.” Rarity shook her head ruefully. It had actually been some time for them as well, and these others had been filtering in behind them since they’d arrived.

“—If you need to vomit, you’ll find tables along the walls with bags, as well as water cups for those who are in need. Refreshment vendors are being summoned—”

Rarity winced as she saw a pony a little further up the line using one of the bags. “Darling... I think maybe you were right. We could try again later—”

“—For those of you who did not bring bits, the crown has thoughtfully hired Donut Joe’s Bakery to provide. Please be respectful of others and limit your intake to one per pony—”

“What do you think about getting lunch?” she finished, smiling sheepishly.

“—and we’d like to remind you that violators of the ‘one donut’ rule will be swiftly punished. Thank you.” The voice sounded very tired, and Rarity heard the sound of pages being turned for a moment.

“Please form an orderly line—”

“Let’s go,” she said decisively, stepping out of line.

“Hey!” the stallion called down the hall after them as they fled. “Can I have your donuts?”

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief as she reached the palace gates. “Well, that was a bit of a waste of time.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Not really. We know she’ll be busy for a while, so we can try again later, maybe after court ends for the day.”

“A point, and a fair one.”

Rarity looked around the busy street, and soon spotted a free carriage. “Taxi!” she called out.

The carriage screeched to a halt, and the stallion pulling the carriage tilted his hat courteously to them both. “Where to, ladies?”

“Well, we’d like to have lunch. Do you have any recommendations?” Rarity asked as she and Fluttershy boarded.

He looked back at them, smiling genially. “Well, sure. If you need something quick, there’s Joe’s of course. Sal’s has some of the best salads around. There’s Sandy’s if you want sandwiches. Bit’s Bistro is great if you fancy a little Istallian food. I know the owner, good guy. Goes a little heavy on the garlic but he makes it work—”

“Pasta sounds wonderful. Take us there, please.”

He nodded, tipping his hat once more. “Bit’s Bistro, you got it!”

Rarity sat back against the seat, trying her best to relax. Today was not at all going as she’d planned it. She turned to Fluttershy and found her happily smiling back at her. “Well, I suppose after lunch perhaps we could get a little shopping in. I’ll need to pick up some replacement supplies, things I lost in the fire. We’ll deal with the bank, afterwards.”

Fluttershy nodded, not saying anything.

“Is Istallian all right? I tend to trust recommendations of ponies who eat at locations themselves—”

“It’s fine, Rarity.” Fluttershy said, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Very well. I’m certainly looking forward to it, at least. It can be difficult to find good Istallian food. I mean, Ponyville does have a pizza parlor, but it’s nothing like what they serve in Manehatten. The sauce there is just to die for. It’s apparently not easy to replicate, unless you’re from there, of course—”

Fluttershy nodded patiently. “I know. Photo Finish was very fond of it, too. She wouldn’t let the models have any, though. It smelled good.”

“She wouldn’t?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No, too many calories. I wasn't nearly as restricted as the others, but I felt like it would be mean to eat in front of those poor girls.”

There was a long pause during which Rarity simply contemplated how horrid that must have been for Fluttershy and all others concerned. While she had dieted herself, the idea of simply being forbidden to eat something seemed ghastly. “Errr, well, would you like some? Canterlot has some of the best food in the nation, or the worst, depending on your point of view. Either way, it’s tasty and wonderful.”

“Yes, please.”

“All right, pizza it is, then. Do you have a preference of toppings?”

Fluttershy simply looked at her, tilting her head to one side. “Do... do you mean like sprinkles and whipped cream?”

Rarity barked out a laugh before she caught herself. “Ah... no. You’ve really never had pizza?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “I don’t tend to go to restaurants very often, unless it’s with you and the girls. It’s simpler to eat at home.”

“Right. Well, I think you’re in for a treat. Now, personally, I am a fiend for spinach and artichoke, but I did end up with a slice once... got my order mixed up with a griffon’s, and it had this topping called pepperoni, which I understand to be a type of cured sausage—”

Fluttershy looked at her questioningly. “Um... what’s sausage?”

“Well, it’s various spices, and parts of—” Rarity’s eyes widened as she looked at the innocent curiosity on Fluttershy’s face, and she clamped her mouth shut. “Right, no pepperoni. Well, there’s always onions and peppers—”

The pizza was of formidable size.

Rarity had remembered the slices being a bit on the large size, but her memory hadn’t done the thing justice. At first she’d thought she would need a knife and fork, but after seeing Fluttershy simply pick hers up in both hooves, daintily folding it and taking a large bite out of the end, she metaphorically threw her hooves up. After all, Fluttershy was doing exactly what the other patrons were doing.

When in Canterlot, one must do as the Canterlotians do.

It was messy, and greasy, and the toppings fell off into the napkin she’d placed on her lap, threatening to stain her coat. After eating a single slice, she tried to abstain from having another, and failed. It was going to absolutely destroy her diet, which she hadn’t quite started yet but would need to now, certainly.

It was amazing.

After polishing off roughly half of the beast of a dish, they both sat back with a satisfied sigh, Rarity letting out a little burp and blushing furiously afterwards.

“Hey! Thanks for the compliment, lady!” Bit called out from the kitchen where he was shaping and stretching a fresh piece of dough.

“You... are quite welcome,” she said airily, trying not to address why he had thanked her.

Fluttershy poked at the slice she’s been working on for the last five minutes, seemingly uncertain if she wished to try another bite.

“Best to listen to your stomach, love. I know it tastes divine, but you’ll thank me later. Besides, we can take the remainder with us. Pizza is just as lovely late at night, even cold. I suspect there’s some magic involved. Perhaps Twilight could look into—” she let out another little burp. “—it.”

“That was.... very nice.” Fluttershy said, still eyeing the half-finished slice.

“We’ll have to have some pasta the next time we visit. I’m sure it will be just as wonderful.” Rarity got up, walking to the counter with a bit of a heavy gait, reflecting that she was going to need to increase her physical activity drastically if she kept eating this well. “Could we get a to-go box, please?”

“You got it, lady.” Bit replied, floating a box to her in his magic while not taking his eyes off of his dough. “Hope you and your friend had your fill.”

“Yes, quite. Shall I wait at the register, or—”

“You can settle up with Rocky,” he said, turning towards the back of the kitchen. “Hey, Rock! Get off your duff and ring this lady up!”

In a moment, a slow-looking stallion emerged, wiping his hooves on a soiled dishrag. “Okay. So we got one pie, loaded, with a couple ‘a drinks—”

Rarity’s eyes widened as the total rose, but in fairness, it had been a very good meal. Some quick calculations of her remaining funds after the carriage ride and the train, factoring in the meal and the tip, finished out at something that was just barely above zero.

She emptied out her bag, adding the few bits she had left to the tip. She was going to the bank later, in any case. But no bits meant she was going to have to put off shopping, which made her unhappy. Still, there were worse problems to have.

“All right, darling,” she said, putting the remaining slices into the box and placing it into her saddle bag. “We’ll need to go to the bank, next—”

Fluttershy looked at her in surprise as she got up. “No, we were going shopping, next. I need to get some spices and teas. And I promised Angel—”

“Shopping will have to wait, as I’m afraid I just used the last of my bits on lunch. But Celestia said it was fine to get extra for my personal items, and since I’ve already replaced some of those things from my own bits I suppose I’m actually owed that money. So...” she trailed off as she noticed Fluttershy didn’t seem to be listening, instead she had opened her saddle bag, reaching inside to pull a large bag out with her teeth. It jingled slightly as she shook it in front of Rarity.

“It’s okay. I brought plenty. We can go to the bank later.”

Rarity eyed the bag, judging the heft and size with a raising eyebrow. “I... see. Are you sure? I’m going to need some new perfumes and cosmetics—”

Rarity’s eyes grew wider as Fluttershy pulled out a similarly sized bag from the other side, allowing it to jingle just a little to demonstrate that it too was full of bits. She’d noted that Fluttershy’s bags had seemed a bit heavy when they’d set out that morning, but hadn’t thought to ask why. Now she could clearly see the cause. She wasn’t sure exactly how much Fluttershy had brought along, but at a rough estimate it was a lot. Maybe not enough to buy everything Rarity had planned to buy, but certainly enough to get a good start.

We could always come back another day…

She took a surreptitious look at the saddle bag’s interior as Fluttershy held it open to put the second bag back, and spotted what looked like a third bit bag in it, of similar size and weight to the first and second. Looking again at the right saddlebag she could see it seemed of equal weight to the first, as it was not sitting lopsided on Fluttershy’s form. That likely meant yet another bag, all of which were many times larger and heavier than the one Rarity had brought along for their expenses.

“I’m sure, Rarity. I wanted to maybe pick you up some nice things while we were here anyway.” Fluttershy explained, firmly closing the latches on the sides of her bags. “It’ll be fine. My treat.”

For a moment, Rarity was ready to protest, citing worries of it all being too much, and also fears that Fluttershy was carrying around so much money to begin with. It was rare, but robbery was not unheard of, even in the capital.

But, in the end, she simply smiled, for to do otherwise would be to refuse a gift from the heart. She threw her arms around Fluttershy, kissing her quickly on the lips. “Thank you, Sweetness.”

Chapter 62: Let The Sun Shine In

View Online

Luna cleared her throat nervously. All the more, she felt the lack of weight on her head and hooves, serving to make her feel quite literally stripped bare in front of Fancy Pants. “So, you have a full schedule, do you? I suppose my little mishap might have put you behind—”

“Oh, not at all,” Fancy replied. “Actually, I make it a point not to schedule meetings before one in the afternoon, because the ponies I deal with are rather layabout oafs who can barely manage to get out of bed to tend to their hangovers prior to then.” He glanced at a clock on the wall. “We have several hours before I need to worry about any of them. But enough about that. You were going to explain that rather interesting line of thought!”

“Well... that is... I was concerned—”

“Concerned that I might be feeling a little put out by my wife’s promiscuity, if I understood correctly. That I might be growing weary of it? Is that about the jist?”

Luna looked down at the table, face flushed. She coughed uncomfortably, and reached for a napkin. “So...”

“So.”

Luna opened her mouth again, and could not force words past her throat, as her heart seemed to have lodged its way firmly inside. She took a deep drink of scalding coffee, and tried again. “I... I worry about... you, and Fleur, and what I am doing to you both.”

Fancy didn’t respond for a moment, and when he did, it was with a loud, hearty laugh. “Princess, so long as you don’t have us foalnapped again, I believe we’ll be just fine.”

Luna winced, her ears drooping low into her mane.

The laughter stopped instantly. “Oh! I didn’t mean anything by that. That’s actually a bit of a fond memory for us. Those chaps you sent are fine folks, reasonable rates, and they helped me beef up my security!”

She said nothing, only wishing Fleur were there all the more. She wanted a hug, and some kind words.

Maybe a kiss.

Fancy was peering at her with concern when she glanced back at him. “Luna,” he said softly. “I... perhaps I’m bungling this badly. I tend to resort to humor when I don’t quite know what to say, bit of a weakness on my part, not sure how else to respond.”

“We... I’m not certain how to speak of this either, Fancy. How exactly does one say that they feel as if they steal the attentions of another’s spouse unduly?”

“I think that’s actually a rather good way of putting it, honestly,” Fancy replied. He popped a strawberry into his mouth from a nearby tray of fruit. “So, that’s what you think is happening?”

“Is it not?” Luna said, looking him straight in the eye. “Last night, I stepped past a line I had drawn for myself. A necessary line, I had thought. It kept emotions from becoming entangled, let me keep a perspective. But I was invited past it, and I went, despite my fears. And today, I awoke and saw those fears realized. I am intruding, and whether I was invited or not, I wrong you by doing so.”

Fancy didn’t say anything for a long while. When he spoke, he did so in barely a whisper, as if he was afraid of being overheard. “Luna... Princess... There was a time that I might have been jealous of the attention she paid you.” He cast a guilty glance down the hallway, his ears wilting. “I didn’t understand, at first. I could see rather quickly that she was smitten with you. Began to wonder if maybe she’d grown tired of me, and wanted to move onwards and upwards.”

Luna opened her mouth to reply, and he held up a hoof, shaking his head. “I don’t feel that way any longer, Luna. It took some time, but I’ve come to recognize what’s going on a little more clearly. It’s rather fascinating, to be honest.”

“I don’t... I don’t understand.” Luna replied. Her emotions were aswirl with guilt and confusion mixed with a hefty amount of dread. “Why do you no longer feel that way?”

“Because... I quickly found her feelings for me hadn’t changed in the slightest. I’m simply no longer the only pony to elicit those feelings from her.” He calmly took a sip of coffee, looking at her meaningfully. “She’s fallen quite hard for you.”

He said nothing more, and Luna didn’t blame him. What else needed to be said? “I... I am sorry, Fancy.”

That actually shook his stoic expression into one of surprise. “Sorry? Whatever for?”

“I feared as much, but told myself I mistook passion for deeper feelings. I never, ever intended—”

“Princess, I need you to listen very carefully,” Fancy said suddenly, “I didn’t tell you this to express any displeasure in the fact that she loves you. I did so only so that you might understand what’s going on. I love her, she loves me, but she also loves you. And I couldn’t be more pleased by that.”

Luna eyes bulged in response to his statement. “But... I...” she paused, took a deep breath, then asked the most important thing: “Why?”

“I’m pleased because it makes me happy to see her happy. That’s why.” Fancy shrugged, a little smile growing on his lips. “You’re uncertain if you feel the same, I can see that. To be perfectly frank, it wouldn’t matter either way. She cares for you, you are her little princess, and you will remain so no matter if you feel as deeply in turn.”

“What... what do I do?” Luna asked after a moment.

“Do?” Fancy replied, lifting one eyebrow in an arc. “Do as you have been doing. She enjoys when you visit. Continue to do that when you can. Perhaps inviting us over for tea or breakfast might be pleasant, if you wish. Beyond that?” He shrugged again. “Let her adore you.”

“But is that fair to you?” Luna pressed, looking very troubled and feeling even more so.

He laughed a little. “Fleur is... a good pony, but perhaps you’ve noticed... she’s not a very happy one. She seeks out fleeting moments of joy, but they never last for her. Before meeting you, she’d found one pony in her life that was important, ‘one little spot of color in a sea of gray’, she once told me. Now she has two. That’s not only fair, it’s cause for celebration.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed. “That is nice to hear. I am glad to bring her happiness as well, but while that’s all well and good for Fleur... What about you, Fancy? Do you have somepony else who you love as dearly as Fleur?”

He did not answer for a time, reaching into a pouch in his pocket to pull out a pipe, and filling it with tobacco. “I’ve never in my life met anypony I love as dearly as I love her. She is everything to me.”

“Then why are you so willing to share her with me?” Luna demanded hotly. He winced, and she took the hint and lowered her voice. “I would not. I would keep her at my side always.”

“Yet you seek out the affections of those other two mares, instead of whisking off the one you favor more.” Fancy said pointedly. He lit the pipe, taking a long pull and exhaling after a moment. “I love her, as I said, but... I won’t deny her the things that make her happy. You make her happy.”

“And what about what makes Fancy happy? Don’t you deserve such as well?”

He laughed, his eyes crinkling as he inhaled once more. “I have all I need, Princess. As you pointed out, I have a loving wife who fully intends to chase off younger mares as we grow old. I have a comfortable home, the respect and admiration of my peers.” He leaned slightly closer, dropping his voice even lower as he did so. “And every now and again I lure some impressionable young mare or stallion home and together with my wife we thoroughly corrupt them in the most wonderful way possible. Trust me, I am quite content.”

Luna blushed, not used to hearing Fancy speak with such openness.

“Furthermore, if we’re being totally honest with one another, I find your company just as enjoyable as Fleur does, Luna. In case it has slipped your mind, you are a truly stunning creature with a body most other mares would kill for.”

“Fancy—” Luna heard herself squeak, the blood positively burning on her face. Her seat began to feel most uncomfortable.

“And that’s saying nothing of your nigh-inexhaustible amounts of energy. When I have the two of you to contend with, gym appointments become largely pointless.” He leaned closer still and put a hoof on hers, smiling widely in a way that told Luna he was well aware of her discomfort.

She glared at him, just a little.

He leaned back, waving his hoof in mock surrender, but leaving his other hoof on hers. “Yes, well, my point stands. You’re lovely to be around. Added to all of that, you have an outlook on politics that is,” he chuckled softly, “most refreshing. Even if I could, I would not ask for more than that which you already share with us every time you visit.”

“I’d... I’d be willing to give more.” she replied, her face, while beginning to cool, still feeling quite hot as she said it. “I expected... something more when she invited me to sleep in your bed for the night. Waking up in a lover’s embrace is something I have not felt in centuries. Yet when I woke, I found only half of what I expected.”

He quickly removed his hoof from hers, looking down at the table, apparently finding the napkins very interesting. “I... I didn’t wish to be presumptive—”

“Be more presumptive in the future, please.” Luna replied earnestly. “We’ve been intimate in the past, have we not? This is not so very different.”

“Well, yes,” he replied, finally tearing his eyes from the napkins to look at her once more. “But I am not Fleur—”

“Well, thank goodness for that! I don’t think I could survive two of her!”

“I meant only that I do not rush in where I have not been invited.” Fancy replied, frowning seriously.

“Then consider yourself invited, Sir Pants,” Princess Luna intoned with all the gravity she could muster while feeling completely naked at a breakfast table. “Her Royal Majesty formally requests snuggling from Her two dear friends. Wilt thou deny Her?”

Fancy looked at her for a long moment, then stood and bowed deeply. “Your wish is my command, Highness,” he replied.

She nodded haughtily. “We thank thee. Now, perhaps we should inform the good Dame that morning is upon us.” She stood, gesturing towards his bedroom, and held out a forearm for him to link with his own. “Shall we?”

“Let’s,” he said with a slow smile, taking the proffered place by her side and walking arm in arm with her.

Pinkie Pie woke up blind.

She wasn’t sure why she was blind, but opening her eyes didn’t bring sight to her. Her other senses were working just fine. Touch told her that the snuggleable form of the Princess remained next to her, while smell had gone out and caught a waft of lavender shampoo, telling her that Twilight was still in bed as well.

Sound had woken her up with the morning sounds of birdsong and ponies bustling about outside, and taste told her that she really really needed to brush her teeth. But sight was nowhere to be seen, and without him she felt like brushing her teeth was going to be harder than usual.

It wasn’t the first time she’d gone blind. Sight had left her before, after all. She wondered which of the bottles had done it this time. Twilight had so many in the lab, and they were all such pretty colors... Most of the time they didn’t taste very good, though.

She supposed she’d need to wake Twilight up and have her lead her to the hospital again. As much as she liked Doctor Stable, she really wasn’t looking forward to another one of his ‘medical mystery’ speeches. But if she wanted sight back, she couldn’t do it lying in bed and feeling sorry for herself.

The strange thing was that she didn’t remember doing any taste tests recently. But that was another problem with the bottles, sometimes they messed with her head a little, making her forget things she’d just done. One of the bottles had made her see even more colors. She wondered if that was maybe just sight working overtime for when he was gone. It was probably another of those ‘mysteries’, like that one time she’d had trouble walking for a few hours. She thought maybe that one might have been Twilight’s fault, though.

She bit her lip in the darkness (or maybe it was bright daylight, it was really hard to say when sight was playing hide and go seek with her). She didn’t really wanna wake Twilight up if she was still sleeping. It was actually the first time in days that Twi-twi was getting proper rest instead of passing out on top of a book.

She heard more and more sounds coming out of the window, making her ears twitch.

Hey! Maybe... maybe I could ask a friend to lead me to the doctor! That would work! Then I don’t have to bug Twi-twi or Celly!

She mulled that thought over, finding it sound and reasonable. Of course, there were the stairs to consider. Without sight, those might really hurt. Her ear twitched again as a bird let out a sudden trill of song, and it gave her an idea.

I could just call out from the window! Then somepony can come upstairs and lead me down!

She smiled so brightly she could almost see it even without sight to show it to her. All she’d have to do is get up carefully, navigate her way to the window, and find a friend. That should prove easy, since everypony in town was a friend.

Slowly and carefully, she got up, rolled off the bed, and found her way by touch to the window. She could hear the bustle outside a little better now, and thought she maybe heard Lyra and Bon Bon chatting as they walked by the library.

She stuck her head out, waving excitedly as she called out: “Hey, Lyra! Hey, Bon Bon!”

They looked up in surprise, waving back to her. “Hey, Pinkie!” Lyra called back. “Did you wake up late, too?”

Pinkie giggled a little. “I dunno, it was dark a second ago and—” Her eyes widened as she realized something very important. She could see them! Lyra was wearing a funny scarf and Bon Bon had a nice flower in her hair! “Oh, wow! I can see! And... huh... it is kinda late! That’s weird!”

Bon Bon and Lyra exchanged a look, then smiled back up at her in a way that ponies tended to do when she’d said something they didn’t understand.

“Are you okay, Pinkie?” Lyra asked hesitantly.

“Oh yeah! Doing better now! I mean, I couldn’t see when I woke up, but now I can so everything’s okie-dokie!” Pinkie blinked several times in demonstration. “Yeppers! I close my eyes and open them again and there’s everything clear as day! Which is good because it is day, and if it was clear as night that’s not nearly as easy to see, unless you have a flashlight.”

“Okay... well, Bonnie and I have to go open her shop. Let us know how that sight thing works out...”

“It’s working great, thanks!” she waved goodbye, ducking her head back inside to share the exciting news that she didn’t have to go to the hospital after all with Twilight—

And then she was blind again.

“Uh oh.”

She stuck her head back out the window, hoping Lyra was still nearby. “Hey! Lyra!” she called out, waving furiously. She breathed a sigh of relief when she spotted Lyra right down the road, then did a double-take when she realized she had just spotted Lyra right down the road.

“What is it, Pinkie?” Lyra called back.

Pinkie shook her head, wondering why sight was playing peek-a-boo with her. “Um... nevermind.”

She waited for a moment, watching Lyra shake her head and walk down the road with Bon Bon. It was really nice to see.

It was really really nice to see.

She took a good long look around, just appreciating what sight was showing her, then she cautiously ducked her head back inside the window.

This time, she noticed that as soon as her head got inside, it was dark again.

“Huh.”

She popped her head back outside. It was bright and sunny.

“That’s so neat!” she exclaimed, clapping her hooves together.

“Pinkie... come back to bed.” Twilight called out groggily from inside.

Pinkie’s ears flopped downwards, her smile losing a little of its energy as she glanced guiltily back at the bedroom. “Sorry, Twi-twi.” she whispered back.

“It’s still dark, why are you up?”

“Uh... about that. Maybe you should come to the window?” Pinkie’s eyes widened as she actually saw what the window looked like from outside. It was like her body was emerging from a wall of pure blackness. It wasn’t that it was just dark in the room, it was like all the light was gone. Thinking back, she remembered one other time she’d seen something like this.

Or rather, another time she hadn’t seen something like this.

Oh yeah! Luna did something just like this! She just sucked up all the light and it was dark!

Magic made a lot more sense than tasting bottles and not remembering it. It was easier to fix, too, since it didn’t require a visit to the doctor or getting her stomach pumped!

She pondered the darkness while she heard Twilight swearing quietly inside.

“Pinkie, I think I might be blind.”

“You’re not!” Pinkie called back. “I already got this. Just come to the window. It’s okay.”

“No it’s not. I know I’m casting a light spell, but I still can’t see anything—”

“No, I...” Pinkie paused, reconsidering. Twilight’s problem might not be the same as Pinkie’s, and it would be super sad if she couldn’t actually see. “Well, come to the window, I’m pretty sure you’ll be able to see over here.”

“How does that make any sense?” Twilight demanded, grumbling as she cautiously walked to the window, and swearing again when she bumped her shin against a stool. “Okay, I’m at the window, I think, what—”

She emerged from the wall of darkness, her eyes wide and staring, only to suddenly shut them tight as she saw the world in its full sunlit glory.

She kept them closed for a long time, uttering more words Pinkie didn’t normally hear her say.

“Pinkie?” Twilight said.

“Yahuh?”

“I think I might actually be blind now.”

“Nah! It’s just really, really bright out here!” Pinkie said with a little giggle. “Just open your eyes a little bit at a time.”

Twilight took a deep breath, daring to open one eye just a little bit. She shielded it from the sun as much as she could, and it slowly widened in surprise. “How late did we sleep?”

“I dunno. But it’s all dark inside, and out here it’s not.” Pinkie leaned in close, whispering conspiratorially. “Did you do that? It looks like magic.”

Twilight’s eyes crinkled at the edges, and Pinkie got quiet, letting her think for a moment. She briefly wondered if maybe she could scramble down the outside of Golden Oaks to go get Twilight some coffee, but decided to stay just in case Twi-twi needed her for anything.

Twilight opened her other eye, looking all around until she found what she was looking for. “The clock tower says it’s just past eight in the morning. Why is the sun saying it’s noon?”

Pinkie shrugged, offering no opinion on the sun that had jumped the gun.

Twilight ducked her head back inside, and the next thing Pinkie heard was a shout, another naughty word, and a crash.

“Um... watch out? It’s dark in there?” Pinkie offered sheepishly.

“What’s going on?” Twilight demanded from inside.

“I dunno! It’s like there’s a line at the window, and the light doesn’t want to come inside!” Pinkie called back. “It’s neat-looking from out here, but then, you can only see it from out here because in there you can’t see anything.”

There was a long pause, during which Pinkie could almost hear the gears turning in Twi-twi’s noggin.

“And you think this is magic?”

“Well, I don’t have that pretty horn on my head, so I can’t say for sure. But it looks like magic from out here. I mean, there’s dark, and there’s dark. Inside there, that’s dark.”

Twilight swore again, and from the sound of things, she had kicked the poor stool out of her way. “Okay, if it’s magic, I should be able to use the failsafe spell to dispel it. Give me a second.”

After the aforementioned second, Pinkie heard the distinct sound of Twilight’s horn ‘charging up’, then there was a sudden flash, after which sunlight flooded back into the room.

For a moment, Pinkie and Twilight just looked at one another, each wearing a little grin of success. Then a spot of darkness appeared in the center of the room and slowly spread outwards as it seemed all the light was being sucked inside of it.

“What is going on?” Twilight repeated, grunting as she carefully got to her hooves in the darkness.

Pinkie’s brow furrowed as she watched the darkness grow back to its previous shape. Something in the room didn’t like light, that much even she could see, since she was outside of its sphere of influence. Only it wasn’t a sphere, more of a room-shape of influence.

“I dunno, but try that again, it worked!” Pinkie called back.

“No it didn’t!” Twilight replied, but Pinkie could hear her magic making that twinkling noise in the darkness. There was another bright flash, and then there was light.

This time, Pinkie watched very carefully to see where the darkness was coming from. Or rather, where the light was going to, since darkness only showed up where light wasn’t. To her surprise, it seemed to be going into the bed.

Does light get tired?

She pondered that for the half second it took her to leap from the windowsill to the bed. Upon getting close enough, she saw the source of their darkness. Celly’s horn was eating all the light, like Pinkie with a fresh tray of cupcakes!

Not knowing what else to do, she tried covering Celly’s horn by hugging it close to her chest. That seemed to work, as the darkness confined itself to the curve of her body and the enclosure that her hooves provided, but Celly’s horn was very long, and the tip still stuck out at the end. She hesitated, but seeing the light being drawn in via the tip, she did what she had to do.

Twilight got up, looking a little groggy even now. She glanced at Pinkie, tilting her head to one side. “Pinkie, what are you doing?”

“Tying to shop teh dahk.” Pinkie mumbled around Celestia’s horntip.

Celestia woke to the sound of arguing, a crick in her neck, and a heavy weight on her head.

Another day she might have written the weight off as having passed out in her regalia (the crown did in fact weigh heavy some days) but a pink tail whipping across her nose quickly disabused her of that notion.

“Pinkie!” Twilight hissed. “You just can’t do that to another pony without asking first!”

“Buh ef I leggo teh dahk will cobback!” Pinkie responded, her voice muffled, sounding as if she was talking with her mouth full.

Celestia glanced up and saw something she wasn’t prepared to see just after waking up. Not that she was bothered by it, of course. In a society where everypony walked around nude it was unavoidable you’d catch sight of such things on occasion. Just usually not so close.

You didn’t usually wake up to find a pony sitting on your head. At least, not if you were Celestia, you didn’t.

As she woke, other sensations made themselves known to her. It was very bright in here, which was odd, since she recalled doing something about that a few hours ago. Also, there was a warmth wrapped around her horn, and at the tip, a sensation of wetness—

Hmmm, a little forward of her. You’d think she’d take you out to dinner first. Or at the very least lunch, given the apparent time.

Celestia’s face flushed for a brief moment before she reasserted as much calm as she could possibly muster in the situation she found herself in. “Pinkie, would you mind getting down from there?”

Pinkie promptly removed the tip of Celestia’s horn from her mouth, looked down at her from her impromptu perch, smiled, and said: “Morning, Celly! Sorry about the horn, I had to cover it so it wouldn’t suck up all the light. Could you stop making it dark now? It’s a little hard to get around.”

Oh, well that’s far less sexy. I’ll be in your subconscious if you need me.

Pinkie carefully climbed down from her head, settling down next to Celestia on the bed. “That was neat! I mean, except for the whole thinking-I-was-blind thing. Not as much fun.”

Celestia sat up, allowing the light in the room to act without her influence and trying very hard to forget the last few moments. This was not helped by Twilight’s reaction, which was apparently going to be shocked silence for the near future.

Which do you think she’s feeling more? Embarrassment, or jealousy?

Celestia winced as she heard Astra’s laughter echo through her mind.

“Hey! Your hair looks better!” Pinkie exclaimed, lifting one of Celestia’s forelocks in her hoof.

Her eyes followed the lifted hoof, and observed the bare beginnings of her former coloration making themselves known amongst the pink of her mane.

Pinkie examined it closely, looking at it from multiple angles and nodding sagely when she was satisfied. “Hmmm, still not wavy, though. We need to make you happier.”

The examination seemed to shake Twilight from her funk, and she came closer as well. “That’s... that’s more recovery than you’ve shown in the last few days!”

Celestia yawned, stretching out her forelegs in preparation of getting up. “It’s amazing what a good night’s sleep will do, Twilight.”

“Well yes, of course, but what was that spell you cast to draw in the light? It’s not quite like the standard light diffusion spell, which is really more illusion based than actual removal of light—” Twilight flushed with embarrassment. “Sorry, you know that, of course you know that. But... well, what I mean is... I don’t know what that was.”

“Ah. Well, that’s not so much a spell as me exercising my talent, Twilight.”

There was a long pause as Twilight looked at her incredulously. “You can just... make light do what you want?”

“Sunlight, yes, also candlelight and firelight. I used to make flames dance for Luna, it was quite the show.”

Twilight stared at her, dumbstruck. “I couldn’t even light up my horn,” she said, sounding both confused and annoyed.

“Ah. Well, basic light spells are essentially just recreations of sunlight.” Celestia stifled another yawn. “I’m sorry, I had meant to be up before you both, but it seems I slept later than I intended.”

“No, I don’t mean...” Twilight frowned, shaking her head. “It’s fine. I’m going to go get some things for the kitchen. Without Spike around I seem to have run out of some basics.”

“I could go with you to help!” Pinkie offered.

“No, that’s okay. You should keep the Prin—” she snapped her mouth shut, flashing Celestia a guilty look. “Keep Celestia company till I get back.”

“Okay!” Pinkie smiled, getting up off of the bed and hugging Twilight to the point where she squeaked. “Have fun!” she said, giving Twilight a quick peck on the cheek.

Twilight blushed a brilliant red, but with only a moment’s hesitation she returned the kiss, albeit on Pinkie’s lips instead.

Celestia’s heart warmed to see it. Her own discomfort aside, if her little stunt with the kissing exchange had made them in the least more comfortable with intimacy, it had all been worth it.

Pinkie’s ears shot up, and she looked Twilight straight in the eyes, and toppled her onto the floor, showering her with kisses.

“Pinkie!” Twilight gasped out.

Celestia dutifully looked away, determined not to intrude on another intimate moment—

Oh! That is interesting! Did Pinkie just nip at Twilight’s neck? Goodness, she’s enthusiastic, isn’t she? I don’t believe I’ve ever heard of licking somepony’s nose while making out but then I suppose it might be fun—

Celesta made a point of turning around instead, since she clearly did not have the willpower to give them basic privacy.

Spoilsport.

After a few moments of blush-inducing noises, Pinkie helped Twilight up, and Celestia saw her give Twilight one final kiss as she dared to turn around again.

Twilight just stood there for a moment, looking horribly sheepish.

Pinkie on the other hoof was looking at Twilight expectantly, eventually saying: “Didn’t you forget somepony?”

There was no immediate response other than a look of confusion, then Pinkie pointed in Celestia’s direction. If she’d looked embarrassed before, now Twilight looked ready to faint.

“That’s all right, Twilight. If you don’t feel comfortable—”

Twilight moved quicker than Celestia had ever seen her move, and before she even had a chance to register what had happened, Twilight’s lips were pressed to hers, her purple hooves wrapped around Celestia’s neck, her eyes tightly closed, and her cheeks on fire. Before Celestia had a chance to respond with more than a surprised blink, however, she had scrambled out the door without so much as a word.

Rarity was doing her level best not to skip.

It was unseemly for a lady of her social stature to be seen doing so in public. And so, even if she was going shopping in one of her favorite cities in all the world, with her loving marefriend by her side, she did not skip.

Even if she wanted to. Badly.

Instead she walked at a slow, measured pace, resisting the urge to randomly kiss or nuzzle Fluttershy, as public displays of affection were likewise ill-advised. Being a lady was terribly inconvenient at times.

“Have you decided where you’d like to go first?” Fluttershy asked after a few moments of silence had fallen between them.

Rarity blinked, stopping in her tracks at the enormity of the question. They were walking to Regent Row, a mind-bogglingly large shopping district. It was so large in fact, that taking a carriage was pointless, as they were not allowed within the area because of how it would impede foot traffic. Two of the most exclusive purveyors of fabrics and threads existed at opposite ends of the district, her favorite perfumier was at another extreme, and there were accessories to consider as well. In short, deciding where to start was not a simple undertaking.

Wait, accessories... Why am I getting this nagging feeling that I’ve forgotten something about—

Her eyes widened as a smile grew on her lips. She opened her saddlebag, pawing through it until she found what she was looking for. The little glass butterfly hairpin she’d made for Fluttershy shone dimly in the sunlight, its surface mottled with traces of soot from the fire, adding to the illusion of what it was made to represent. She’d made it on a whim, but looking at it now, she worried it was perhaps unworthy of her beloved.

“Rarity?” Fluttershy asked again, trying to see what was so interesting in Rarity’s saddlebag.

“Um...” Rarity hurriedly closed the bag, leaving the little hairpin where it was. Surely she could find something else. Something better. This was Regent Row, after all! “I think so, yes. This way...” she said, leading them towards the glasswares district.

They made their way through the streets of Canterlot, Rarity wishing she’d hired a carriage after all, even if the driver would have had to drop them off as they reached Regent Row. While she’d certainly enjoyed lunch at Bit’s Bistro, it was located in a part of town she was unfamiliar with. Everything looked a bit... dingier here. Not quite as bad as certain parts of Manehatten, of course, but it was clear they were not in what could be considered the ‘good’ part of town.

Still, this was Canterlot, so even an area such as this would only be considered ‘less good’ as opposed to bad. The buildings were for the most part well-kempt, though she did notice a few here and there that had been boarded up, apparently being abandoned by their owners.

“Darling, stay close to me if you would,” she whispered.

“Um...” Fluttershy looked at her curiously, “Okay, but why?”

“It’s... it’s nothing, really. Just nerves. But I’d like to make our way quickly, if we can. Just not too quickly, we don’t wish to make a fuss.”

This was Canterlot. And it was just her nerves. She was certain everypony that lived in this part of town was absolutely lovely, and were simply hard workers who couldn’t afford to live in the more posh neighborhoods.

Of course, some of them might also be ruffians who made their lairs in those same boarded-up buildings. That one over there, for example. The one with the ugly trim and leaky roof. And they would swarm out and accost them like the savages they were and—

She took a deep, cleansing breath. Such things only happened in trashy novels that she certainly never read. Or at least did not keep in her home. Not on open display, in any event. And they happened at the darkest and most evil hours, not in the bright light of day. Also, they tended to be in alleyways, not openly on busy streets.

She looked around, and found herself not terribly reassured by the fact that there was a distinct lack of foot traffic. She and Fluttershy were the only ones out and about, apparently. But then, the lack of other ponies did make her feel that she could spot trouble coming from very far away.

She supposed that it contributed to her growing sense of unease, at the very least. Ponies were by nature herd creatures, and being caught out in the open without other ponies nearby tended to make one feel vulnerable.

“Rarity?”

“Yes, sweetness?”

“You seem to be breathing very fast. Did you want to sit down?”

“That’s quite all right, darling.”

Apparently the deep breaths weren’t helping, and had instead turned into many smaller breaths without her noticing. She consciously tried to slow her breathing down, focusing on the path ahead, and trying not to notice all of the treacherous alleys they were passing. Her novels had been very clear on one point: if they were to be accosted, it wouldn’t be in broad daylight.

Which was why the group of stallions standing around did not bother her in the slightest. Clearly they were just layabouts, or down on their luck, and couldn’t possibly—

The lead stallion (or at least, Rarity assumed he was the leader, because he was the largest of them and in the center of the group) motioned to his compatriots, who fanned out next to him. He spoke up, startling Rarity with both his words and his completely reasonable tone of voice, despite what he was actually saying. “Ladies, we mean you no harm. We just need you to part with your bags, please. Lay them down and you can go on about your business for the day.”

Rarity’s eyes widened, and she turned to Fluttershy to ask if she had heard the same thing.

“Please don’t make this difficult,” he said in the same calm, rational tone.

She turned back to him, still somewhat in shock and uncertain how she was meant to respond. “I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“He’s saying we’re gonna need your bags, miss,” a stallion on the left said, leveling a cold stare in their direction. “Just be a good lass and do as you’re asked, and nopony will get hurt.”

Rarity stared at them, her mouth slightly open in disbelief. After a few moments, however, she knew how she felt about the situation. She was furious. “No, I’m sorry, but I don’t think we will be! What could you possibly be thinking? This is Canterlot, we’re in bright daylight, and in the middle of a street for goodness sake! You’re meant to do this sort of thing where nopony can see you!”

“Lady, we didn’t come here for a lecture on how to rob ponies—”

“Well, clearly, you need one! There could be any number of witnesses—”

“Rarity,” Fluttershy interjected. “I don’t know if we should argue with them—”

“But this is all wrong!” Rarity insisted. “Things like this don’t just happen this way in Canterlot. Maybe in Manehatten—”

“Hey! What’s wrong wit’ Manehatten?!” One of the ponies on the right barked, looking ready to lunge at her if the pony to his side hadn’t held him back with a hoof.

Rarity rolled her eyes as she glanced at him. “It’s a perfectly lovely city, and I adore it. I just mean that it’s a bit rougher around the edges in some parts.”

“Enough!” the leader of the five bellowed, making all parties pay attention to him once more. He stalked up to Rarity, coming nose to nose with her. “Drop the bags.”

She stared him down, refusing to give ground to somepony so clearly incompetent.

“Rarity, please! I’m sure they have a good reason—”

She turned to Fluttershy for only a moment, ready to tell her that she wasn’t going to give them anything. But the second she turned away from him, she felt a sharp pain on the side of her head, and everything went dark.

She couldn’t say how long she was out, and when she came to, it was very confusing at first. She heard high-pitched screams of rage, and low-pitched cries of panic, and many, many sounds of flesh hitting flesh.

She opened her eyes to find four ponies on the ground, groaning in pain if they were making any noise at all. The fifth, their apparent leader, was screaming as Fluttershy bent his leg at an unnatural angle in some sort of hold, presumably one she’d practiced with Harry. It looked painful. She viewed this all dispassionately, not quite certain what was going on beyond the fact that her head hurt.

“Please, lady, I’ll give you whatever you want, just let me go!” the stallion screamed, letting out another wail as something cracked.

“Didn’t your mommy ever teach you that you shouldn’t—”

There was another scream and a thud of hoof on flesh.

“—hit—”

The next scream was somehow more high-pitched than Fluttershy’s own voice.

“—girls?!”

Rarity heard one final choked-sounding scream, followed by silence.

“Fluttershy...” she called out weakly, struggling to get back to her hooves.

She heard a surprised-sounding feminine squeak, followed by a scrambling of hooves, then felt Fluttershy’s gentle touch as she was helped back into a sitting position.

“Don’t try to move too quickly!” Fluttershy insisted, holding her up against her own chest for both comfort and stabilization purposes.

“What... happened?” Rarity asked into Fluttershy’s mane, still trying to clear her head.

“Well... the biggest one hit you, and you fell.”

Rarity nodded into Fluttershy’s mane, having pieced that much together. “What happened... to them?”

There was a longer pause, during which Fluttershy clutched Rarity even tighter. “I... I got mad. I tried to hit him back, then the other ones got in the way, so I hit them. Then I hit him a bunch of times—” She shuddered against Rarity, letting out a sob.

Rarity automatically put her arms around Fluttershy, still feeling numb to the whole situation. “Are they—” she bit off the end of the sentence before she said the words ‘all right’, as they clearly weren’t. Likewise, she held off on the word ‘alive’, as the ones that were, were moaning softly and begging for forgiveness, and the silent ones were hopefully just unconscious.

She pulled Fluttershy away from herself, taking a good look at her. Her mane was mussed, and she had a few bruises on her forearms, and there were some splotches on her hooves of something that Rarity pretended was just tomato sauce. There seemed to be a lot of it on the ground as well, actually.

The leader of the group coughed, spitting up what looked like a tooth. There was no pretending otherwise, it was a tooth.

Fluttershy’s head swiftly turned in his direction, her body tensing like a coiled spring.

“Darling, it’s fine. He’s not going anywhere.” Rarity said quickly, laying a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. She raised her voice slightly to address the fallen ruffians. “In fact, none of you should attempt to move, please. If you’ll let me, I’ll get you to the constabulary, where they will see you get medical attention after you are reported.”

A few curses were uttered, but none of them protested at the idea. One of them curled into a miserable ball as he came to, his tail firmly between his legs. Another coughed up something Rarity pretended was just more tomato sauce.

Satisfied, Rarity stood, lighting her horn and lifting them all one by one in her magic. She expected it might prove difficult, but found it wasn’t beyond her. In fact, it was strangely easy. She supposed all the exercise she’d been getting of late was beginning to pay off. “Well, let’s get these fine gentlemen to the authorities. I suspect they’ll have some time to rethink their life choices on the way. Come along, darling.”

Chapter 63: Theories And Solutions

View Online

Twilight Sparkle had a problem.

Actually, she had several problems, most of them involving the two mares back at her library. But she had a more pressing problem at the forefront of her mind.

It was a fairly simple thing by comparison, and should have had an easy solution: She needed a piece of furniture. The problem was that she knew of only one shop in town that offered furniture. It was the same place she went to for her quills. Suffice it to say, she had a good relationship with the owner.

“I’m very sorry, Twilight,” Davenport said, shaking his head. “We only sell quills and sofas here.”

“But... how can you maintain a business that sells only two types of merchandise?” Twilight asked in disbelief. “I mean, I figured those were your staples, but hasn’t it ever occurred to you to diversify?”

“I haven’t needed to,” he replied simply. “I’m very, very good at selling sofas, and the rate at which you buy quills in bulk is almost enough to pay for my retirement by itself.”

“But I don’t need a sofa, I need a tanning chair.” Twilight countered.

“Sofas are excellent furniture for lounging indoors or out!” he answered promptly. “Let me show you some models...”

Some time later, she left the shop without her sunchair, but with a new appreciation for the versatility of sofas, and a fresh gross of quills on order for delivery to her library.

She had occasion to lament for what may have been the tenth time that morning that she’d grown so accustomed to her number one assistant’s help with mundane tasks like shopping. She knew where to shop for food, but didn’t know where she was meant to find other things. Did Ponyville just have a carpenter that made the various tables and chairs for everypony? Or were they imported from Manehattan and Canterlot?

She blinked owlishly in the bright light, wondering if she could find sunglasses wherever she ended up finding the sunchair. They were related items, after all... Then again, Quills and Sofas proved that such simple logic didn’t necessarily apply to shops in Ponyville.

She amended her thought to include most any shop in Equestria after remembering a small shop she’d gone to when she was young. It had only sold taffy and carriage wheels. It had gone under after she’d moved to Ponyville, so perhaps there was a correlation between her living area and such shops existing. More research was clearly required.

Making her way to the marketplace, she found a veritable plethora of different foodstuffs that made her stomach rumble, but no sun chairs. Thankfully, she did find a shop that sold sunglasses. Sadly, it only sold sunglasses, and the fellow selling them had only shrugs to offer when asked about tanning chairs, though he did ask her if she was interested in some lemonade. He didn’t seem to be selling that, odd as it was. He just thought she looked thirsty.

Sipping at her lemonade, she started to question herself after randomly wandering the town for about an hour, having no idea where she was going and finding ever stranger combinations for shops to be selling. Was the market was just big enough that two items kept everypony afloat? Perhaps it was worth looking into. She mulled the thought over before shaking her head.

The princess had asked for a nice sunny spot to read in, and Twilight intended to help with that in whatever way she could. Twilight herself normally just read out on the balcony when she wanted sun, but she wasn’t comfortable suggesting that Princess Celestia do that. And besides, if she got the princess a sunchair she could also get her a tanning mirror which would very slightly increase her sun intake thus speeding up her recovery—

The recovery she didn’t want to speed up. It would speed that up.

Twilight, you’re messing up again. What is wrong with you?

She stopped in her tracks, which was likely for the best because she’d long since lost track of where she was going. Fortunately Ponyville was not a very large town, and she lived in a giant tree library visible from nearly anywhere within miles of it, so finding her way home wouldn’t prove difficult.

It had seemed like a good plan... But if the princess didn’t want to get better quicker, she wouldn’t be helping her this way.

She heaved out a great sigh, shaking her head. Even thinking about the Princess was making her brain feel sluggish. It wasn't helping at all that in her weakened state Celestia looked less like the immaculate being Twilight had always worshipped from afar, and more... like a pony.

That felt... disrespectful, somehow, almost like she was seeing the princess naked or something. That, of course, made her think of one of the few times she’d actually seen the Princess naked.

It had been entirely innocent at the time, she’d come to ask the princess a question, and the princess had been stepping out of her bathroom after finishing a bath, wearing nothing but a towel of course, as she did not bathe in her regalia.

Thinking back, the towel had covered more than Celestia’s regalia normally did, but it was the impropriety of it that had made it titillating. It had been just one more embarrassing memory that had been added to the pile of similar memories for young Twilight to obsess over, not really very important. But now her mind unhelpfully envisioned that same Celestia walking towards her with wings wide, allowing the towel to fall as a blush emblazoned itself on her cheeks, reaching down to kiss her—

Oh gosh, that isn’t helping either.

It was very difficult for her to get past that feeling. Last night had helped, a little, but it had been easier for her to cope with the idea of kissing the Princess when it was in the context of having the kiss passed by transference to Pinkie, as nonsensical as that was after the fact.

She was still having trouble even grasping the idea that Princess Celestia had feelings for her. It felt too huge. She sat down on a bench just to the side of the road, and tried to think of the problem in slightly more manageable chunks.

She had kissed the princess. That was a verifiable fact. She’d felt those lips pressed to her own, for the brief moment before she’d fled in terror. As impossible as such an occurrence might have seemed to a younger, heartbroken Twilight, it had happened.

She got past that line of thought, somehow.

More difficult to process was the fact that the princess had kissed her. And it hadn’t been a chaste kiss, either. Twilight had done a lot of kissing of late, (even if most of it had been while pretending she was somepony else) and she knew what a passionate kiss felt like.

She’d come to terms with her own feelings for the princess so long ago, had buried those feelings safely away where they couldn’t hurt her anymore. Now they were out in the open again, and with them came all the insecurities she’d tried to bury with them.

Try as she might, she couldn’t come to terms with those. She’d tried to cope by helping the princess recover as fast as possible, so Celestia could return to Canterlot and life could regain just a little normalcy. But the princess... didn’t want that. She wanted time to rest.

Twilight wanted some time to rest, too. The last week had been some of the most emotionally traumatic and draining events of her young life, and she would have loved a little time to recover. But she had no idea how to tell Princess Celestia that without sounding like a petulant little filly whining about her own problems while the Princess was taking a rest likely centuries overdue.

And then, on top of the insurmountable mountain of problems Twilight was having trouble coping with, there was the Pinkie Problem.

Twilight was a little naive at times (even she knew that), but she could tell that Pinkie was bothered by something. The problem (as was often the case) was finding out from Pinkie what that was.

Directly questioning Pinkie about such things often proved fruitless. The answers were always immediately forthcoming, but rarely helpful. Pinkie’s thought processes were fascinatingly incomprehensible at times, especially when it came to feelings.

Twilight was absolutely certain that the problem, whatever it was, lay with her. Her earlier theories about being the cause of Pinkie’s lack of happiness were only further substantiated by continued observation. The problem had been in her attempted solution, as absenting herself had only caused further distress, for both of them.

She’d managed to piece together a working theory, even if it was incomplete. Part of what was bothering Pinkie seemed to be related to a promise Celestia had made to her. She’d been flabbergasted by that exchange, as the idea of Pinkie needing help to make her smile was... very odd.

Pinkie had also mentioned needing more ‘Twilight time’ on the way back home from Canterlot, and while she wasn’t certain how much of her own feelings went into the character of ‘Mina’, the complaint of needing the ‘Captain’s touch’ seemed to indicate that... Pinkie missed Twilight, despite the fact that they were spending a lot of time together.

That might have less to do with the time they were spending together and more to do with what was being done in that time, actually. The last week or so had been... emotionally draining for both of them, and Twilight hadn’t really been focused on Pinkie very much.

I’ve been too focused on trying to ‘fix’ Celestia… Twilight thought with slowly dawning dread. She pressed a hoof to her forehead, trying to stave off a coming headache. Good intentions or not, she’d managed to ignore Pinkie for the most part while fixating on the idea that Celestia’s weakened state was a problem that she needed to solve instead of simply something that would resolve itself with time and rest.

And it had taken both of them to convince her otherwise. Or rather, it had taken Celestia, and ‘Mina’.

She’d never experienced that with Pinkie before. They didn’t talk very much while in character. A few words, a wink, a sly smile... it was largely body language. And bodies against bodies. Being scolded by ‘Mina’ was confounding, but also elucidating.

In just a few moments, ‘Mina’ had told her more about Pinkie’s state of mind than Pinkie herself had revealed in the entire time they’d been dating. It was insanely illogical, but somehow fit perfectly. ‘Mina’ could say things that Pinkie could not. Just as ‘Captain Sparkle’ could do things that Twilight was too ashamed to do.

Perhaps ‘Mina’ would tell her more, if asked.

She got up, looking at her home spreading its branches in the distance. There was no way to know for sure if her plan was going to work, but she’d already tried the most obvious solution to the Pinkie Problem, and it had failed horribly. She needed more data to find a more reliable one.

She’d find a way, somehow. There had to be some way to make Pinkie as happy as she made Twilight.

“Take a pamphlet from the guard to the right, it will explain everything.” Midnight Oil said, exhaustion threatening to make him collapse. “Next.”

A timid looking stallion with an open book cutiemark stepped forward. “Excuse me, I was given to understand that one of the princesses would be in attendance—”

“Princess Celestia has entrusted me to act as her Voice for the interim of her recovery. I am running Court in her stead. Do you have a concern that hasn’t been addressed by the announcements and reading material we’ve passed out while you waited to be seen?”

“Well... the sun hasn’t moved in hours—

“We are aware of the phenomenon. Unfortunately, Princess Luna is not available at this time to comment, as she is indisposed with personal business.” Midnight gestured to a guard to his side, at the ready with the various supplementary material that had been prepared for the more stubborn supplicants. “Feel free to read over our prepared statement, we assure you more information will be provided once we have it available.”

“Well, that’s fine, I suppose. Will she be screaming at us again? I don’t know if my heart can take that.”

“I’ll address your concern with Her Highness when she returns. In the meantime, it may be wise to invest in a pair of earmuffs.”

“All right, then. I thank you, sir,” the stallion bowed deeply before turning to exit the Court.

“Attention all supplicants,” a stallion’s voice boomed throughout the hall. “Court will be taking a recess soon. We would ask that those of you here for any sun-related concerns have patience, as we have little information beyond what we’ve provided to you. For those with other concerns, please remain behind and we will attempt to answer them—”

Midnight allowed himself to sag in the throne, happy to see that all of the ponies waiting outside the courtroom seemed to be filtering away. His entire morning had been like this, and if he hadn’t immediately recognized what had happened and the best way to assuage the fears of the thousands that had flocked to the castle, it might have been worse. As it was, the guards had been forced to break up several arguments in the lines, most of them involving donut allocation.

Donut Joe himself had proved himself a lifesaver, as he’d simply donated a large shipment of baked goods in exchange for being mentioned to the announcements. Midnight suspected Joe’s business to thrive even more after today, as ponies tended towards comfort foods during a crisis.

“That seems to be all of them,” the guard said after closing the large oaken doors.

Midnight squinted for a moment, trying to recall the stallion’s name.

Bulwark, that’s it.

“Errr, thank you...” he hesitated, as he couldn’t remember the rank either, but was saved by a quick flash of the gold buttons on the collar of Bulwark’s uniform. “Captain Bulwark, you and yours have done wonderfully.”

“Only our duty, Midnight.”

“Yes, well, good work, regardless. I’ll be in my chambers. Need to try to get some rest...” he yawned, flushing with embarrassment, “Forgive me. I haven’t gotten much more than naps for a few days now.”

“I’ll post two guards on your door to ensure you’re not disturbed.”

Midnight nodded earnestly, then ruefully shook his head. “Well, I’ll amend that for our Princess Luna, when she returns. I’ll want to speak with her immediately.”

The captain nodded stiffly, but in an undertone, asked: “Midnight, do you have any idea where she’s gone? She slipped both of her guards and nopony in the city has seen her, save for one lone report of a dark shadow being spotted moving through the lower levels at high speed, and I don’t know if I trust that maid to not be spreading rumors for attention.”

In the same undertone, Midnight replied: “I know she was planning to visit some friends of hers. Beyond that, you know more than I do. But I do think she’ll come to me first. You know how she is.”

Bulwark’s almost immaculate poker face cracked into a small scowl. “I do. I’m not certain how I can ensure her safety if she keeps leaving her guards behind.”

Midnight laughed very lightly. “Say rather ‘how you can ensure the safety of anypony who might stand in her way’ captain. I’ll make sure your guards get word to you once I hear more.”

Bulwark snapped off a quick salute. “Very well, Midnight. I await further reports.”

Midnight got up from the throne, slowly stretching out his aching legs, stiffened by sitting still in the same position for hours. As he exited the Court, he was immediately flanked in smooth precision by a pair of guards, keeping a respectful distance from him, but ready to dissuade any random pony who might try to waylay him on his way to his chambers.

He nodded to them gratefully, inwardly slightly perturbed. The idea of a pony such as himself needing an escort was very odd, even if he did recognize the need.

Arriving at his chambers, he bid the guards thanks for their efforts, closing the door behind him with heavy exhalation. For the next several hours, he could get some sleep, and pretend that he wasn’t supposed to be ruling a country while its true sovereigns were attending to other business. With any luck, Luna would return before it was time to hold Night Court, thus relieving him of the need to cover it himself, but he wasn’t taking that for granted. As it was, he still had day court to finish, but at least he had time for a nap while everypony else had lunch.

He fell into his bed face-first, not bothering to remove his jacket or shoes. Hopefully, the world could get along without him long enough for him to finish Day Court, then to get a solid six or seven hours before he had to get up again for Night Court. Hopefully, Luna would get the sun and moon sorted out in that time as well.

It was good to have hopes. It kept a pony sane.

The sun still shone brightly through his window, and he tiredly lifted his head long enough to pull his curtains closed with his magic. He wondered if he would even dream in his current state, but not for very long.

After having breakfast with Fancy and Fleur, Luna was at last ready to say her goodbyes to her friends.

Or rather, she would be, once she retrieved her regalia from Fleur.

“Ç'est dommage.” Fleur said, smiling playfully as she shed the hoofguards one by one, followed by the crown and chestplate. “These shoes are quite comfortable, ma petite.”

“They are, yes.” Luna replied, smiling just as playfully. “I could have some made for you, if you wish.”

Fleur considered for a long moment, then shook her head. “Non. I prefer yours, I think.”

Luna just shook her own head in response, unable to even be upset despite the blatant disrespect being shown to her. In another time, this mare would have been her favored courtesan, kept in luxury and waited on for every little whim. As it was, she was grateful to have found such a dear friend in the current day and age.

“Come back soon, ma cher.” Fleur said as she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Luna’s neck. “Our home is yours, whenever you wish.”

“Quite.” Fancy said from the other side of the room. “Next time perhaps we could discuss this whole roadwork fiasco. But I imagine you’ll be explaining the mixup with the sun for a day or so at least.”

Luna just looked at him expectantly, and when he didn’t budge she marched over to him and hugged him. “Must We demand your embrace even for goodbyes?” she asked in a whisper.

“Apologies. This development is going to take some getting used to.” he whispered back.

“The best way to become used to such a thing is to throw one’s self into it.” Luna said, kissing him on the cheek. “I will return, and I will feel what it is to be held by both of my dear friends.”

“We’ll look forward to it.” he replied with a little smile. “In the meantime, I’ll wish you luck with Court.”

“Would that luck had any bearing on the outcome.” Luna replied, heaving a great sigh. “Our citizens tend towards panic as a first reaction. In any case, I thank you both for this visit. I very much needed it.”

She skipped back to Fleur, lay one final kiss upon her cheek, then dissolved into mist and fled the room before she changed her mind.

The trip back to the castle was a nerve-wracking one. The sun was still at midday position, and shadows were scarce. As much as she could have just moved openly, she did not wish anypony to be able to trace her movements back to the private bedchambers of Fancy’s home. Once she was safely away from its vicinity, however, she sacrificed stealth for speed, moving at the speed of darkness in a direct path to her balcony.

She rematerialized in her own bedchamber, briefly checking herself to make certain she was presentable, then strode out of her bedroom door, startling the two guards posted outside.

“Princess!” One of them exclaimed, snapping to attention. He was one of the Day Guards, Luna had not yet had a chance to learn their names, as she only interacted with them briefly when her own guards retired for the morning.

The other followed the example of the first quickly enough, though she did briefly consider having a talk with his superior over the laxness being displayed. It would have to wait in any case.

“At ease, faithful guards.” she said in a calm and measured tone.

The first guard to have addressed her hesitated, then said: “Princess, the sun—”

“We are aware. T’will be corrected in time.” Luna replied, her mouth quirking up into a very small grimace. Guards had not spoken out of turn before her banishment. Perhaps it was time for a review of discipline policies in the modern age.

The other guard shot the first a warning look. “Forgive us, Princess. Do you require an escort?”

“No, but We thank thee for thy diligence.”

She left them, walking down the stairs of her tower with an air of supreme regalacy. She only paused briefly when she heard the distinctive sound of one guard cuffing the other one.

Perhaps discipline still exists after all.

She walked the halls of the castle, stopping briefly to acknowledge any of the staff or guards as she passed, and wondering how Celestia had ever survived if she couldn’t get away for a night without setting off a panic. She understood, to a degree, as the sun being moved along so quickly was likely disconcerting, but ponies seemed to be treating it as an extremely unnatural event. To her relief, it seemed panic was not as widespread as it might have been, thanks to Middy. Given how much he’d done for his country of late, she wondered if she might just have to double or even triple his salary in thanks.

Best confer with Celestia first. I suspect she’ll be in favor of it, but I’d hate to cause problems with other staff members over wage disparity.

At the very least, she intended to erect a new statue in his honor when he finally passed. She fervently hoped that day would be several decades hence.

She arrived at Middy’s chambers, nodding to the two guards on duty.

“Princess!” they both said in unison, snapping identical salutes.

“I need to see Midnight. Is he in his suite?”

They hesitated only a moment before one of them hastily rapped a hoof on his door.

A barely-audible groan could be heard from inside.

“Midnight Oil, Princess Luna has returned. Shall we send her in?”

Luna opened her mouth to protest for the briefest of moments before closing it. As Celestia’s representative, Midnight did actually warrant consideration on par with her own sister. This represented an instance of the guard doing exactly what they should be doing. She waited patiently, wearing a little smile as she did so.

There was a moment or two in which she heard stumbling and quiet cursing coming from inside, then the door cracked open. Midnight poked his head out, blinking in the light, and beckoned her inside.

He yawned mightily, closing the door behind her. “Forgive me, Princess. I wasn’t sure when to expect you.” he swayed very slightly as he made his way to a coffee pot.

Luna swiftly applied a small counterforce with her magic to rebalance him, and such was his fatigue that he didn’t even seem to notice. “Midnight, did I wake you?”

“Hmmm?” he turned his head back to face her, his cup overflowing as he continued to pour into it without watching. “Oh, no, Princess. I hadn’t properly fallen asleep yet. Too much to do.”

“So I heard.” Luna replied, taking the coffee pot from him before he poured it all over the floor. “Sit down, Midnight. I’ll need a briefing.”

He sat, yawning again, and took a sip of coffee, grimacing and looking down at it balefully. “Too much sugar. Well... where to begin...” he glanced at the window, opening the blinds just enough to let sunlight in. “Is the sun going to stay like this all day?”

Luna cringed inwardly. “It will correct itself in time. I had planned to keep it where it was until it was well past lunch, and then set it back in motion, but it seems to be a little balky with me. I’ll try nudging it again in a little while. I don’t want to risk an early night.”

Middy stared at her for a long moment. “Is this something we can expect to repeat?” he asked very quietly.

“I don’t believe so.” Luna replied, looking away from the window. “The sun is usually very well behaved, but it needs discipline, and a gentle touch. I... I overdid the rise in my haste, and now it’s gotten excited being so high in the sky. It doesn’t seem to want to move from there. But it will tire eventually.”

There was another long pause, during which Middy took another sip of his coffee, grimaced again, and set it firmly down. “I see. You’ll forgive then, if I ask somepony to wake you to prevent further incidents.”

“I don’t think it will be a problem, Middy. Last night was a special case.”

He sighed wearily. “Yes... I do hope your visit went well. I would very much like it if you could get a message to me if you’re going to miss court, in the future.”

“I...” she blushed, looking away from him. “Middy, I am so sorry. I had every intention of returning by nightfall.”

“You don’t need to explain, Princess.” Middy replied, yawning again. “I only ask that you be more accountable. When something goes wrong, your people panic, and they need to be reassured that things will be made right again. We’re going to need to do a press release tomorrow, to do just that.”

Her ears wilted as she heard his words. “Must we? Those fools—”

“—won’t be present.” he said, cutting off her attempted protests. “We have only bright-eyed and hopeful former interns in the Press Corps now. It will be fine, I promise you.”

Luna closed her mouth, a grin growing on her face. “Middy, how do you feel about yachting?”

When no immediate answer came, she looked at him curiously, and found him slumped forward in the chair, quietly snoring.

“Middy?” she whispered, gently lifting one of his hooves in her magic.

He continued to slumber.

Her mouth quirked up in annoyance, as she had meant to further talk and plan with him. But it seemed such was not to be for now. She lifted him bodily, carrying him to the bed and laying him upon it. That done, she made her way over to his desk, collecting the docket for Night Court, and his schedule for the following day.

He had scheduled the Press Corps to convene the following morning for a statement on the oddities of the sun today. She felt confident that she could take care of that in his stead, since she was the only pony who could explain it. Apparently there was further deliberations necessary for the embezzler, she was actively interested in that. Nothing looked terribly difficult for the Night Court schedule either.

“Rest well, Midnight.” she whispered, pulling the shades closed with her magic as she left the room quietly.

The guards were still outside waiting, and Luna nodded to them in approval. Not all of the guards were undisciplined louts. “Please see to it that he is not disturbed until the morrow. He needs his rest. The remainder of Day Court is cancelled, unless something needs my immediate attention.”

They said nothing, simply snapping a salute.

She smiled as she turned, making her way back to her tower. Middy had earned a long rest. She would be prepared for Night Court, and for the Day Court to follow. But while she prepared, she had to begin to set things back in order.

With the smallest effort, she gave the sun a little push, and to her delight, it seemed that it had grown tired of fighting her and began its slow descent into afternoon.

Celestia regarded the innocently smiling face behind the tray of pancakes with trepidation.

She wasn’t a pony normally at a loss for words, but here she was, in front of Pinkie, wanting badly to say something that would excuse her reaction during the previous night, and not finding those words at all.

“Do you want syrup, jam, or both?” Pinkie asked as she plopped the tray down on the table. Dish after dish was uncovered next to the steaming stack of pancakes. “I also brought chocolate syrup, and whipped cream, and sprinkles, and chocolate chips.”

Pinkie waited expectantly, eyeing the pancakes, a loud growl coming from her stomach.

You know, some ponies express affection with food. Interesting how she presents the meal, then waits for you to begin.

Celestia grimaced for a half second before straining to turn it into a smile. “Jam sounds wonderful.”

“Strawberry, blueberry, blackberry, or raspberry?”

“Pinkie...”

“Oh! We could combine them to make razzleberry! That’s yummy!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“That... sounds fine.” Celestia replied, not having the energy to worry overly about what she was having with breakfast.

After a portion was dished out to each of them, Pinkie dug in with gusto, devouring hers in great bites that took chunks out of the full stack at once.

Celestia watched with fascination as she absently ate from her own plate. The food was wonderful. Pinkie had a true talent for cooking, it seemed. That was actually a pleasant surprise, as Twilight had only mentioned Pinkie’s cooking once, and it was in relation to a townwide case of food poisoning. But then, that had been some time ago, and what did an apprentice baker do but learn to cook?

Well, she learned quite a bit from Twilight as well. Quite quickly too. One wonders what it might be like to be Twilight’s student. I have the notes here...

“Not helping.” Celestia whispered under her breath.

Sorry, wrong pony to be thinking about just now. Well, why not just come out with it? It can hardly be more awkward than staring at her silently while she eats.

Pinkie had finished eating, and was looking straight at her by this point, a polite but curious expression on her face. “Whatcha doing?”

Celestia hurriedly finished the bite she’d been chewing. “Just... thinking.”

Pinkie nodded earnestly, getting up to put the tray away. “Okie-dokie!”

You could have told her the truth, you know.

“I don’t wish to explain that I am quite literally talking to myself.”

Not yourself, not really. Besides, Pinkie knows about me.

“She knows she had an odd dream, and that Twilight and I were both there.”

“Oh! Are you talking to her?” Pinkie asked as she returned from the kitchen.

I told you she knows.

“I...”

“Tell her I say hi!” Pinkie said, waving. “Or can she hear me?”

Hello, Pinkie!

Celestia sighed heavily, uncertain at what point in her life she’d become a middle pony for Twilight’s marefriend and a voice in her head. “She says hello.”

Ask her what she thinks of the name Astra! I’m still not sure... You liked that one, did you?

“Did she say anything else?” Pinkie asked, sitting back down at the table.

“Later.” Celestia said firmly to them both.

“Okay!” Pinkie said, still looking at Celestia expectantly.

Fine. Are you at least going to talk to her now?

“Yes.” she hissed in undertone.

She smiled apologetically to Pinkie. “I was hoping we... that we might be able to talk about last night, if that’s okay?”

“Sure! What did you want to talk about?”

“Well... about the kissing—”

Pinkie face positively lit up with the brightest and happiest smile Celestia had yet to see her ever express. “Oh my gosh that was fun! I... Twilight kissed you so hard for me, I could tell!” she sniffed, rubbing a hoof over her nose. “And she was smiling, like... really really smiling! You were right, that helped a lot!”

Celestia just sat in her chair, her mouth open very slightly, once again at a loss for words. As sovereign to what amounted to most of a continent, she wasn’t often required to apologize to much of anyone for anything. But she was trying her very hardest to make one and the intended recipient couldn’t stop thanking her for things!

She blinked, shaking her head swiftly, and took a deep calming breath. It was important to remember that any communication with Pinkie was going to be of the nonstandard variety. She literally did not think in the same way as most ponies.

Pinkie seemed a bit overwhelmed, and unless Celestia missed her guess, was actively weeping. “I... I just... she’s always so—” she produced a box of tissues from her mane and blew her nose loudly into it. “Sorry, it’s just... she’s not usually like that unless we’re, you know, in character, and... it was so nice.”

The Princess nodded with all the gravity she could. “I understand, Pinkie, and you are quite welcome. But... I meant, when you kissed me.” she raised a hoof before the inevitable interruption. “Not for Twilight. When you said... ‘That one’s for you.’ ”

Pinkie just looked at her, apparently not understanding what Celestia meant. “Was... was that not okay?” she asked, her ears wilting.

Oh, you had better not make her cry.

“That’s not what I meant at all, Pinkie!” Celestia said quickly. “It was fine, and very nice of you. I... I just didn’t... I didn’t know how to react.”

Pinkie cocked her head to one side once more, her mouth quirked up in consternation. When she finally spoke, it was to ask the most basic, yet complex question of all: “Why?”

“I...” Celestia trailed off, eventually looking away from Pinkie and down at the table. “Pinkie, I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay!” Pinkie replied promptly. “I just wanted to thank you, but I guess I picked the wrong way. I’ll do better next time.”

“No!” Celestia exclaimed, raising her head up to face Pinkie again. “There was nothing wrong with what you did, I promise you. It’s just that, you said you wanted to thank me for being nice.”

“Well... yeah!” Pinkie exclaimed in surprise. “You helped me out so much! When I came to Canterlot, you took me right to her instead of putting me in a cell like that stallion wanted to do. You helped me find her again when she ran off into the forest, and last night...” she trailed off, her lips trembling. “Even if it was you kissing me for her, she... said it was for me, and I saw how hard she kissed you. It made me so happy.”

“I’m glad,” Celestia replied, unsure if she should even bother trying anymore to express how she felt that night. Would it even matter?

It would to Pinkie. I think we know that both her and Twilight understand feeling unworthy.

Celestia nodded absently, not entirely sure if she agreed or not. “I... I’m just sorry that I didn’t react the way I would have wanted to. You... you made me think about how I’ve acted towards you recently, and I didn’t feel very nice.” she looked Pinkie in the eye, and did her best to smile. “But I want to be, in the future. So... if you want to kiss me in thanks for things I do from now on, I think I’ll be okay.”

Pinkie regarded her for a long moment, her confusion still etched on her face. “Okie-dokie!” she said, getting up and giving Celestia a quick hug. “I have to go help with the morning rush, but should I bring lunch later?”

“That sounds good.” Celestia replied, wrapping a single wing around Pinkie in return.

There, that wasn’t so hard, was it?

Celestia watched Pinkie go, retrieving the novel she was reading from where she’d left it the previous evening. “No, but that’s only because of her.”

Give yourself just a little credit. It wasn’t as if you spurned her.

“Didn’t I? She didn’t even mean it romantically, and I froze up.”

Ugh. Enough with the self-recrimination. I can take care of that for you just fine.

That actually got Celestia to laugh just a little.

That’s better. Really, you need to learn to let go just a little. If you spend their lifetime ruminating on your past you won’t have time to make new memories with them.

Celestia opened her book, finding her place once more. Daring Do was about to recover some relic long-thought lost to history. Celestia actually recalled this particular artifact, as it had been placed on display in the Canterlot Museum of History; she’d knighted Miss Yearling in a private ceremony shortly afterwards. If she’d had her way it would have been public, but Yearling was a notorious recluse, having no use for personal fame.

Strictly speaking, the series should have been categorized in autobiographies, but then, Celestia suspected at least some of the details of ‘Daring Do’ were aggrandized just a little. She knew for a fact that all of the names were altered, though how much of that was Yearling and how much was villians protecting their identities with assumed names was unclear. Her eyebrows had been raised more than a few times at the attempted crimes of Daring’s opponents. If any of those crimes had actually been successful, she might been have worried.

She looked at the stack of books remaining in the series, her lips pursing as she considered how little seemed to be left. Maybe Yearling could be persuaded to part with a first draft of her latest exploits.

If you’re lacking for reading material, I still have those notes I took from Twilight’s presentation...

Celestia could feel the blood running hot in her cheeks.

“Maybe a little later.”

“I’m back, Mr. Cake!” Pinkie called out into the kitchen as she entered Sugarcube Corner from the delivery entrance.

“Pinkie, you’re just in time.” Mr. Cake called back from the front. “We really need some help with this lunch rush.”

“Oh no!” Pinkie said worriedly. “I thought I was here in time for the morning rush! I’m so sorry!”

“It’s fine, Pinkie!” Mr. Cake replied. “Ponies have been coming in asking for lunch since the sun came up and stayed up.”

Pinkie wiped a bit of sweat from her brow. “Okay! What should I make?”

“Everything,” he said with a laugh. “But start with a fresh batch of donuts. The frier should be heated up by now.”

Pinkie nodded to nopony in particular, immediately heading towards the pantry for supplies. She hesitated just before her hoof touched the door. “Have you heard any weird noises from the pantry?”

“No... should I have?”

“Nope! Definitely not!” Pinkie replied quickly. “Just checking!”

“Well... okay. Please get those donuts started soon, I’m running out of the ones we made yesterday.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie called back cheerfully, still eyeing the door without touching it. The cake monster could be sleeping, and she really didn’t want to wake it up.

Opening the door as quietly as she could, she took a quick peek inside, and much to her relief saw a completely non-monstery cake, surrounded by all of the cupcakes she’d thrown at it to distract it while she locked the pantry.

She really needed to ask Twilight or Celestia about Pumpkin’s magic surges before somepony got hurt. Thankfully they were happening less often, but they were getting weirder every time.

Picking up a few of the cupcakes and popping them into her mouth, she decided what to do with her worthy opponent. The former cake monster was put into a cake case, stored away as a snack for later. It would have wanted it that way.

And even if it wouldn’t have ... to the victor goes the spoils!

Except the cake was still fine, and actually looked like it would be just as yummy as when she’d iced it, back before it had started growling at her.

For a time, she simply baked, making up dozens of donuts, pastries, cookies and all other manner of sweets and breads. Anypony watching her would have been amazed at the sheer speed with which she was moving, but she was really just letting her body go through long-practiced motions.

Her mind was barely paying attention to what the body was doing, beyond making sure that when butter flew through the air, it landed in the bowl with the flour and milk as it should. It was mainly occupied by thoughts of Twi-twi and Celly.

Although, if she was being honest, mostly of Twi-twi.

Something had happened this morning, something huge, and she wasn’t even sure if Twilight had noticed what it was: they’d had their first kiss.

Twilight had kissed her. Not ‘Mina’, or one of the many, many characters Pinkie played for Twilight’s games. It hadn’t even been a kiss meant for her delivered by Celly. Twilight had kissed Pinkie. On the lips.

Her poor heart had nearly burst when it had happened. It had been so simple, but so perfectly Twi.

When Twi-twi was playing somepony else, she was confident, and dominant. She threw herself into it with abandon. She was that pony. That might have been what had been bothering Pinkie about their games all along, because she knew that the Twi behind those masks was shy, and unsure. That was the Twi she got little pecks on the cheek from, sometimes nuzzles, too. But never a kiss kiss.

She’d never known why it had been so hard for Twi to just be Twi while they were doing sexy things, but had guessed that she had a hurt somewhere deep inside. A hurt too big to talk about. Pinkie knew about hurts like that. It was why she had so many smiles, and why she spent so much of her time giving out smiles to others. It was because inside, that same sad little filly that had never seen a rainbow still existed, and she had to be cheered up just as much as everypony else did.

Twi didn’t have Pinkie’s stockpile of smiles, but Pinkie had tried to help by giving her that first costume. And it had worked... sort of. Twi was really, really good at being other ponies, as it turned out, but still not so good at taking off the mask. But Pinkie loved the Twilight behind the masks, just like she loved that little part of herself that lived in a sad, grey world.

She’d always thought that maybe if she understood the hurt, it might make things okay, but it really hadn’t. After settling things with Celly in her heart, Twi had begun to heal, but the scars were still there, and were tender. It would take her a while to really be okay.

“Pinkie, let’s get another five dozen pastries going, please?”

“Okie-dokie!” Pinkie called back cheerfully.

From the dining area, Pinkie heard friendly chatter from dozens of ponies. None of them seemed to be having problems with multiple marefriends. She wondered sometimes, what it might have been like if she and Twi-twi had started off normal right from the start, with the hoof-holding and the shy kisses and long walks under the starlight. She didn’t regret anything they’d actually done, of course, but it all felt backwards and weird. She was all excited because they’d just had their first kiss, only it was weeks and weeks since they’d started doing things that were way, way naughtier.

She blinked, letting a stick of butter splat into a wall.

Twilight just kissed Pinkie for the first time ever... That means we can really start over this time!

Pinkie quickly caught the second stick in her bowl as her mind raced. She could make it all okay. Twilight had tried to fix them, but she was too hurt to do it right. And it wasn’t fair to make her do all the work anyway. But this time, Pinkie could take the lead. Pinkie could kiss the shy Twilight, could lead her into bed, could gently snuggle and kiss and caress her. Twilight had taught her what to do, and now Pinkie could do the same for Twilight!

But she could do more than that. Pinkie could take them on fun dates. She could hold Twilight’s hoof, and take her stargazing, and find them nice restaurants! She could do all of that, and do it right.

It would be okay this time. Pinkie would make it okay.

Another butter stick went splat on the floor as she realized something else.

She didn’t have to do it alone. She had a co-conspirator, a mutually meddlesome-mutineer. Somepony who loved Twilight just as much, and wanted her to be happy without feeling like she had to be somepony else to do it.

Oh my gosh, this is going to be so much fun!

Chapter 64: Realizations and Repercussions

View Online

“Hello?” Rarity called into the constabulary's office as she and Fluttershy entered. “Is anypony here?”

A pony behind the front desk raised her head, boredom etched deep into her features. She was a middle-aged pegasus with a coat of white, a mane the color of strained peaches, and a set of very pronounced eyebrows. A small name placard on her uniform declared her to be Officer Tin Star, badge number one oh four two. “Yes, ma’am. Do you need to report something?”

“Yes, actually!” Rarity said as she dragged the floating ruffians through the door with her. “There was an assault—”

Tin Star let out a loud gasp, staring at the mass of injured ponies. “Sweet merciful heavens! What monster did this?”

Fluttershy let out an uncomfortable little squeak, and Rarity placed a hoof over Fluttershy’s own, rubbing it gently.

“Actually, officer, these are the perpetrators. They attempted to mug us, and we acted in self-defense.” Rarity’s eyes flicked towards the largest of the group, who had been largely silent for some time now. “The big one in particular was threatening us, the rest were backing him up.”

The officer slowly circled the group, mouth agape. None of the criminals were inclined to say anything, though the leader flashed Rarity an angry look as she mentioned their crime.

Tin Star finally stopped, looking Rarity and Fluttershy up and down, then she let out a sudden bark of laughter. “Ha! All right, seriously now, who put you up to this?”

“You... you got us...” The leader wheezed out. “Big old prank. Think we can have a laugh and go home now?”

“You be quiet.” Rarity hissed at him, muzzling him with a little tendril of magic. She turned back to Tin Star with an apologetic look. “Ma’am, this is no joke, I’m afraid. These men are criminals, and they should be punished, but they also need medical attention when you can get them to a hospital.”

The leader let out a muffled protest, pointing to his mouth.

“Oh, and a dentist, in his case.” Rarity finished smoothly.

“Right.” Officer Star replied, a mocking little smile on her face. “And you took ‘em all down, did ya? Impressive. You don’t even look like you smeared your mascara.”

“Well... actually, no. I looked away for a moment and the large one struck me in the side of the head.” Rarity admitted, rubbing the aforementioned spot where a small lump could just barely be seen under her white pelt. “My marefriend took exception to that, and... here we are.”

The policemare’s eyes opened even wider, looking over Fluttershy with renewed interest. “She did this?”

There was a muffled groan coming from one of the stallions on the far right, who began muttering: “She’s a demon! A demon!”

This seemed to set the rest off, as they all began asking for medical attention and begging to be taken from the presence of the ‘yellow devil’.

In a flash, they were all muzzled like their leader, Rarity’s eyes blazing with anger as she did so. “Enough of that, you hooligans! You got exactly what you deserved and no more!”

“I... I...” Fluttershy trailed off, staring at the ground.

Tin Star put a hoof up to the side of her head, rubbing her temple. “Okay... look, let’s do this right, then.” She pulled out a set of keys, gesturing down the hall to a small cell. “Throw those louts in here for now. We’ll figure out what to charge them with once I take the report.”

After the criminals were safely locked away, they were lead to a small room with the word ‘Interview’ stenciled on the door. Inside was a simple wooden table with four chairs. The officer gestured for them to have a seat, producing glasses and a pitcher of water from another table that appeared to have the implements for making coffee.

“Okay, ladies, from the top, I need to know where you were, what they did, and what happened to cause all of that.”

“Well... I can tell you up to a point,” Rarity said as she took one of the proffered seats. “As I said, I was struck down. From there, Fluttershy will have to fill in the blanks.”

“I... I don’t really remember very much,” Fluttershy said, not looking at the officer. “There was so much screaming, and I was angry, and then I was just hitting him over and over—”

“Let’s start a little before then.” Tin Star pulled out a notepad from a her vest pocket, deftly gripping a nub of a pencil between her teeth. “Kay. So what brought you to Canterlot today?”

Rarity briefly explained their plans, making note of their destination being Regent Row for some shopping, thus Fluttershy’s heavy amount of bits. The officer asked to see how much they were carrying, then gave a low whistle as she was shown.

“Gotta admit, if I wasn’t already gainfully employed, even I might be a little tempted.”

“Don’t tell me you sympathize with those brutes!” Rarity protested, shooting the officer an angry glare.

“Nah, I ain’t here to sympathize with ‘em. I leave that to their lawyer. But I can understand a little. These guys weren’t too bright, that much is clear as day, but I can see how they might have taken this for an easy score. Tough luck for them.”

Rarity frowned, but she could see the officer’s point. Seeing bags laden with something heavy would usually indicate that they carried something worth selling. Had the gang of thieves known the bags contained nothing but coin they would likely have been even more likely to rob them, perhaps even attacking en masse without attempting conversation first. “Even so, this is Canterlot. I had thought things more civilized here,” she said with a pout.

“Even the capital has poor desperate souls, miss. The locals know which neighborhoods to avoid. Guessing you were visitin’ parts of town you never been to?” Tin Star scribbled down notes while she said this, looking up at Rarity expectantly.

“Well, we went to a new place for lunch, Bit’s Bistro—”

“Hey, yeah! Probably some of the best pie in the city, and I know my pies.” Tin Star nodded appreciatively, her eyes lighting up. “I moved here from Manehatten, and lemme tell ya, I was so glad to find a decent place to get a slice.”

“Yes, truly fabulous. But we decided to walk to Regent’s Row—”

“Oof. Yeah, bad stretch there. Lots of those properties got abandoned after Discord turned the streets to applesauce. Bad time. I mean, even after things went back to normal those folks didn’t stick around. Probably overdue for the guard to make a stop through there to find the squatters and ne'er-do-wells. But you know how it is.”

“I didn’t, actually, but I do now,” Rarity replied, letting out a long-held sigh of disappointment. “I suppose even Canterlot can’t be perfect.”

“We try, miss, but yeah.” The officer shifted uncomfortably. “So, you got stopped—”

“Yes,” Rarity said, picking up the thread of her tale as smoothly as she recovered a dropped stitch. “We had a bit of an argument over proper etiquette...”

Tin Star’s eyes widened as Rarity told her about her refusal to give in to the demands of the gang. “Ma’am... all I can say is, you’re lucky to be alive and pretty unruffled. Ain’t no tellin’ what might have happened. Frankly, I still don’t get how you managed. By all rights, I should’a been gettin’ a report a week from now of a couple unidentified bodies, or at the least a report from a hospital about two mares being assaulted. What were you even thinking?”

“Well... I...” Rarity stammered, taken aback by the sudden anger in the other mare’s eyes.

“Look at your poor marefriend! If what you tell me is true, she somehow pulled off the impossible, and she’s shaking like a leaf now! All over some coins!”

“It wasn’t about the coins!” Rarity blurted out. “It was about decency! Those idiots were robbing us in broad daylight, and they had the gall to try to act like it was perfectly reasonable! Things like that shouldn’t happen here!” she blinked, not even realizing she had been shouting until that moment.

“I just want you to think about those words on your tombstone the next time you do something stupid,” Tin Star replied, and for a moment, Rarity could almost hear her own mother’s voice in this mare’s. “And think about her having to toss in the first shovelful of dirt.”

The officer turned away from Rarity, who was frankly speechless at that point. “Sweetie, tell me what happened after they hit her.” she said, putting a hoof on Fluttershy’s own.

“I...” Fluttershy trailed off, not even able to look up from the table,

“Hon, it’s okay.” Tin Star said in a tone that was, if anything, even more motherly than the one she’d used to reprimand Rarity. “I get it, adrenaline was high, you did what you had to do. You can’t let it get to you! Just talk it out with me. I need to know what happened for the report.”

Slowly, Fluttershy raised her head, looking at the other mare with surprise and gratitude. And it was then that Rarity, for the first time since she’d crawled her way back to consciousness, got a good look at Fluttershy’s eyes, and it nearly broke her heart.

She’d seen this Fluttershy before, seen the haunted look, the deep sadness bordering on despair. She could hear Fluttershy’s voice asking her once more how she could make them all right again, begging for Rarity to tell her anything she could do to make up for hurting her.

And the worst of it was, the officer was right. Rarity had caused this in Fluttershy, she had made her hurt ponies in order to save her marefriend. Fluttershy would barely lift a hoof for her own sake, but for Rarity... that was another story.

There was of course the voice of reason of her mind pointing out that the criminals had been responsible for the most part, but that argument felt inadequate to her heart, which would hear no argument that justified anything that caused this amount of grief for her beloved.

Rarity said nothing for a time, only taking Fluttershy’s other hoof with her own. “Go ahead, darling. I want hear this too,” she said when she at last found her voice.

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “He hit you,” she began, her hoof trembling. “He hit you, and I moved. I’m not even sure if I was thinking, then. It was all anger and pain and fear and I wanted to hurt him. I didn’t stop to look at you, I just moved.”

She pulled her hoof from under Tin Star’s, placing it on top of Rarity’s. “The others tried to stop me while the big one backed away. I hit them, and they fell. I didn’t stop to look at them either. The first one took a kick to the mouth, the second one I hit with both of my saddlebags at once. Some took two hits, some three. I just hit them until they dropped. They weren’t ponies, they were in the way. Then it was just him and me.”

Rarity, trembling as well, placed her own hoof atop Fluttershy’s. They locked eyes, the rest of the world fading away. “Fluttershy, I’m sorry—”

Fluttershy shook her head angrily, “I’m not. I was sorry when I hurt my mom when we sparred. I was sorry when I hit my dad, even if he was being a jerk. I was sorry when I hurt those ponies by yelling at them, and I was sorry I hurt you and Pinkie. I’m not sorry I hurt those ponies in the cell.”

“But you shouldn’t have had to do that!” Rarity protested. “If I hadn’t been so stubborn—”

“No... I think it was okay. They were bad ponies, and they should be punished.” Fluttershy looked away again, staring at the table. “I... I just didn’t like how I felt, afterwards. I thought I was still angry, or maybe scared, but I don’t think so. I think I would have kept hurting them, if they hadn’t fallen down. And that big one...” she clutched at Rarity’s hooves, “If you hadn’t called out, I might have hurt him really, really badly.”

Tin Star cleared her throat loudly, and when they both turned to her, said: “Ma’am, nopony here will blame you for your actions. When you’re defendin’ your life, any amount’a force is fine. But I wouldn’t go thinkin’ about revenge—”

Fluttershy shook her head quickly. “No. I think I hurt him enough.”

“Darling...” Rarity said, “Are you sure you’re all right?”

“I... I don’t know.” Fluttershy admitted, turning back to Rarity. “I feel like... I should feel something, but I’m just tired. I don’t... I don’t want to think about it right now.”

“That’s the adrenaline wearing off, sweetie.” Officer Star made one final note in her notepad, then closed it with finality. “Well, I think that’s enough for the report. Will you be in Canterlot long?”

“We had planned on a day-trip, perhaps an overnight stay if it gets late. I do need to get to one of the local banks before they close,” Rarity replied, flashing Fluttershy a worried look. “I think I’d like to get her home as soon as possible, now.”

“I can understand that—” Tin Star’s ear twitched as a door to the office opened. “Is that you, Lance?”

“Yeah, I brought you back a bagel like you asked,” a loud male voice called back.

“That’s fine. Listen, we got a bunch’a low-lifes in the cell coolin’ their heels. Some of ‘em are pretty banged up, but they should hold till we get ‘em processed. You mind watching things while I take the witnesses in to give their testimony?”

There was a loud whistle from the stallion as his voice got closer. “What in Celestia’s name happened to these guys?!”

“They picked on the wrong pair of ladies. Just keep an eye on ‘em.”

“Shouldn’t be too hard, most of ‘em are just laying there. Even the big one looks pretty beat.”

“Yeah, they were all pretty beat.” Officer Star replied with a little chuckle.

“Looks it. So, watch the office, make sure nothing runs off, same as always.”

“Yeah, I’ll pick up a dozen from Joe’s on the way back.”

A loud sound of paper rustling could be heard, followed by what sounded like two hooves propping themselves on the top of the desk. “Take your time.”

“Excuse me, but I thought we already gave our testimony?” Rarity asked after the two had finished their exchange.

“Nah, that was just a report. They’ll still wanna hear from the plaintiffs, then those guys can explain themselves when we drag em in. Celestia’s pretty big on testimony, always has been. Makes sense, always best to hear it straight from the pony’s mouth,” she paused for a moment, considering something she’s apparently just thought of. “Actually, it’d be that younger sister of hers, now. Dunno what she’s like, but best if we assume she runs things the same.”

“Oh, we still have to shop, and go to the bank,” Fluttershy protested, perhaps a bit more quickly than necessary. “Besides, it was very busy earlier—”

“Shouldn’t take long at all, sweetie. Criminal procedure takes precedence over everything else. The Princess is very efficient about it. We just go in, you tell her what happened, and that’s all you need to do on your end.”

“It... probably would be best, sweetness,” Rarity said quietly. “It will all be fine, I’m sure. It’s just to make sure these ruffians see justice. We can deal with personal business afterwards.”

Fluttershy fidgeted in her seat, chewing her bottom lip in apparent worry. “Just the testimony? We can go shopping afterwards?”

“I promise, darling. I’ll ask Luna if we can meet later on, of course. But for right now, just this matter.”

Fluttershy closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and let it out noisily. “Okay.”

Twilight marched to Sugarcube Corner with firm resolution. Having finally decided on a course of action for the Pinkie Problem, she wanted to enact it right away.

As much as she didn’t understand Pinkie at all times, there were certain things she did understand about the mare. One of those things was that Pinkie could easily be bothered by something and not say anything about it, choosing instead to quietly internalize the problem, blaming herself instead of others.

It was a bit of a problem for Twilight, for while she cared very much about Pinkie, she wasn’t very observant of other’s feelings as a matter of course. Even when directly told how somepony was feeling she sometimes did not know what to do.

And that was assuming she understood the issue to begin with, which with Pinkie was not a given. But she felt that given the new information about Pinkie’s ‘Mina’ persona, she might be able to get some answers and address whatever it was that was bothering Pinkie.

And then, maybe they could have some post-disagreement snuggles. It had been a rough week and Twilight felt the need for more closeness. Hugs with Pinkie were an excellent way to cope with stress.

She tapped a hoof against her chin for a moment, reconsidering. It might be incorrect to call it a ‘disagreement’ when she was in all likelihood entirely in the wrong, and very ready to admit it once she’d managed to find out in what way she was wrong.

Maybe ‘conciliatory snuggles’ would be better?

Twilight nodded. She would find out in what way she was making Pinkie sad, apologize, fix the problem, then earn conciliatory snuggles.

At last Sugarcube Corner was in sight, and she opened the door to the shop, nodding politely to Mr. Cake. “Excuse me, sir. Could I talk to Pinkie for—”

She caught a brief flash of pink out of the corner of her eye before she found herself flipped over onto her back, then she saw a pink pony staring down at her with a giant smile.

“Twi-twi! I’ve been thinking about you all morning!”

Twilight blinked, staring up at the face, which in turn leaned down and kissed her excitedly. This did not aid her comprehension, but after a few moments she had stopped caring for the immediate future.

From somewhere outside of the universe of pink, a male voice coughed uncomfortably. “Pinkie, you do have a room, you know.”

Pinkie looked up and smiled. “I know! I just love it, Mr. Cake!”

He sighed, but smiled back, as it was hard to do otherwise in the face of Pinkie’s enthusiasm. “I’m glad you like your room, Pinkie. Could you maybe take Twilight up to it if you’re going to be doing that with her?”

Pinkie looked down at Twilight, then back up at Mr. Cake. “Oh. Okie-dokie!” she dragged Twilight back to her hooves, making a show of dusting Twilight off with her tail. “All better!” she announced, then grabbed one of Twilight’s hooves in two of her own and dragged her bodily to the stairs.

Twilight went along willingly enough, still not entirely sure what was happening but certainly not displeased by any of it. She’d wanted Pinkie to be happy, had gone to see her for the express purpose of ensuring that, and had found a very very happy Pinkie.

So far, so good.

“Sit, sit!” Pinkie said, depositing Twilight on her bed and plopping down next to her. Even for Pinkie Pie, she seemed inordinately pleased about something.

Twilight did as she was instructed, sitting down carefully. She hadn’t uttered a word in the last few moments, simply because she hadn’t quite known how to react. In the back of her mind she was still a little worried about Pinkie, but the forefront was still a little clouded with hormones. Although it hadn’t really been her intent, she was beginning to wonder if things would progress a little beyond simple snuggling, and if she should allow that before asking the difficult questions.

Maybe Pinkie would be more inclined to make sense when her head was swimming with endorphins?

Wait, no. If it was that easy she’d be a master conversationalist every time she ate a cupcake. Think, Twilight! She’s just a little eccentric. She still speaks Equestrian. It’s just a matter of finding the right questions and figuring out what the answers mean.

Her heart was beating heavily, and rising levels of dampness in other areas were reminding her that it had been some time since she and Pinkie had been physically intimate beyond mere snuggles and hugs.

Earn it! You can’t just ignore her needs while sating your own!

She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. Pinkie just watched her, happily kicking her hooves back and forth as they hung over the bed.

“Whatcha thinking about?” Pinkie asked, merriment dancing in her eyes.

“Sorry!” Twilight said quickly. “I... ahem. I wanted to talk to you. Or... maybe not?” she considered for a long moment, then shook her head. Asking to talk to ‘Mina’ might sour Pinkie’s clearly good mood. Plus she might get the wrong idea of the intent. “Pinkie, I...”

Pinkie ducked in and kissed her again. She didn’t bowl Twilight over this time, but after the kiss Twilight was reeling, almost falling back on the bed. Pinkie... wasn’t usually this aggressive when it came to intimacy. Hugs and nuzzles were one thing, but not kisses. It was nice, but was also becoming distracting.

“Could...” Twilight took another breath and tried again. “Could we just talk for a moment?”

“Sure!” Pinkie replied, sitting back with an entirely un-Pinkie-like prim posture. But in her eyes Twilight could see naked and needy desire, and it was affecting her in ways she wasn’t certain she wanted to control anymore. Surely, if they both needed—

“Can I take you out tonight?” Pinkie asked suddenly, derailing Twilight’s thought process entirely.

Twilight blinked, even more uncertain of what was going on. “Um... like a date?” she asked, feeling especially stupid as she said it.

“Yeah!” Pinkie replied, vibrating on the bed in what could only be described as a quick series of micro-bounces. “I want to take you someplace nice to eat, and maybe we could go star-gazing afterwards. No telescopes, just you know, looking up. And we could hold hooves! Can we do that?”

“Um... sure?” Twilight replied. Granted, it wasn’t exactly what she’d planned, but maybe Pinkie would be more inclined to talk in that setting. Plus it seemed like it would make Pinkie happy.

“Yay! Score one for Pinkie!” Pinkie said, throwing a single hoof upwards and bringing it down in a move that Rainbow Dash seemed to do often, usually accompanied by the non-word ‘boo-ya’.

It seemed Twilight had judged correctly, as this decision had made Pinkie happy. She mentally checked off a win in her own column for this little victory. After a moment, she added one for Pinkie, since this counted as a win for them both, in a way. “Well, that... that actually does sound like fun. Just out of curiosity, though... what prompted that question? I didn’t know we had any special occasion coming up—”

Her eyes grew wide in sudden horror. “Oh gosh, it’s not an anniversary of some sort, is it? Let’s see, first time I... no, not even the same day of the week, not divisible by weeks or moon cycles... It’s not my birthday yet, and I don’t think your birthday comes up for another—”

“Thirty-five days, six hours, twenty-seven minutes, and six seconds.” Pinkie supplied with a giggle. “And nope, it’s a brand new thing!”

Twilight thought some more, her brow furrowing. A new event? It had to be something noteworthy... Well, she had saved both Rarity and Luna’s lives, but after the sheer number of disasters they’d all experienced in the last few years it was hard to consider that of particular importance. And if it was, it seemed like they’d want to invite Rarity and Luna along.

“Give up?” Pinkie asked, leaning in closer. “It’s really, really special.”

Twilight blushed as she felt Pinkie’s breath on her cheek. She really, really wasn’t used to Pinkie being so forcefully intimate.

Affectation was one thing. Pinkie had hugs for all, and was indiscriminate about when, where, and to whom she doled them out. Kisses from Pinkie were likewise usually strictly of the affectionate type as well, unless they were ‘in character’. Neither of them had a stitch on, however, and Twilight felt more than a little out of sorts. “U-um...”

“It’s okay! I’ll tell you.” Pinkie whispered, darting around to plant a kiss on Twilight’s lips. “You kissed me.”

“I... what?” Twilight replied, not even certain she’d heard right.

“You kissed me.” Pinkie repeated, the emphasis clearly stated, but no more elucidating for it. “Twilight kissed Pinkie. And now, Pinkie wants to take Twilight out and have a fun time. We’re gonna pick something nice to eat in a place where they don’t set things on fire, and then we’re gonna hold hooves and watch the stars and snuggle.”

Twilight listened to the words with all the intensity she could muster, trying to find the meaning behind them. She had in fact kissed Pinkie, but this wasn’t a new occurrence. At last count she’d kissed Pinkie one hundred and twenty-seven times in an intimate fashion, another two hundred and forty-five in a purely affectionate way, and another seventy-six times in places other than the face, which varied from affectionate to intimate based on circumstances. But Pinkie seemed to be saying that a new kiss had occurred.

Maybe it was in a different context? The kissing game we played with Celestia was new…

Pinkie gave her another quick peck on the cheek, looking very pleased with herself. “I gotta go, Twi. This was my break, and Mr. Cake needs bunches more baked goods for those hungry ponies downstairs. But be ready later, okay? I don’t know where we’re going yet, but it’s going to be fun, Pinkie Promise.”

“Okay...” Twilight said distantly, still thinking about what had transpired. She watched Pinkie go, leaving Twilight alone in Pinkie’s room, staring at Pinkie’s wall, and desperately trying to figure out what had gone so right so she could replicate the experience.

She’d done something new. Something that Pinkie had liked. Possibly something that was related to the the mild complaints she’d had of Twilight’s behavior before?

It was kiss-related, that much was clear. Thinking back, she didn’t think it could be related to the kissing game, because Pinkie had clearly emphasized that it was Twilight kissing Pinkie that was new. While she had been especially intimate with Celestia in the context of it being passed on to Pinkie, there was still the intermediary to consider.

Given Pinkie’s reaction, she didn’t think it was an affectionate kiss that had made her this happy.

So... it was an intimate kiss.

They hadn’t actually had any of those for some time, since things had been so hectic lately. And of course, Twilight had been making a habit of freaking out and running away whenever she was upset...

That lack of intimacy had been why she’d been so worried about Pinkie taking on the ‘Mina’ role and asking her to play the ‘Captain’ right in front of Celestia. Even when it became clear Pinkie only wanted to talk, it was difficult to separate those roles from the usual reason they were being acted out.

Wait…

They had shared a brief moment of something decidedly beyond affection this morning! It had seemed so natural at the time... Twilight had been saying goodbye, intent on acquiring a particular piece of furniture that had later proved to be impossible to find for some reason. Pinkie had given her a simple but affectionate kiss on the check, and Twilight...

I kissed her on the lips in front of Celestia.

Her eyes widened, and she could feel her heart beating faster. It had been an impulse. She’d felt... more relaxed in the morning following their shared game with Celestia, but it was more than that. She’d been happy. They’d just gotten the magical darkness problem settled together (even if Pinkie had done something unthinkable to do it) and Celestia seemed happy and Pinkie was smiling and everything had just seemed right. So she’d kissed Pinkie, on impulse, on the lips.

There had always been a pretty clear separation in her head of what was appropriate and when. Intimacy was for their play, affection was for other times. But that kiss... She made a mental note, increasing the counter to one hundred and twenty-eight.

But it was a new kiss. Pinkie said so.

A brief flash of an eraser on a chalkboard amended the count to one hundred twenty-seven, and a large number one was placed next to a new entry; marked ‘New kiss’.

That kiss been been significant. Pinkie had acted as if it was the very first time Twilight had ever kissed her. That utterly baffled Twilight, but she tried her very hardest to ignore the screaming sirens that went off in her brain when she was presented with something illogical. Logic wasn’t helpful when trying to think about Pinkie.

It hadn’t been a very long kiss. Barely more than affectionate, if she was being honest. Still, she had meant it to be taken intimately, and she didn’t mind if Celestia saw. Pinkie’s reactionary outpouring of affection had been a little embarrassing, but the kiss she’d given Pinkie hadn’t bothered her—

Her eyes opened wide in sudden, startling clarity.

It was special. Oh my gosh, she’s right.

She erased ‘New kiss’, and replaced it with ‘First intimate kiss from Twilight to Pinkie’. Even as she made that note, her brain protested. But her heart knew better. And she trusted it more than her mind when it came to Pinkie matters.

The first time she’d ever attempted intimacy with Pinkie had been a horrible failure. All the study she’d done, all the practicing she’d tried with illusionary Pinkies, none of it had helped her in that moment. The most she’d managed was a single, hesitant kiss on Pinkie’s cheek. Pinkie had been confused, but supportive. Twilight had cried in Pinkie’s arms, and then walked her home, telling her that it wasn’t her at all, that something was wrong with Twilight, and that she was so, so sorry.

The next time they’d seen each other, Pinkie had brought along a present. Twilight didn’t know why Pinkie had those costumes, and at first, she’d demanded that Pinkie return them. Then Pinkie had asked her to put on the ‘Clover the Clever’ costume, while she got dressed up as ‘Puddinghead’.

It bothered her, at first. She’d felt silly. Clover was... similar to herself, in many respects. And of course, Pinkie was always Pinkie, even when she was supposed to be Puddinghead. But somehow, completely illogically, the role had helped her separate herself from the experience just enough that it wasn’t as awkward.

She didn’t feel like ‘Clover’ was inadequate for ‘Puddinghead’. Truthfully, she’d written a few stories about historical figures in the past, some of them of a more... erotic nature. Having written for Clover, it was easy to imagine just being her, instead of Twilight. Being Clover, she had been able to find enough confidence to try all of the things she’d learned, and Pinkie had been all too happy to learn them from her.

That’s... that’s what she meant. Twilight thought, touching her own lips in wonder. Pinkie had said she wanted more than just the games they were playing; that she didn’t mind playing, but she wanted more ‘Twilight time’.

She wants to be... with me, as me, while we—

She blushed bright crimson, not quite able to complete the thought. It would mean an end to the separation. It would mean being plain old Twilight; the pony who had failed continuously when trying to confess to somepony she was attracted to, somepony she cared about. She wasn’t sure if she could do that.

But if it would make Pinkie happy, she was prepared to try.

Luna stared at the parchment before her, willing words to appear. The quill in her magic tapped the page, but beyond making small splotches of ink, nothing actually happened.

She knew well the questions that would arise from the botched sunrise. She listed them off, hoping seeing them on the page might help her find the answers that ponies would like to hear.

Why had the sun risen so late?

Why had it been noon for several hours?

For what reason was Luna even performing the sunrise to begin with?

Where was their beloved Princess Celestia?

Had she forsaken them?

Was she languishing in a dungeon somewhere, awaiting rescue?

Or perhaps was she imprisoned on a small rock, there to wait for one thousand years for a chance to return and complete her diabolical plans—

Luna stared at that last question and hastily scratched it out. At the very least she was certain Celestia had managed to avoid that particular little problem, if becoming a prisoner in your own mind as madness overtook you could be called a simple problem.

Granted, Celestia appeared to be experiencing a little bit of a schism, but the resulting entity appeared to be benign, at least. Luna felt a little surge of jealousy, and took a brief moment to examine that carefully to make certain it wasn’t the start of something darker. But it seemed to be completely normal envy, since Celestia was having the better experience even with mental disorders.

She allowed that feeling to rage for just a little while, experiencing it rather than trying to suppress it. When it had run it’s course, she found that, begrudgingly, she was happy for her sister. Even her own mind was trying to help her find happiness, and that was likely the one way Celestia would give in and allow herself to be just a little selfish.

And Luna knew well, after so very long, Celestia deserved all the happiness she could find.

She mused on her own pursuit of happiness, unsure what to think even now. She’d tried to court Rarity and Fluttershy, estranging the latter and nearly killing the former, and all the while unbeknownst to her a good friend had loved her, expecting nothing more than her occasional company in return.

Considering everything, Celestia was even trumping her in romantic pursuits. Her sister was just insufferably good at everything!

She shook her head ruefully. It wasn’t like love was a competition or anything, although if it was, she supposed she was technically winning in terms of number of partners. But it wasn’t exactly something she was proud of. Casual sex had been fun at first, but it paled in comparison to making love to somepony who cared for you, and you for them.

Thinking back, it explained an awful lot about why encounters with Fleur had always been so very satisfying.

She stared down at the parchment balefully. None of this ruminating was helping her write, and indeed, only served to make her wish to pay Fleur another visit, which was something she could not afford to do since she was going to be responsible for Night Court. She owed Middy a good rest after his efforts for her and her sister.

She also owed him a large raise, and a yacht, and at the rate he was going, a title and land upon which to retire. She wondered if Celestia would mind if he was knighted. She thought about that for a moment, then realized she had every right to decide who would be knighted, and Middy was being knighted.

Sir Midnight Oil the Patient.

Lord Midnight Oil, Ear and Voice of the Throne.

Prince Midnight Oil? I’d likely have to adopt him for that one. That would get terribly awkward.

King Midnight—

Just before she’d decided to give the entirety of her power, lands and titles to Midnight she heard a knock on the door to her study, and got up to see who was bothering her.

Opening the door revealed one of the two guards ponies she’d left to watch Midnight’s door. She frowned at him. “You’re supposed to be making certain Middy isn’t disturbed,” she said with a note of irritation clear in her voice. “Explain yourself.”

“Forgive me, Princess. You ordered that you be notified if any court matters required your attention,” he said, snapping a quick salute.

Luna waited for a moment or two, during which the guard did not move an inch.

Oh, he is good.

“What is your name, Guards Pony?”

“Lieutenant Stalwart Shield, Princess.” he replied, still not moving from his statue-like pose.

Despite herself, Luna’s frown reversed itself into a reluctant smile. “Make your report, Lieutenant.”

“Princess, we have an Officer Tin Star waiting in court to have you hear the testimony of two ponies who were the victims of an assault attempt. Standing orders within the guard were of course to contact Midnight Oil until such time as your whereabouts became known. We have notified Captain Bulwark of your return, as per your instructions,” he said, continuing to hold the salute.

She blinked, rather surprised to hear not only had her instructions been followed, but they’d been followed to the letter, as neither of the ponies guarding Middy’s room had left their post until it had become necessary in order to follow her secondary order. “At ease, Lieutenant, and thank you,” she said with all sincerity.

His posture finally relaxed, though he looked poised and ready to salute again at a moment’s notice. “You are quite welcome, Princess.”

“Return to your vigil. I hold you personally responsible for making sure Midnight gets his rest.”

He snapped off one more quick salute before abruptly doing an about-face and trotting back to his post.

Luna watched him go, then began her own march to court.

An assault case, she thought grimly. In the capital, no less.

Violent crime was not unheard of, but it was exceedingly rare in this day and age. Celestia’s rule was a prosperous one, and for the most part, ponies were content.

If such a thing was cropping up again, perhaps ponies needed to be reminded that punishments still existed. Luna’s mouth set into a firm line. There would be time to consider such when she heard the criminals attempt to argue their defense. For the moment, there were the victims to consider.

She wished for what might have been the hundredth time that day that her sister were present, as she had ever been the better of them when it came to consoling ponies who needed comfort. Luna had little of comfort to offer, only the assurance that justice would be served. She’d always been content with that role, as it was the sun’s job to offer warmth, whereas the moon’s light was cold, and served to shed light on the dark deeds of those who wished to remain hidden.

Perhaps, as the sun’s temporary steward, she could attempt to offer some warmth as well. It was worth considering. Even in the attempt the victims might take solace, and if she failed, she could still assure them of their justice.

She did wonder about the crime being reported, as ‘attempted assault’ implied that the attempt had been thwarted in some way. Perhaps she could offer not only solace, but congratulations as well? That would be pleasant.

As she rounded the corner to the main hall, she frowned as she heard the guards’ whispering as they stood watch. It was yet another example of laxness, and she noted it as such. Despite herself, she became curious, and cast a sound transmission spell into the shadow of a potted plant down the hall.

“I’m telling you, it was her!” one of the voices whispered.

“Should I have recognized her?”

“Yeah, you should have!” the first voice insisted. “That was Wildflower’s daughter!”

“Who?”

“Wildflower, you idiot!”

Luna’s ears perked up as this was mentioned. She wasn’t familiar with the pony in question, but the name was spoken with reverence, as if the pony was a legendary figure of some sort.

“Okay, so say I believe you, why is that important?”

“That officer said she was here to report an attempted assault. Some idiot tried to attack Wildflower’s kid.”

“Still not getting why that’s important...”

“You didn’t see her hooves, did you?”

“I—”

“You were too busy watching her flanks. Look, I’ll tell you all about it when we break for lunch. I think I hear somepony coming.”

Silence followed, and Luna allowed her spell to dissipate, wishing they’d said more. At the very least they had sense enough to not allow themselves to be observed being unprofessional.

Her curiosity was piqued, however. It seemed that the attempted assault had been upon the person of somepony who was considered to be the heir of a hero of sorts. She promised to be an interesting pony.

As she came within their view, the guards immediately snapped to attention, standing rigidly and waiting for her command. She decided that she would forgive them for their earlier behavior. “At ease. Are the witnesses waiting within?”

“They are, Princess.” the taller one replied.

“Very well. Announce Us.”

The doors swung open, and one of the guards stepped inside ahead of her.

“Please rise. Her Royal Highness, Princess Luna, is ready to hear your testimony.”

Luna strode in, looking neither right nor left as she approached the podium and sat behind it. She saw the incident report ready for her perusal, but was far more interested in seeing this “daughter of Wildflower” the guards had been whispering about.

“Be seated.” she intoned, finally looking up at her witnesses. “I am ready—” her eyes bulged, and she had to force her wings to stay at her side or they would have flown up in sheer surprise. “I am ready to hear your testimony.”

Half of the reason for her reaction was smiling up at her, looking just a little apologetic. “Hello! So sorry to trouble you, Princess,” Rarity said as she sat down. “I’m afraid Fluttershy and myself had a bit of a mishap.”

She nudged Fluttershy, who was steadily looking at the floor. Luna noted with alarm that there seemed to be splotches of dried blood on Fluttershy’s hooves, and upon looking more closely at Rarity she saw a small lump on the side of her head, just below the maneline.

“Dearest, shall I tell her what I remember?”

Fluttershy said nothing, only nodding very slowly.

Rarity looked back up at Luna, her mouth quirked into a small worried frown. “We’ll need to give her a moment. In the meantime, I’ll detail what happened before... Well, I’ll get to that.”

“Please do,” Luna said hoarsely.

Chapter 65: Dinner Plans

View Online

Luna sat and listened, trying to project calm and attentiveness while Rarity told her tale.

Despite looking a little scuffed, Rarity seemed to be well and fully recovered from the spell-related issue, which pleased Luna greatly. But to have her come to Canterlot only to be accosted... Luna’s eyes narrowed for a moment before she made a conscious effort to adopt a less angry expression.

What she was actually experiencing was something akin to blind fury, but she did not wish to trouble her friends further. They might do something foolish like attempt to dissuade her from enacting swift punishment.

Of special concern was Fluttershy, who seemed to be withdrawing into herself. If Rarity was to be believed, Fluttershy had struck down all of their attackers with no aid whosoever. In her place, Luna would have been proud of that accomplishment, but Fluttershy seemed to be traumatized instead. Seeing her thus made Luna wish to hug her, and whisper soothing words. Perhaps encouragement, and expressions of admiration. It hurt her to know that if she attempted such, it might be rejected.

Still, she could aid her friends in this matter quite easily. She stretched her neck, slowly swiveling it from one side to the other until she felt her neck bones pop. Rarity was looking up at her expectantly, having finished her portion of the tale.

“We see. Thou wert struck a treacherous blow while thy attention was drawn away,” Luna said with as neutral a tone as she could manage. She congratulated herself that she only sounded slightly upset.

“Well, yes. Honestly I... I was more than a little irritated with them. This is Canterlot. You’re not supposed to do things like that here.” Rarity frowned, then shook her head with a grimace. “Not exactly a phrase I want carved on my tombstone, though. I should have been more cautious.”

Luna felt her own indignation building. She agreed with Rarity on both counts. Such things should not happen in the capital. Not anywhere, really, but least of all in her own home, the seat of her power...

Middy said we shouldn’t flog the press ponies, but surely for actual criminals...

“Officer Star,” she intoned. “Does this testimony match with your initial report?”

“Yeah, for her part.”

“And the criminals, are they fit to stand trial?”

Officer Star rubbed the back of her neck, grimacing as she did so. “Actually, they’d probably better see a doctor. One of ‘em looked pretty rough, and the rest didn’t look so hot either.”

Luna pursed her lips thoughtfully. “Very well. See to it that they are mended. I will not have them weakened when they are called to account for their crime.”

“Beggin’ your pardon, Princess, but that’s a big group in my cell, and I don’t have the means to transport ‘em.”

Luna raised a single eyebrow, and she motioned for one of the guards to come near. When he was close enough, she said: “We’re going to need to send a small unit with this officer to escort the prisoners to a secure hospital where they can be treated for their injuries. Instruct the staff there to mend them quickly, as I want them ready to see me on the morrow.”

He snapped a quick salute, and she turned back to Officer Star. “Please accompany this guardspony to his unit commander. He will see to it that you have the means to transport them safely.”

“Will do!” Officer Tin Star said, tipping her blue cap towards the princess. “What about these two? I don’t feel quite right leavin’ em after what happened.”

“We shall tend to the victims’ needs, officer. If that is all, then you are dismissed.”

The policemare shrugged, tipping her cap once more. “All right.”

Once Tin Star had gone, Luna motioned for the remaining guardspony to guard the outside of the court, leaving the three of them in private. She stepped down from the dais, pulling up a chair on the other side of the table Rarity and Fluttershy were seated at. “Are you well, Rarity?” she asked in a very quiet tone.

Rarity was busy comforting Fluttershy, but she looked up long enough to nod quickly, though Luna could make out a wince as she did so. “My head hurts, but I’m otherwise fine. To be frank, I’m more worried about how this affected her.”

“I would like to hear Fluttershy’s portion of the tale when she is ready, but if she is not prepared to relive it, I can proceed without it.” Luna said, letting out a long held breath. “I... I am glad to see you both. But I wish the circumstances were better.”

“This is hardly your fault, Princess.” Rarity said, not even looking Luna in the eye as she did so. “In fact, I think I am mostly to blame.”

Fluttershy had been largely nonverbal until she heard those words, but hearing them seemed to serve as a catalyst for her. “Rarity, no! It wasn’t your fault at all!”

“I agree,” Luna said firmly. “The fault lies with the stallions who committed the act, though it can be shared with the city to some extent. Canterlot has fallen low if we allow common brigands to roam free in this day and age. Rest assured, that will be dealt with sooner rather than later.”

Fluttershy shook her head, looking Luna dead in the eye. “They don’t need to be ‘dealt with’. I already did that.”

The look on Fluttershy’s face gave Luna pause, and she allowed her immediate response that justice must be delivered to die unspoken. Instead, she held Fluttershy’s gaze steadily, eventually asking: “Do you feel what they did does not deserve justice?”

Fluttershy didn’t answer right away, her visage troubled and yet defiant in her resolve to speak her mind. “I... I don’t know,” she admitted at last. “I was very upset with them because the big one hit Rarity, but I... I worry maybe they were just desperate? They looked like nice enough stallions... Maybe they were a little prickly when Rarity talked about Manehatten, but none of them tried to hurt us until the big one got impatient. If they hadn’t gotten in the way—”

“They threatened your safety, and tried to take your coin, Fluttershy,” Luna said, not breaking eye contact for an instant. As much as she wished to comfort her friend, she could not simply let criminals go with a slap on the hoof, even if it might help smooth things over between the three of them. “They deserved justice from the moment they blocked your path. Never doubt that.”

“Yes, but they didn’t try to hurt us, just... to protect their leader.” Fluttershy said with a frown. “I... I don’t think what they did was right. But maybe what I did was enough.”

Again, Luna hesitated, as this was far more discourse than she’d anticipated from Fluttershy and she did not wish to discourage it (especially since there was a legal decision to make), her personal feelings for the victims aside. Despite her misgivings, she found herself swayed, and though she recognized that it was less for the argument and more for the mare, she could not help but wish to grant Fluttershy’s request. “Perhaps. In your own words, could you tell the court what actions you took to defend yourself?”

With much hesitation, and with prompting from both Rarity and Luna, Fluttershy managed to give an account of a truly impressive battle. Luna had previously admired Fluttershy’s great courage and resolve when she’d been defending ponies important to her, but besting several able-bodied stallions who had been attacking en masse was a feat worthy of respect greater still. She dearly wished she were able to express that, and would have done so in any other circumstance.

She had a duty to perform, however, and neither of them were here for personal business. “I can understand your concern, Fluttershy, but despite their injuries, they took them in defense of their leader, who had already struck a blow against you. I will take the severity of their beating into account, however.”

I suppose a public flogging would not actually teach them more than what she has already. Luna thought with a sigh of regret. No matter her resolve to set personal feelings aside, the idea that her punishment might further distress Fluttershy took all of the joy out of it.

“I still worry that maybe they weren’t all bad. I mean, they did a very bad thing—”

“Justice does not judge a pony’s character, Dear Fluttershy. It only punishes their actions.” Upon seeing Fluttershy’s stricken look, she amended: “We will take their statements, and allow for circumstances and remorse when We levy their punishment.”

Fluttershy let out a little sigh of relief, nodding firmly. “Thank you.”

“Do not thank Us. Say rather, let Us apologize for the state of affairs that allowed such events to transpire,” Luna said with a wince. “We will correct it, mark Our words.”

“I thank you as well, Luna.” Rarity said with a smile. “This whole business has been dreadful. I trust that you’ll see to it that it’s put to an end.”

“We shall, Rarity. We have all We need from the two of thee for this matter,” she looked up at her dais, taking the gavel in her magic, and tapped it gently on the surface. “We declare the court closed until We can hear from the criminals.”

“Well, that wasn’t so bad.” Rarity said, giving Fluttershy a little squeeze. She turned back to Luna, smiling apologetically. “Sorry, Luna. This wasn’t how we planned to see you again.”

Luna shook her head ruefully. “I am pleased you planned to see me at all. I... very much regret the tone of my departure.”

Fluttershy opened her mouth briefly, then closed it again, looking crestfallen.

“Yes, well... I think a different setting for this conversation, and a different time would suit better,” Rarity said, rubbing Fluttershy’s hoof soothingly. “Suffice to say, friends can have disagreements without everything being ruined forever, don’t you agree, Fluttershy?”

There were still no words, but Fluttershy did nod, much to Luna’s relief.

“We thought maybe we could meet for dinner, if that’s all right—”

“Dinner it is!” Luna replied, with perhaps a touch more enthusiasm than she’d intended. “I shall alert the kitchen to prepare a feast in your honor!”

Rarity blinked, then smiled. “Well, perhaps something a bit less showy, for this occasion. In any case, Fluttershy and I still have some shopping to do, and I need to talk to the bank here in Canterlot. That document you sent along couldn’t be honored in Ponyville—”

“Not a feast, then.” Luna said quickly. “But certainly a fine repast. I am sorry for my excitement, my friends, but I too wish to talk with you. I must make amends for—” she stopped as she realized she was actively babbling, and only then did she realize the meaning of Rarity’s words. “The bank would not honor Our personal guarantee of funds?” she asked, her visage darkening.

“Not so much would not as could not,” Rarity replied with a wince. “After the storm, they had a bit of a run on the bank for funds. Everypony needed repairs, you see. Liquid assets are a bit dry.”

Luna’s frown remained, but it was less of anger and more of frustration. “I see. You could not obtain the funds you needed, and so were forced to come to Canterlot for that reason?”

“Partially,” Rarity admitted. “We had planned to come anyway, since many of my perfumes and other sundries come from the shops here. And I do need to get those materials from the workroom. But likely not so soon as this.”

Luna considered that for a long moment, her feelings warring between disappointment that they may have not come without the need of funds, relief that they had, and anger that if the bank hadn’t turned her away, Rarity may not have been attacked to begin with. She finally settled on relief, as they were here, and willing to talk, and neither seemed much the worse for wear for their experience. “Regardless, I am most happy you came. Please, join me for dinner when you have made your purchases. We...” Luna stopped herself, for at that moment she spoke as a mare to her friends, not as a Princess. “I will welcome you both, my friends.”

“We’ll look forward to it. Now, if you’ll pardon us, I really need to go do some therapeutic shopping.” Rarity stood, taking a moment to help Fluttershy up. Luna stood as well, making ready to escort her friends from the courtroom.

Fluttershy regarded Luna for a long moment, and Luna could not escape the idea that her measure was being taken. After a time, Fluttershy nodded, stepping closer to Luna and saying very quietly: “I’m sorry I thought you might be evil.”

Luna simply stared at Fluttershy, utterly dumbfounded. She eventually found her voice once more, and replied: “Forgiven, Dear Fluttershy. I... apologize for giving you any reason to think so.”

They held each other’s gaze for another long moment, then Fluttershy turned away, walking with Rarity out the door of the courtroom.

Luna watched them go, letting out a long-held breath. She had a full day ahead of her tomorrow, and Night Court sooner than that. But that was for later. For now, her new friends were joining her for dinner, and she had a modest feast to plan.

Twilight looked at the ceiling of Pinkie’s bedroom for a long time, trying to decide what to do. The revelation of what had been bothering Pinkie was not an easy one for her to accept, but it fit almost every strange conversation she’d had with Pinkie in recent weeks. It hurt, because she could not help but remember the last time they’d been together, and knowing what she did helped put everything in context.

Pinkie had seemed cold, even more so than usual. There was always a certain reticence to ‘Mina’ when they played (it was part of her character), but while Twilight was playing out her role as the Captain during that particular session, Pinkie had just... been there. Apparently, she’d been tolerating the play for Twilight’s sake, when she’d really wanted a scene with just Twilight and Pinkie.

Twilight got up, walking to the closet where Pinkie kept some of their props, and opened the door. Every costume had a memory, some of them awkward, some frustrating, some silly. Most of them good. But as she looked at the roguishly cut outfit that the Captain always wore, she felt only shame. For a moment, she almost pulled it from the closet and burned it in midair, but it wasn’t the costume’s fault that Twilight had been horrible at understanding something that seemed so simple now. She closed the door, turning the small latch to keep it locked safely away from curious little hooves.

She wondered at it all, as Pinkie’s words had not been very obtuse in retrospect. Twilight could even understand the sentiment, as she’d always wished she was brave enough to not have needed that little mental separation. It certainly didn’t help her feel any more worthy of love that the only way she could bring herself to express—

Use the words, Twilight. The first step to getting over a problem is admitting it’s a problem.

The only way she could express lust and passion was to do so while pretending it wasn’t really her there. It was easier to just be somepony else, to throw herself into the play. Without that mental separation, there was always that little bitter voice in Twilight’s head. A younger voice, usually thick with tears, and it wailed that she wasn’t a pony good enough to love.

Captain Sparkle didn’t worry about silly things like that. She was a brave pirate who saw a comely wench and kissed her. And Pinkie was very attractive, and energetic, and appreciative of every little bit of Twilight’s affection.

In retrospect, that might have been why it had been so easy to fall for Pinkie, when she’d originally only wanted a sexual relationship with a good friend.

She wondered what Pinkie was planning, and felt her heart race as her eyes fell on the bed. The dinner, the hoof-holding, the stargazing, those were all easy. They even sounded fun, but when they arrived here... that would be new. Almost like... being with Pinkie for the first time.

It was scary, but not in a bad way. Sort of like telling ghost stories with the girls. She blushed as she realized it would still involve diving under the covers, hugging each other with hearts pounding in excitement, and squeals. It would be for different reasons, of course, but it could be scary and fun at the same time. It might be okay.

It will be with Pinkie. It will be okay.

She hugged herself, trying to slow her quickly-beating heart. Pinkie wanted to be with her, to kiss her and—

“To make love with me.” Twilight whispered, scarcely believing it. She felt her eyes tearing up at the edges, and she wiped them away quickly. It felt... humbling, and wonderful, to be loved so much.

She turned away from the bed before she actively broke down crying. Maybe later on, in Pinkie’s embrace, snuggled in close to her chest, it might be nice to cry then. Not as nice to cry alone, especially when these were happy tears. She wanted to share them.

She still had some shopping to do. That would be more productive than emotional breakdowns. She checked the latch on the closet once more, making sure it was firmly closed, then walked out of Pinkie’s room and down the stairs.

“Hey there!” Mr. Cake called out from the counter. “Everything okay? I mean, Pinkie was practically dancing down the stairs.”

Twilight nodded absently. “Yes, sir. I think so. Is she in the kitchen again?”

A muffled sound of a beater being turned on followed by a giggle answered that question for the both of them.

“She’s making up some more pastries.” he replied, “Thank goodness she was in such high spirits today! I could have hardly kept up with the demand otherwise.” Mr. Cake smiled warmly at Twilight, sliding a cupcake across the counter. “Here, she made this for you.”

Twilight looked at the pastry in surprise, ready to say that it was fine, but a loud rumble in her stomach reminded her that she’d been wandering fruitlessly for hours while she searched all of Ponyville’s shops for a tanning chair. She grinned a sheepish little grin, walking towards the counter to claim Pinkie’s gift.

It was... larger than she’d expected. Roughly half the size of her head, in fact. The cake portion appeared to be chocolate, and it was iced with vanilla frosting, topped with sugar that had been dyed purple with food coloring. On top of the sugar was a simple message written in pink decorator’s icing which read ‘A sweet for my sweetie’.

Twilight reached for her saddlebags for bits, but Mr. Cake shook his head. “On the house, Twilight.”

“That’s... not a very sound business practice,” Twilight said, nevertheless taking the proffered plate from the patisserie’s proprietor.

“We’ve made a lot of money today thanks to Pinkie being in top form. The bits will go a long way to help pay for the new oven Cup has her eye on.”

“I can understand the sentiment, but Pinkie is the one who did the work—”

He placed a single hoof on hers, “Call it a ‘thank you’ for making Pinkie happy, then. I know you two have been going through a rough patch and... well, Cup and I are hoping you’ll be okay.”

She looked down at the hoof, and back to him, and felt the tears welling up again. “Sorry,” she said quietly.

“Don’t be!” he said, gently rubbing her hoof with his. “My wife and I have been through a few spats over the years ourselves! Why, I had to chase her to Manehatten because she got cold feet just before the wedding!”

“Really?” Twilight asked, her eyes wide.

“Really,” he replied, his gaze never wavering from hers. “We got through it just fine, and all the other silly little fights and great big awful fights too. That’s normal, Twilight. We think you two are good for each other, you’ll get through this, too. You just need to talk a little more, and panic a little less.”

Twilight nodded, placing her other hoof over his. “Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome. Now, why don’t you sit down and eat? You look famished.”

Twilight left Sugarcube Corner feeling much better than when she’d entered it. She felt lighter, almost giddy. It was actually difficult to stop smiling. She had no idea how her date with Pinkie was going to go tonight, but Pinkie seemed confident, and that was enough for her. It was actually really nice to just let go of the reins for a night, and while it did make her nervous, she was also excited and just plain happy.

She reached into her saddlebags, pulling out a list of sundries that she needed for the kitchen. Tea and sugar were dangerously low, as Celestia was consuming her good stock at a rapid rate and Twilight didn’t want to serve her anything but the best. Food supplies were likewise getting scarce. Despite Pinkie’s regular deliveries of pastries, a pony needed fruits and vegetables to stay healthy. And... sometimes chocolate. Chocolate was important.

Produce was higher on the list, however. Twilight did not have Pinkie’s metabolism, which she currently theorized as being some sort of direct calorie-to-energy conversion that had to be entirely magical in nature. It was that or question her basic understanding of physics and she was in too good of a mood to go down that rabbit hole again. She needed a balanced diet, which absolutely could not be obtained merely by taking donuts from the plate Pinkie carefully maintained on the tip of her nose no matter how good they looked.

“Well, hey there, missy!” a distinctive voice called from across the marketplace.

Twilight looked up from her list to find Applejack waving at her from her usual stall, and she waved back in turn. She’d really hoped Applejack would be here. Apples were at the top of her produce list, right above broccoli carrots and celery.

She trotted over to the stall, bringing out her coin purse and fetching out the bits she’d need. “Two bushels, please. And could you possibly bring them by the library? I’m going to need a lot more produce, and the less I have to carry around the better.”

“Sure thing, sug.” Applejack said, snapping up the coins in her teeth and tossing them into a bag of her own under the stall. “In fact, if ya like, just bring whatever else ya need by my cart and I’ll haul it for ya.”

“Thank you!” Twilight replied, grabbing one of Applejack’s hooves and shaking it vigorously.

“N-no problem, sug.” Applejack said as she reached up to resettle her hat. “Gotta say, s’nice to see ya smiling again. Things doing better with Pinkie?”

“I have no idea!” Twilight replied with a laugh. “Pinkie wants to take me out tonight and I don’t know where but I have a working theory on why she’s been so moody lately and I’m really trying hard not to freak out right now!”

Applejack gave her a long look, eventually shaking her head and smiling back. “Uh... good job, I guess?”

“I know, right? I’d probably be in a little fetal ball crying my eyes out if I wasn’t so convinced that everything was going right for once! I have absolutely no control over what’s going to happen and it’s both nerve-wracking and wonderfully exciting!”

Applejack just shook her head in bemusement. “Sug, you got a way with words, I’ll give ya that. Lil’ nervous?”

“I’m terrified!”

“But you’ll be okay?” Applejack pressed. “Not planning on any more sudden trips to Canterlot?”

Twilight shook her head, leaning on the stall’s counter to get a little closer. “I’m pretty sure Pinkie wants to surprise me with... something intimate.”

Applejack raised a single eyebrow, and nodded knowingly. “Gotcha. Letting her top for a bit?”

Twilight opened her mouth, closed it, then opened it again. “I... I feel like that’s probably a colloquialism, or possibly a euphemism. Or maybe both?”

“Ain’t important.” Applejack said, waving her hoof urgently as if to clear the air with it. “I’m just glad to hear you’re doing okay. That poor girl was plum miserable without ya.”

“I... I was too.” Twilight replied, the smile falling from her face just as quickly as it had grown there earlier. “I just... I thought it was the only way she could be happy.”

“Sug, I ain’t trying to upset ya or nothing.” Applejack said as she reached out to place a hoof over one of Twilight’s. “I mean, everypony messes up. I’m just glad ya ain’t running from yer problems anymore. They don’t go away, they just end up back here without ya crying their eyes out.”

“Then they infiltrate a castle and throw you a surprise party,” Twilight said with a laugh that came out as more of a half-choked sob. “But Pinkie was never the problem. It was always me.”

“Nah, it always takes two, sug.”

Twilight shook her head. “No, I’m pretty sure it was all me. I didn’t listen hard enough. Or maybe I didn’t want to hear.”

“Sug, Pinkie’s a big girl. She coulda tried a little harder to say what was bothering her.” Applejack tapped her other hoof to her mouth. “Actually, I dunno that she really knew herself. We sat her down and had a good long talk with her, after... well after ya poofed. She kinda had to hash it all out a little,” she rubbed a hoof on the back of her neck, grimacing. “Truth be told, we kinda had a bit of a mess on our hooves with Pinkie. I wanted to tell ya a few nights back but, ya know... Dashie was sick and Rarity had that weird magic thing going on and the Princess took off with Pinkie after ya saw us and poofed again—”

“We had a lot happening at once.” Twilight said, nodding in understanding.

“Yeah, things got weird.”

Both of them were silent for a moment, Twilight was unsure if she wished to hear more, yet still curious as to what had actually been going on between Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. She finally screwed up what little courage she had left and said: “Applejack—”

“Twi—”

They looked each other in the eyes and blinked as both realized the other had been about to speak.

“You can go first, Twi—”

“No, please, say what you were trying to say—”

They were silent for a moment more, then both shared a nervous little laugh. Applejack cleared her throat, rubbing one forehoof against the other and looking extremely uncomfortable. “Twi... I gotta come clean with ya. Things got real weird real fast, and I tried to do the best I could, but... I’m not perfect either, ya know?”

“None of us are perfect, Applejack.”

“Yeah, well... I tried.” Applejack took her hat off, setting it down on the counter. “Look, all of this is past, okay? I don’t want ya to worry about any of it, but I still feel like ya oughta know, just so ya don’t freak out later. It’s just... Pinkie had a rough time when ya left, and Dash went to check on her—”

“I just didn’t know what to do,” Applejack said, blushing furiously. “They kissed, an’ I wasn’t okay with that. I... I figured if I took the kiss back, it’d be okay, but I didn’t feel okay. I was kinda hurt, even if I knew—”

“Even if you knew Dash still loved you, and never meant more than comfort.” Twilight finished, her eyes wide.

“Well, no. Dashie... Dashie meant more than that.” Applejack replied, blushing even more. “She’s a horndog, Twi. She’s said it herself. Me and her got into a bit of a tiff over it, later on. But she never meant to do anything about it. An’... I don’t think Pinkie meant anything by it either. It was just fun to her. Well, would have been, ‘cept for the crying.”

The world became a blur for Twilight as she thought of Pinkie crying. “Oh.”

“I... I get how ya might be feeling, Twi, and I’m real sorry—”

Twilight shook her head, wiping the tears from her eyes. “Applejack, it’s... it’s okay. Pinkie was distraught, and Rainbow provided physical comfort in a manner more intimate than intended. You were hurt by that, and attempted to take back what was rightfully yours, and only succeeded in further confusing Pinkie. She’s—” Twilight sniffled again, “She’s always had such charmingly foalish notions about intimacy. It’s part of why it’s so much fun to be with her—”

“Don’t make it right, though!” Applejack said quickly. “I mean, for you and Pinkie maybe—”

“No, I think you were right the first time. It wasn’t right to encourage her to think of it all as play. But it was... easier for me. Not healthy, but easier.”

“Yeah... we got an earful about all that from Pinkie.” Applejack said, cringing a little. “Thought maybe she didn’t get what you two were up to, but yeah, she got it all right.” she sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping forward. “Look, I’m real sorry about what went down. Dashie was sick and Pinkie was holding her and I just got in with em, snug as a bug. Then you came in and... I could see that look, Twi. I felt the same when Dash told me she kissed Pinkie.”

“Applejack, I know I misunderstood, now—”

“Well, that time wasn’t really anything, but... ya know, before that, when we were trying to get her figured out... ”

“When you were testing Pinkie’s understanding of our play,” Twilight supplied, nodding.

“Yeah, it’s just... things could’a gone different. Like, Pinkie wouldn’a minded, and Dashie sure as hay wouldn’a minded—”

“I understand. You were very conscientious, Applejack.”

“Well, I tried my best, but you know, things got weird.” Applejack shrugged her shoulders uncomfortably. “So, you weren’t far off to be worried, maybe we should have had this talk back then instead of—” Applejack shrugged. “It’s not important. What happened happened. I guess what I want to know is, can ya forgive me for being a danged idiot?”

“Of course!” Twilight said, coming around the counter to embrace Applejack. “But it wasn’t your fault, Applejack! If I hadn’t been so foolish and run off to begin with, none of that would have happened. I’m so glad you two were there to support her when I left.”

“Awww, that wasn’t nothing. We’re always gonna be there for any of you girls.” Applejack replied, returning the hug. “I’m just sorry I let things get out of hoof as much as I did.”

“I’m sorry too, Applejack. If I’d talked with Pinkie more frankly I’m sure I could have made her understand that the type of play we were doing wasn’t something casual... even if I did introduce it to her as less of a romance and more of a close friends sharing pleasure sort of way...” Twilight trailed off, shaking her head. “You see? I messed up there too. If... if I’d been less screwed up about all of this—”

“Don’t worry none, sug.” Applejack gave her a final squeeze before letting her go. “Fact is, Dashie and I got through it just fine, and I feel better about us than I ever did,” she looked around, then dropped her voice to a whisper. “I... I dunno how she meant it, but I’m pretty sure she kinda sorta proposed. She wants me to meet her dad, and she gave me this little locket...” she held up the little silver chain, from which Twilight could see a small silver pendant swinging in the breeze. “Gosh, my poor heart... I didn’t know what to say!”

The pendant flipped open, and Twilight could see a small picture of Rainbow Dash inside. “That’s... adorable...” Twilight said in a similarly quiet voice, being mindful of curious ears around them. “Should I start making preliminary plans? I’m fairly certain Princess Celestia would let us hold the ceremony in the castle. She’d probably insist, actually—”

“Naw, haven’t even met her dad yet.” Applejack grinned, putting her hat back on. “Ain’t had somepony to call ‘dad’ in a long time. I hope he’s nice.”

“That’s wonderful! When do you get to meet him?”

“Well... That’s the thing. He’s working in Las Pegasus now. Think I could borrow yer balloon for the trip?”

“Of course, of course. I’ll need some time to get it reinflated but that won’t be a problem!”

Applejack reared up and kicked at the sky with a loud woop! “Thank ya, Twi! I’m really looking forward to this.” She came down once more, tipping her hat to Twilight. “Oh, one other thing. If ya don’t mind?”

“Um, sure?”

“Think I could get a set of those wings again? I kinda wanna surprise Dash.”

“Celly! Cellycellycelly!”

Celestia woke with a start, looking around for the sudden intrusion in her private chambers. It took her a moment or two to realize that she was not in her room, and that the pleasant-smelling pillow she’d been resting her head on was in fact Daring Do And The Search For The Guffin Of Maxwell.

“Celly!” Pinkie said as she burst through the door to what Celestia now recognized as Twilight’s bedroom.

“Errr, yes, Pinkie?”

“She said yes, now I need to figure out where to take her, and what time of the night is best for star-gazing, and is it okay to kiss on the first date?”

Celestia blinked slowly, waiting for the world to make just a little more sense. “I’m sorry, Pinkie. I feel like I’ve missed something. Can we try that all again?”

Pinkie nodded quickly, whipping out a chalkboard from nowhere in particular. Celestia’s eyes bugged out for a moment, then she remembered that this was Twilight’s home, and she likely did have chalkboards around for just such an occasion.

“Twilight,” Pinkie tapped on the hastily sketched drawing of Twilight, “—kissed Pinkie,” she tapped on another sketch. She then began tapping on a series of other sketches that had x’s drawn over them. “Not ‘Mina, or Princess Prissy, or Sir Laughsalot, or—”

“Understood, Pinkie!” Celestia said quickly. “I saw her kiss you, but what does that have to do with—”

Pinkie rushed over to Celestia, placing a single hoof gently over Celestia’s mouth. “Everything!” she said with a happy giggle. “Don’t you see? That was the most important kiss! The one Twi-twi couldn’t give me! It’s the first one, and the most important of any of them!” Pinkie removed her hoof from Celestia’s mouth and hugged herself. “It’s the ‘I love you’ kiss. And you helped her do it!”

Pinkie stood up on the tips of her hooves, reaching up to kiss Celestia on her very surprised muzzle.

“Thank you.” Pinkie said, her face flush with excitement. “Thankyouthankyouthankyou!”

To Celestia’s credit, she managed not to flinch from Pinkie’s kiss, despite it coming so very unexpectedly. She still felt like she could use a large pot of coffee and at least an hour to wake up before being confronted with whatever was going on, but she congratulated herself on that much.

She took a deep, cleansing breath, trying to shake loose the cobwebs of her mind. A nap had seemed like such a good idea a scant couple of hours ago. “Right... So... you invited Twilight on a date?” she asked hesitantly, hoping she’d understood that much correctly.

PInkie nodded rapidly. “I need to take her to a nice place where they don’t set the food on fire. Then I want to take her stargazing but I dunno if it’s okay to kiss on the first date. Also, when is it okay to do other stuff? Should I wait for the second or third or fifth or tenth—”

“Most couples wait for the third date, but you’ve already had your first kiss, even by your own accounting.” Celestia stood, slowly stretching out each leg and placing a bookmark in her book. She walked over to the chalkboard, slowly erasing the hastily drawn images that Pinkie had marked out with crosses and writing out ‘Twilight’s favorite foods’ in its place. “Is this what you wanted to know about?”

“Well... kinda. I mean, I already know Twi likes soups and sandwiches and salads and pies and cakes.” Pinkie said, jotting down those names under the favorite foods. “I just mean... I wanna take her someplace fun, but I’m not sure where? I don’t usually do restaurants. Except I sort of live at one? I don’t think Sugarcube Corner is a great place for dates, though. We usually get ponies who wish they had dates,” she considered for a long moment. “Oh! And sometimes ponies who just had a date the night before and they’re all lovey-dovey the next morning! So... Sugarcube Corner is like the afterparty!”

“Truthfully, Pinkie, I don’t think Twilight worries about fancy restaurants either.”

“But that’s what you’re supposed to do!” Pinkie protested, tapping on the chalkboard where she’d drawn out two ponies (presumably Twilight and Pinkie) sitting at a table eating, followed by them holding hooves under the stars, followed by kissing, and the final image—

Oh. I’m not entirely certain but I think those stick figures might be doing something obscene.

Celestia averted her eyes, but not before distinctly hearing the sound of a low whistle of appreciation inside of her head.

It’s either something obscene or Twilight and Pinkie playing Twister. Either way, Pinkie is apparently very flexible. Also, I think she is winning.

“That is... certainly one way you could go.” Celestia said, keeping her eyes firmly on Pinkie and refusing to speculate about the intertwined stick-figures.

I’ll speculate for the both of us. Do you think it would be cheating if we played Twister with them? You are quite tall, and you have more limbs than either of them.

Pinkie looked back at her with wide eyes. “There are other ways?”

With her mind filled with images of what could only be described as erotic Twister, Celestia shook her head, which made Pinkie cock her own sideways in confusion. “No, that’s not—” she stopped herself, smiling apologetically. “I mean, yes, there are innumerable ways to have a romantic evening. That is...” she hesitated as Pinkie whipped out a notepad. “Pinkie... I’m sorry, but I haven’t dated in several centuries. And even then it was less dating and more paying court.”

Pinkie sat down, her notepad held in both hooves while she held a stub of pencil in her mouth. “Wha’s payin’ cours?”

“It’s... courtship rituals.” Celestia replied. When Pinkie did not ask more, she went on, despite being unsure if she was helping or not. “When a Princess wishes to express their interest in somepony, they do so by sending gifts, at first. Tokens of affections like flowers, but sometimes paintings, jewelry... trifles, mostly.”

“So... you sent things instead of going out to eat?” Pinkie asked, tucking the pencil into her mane for a moment.

“Just at the beginning. Eventually, the one being courted is invited to dinner at the castle.” Pinkie raised a hoof, a question in her eyes. “Yes, Pinkie, I admit it is similar to inviting somepony to a restaurant.” she tapped the sketch of the ponies at the table meaningfully. “The whole point is to get to know the object of your affection, however. Surely you and Twilight know each other by now?”

Pinkie shrugged, looking helpless for a brief moment. “Kinda? I know her favorite foods, and what kind of parties she likes, and I know she likes to read...” she looked at the blackboard, and drew a giant question mark in the empty space. “But I don’t know about the things she hides. And I want to know those things, so I can help her be happy,” she looked back to Celestia. “I think you might know some of those things, but I’d rather find out from her. Is that weird?”

“I don’t think that’s odd at all, Pinkie.” Celestia said with a little chuckle. “And, to be honest, I think she might hide more from me than she does from you.”

Pinkie stared at her for a long moment, her eyebrows scrunched up in confusion. “Huh? That can’t be right. You’re the Princess. Twi-twi is all about you.”

Celestia nodded genially. “She admires me, that’s true. And I do know quite a few of her foibles. But like yourself, I only know what she’ll show me. I never knew I’d hurt her, for instance. Or that she had a playful side. She is guarded around me, because she doesn’t want to disappoint me.”

Pinkie shook her head back and forth, making her mane swing in the resulting motion. “She’s happy when you’re around! I’ve seen it!”

“Of course!” Celestia agreed. “We’ve always enjoyed each other’s company. But that’s not the same as being open with me. She tries to put on a brave face no matter what. It’s probably something I taught her without intending to.”

Pinkie frowned as she thought, looking at the giant question mark on the chalkboard. “You bring the best smile out of her. No worry lines at all!” she said at last. “I can never, ever get her to smile like that!”

“Worry lines?” Celestia asked, her eyebrows raised. “That’s interesting. In my experience, Twilight’s eyes are the most guarded part of her expression,” she let out a little sigh of regret. “Then again, she’s been guarded around me for... some time. She’d never show me she was worried unless everything had already gotten out of her control. And she’d certainly never smile then, not a real one anyway. If you can make her smile while she’s under stress, that’s quite impressive.”

Pinkie’s mouth hung open as she stared at Celestia with wide eyes. “She... the lines... but—”

“Pinkie?” Celestia asked quietly after an indeterminate amount of time had passed of Pinkie simply staring at her. “Are you all right?”

Pinkie shook her head, breaking eye contact to look down at the floor. “I... I thought that around you, she was happier...” her fluffy pink ears wilted, and Celestia could see the beginnings of tears in her eyes. “Maybe... maybe she’s a really, really good faker and I just can’t read her? Is she ever really happy?”

Celestia reached down to tilt Pinkie’s head back up. “Of course she is, Pinkie.”

“How can you know?” Pinkie demanded. “If I can’t trust her smiles—”

“She never learned how to fake a smile, Pinkie. You of all ponies should know that. It’s only her eyes.”

Pinkie considered Celestia’s words for a long moment. “So... the crinkles are a good thing?”

Celestia nodded. “It means she trusts you enough to show you she’s worried.”

In a flurry of movement, Celestia found pink hooves wrapping around her neck in a strangle hold.

“Thank you!” Pinkie cried out tearfully. “I... I always worried about those, then I worried because if Twi-twi knew she would worry more and then the crinkles would get worse and—”

“Shhhh.” Celestia murmured into Pinkie’s ear as she gently returned the embrace, to hold Pinkie up if nothing else. “I know. You both overthink everything. It’s all right.”

Eventually, Pinkie let her go, dropping back to the ground. She wiped her nose on the back of her hoof, then took a tissue that Celestia offered her to clean up properly.

“Okay!” Pinkie said, smiling once again. “I... I still don’t know what to do, but I’m really, really happy right now!”

“Right.” Celestia said with a warm little laugh. “Well, a restaurant sounds fine. Of course, we could just make her dinner as an alternative.” She began walking towards the door, intent on checking Twilight’s kitchen for supplies.

“You know how to cook?” Pinkie asked, trotting along behind her.

“It’s been some time, but I’ve been known to. I actually discovered some of the spices we use commonly today.”

“Really? Which ones?”

“Well, one in particular I think you’d be interested in hearing about, actually. Let me tell you a little story about a filly who saw a lightning strike and smelled something sweet...”

Chapter 66: Money Troubles

View Online

Rarity inhaled deeply as they entered the main plaza of Regent Row, and let out a slow, measured breath. Every time she came here she felt a little giddy. Previously, she only had the means to make singular purchases, but today she was here to purchase (or rather, replace) everything that she needed to fully stock her vanity.

She dearly hoped Fluttershy had brought enough bits with her.

Even if she hasn’t, it would be a fine excuse to return, she reasoned to herself with a bright smile. Still, it was important to stick to the essentials first. She was going to have to be frugal. It wouldn’t do to make Fluttershy pay for something she didn’t absolutely one hundred percent need. She nodded firmly, walked into the perfumery, and proceeded to purchase most of it.

Some time later, she skipped out of the store, a large sack of Fluttershy’s bits having been replaced with a larger collection of fragrances. This included one bottle of the prized Ponivre which was currently nestled in a gold box lined in velvet, which in turn was nestled in her own saddlebags.

“Are you sure you got everything you needed?” Fluttershy asked as she followed Rarity at a short distance.

“For the moment, sweetness. To replace everything would be a little time-consuming, since some of it was special order from Mareis. But this will be an excellent start!” Rarity whirled around, trotting back to Fluttershy and kissing her soundly on the cheek. “Are you sure you’ll be okay? I can get bits from the bank if we’re going to run short—”

“I’ll be fine,” Fluttershy said with a little smile. “I have more money than I know what to do with, and I like to buy you things. It’s nice to see how happy it makes you.”

“Well, I... that is...” Rarity felt her cheeks burning hotly as Fluttershy looked at her in a way that made her decide that spending the night in Canterlot would be just fine.

Luna will have a room for us, surely. And if not, perhaps we could find a nice hotel.

“I just worry about you delving too much into your savings,” she finally managed to squeak out.

Fluttershy shook her head. “Don’t worry. I have plenty more at home. I don’t usually spend much on myself, after all.”

Rarity had to bite back the question she wanted to ask. If Fluttershy had two saddlebags full for a simple shopping trip, just how much was ‘plenty’ more? She had just said she had ‘more than she knew what to do with’ which implied that plenty was perhaps quite a lot.

To her knowledge Fluttershy didn’t make very much with the occasional services she performed for the local pet owners. She in fact had to hold regular fundraisers to help keep up with the demand of all of her friends for food and water. But it seemed terribly rude just to ask about her finances out of the blue.

“Is something wrong, Rarity?” Fluttershy asked after a few moments of awkward silence.

“N-nothing,” Rarity replied quickly. She shook her head, feeling horribly foolish. She had already shared a bed with Fluttershy, and before that had shared secrets she wouldn’t trust to anypony else, yet it was finances that bothered her? “It’s just nice to hear that you’re doing well. I... I have to admit I always assumed that you might not have much in the way of disposable income.”

Fluttershy laughed quietly. “Oh. No, I have money, I just don’t have very many things I need to worry about. Mayor Mare sold me the land next to the Everfree for practically nothing, my friends helped me build my cottage, and I really just need food and tea, and sometimes a little something sweet.”

“Well, I suppose that makes sense. So... you make do with what you make from your little side business?” When Fluttershy looked at her blankly, Rarity clarified: “You know, seeing pets for checkups and the like?”

Fluttershy’s confused expression cleared, and she smiled. “Actually, I don’t really charge anything for that. But ponies do donate a little sometimes, and I use that to replace the medicines and shampoos and new brushes and such. It’s never been enough that I make any money, but I kind of like it that way. I feel guilty enough as is, because I’m sort of taking business away from Dr. Goodall, even if she is nice enough to not hold it against me.”

Rarity tilted her head to one side as she considered that. “I... I hadn’t actually thought of that. I’ve simply always come to you. You helped me find Opal in the first place, after all.”

“She’s very happy with you,” Fluttershy said, nodding with a little grin that made Rarity’s heart melt. “You spoil her, and she likes that.”

“Yes, well, I wish she expressed that in a slightly less hateful manner.” Rarity replied. She shook her head, letting the matter drop for the moment, there was more shopping to do, after all.

A few shops (and a great deal of bit spending) later, they found a wonderful little cafe and spent some time eating scones and sipping at a delightful infusion of white tea direct from Chineigh. Rarity sighed happily into her cup, watching the steam dissipate in the breeze. She’d always dreamed of moments like this spent with a lover, even if she’d been imagining something a bit more masculine on the other side of the table most of the time.

Fluttershy smiled mischievously, and in a moment Rarity felt a hoof brush hers under the table.

“Well, somepony is in better spirits!” Rarity said with a little laugh.

Fluttershy nodded, reaching out to grasp Rarity’s hoof in two of her own. “I really like this. Just you and me and you being happy. It’s all I’ve ever wanted.”

Rarity simply looked at Fluttershy for a long moment, then had to use her other hoof to wipe away the tears forming at the edges of her eyes. “I feel the same, sweetness. I’m just sorry things got muddled up. That dreadfulness with those awful stallions—”

Fluttershy took one of her hooves and pressed it to Rarity’s lips. “That’s okay. It’s all done now. All we have to do is get your things, get the bits from the bank, and go home.”

“Well, and go to meet Luna for dinner.” Rarity amended. “We’ll have to fit that in somewhere.”

“Right!” Fluttershy said, her eyes shifting away from Rarity’s suddenly. “Right, we could do that... ooooorrrrr we could just go home!”

“Fluttershy—”

“I mean, Luna’s a big pony, we could just send her a nice little note that we had to cancel—”

“Fluttershy!” Rarity said with a raised voice, making Fluttershy’s ears wilt back. “We can’t just cancel!”

Fluttershy looked down at the table, her shoulders hunched and eyes firmly fixed on her scones. “Please?” she said after a long moment.

“Darling...” Rarity said more softly, trying not to further upset Fluttershy, “I thought you wanted to talk to her?”

“I did... because I thought she might be evil, and... I don’t anymore. I think... I think she’s a princess, and she has great big princessy responsibilities, and ponies made her angry, so she told them she would punish them.” Fluttershy withdrew both of her hooves, tapping them together worriedly before putting them back down on the table. “But... she didn’t actually even do it, she just said she would. And... that doesn’t make her evil, does it? It’s not like she really hurt anypony...”

“Well, we can certainly encourage her to hold her tongue a bit more, for her own sake if not for everypony else’s.” Rarity said, putting her other hoof on top of one of Fluttershy’s and giving it a little squeeze in what she hoped would be taken as encouragingly. “But we didn’t just need to talk to her about modern diplomacy.”

Fluttershy winced, and Rarity could feel a little shudder pass through her via her hoof. “I... I know. I suppose I just hoped maybe we could do that some other time? We have to take care of things at home—”

“Yes, darling, we do.” Rarity interrupted, trying to cut off Fluttershy’s assuredly wonderful list of reasons why they should postpone meeting with Luna. “But my problems are ones that will take weeks to fully resolve, and we could begin to fix our troubles with Luna tonight. After that, we can certainly let all of us have a little space, but I really would rather not have her think we’re holding a grudge.”

Fluttershy raised her eyes once more, a worried frown on her face. “No... I don’t want her thinking that. I... I’m still not sure how I feel about her—” her eyes widened, and she quickly corrected herself, “I mean, about how she acted! But... I don’t want her thinking I hate her. I’m... I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize, darling!” Rarity said, patting Fluttershy’s hoof. “What’s going on here, this is honesty. If you’re worried, or angry, I want to know! I won’t always be able to fix it but at the very least I want to know about it.” She smiled brightly, and Fluttershy hesitantly smiled in return. “There now, look at that! I want to see as much of that as I can.”

Fluttershy let out a soft little sigh, then nodded firmly. “Right, sorry. I... I’m just still...” she waved her other hoof helplessly. “Sorry.”

“It’s going to be fine, sweetness. The last time this matter was discussed I was quite literally in a different frame of mind.” Rarity twirled one hoof around her ear, making Fluttershy giggle despite herself. “Apparently I was more than a little flighty in that state. So if anything, I should be the one apologizing. I wasn’t there for you, but I am now.”

Fluttershy took a deep breath, exhaling it noisily. She looked into Rarity’s eyes, and while they still looked troubled, there was determination in them as well. “Okay.”

The rest of Rarity’s shopping trip passed largely without incident. By the time she was done, Fluttershy’s bag contents had shifted to roughly one fourth of its original coin contents, the rest of the space now occupied with various toiletries, shampoos, conditioners, hair sprays, and scented soaps. Rarity’s own bags were full to bursting with new towels (since Fluttershy’s weren’t quite fluffy enough) and the bathroom items that hadn’t fit in Fluttershy’s bags. Floating behind her were several newly purchased suitcases filled with similar items, one of which contained a receipt for the purchase and delivery of a new vanity, a new canopy bed, and all the bedding to go with it.

She was very much looking forward to breaking that in when she had a proper bedroom to put it in. As it was, she was likely going to need to repurpose her guest bedroom into temporary storage until the repairs were complete. Sweetie Belle would not be pleased, but then, she couldn’t stay with Rarity in the shop until it was repaired anyway.

“Um... Rarity should we maybe hire a carriage? Or maybe a valet or something?”

“Nonsense!” Rarity replied over her shoulder.

“It’s just... I worry maybe those bags are getting too heavy for you—”

“I carry more than this during overnight trips, darling. We’ll certainly hire a carriage once we leave Regent Row, but I’ll be fine for now.”

“Okay.”

Rarity looked back once more, and caught Fluttershy sagging under the weight of her bags. Rarity’s eyebrows rose in surprise, and she quickly lifted them from off of Fluttershy’s back in her magic and adding them to the train she had floating behind her. “Darling, why didn’t you say you were getting tired?”

“I... you were having fun shopping and I didn’t want to bother you.” Fluttershy said, wiping the sweat from her brow. “Sorry.”

Rarity pursed her lips together, noting Fluttershy’s fatigue and the apparent lateness of the hour. She hadn’t really noticed the time very much since this morning when the sun had been stuck in position until some time in the afternoon. “Well, I suppose we can begin to make final purchases and head back to the castle.”

“That would be nice.” Fluttershy said, and only now did Rarity recognize the fatigue in her voice. “I still need some teas, if we could. And Angel wants to try cashews in his salads but the shops in Ponyville never carry them. I was also thinking some dried fruits, since it’s a little early in the season for apricots.”

“Fruits, nuts, and tea.” Rarity said with a nod. “Right, that would be... just a few shops down. Anything else?”

“Nothing I need from here.” Fluttershy replied. “Thank you.”

“Well then, let’s pick those up and—” Rarity’s eyes bulged slightly as she saw a face she wasn’t really prepared for at the shop next to where they needed to purchase their dried fruits and nuts. “You know, perhaps we should go to the bank, first? I must have spent most of your bits by now, yes?”

“Um... no? I still have plenty for small things. Plus I figured you would just ask Luna to maybe send along a lockbox of bits, otherwise you’ll need to carry them all.”

“Well... I had meant to ask her if we could perhaps borrow a carriage—” Rarity stopped as she realized she was letting herself be sidetracked. “Yes! We should go directly to the castle—”

“We will, after I get the cashews.” Fluttershy said, walking on without Rarity towards the shop, which Rarity distractedly noted was called Crazy About Nuts. Her eyes were firmly fixed on the approaching disaster walking towards the shop. Why Prince Blueblood of all ponies was here eluded her, but she wasn’t very keen on asking him, she simply wanted to avoid a scene. To her dismay, it seemed the disaster in question had noticed Fluttershy, and was making a beeline towards her.

“Fluttershy!” Rarity called out urgently, then immediately tried to lower her voice. “Could... could you please not go to that particular shop—”

“Excuse me.”

Rarity simply watched with wide eyes as the scene unfolded before her. Fluttershy stopped and turned, looking surprised to be addressed. Blueblood had stopped as well, making no move to either retreat or advance once he’d achieved a respectful conversational distance from her.

“I hate to bother you, but I—”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened as she finally recognized who had stopped her. “Oh my! Um... hello again.”

“Yes... um... hello. That is...”

Rarity stormed forward, not even looking at him as she approached. “Fluttershy, we have business elsewhere.”

“Wait! Please, just give him a moment?” another male voice said, prompting Rarity to look again and find that apparently Blueblood had brought along a friend for his shopping trip. He was a rather delicate looking thing, a bit shorter than Blueblood, with almost mareish features. He had a long mane of white, which was carefully styled, and a coat of silver. His cutie mark was a rather nice-looking tea set, which made Rarity reassess him as possibly being a servant to the Prince instead of a friend.

“Forgive us,” she said, addressing the other stallion. “I don’t mean to be rude—”

“You’re not. You’re uncomfortable and you want to leave and that’s completely understandable!” The stallion said. She looked at him quizzically, uncertain of how she was meant to react. He didn’t seem terribly respectful if he was a servant.

Blueblood stood next to the as of yet unnamed stallion, looking pained yet making no move to leave. “Please. I won’t bother you for longer than necessary. I... I simply wished to...”

“Blue,” the other stallion said quietly. “You can do this. We talked about this.”

“That doesn’t make it easy!” Blueblood said with a wince.

“I’m very sorry, but what is this?” Rarity demanded after watching their exchange with growing agitation.

“It’s... a very bungled attempt at an apology, Rarity.” Blueblood said, not even looking her in the eyes as he did so.

“An... an apology?” Rarity repeated, feeling especially confused.

“Yes,” the other stallion said. “I’m sorry, I really should have begun with introductions but I only barely managed to convince him to approach you both. I am High Tea, and I believe you’re familiar with our Prince.”

“We’ve met.” Rarity snapped back irritably.

“Not the happiest of memories, I’ve no doubt—”

Blueblood held up a single hoof, finally raising his eyes to meet Rarity’s. “Enough. If I can’t account for myself I’ve no right to ask for forgiveness to begin with.”

“Of course.” High Tea said, affecting a more relaxed posture. “Go ahead, Blue.”

Fluttershy had been watching the exchange silently, but chose that moment to speak up. “Mister Blueblood—”

“Prince.” High Tea correctly her swiftly.

“No, her of all ponies has the right to call me whatever she wishes.” Blueblood said with a tired chuckle. “Please, Fluttershy, you were saying?”

“I... I just don’t understand. I mean, yes, you were a bit of a jerk—”

Blueblood actually laughed, which made Rarity stiffen in surprise. “I was... am, a ‘big jerk’, yes. But... I’m working on it.”

“Prince Blueblood has come to terms with certain things about himself.” High Tea interjected. “He—”

“Tea, you’re missing the point again.” Blueblood said, pressing a hoof to his forehead. “Ladies, I... I’m trying to make amends to some of the ponies I’ve wronged with my behavior. I spotted Fluttershy just now and I almost passed up the opportunity out of respect for Rarity’s understandably low opinion of me, but Tea wouldn’t let me get away with that.”

High Tea grinned just a little, but kept his silence while Blueblood finished.

“In any event, since Miss Fluttershy was gracious enough to help me recognize the fact that I had a problem, I simply wanted to give you both my apologies and thanks for that,” Blueblood took a deep breath, letting it out noisily.

“Well done, Blue!” High Tea said, cuffing Blueblood on the shoulder.

“That... wasn’t as bad as I thought.” Blueblood said, nodding to Fluttershy and then Rarity in turn. “Forgive me again for bothering you. I hope you both enjoy the rest of your day.”

High Tea stepped forward, taking one of Fluttershy’s hooves into his own. “I’d like to thank you, too! He’s been a lot more tolerable to be around since you talked some sense into him. Maybe we could arrange to have dinner together sometime—”

Blueblood cleared his throat noisily. “Yes, well, we shouldn’t keep them.” He nodded to High Tea, who in turn dropped Fluttershy’s hooves with a final silent ‘thank you’ and followed along behind the prince as they both headed into another shop further down the lane.

Rarity watched silently for a time, struck entirely speechless. She eventually turned back to Fluttershy, pointed in the direction Blueblood had gone, and asked: “What just happened?”

Fluttershy simply shrugged. “I don’t know. I mean, I think it was very nice of him—”

“Yes, that was very nice,” Rarity said irritably. “But he said you helped him,” Her eyes narrowed as she had a horrifying thought. “You... you didn’t make him do that, did you?”

“ ‘Make him’?” Fluttershy asked.

“You know...” Rarity opened her eyes wide, staring pointedly. “Like this. Did you just—”

Fluttershy was silent for a long moment, then she began giggling helplessly. “Oh! N-no, of course not. I can’t just look at a pony and make them do what I want! If I could do that, I wouldn’t have to ask you to teach me how to get bargains at the market!”

“Well, apparently you don’t need bargains, either.” Rarity muttered, glancing at the bags at Fluttershy’s side.

“Excuse me.” somepony said as they shouldered past Rarity to go into the shop.

“Rarity... I just—”

Rarity held up a hoof, not wishing to make any more of a scene than they had already. “Nevermind. We’ll get your almonds or peanuts or whatever it was—”

“Cashews,” Fluttershy supplied. “I’m sorry—”

“Don’t be. I’m just in a mood,” Rarity said with a huff. “Come on, we have shopping to do.”

They finished their shopping in relative silence, Rarity doing her best not to brood and failing miserably. She’d been finding out a lot about Fluttershy in a short time, and not all of it good.

She’d known Fluttershy had a bit of a manipulative streak for some time. For instance, It was rather hard to ignore when she’d quite literally saved first Rarity’s own life and then Sweetie Belle’s by giving what amounted to a stern look. While Fluttershy’s assurances that she could not just control ponies had somewhat mollified her, the list of secrets her lover kept was beginning to mount.

There was the relatively minor issue of where she’d earned all of the bits they’d just spent, of course, but of more concern was Blueblood’s unexpected behavior. If Fluttershy hadn’t made Blueblood apologize, how exactly had he even come to the conclusion that an apology was even warranted?

A more awful part of her mind questioned whether Blueblood’s claims of Fluttershy having ‘helped him’ might account for the large sums of bits. She angrily denied even the possibility to herself, though the worry remained.

When they’d finally made it out of Regent’s Row, they hired a carriage as Fluttershy had wished, and Rarity sat in the seat opposite of the one Fluttershy chose, simply looking at her.

Fluttershy returned the gaze, worry and anxiety marring her otherwise adorable visage. “Rarity?” she asked quietly. “Are you all right?”

“No,” Rarity said after a moment. “No, I don’t think I am.”

“Did... did I do something wrong?” Fluttershy said, wincing afterwards as if in anticipation of the answer.

“No... I don’t think so, at any rate,” Rarity replied. She shook herself, frowning at her own behavior. “Sorry, darling. It’s probably nothing, but could you possibly clear up a couple of concerns for me?”

Fluttershy looked up, relief washing across her features. “Okay?”

“I... I hate to be rude, but I feel like if we’re going to be in a long term relationship I might need to know where on earth you get all these bits from. I mean, I don’t mean to imply anything, but it’s quite a lot.” Rarity nodded to her bags, and to Fluttershy’s own.

“Oh... that’s... that’s a little bit...” Fluttershy frowned as she looked at her own bags. “I... I feel a little embarrassed about that, really. I didn’t ask for it, but they just keep sending me checks...”

Rarity’s eyebrows rose in surprise. “Who does, darling? Perhaps your parents? Do they support you? There’s no shame in that! Why, I had to rely on my own while I started out, though I paid them back by watching Sweetie for them when they went on their trips—”

“No... It’s...” Fluttershy looked around, eventually finding what she was looking for. She pointed, and Rarity’s gaze followed to see a picture of a smiling mare on a billboard enjoying a juice box full of carrot juice.

“All right? I’m afraid I’m not...” Rarity’s words trailed off as she recognized the face. One generally didn’t see billboards directly. They existed in your field of vision, and you just ignored them. But now that she was actually looking at it, she could clearly see that Fluttershy was the one drinking the juice box.

“Photo Finish came to see me a few months after I quit. She said she needed to pay me my share, since she was still my agent, even if I wasn’t working anymore. I guess the carrot juice company really liked my picture, because they just keep using it. I suppose it is a nice picture.” Fluttershy shook her head with a little smile. “I tried to tell her I didn’t want the bits, but she said she couldn’t just not pay me, it was against the law. So... I had her mail the checks instead.”

“Oh! That actually explains—”

“At first I just put them away in a drawer, but then the drawer got full, so I used another drawer, but then the whole dresser got full—”

Rarity’s eyes widened. “Wait, just how much—”

“Donations were a little short one month, so I cashed a few of them, that helped.” Fluttershy continued, beginning to sound just a little manic. “Then I worried maybe the company would feel bad that I wasn’t taking their money. I started cashing more of them and just putting the bits away in a little space under my floor, but it filled up quick, so I pried up a bunch of floorboards so I could fit more. That was okay for a while, but then I needed a new space—”

“My word, Fluttershy—”

“I put some more under the chicken coop, but I ran out of room there, too. So then I dug a nice deep hole, and I got Harry to move Angel’s hutch over it—”

“Why are you burying all of your money?” Rarity demanded.

“Well, I didn’t know what else to do!” Fluttershy replied with a little wince. “I don’t really need much at all and the money just keeps coming... I mean I could spend more on my friends but if I stop doing the fundraisers ponies will think I’m just some sort of crazy pony who spends all of her money on animals!”

“I don’t think they’ll think badly—”

“Not to mention ponies like being involved with fundraisers, it makes them feel good. Also I place a lot of my friends with families who will love them during those—”

“All right, but you could bring the money to the bank—”

“But that’s where it all comes from!” Fluttershy protested. “If I bring it back to the bank the carrot juice company will know and they’ll think that I don’t like their product! But I really think they do make nice juice! Don’t tell Applejack I said that, please. I told her I prefer apple juice but Angel Bunny just loves his carrot juice and I like how it’s not quite as sweet—”

“No, no I mean...” Rarity trailed off, staring at Fluttershy. “Have you really never had a bank account?”

“No?” Fluttershy replied. “Those are for business ponies. I don’t need money very much so I just keep it at home.”

“So... what do you do when somepony donates using a check?” Rarity asked, morbidly curious by that point.

“I go to the bank and get them to give me money.” Fluttershy replied promptly. “Then I bring the money home and spend it on the things I need to buy later.”

“Right...” Rarity said after a long moment. “Well, I think the first thing we need to do when we get home is get you a bank account. Do you have any idea how much you have?”

“I... I don’t know. Lots?”

“All right...” Rarity said, her eye twitching as she tried to remain calm, “The bits you brought along, were they a large portion of what you have at hoof?”

“No, this is just what I could fit in the hollow tree near the chicken coop.”

“So... just what you couldn’t fit anywhere else.” Rarity said, feeling slightly faint.

“Well, I didn’t want to pull up more floorboards, the hole under the hutch was full, and Harry started complaining that coins are hard to sleep on.” Fluttershy shrugged, a little frown on her face as she admitted that particular fact. “I figured if dragons sleep on gold maybe it was the same? Then I stuffed a bunch in my mattress and Harry is right, Rarity. They are really really uncomfortable. I took those out of my mattress and put them in the tree.”

“Fluttershy...” Rarity took a deep, calming breath. “You knew I needed money to repair the boutique, why didn’t you say something?”

“I wanted to, but then Spike said he would find you somepony to invest in you and I didn’t want to make you feel bad by just throwing money at you. I know you have a lot of pride in your boutique. You work so hard. I... I didn’t work for any of this.”

“Well, there is some truth to that, though I would argue if your image makes them money that is your work. In any case, I could have just gotten a loan from you—”

Fluttershy shook her head vehemently. “You’d want to pay it back, and I’d just be back to the same problem!”

The bruise on the side of Rarity’s head began to throb in rhythm with her heart. “Fluttershy... darling... would you like to invest in my shop?” she held up a hoof to forestall the expected protest. “Not a loan, I’m asking if you want a stake in my business. I could put some of that troublesome money to use. And then we can make the bank keep track of the rest of it for you. They have better storage systems than holes in the ground.”

Fluttershy didn’t answer for a long while, but when she did, she looked Rarity in the eye with a bright smile. “I’d like that.”

Rarity nodded, then allowed herself to sag back on the seat. “Goodness. I did not expect the answer to that first question to be so very stressful. I’m almost afraid to ask about the second, now.”

After a moment, Rarity felt a soft mane resting against her. “What else did you want to ask?”

“Well... about how you helped Blueblood. You told me I wouldn’t want to know what happened in that restaurant—”

“Oh, that’s probably okay, now.” Fluttershy said, nestling into Rarity’s chest.

“Why now, in particular?” Rarity asked, stroking Fluttershy’s mane.

“Well, at the time, you were very upset with him, I didn’t think you’d want to hear what he said.”

“And you think I might be ready now?”

Fluttershy nodded silently, then said: “Mister Blueblood... well, he was being a great big jerk. That was one of the first things I told him after I took him into the bathroom to talk.” Fluttershy said, snuggling in closer. “He... he was a little surprised when I told him. I guess nopony had ever done that before.”

“I...” Rarity trailed off as she thought for a moment. “No, I suppose I was never quite that direct. But surely that can’t be all you did! He came out looking like he’d seen his own tombstone!”

“Well...”

“So, how shall we do this, my lovely—”

“Be quiet.”

“Oh, do you prefer the strong, silent type?” Blueblood said with a lascivious grin.

“Mister Blueblood, you really need to sit down.”

“Well, I had thought we’d be standing, but I don’t mind new experiences—”

“Sit!” Fluttershy said, much as she would to a disobedient puppy. He plopped down on the floor in surprise.

“Now you stay there, and you think about what you did, mister!” Fluttershy hissed, staring at Blueblood.

“Um... I don’t necessarily mind a little power play, but perhaps you’re going a little far—”

“I didn’t say you could talk!” Fluttershy barked back at him, watching silently until his mouth shut with a snap. She began pacing back and forth, muttering angrily. “You insulted her perfume. Do you have any idea how special that perfume is? No, you don’t. Because you’re a big, dumb, drunk, idiot Prince who wasn’t even good enough at being a prince to show Rarity a good time on the most important night ever—” she glared at him when he tried to open his mouth again. “You be quiet! I’m not done yelling at you yet!”

She started pacing again, growing even more agitated. “I heard you all the way from the other side of the room telling those awful jokes, and all of your friends were laughing along with you. I happen to have a zebra friend and she is probably one of the nicest ponies I know!”

“I—”

“Not done,” Fluttershy snapped at him. “I was really, really enjoying myself despite that, and then you came along like you’re Celestia’s gift to mares everywhere and you called her names while trying to hit on me! What is wrong with you? Do you even know how horrible you are?”

“I didn’t—” he stopped, apparently expecting to be interrupted again. He wasn’t wrong.

“Go ahead, you big jerk! Tell me what makes you so special that it’s okay to make everypony else around you miserable!” she folded her arms together, leaning against the wall and looking at him expectantly.

What she did not expect was for him to burst into tears.

“What... what are you doing?” Fluttershy demanded. “You’re... you’re not supposed to cry! You’re a big dumb meanie and meanies don’t cry!”

“You made him cry?” Rarity asked, not quite believing what Fluttershy had told her.

“Well, I was very upset with him.” Fluttershy said defensively. “Also, I was a little drunk, and I didn’t care about his big stupid feelings. Or, I didn’t... until then. He apologized. A lot. It was a little hard to understand him, but I figured out what he was trying to say. I told him he didn’t need to apologize to me, and he said I was right, and that he’d be sure to apologize to you too.

“We talked for a long while. He seemed like he didn’t have many ponies who just listened to him. He was really, really unhappy. He said he knew he can be a giant idiot when he’s drunk, but he didn’t like being sober very much.”

“I see.” Rarity said, looking up at the ceiling of the carriage thoughtfully.

“I asked him why, and he said he was always expected to be a certain way, but when he was drunk, everypony just said he was like that because he was drunk. I told him that was very silly, and he agreed, but he didn’t know what else to do.”

“So... what made him... I mean, he seemed so defeated when he came back out...” Rarity’s words trailed off, as she was uncertain exactly what she was asking.

“He... he kinda was.” Fluttershy said, wincing.

“I’m sorry,” Blueblood said once again.

“It’s...” Fluttershy hesitated, frowning at him. “Well, it’s not okay. But I understand, a little, now. That doesn’t mean I’m not upset with you.”

“You... you’re right to be.” Blueblood replied, nodding. He blew his nose into a wad of paper towels that Fluttershy passed to him. “I am, in fact, a ‘big jerk’,” he laughed mirthlessly.

“Well, you’ve made some very bad choices. And you’ve hurt some ponies.” Fluttershy said, staring down at him. “You can either keep hiding from it, or you can face up to it.”

He nodded, staring down at the floor. “Noblesse oblige. I have failed badly in my duties.”

“I don’t know about that, but I think you can be a better pony, Mister Blueblood. Rarity saw something in you, something noble and admirable, and... I don’t think she was wrong. I think maybe there is a better you.”

Blueblood looked into the bathroom mirror, laughing again. “Good grooming and poise, that’s what she saw. That’s what most ponies see.”

Fluttershy shrugged. “I think you know what kind of pony you want to be. If you didn’t, you wouldn’t have been bothered by what I said.”

“I think maybe... he needed to hear that?”

Rarity thought about that for a long time. She’d held a grudge against Blueblood since the night of the Gala. She didn’t hate him so much as she hated that he hadn’t been what she’d wanted him to be, which seemed to be something he’d heard quite a lot. Hearing Fluttershy’s words helped her let go of that disappointment, for the most part. No, he hadn’t been the stallion of her dreams, but he neither was he the villain in her life’s story. In the end, he was another unhappy pony, trying to bumble through his life.

“I... I think you were right, Fluttershy. I wasn’t ready to hear that back when I asked. But I am glad to hear it now.” Rarity wrapped her hooves around Fluttershy, pulling her close in a hug.

“That’s good.” Fluttershy said with a happy sigh. “Weren’t they cute together?” she asked, looking up at Rarity.

“Um... who, exactly?”

“Blueblood and his coltfriend. You know, the one he called Tea?”

“Oh!” Rarity laughed just a little. “Well, they seemed like good friends, at least, but I’m pretty sure Blueblood doesn’t swing that way.”

“Actually...”

“I don’t think you understand. A pony of my stature cannot just do as he wishes.” Blueblood said, looking up at Fluttershy with slumped shoulders.

“And is this you acting the way a pony of your stature should be acting?” Fluttershy asked with a single raised eyebrow.

“Well, in a fashion...” Blueblood said, cringing a little under her gaze. “A noble is expected to carouse, to ‘sow his wild oats’ or some such nonsense.”

“You don’t sound very happy about it.”

“I’m... I’m not actually.” Blueblood muttered. “But then, we can’t expect everything, right? Being born into privilege affords certain things. Happiness isn’t one of them.”

Fluttershy shrugged. “I wouldn’t know, sorry.”

“No, no you wouldn’t,” he said, and for just a moment, he glared at her. “You wouldn’t know what it’s like to have expectations placed on you by family—”

“Excuse me... have you ever heard of Sergeant Posey?”

His eyes opened in surprise at the interruption. “I’ve heard of her, yes. But I don’t see what that has to do with—”

“She’s my mom.”

He opened and closed his mouth several times, blinking rapidly at her. “Nevermind,” he said finally.

“Well, I just mean, I... I do understand. But maybe being happy is more important? I mean, you said all of your friends don’t take you very seriously anyway—”

“Because I act like a fool, yes,” Blueblood said, shaking his head. “But even then, I don’t have the freedom you do. Do you have any idea how lucky you are?”

“I think I may be the luckiest mare in the world, to be honest, but I don’t know if I’m very well able to judge that for myself.”

“You’re probably right. At the very least, you’re luckier than me. When I wed, it won’t very likely be for love. I’ll be very lucky if it’s somepony I even like.”

“That... sounds very sad, Mister Blueblood. But I still don’t think it’s okay to be horrible to ponies just because you’re unhappy.”

He shrunk in on himself, nodding hastily. “That... that’s true. I was horrid, and I had no reason to be. It’s just that I... I was a little jealous of you two, to be honest. You seem very happy together.”

“We are.”

“Well, good for you, Miss...” he looked up, frowning in sudden thought. “I can’t recall ever having asked your name, miss.”

“It’s Fluttershy.”

“Miss Fluttershy. I’ll endeavor to remember it,” he stood up hesitantly, as if expecting her to order him to sit once more. Having made it to his feet, he gave her a deep bow. “You’ve given me much to think on.”

“What will you do now?” she asked quietly, feeling honestly curious and even a little concerned.

“I... I don’t know. Try to drink a little less, see if I can find something in life that makes it a little bit bearable. It’s not this. This is just...” he paused, waving a hoof around helplessly. “It’s a farce. I’m tired of trying to impress sycophants and hangers-on, and my peers barely tolerate me.”

“Don’t you have anypony at all that makes you happy?” she asked, almost dreading the answer.

He thought for a long moment, then smiled just a little. “One, yes. A good friend, who tolerates me more than he should. He’s tried telling me some of the things you did. I... I didn’t listen. I should have.”

“Oh!” Fluttershy smiled along with him, feeling a little better for him. “Well, one is a start!”

“Yes... it is at that,” he shook his head ruefully. “Forgive me again. I’ve been laying my problems at your hooves. You likely didn’t bring me in here to do anything more than yell at me.”

“Well, no,” Fluttershy admitted. “But I did that. I feel a little better now. As long as you apologize to Rarity, I’m happy to have talked to you.”

He paused for a long moment, long enough that it was clear he had something on his mind, but was uncertain if he wanted to say what it was. He finally spoke, asking. “Miss... Fluttershy, could I ask... how did you go about it, exactly?”

“Go about what?”

“Well, you... and her, and you’re very clearly together... was it difficult? Did you ask her, or her you? Was it... terribly awkward?”

“Wait, he was asking about us?” Rarity asked, her eyes narrowing.

Fluttershy’s voice dropped to a whisper for a moment. “Well, more about if it was very weird to be attracted to a friend, when they’re...you know, the same? It’s not like Ponyville here,” she thought for a moment, then added: “Actually, most places aren’t like Ponyville, but here especially.”

“I still don’t see—”

“Sorry, sorry. Anyway, I guess he really likes his friend?”

“Well, I could see that much, but I think it might be a stretch to say Blueblood is—

“And one time while he was really drunk they kinda made out but they never talked about it afterwards—”

Rarity’s jaw opened, and stayed there for a time until she had the presence of mind to retrieve it. “B-but he was hitting on you,” Rarity protested.

“Yes, but I think that was... you know... an act? I think he was just trying to upset you. Or... maybe he was serious. Some ponies like both, after all. I mean, you like both, right?”

“I... I suppose that’s true enough.” Rarity said, her face feeling hot. She wasn’t quite certain why the concept of Blueblood and Tea as a couple was upsetting her in this way. He had a right to love as well, didn’t he?

Fluttershy nodded. “Both can be nice. In the summertime, when I go to visit Applejack, I see Big Mac out in the fields working hard, and I think maybe...” she blushed, then fell silent. “Anyway, I told him maybe he should talk to his friend. I guess he did. I think it’s fine, Tea looks nice. Maybe Mister Blueblood will be happier now.”

“Admittedly that... might cause a bit of a scandal,” Rarity said, trying and failing to get the images of Fluttershy and Big Macintosh out of her head. She was admittedly grateful that they had supplanted Blueblood and Tea, but she didn’t like the irrational urge to strike Applejack’s brother for no reason other than the crimes he was committing in her mind.

“It won’t be that bad, will it?” Fluttershy asked with wide eyes.

“I suppose it would just be amongst the elite, and most of them consider him a bit of a buffoon to begin with. If he’s not drinking to excess anymore, his reputation might actually get better as a result.” Rarity shook her head, marveling just a little. Her Prince had found another prince. “Well, good for him, and good for you as well, darling. You did a very nice thing for a not-very-nice pony, and as a result, he seems to be turning over a new leaf.”

“Yay.” Fluttershy whispered into Rarity’s chest.

Rarity smiled down at Fluttershy, saying: “Well, I suppose we don’t need to go to the bank after all. Are you ready to go have dinner with Luna?”

Fluttershy reached up with her muzzle to meet Rarity’s lips with her own. After they’d broken their kiss, she nodded very slowly. “Okay.”

Chapter 67: The Best Laid Plans

View Online

“I’m back!” Twilight called into the library, opening the door wide to float her parcels inside with her. “I brought home groceries!”

She waited expectantly for a few moments, but when no answer came she set the various bags and baskets down. She was reasonably certain that Celestia and Pinkie were still in the library. Finding them shouldn’t prove very difficult, because while there were many places to look for Pinkie, Princess Celestia would only fit in so many of those places.

Her short search eliminated the upstairs bedroom quickly, the reading room would have been the first place she would have seen them, which left only—

“I think you used too many noodles!” Pinkie gasped out as she opened the door to Twilight’s kitchen, allowing a large column of black smoke to escape.

Celestia quickly followed Pinkie, her horn lit a bright gold as she directed a small storm cloud from outside the library to the inside of the kitchen. “I’m sorry, I haven’t tried cooking pasta in over six centuries.”

“We need to put the fire out! Twilight’s going to be home soon!” Pinkie said, coughing violently. She grabbed a blanket that Celestia had been using in a nearby reading chair and started fanning at the smoke to help clear it from the room.

“In just a moment, Pinkie.” Celestia replied, visibly straining as she directed the cloud. From the kitchen, Twilight heard the sound of raindrops sizzling as they touched open flame.

The fact that she was able to cast weather control spells said volumes about Celestia’s recovery, but Twilight had seen her shape whole storm fronts into literal works of art. Even weakened as she was, the Princess was an impressive figure, focusing all of her will and the power at her disposal to bend the world to her whim.

A younger Twilight had seen these same things, and though she hadn’t known what it meant at the time, the elder self recognized the feelings of love and admiration and felt them stir just as strongly. With them came the heady realization that, somehow, Celestia felt something for her as well. The sun itself had returned her awe-filled gaze, and had echoed it in kind.

She had no idea what to do with those feelings at all, and did her best to gather them up in the same place she had always kept her feelings of inadequacy. But where the sadness had been limp and listless, the joy refused to be caught, galloping around like a newborn foal and making her heart beat much faster than was likely to be healthy.

Twilight finally realized she was staring at Celestia, and promptly collected her jaw from the floor. She rushed down the stairs, and once she could see the blaze inside of the kitchen she used her own magic to create a strong wind gust, pulling all of the smoke from the room and funneling it out of the same window the princess had pulled her cloud through. She then isolated the fire in an airtight bubble, allowing the flames to die out as they consumed the remaining oxygen.

“Twilight!” Pinkie exclaimed, whirling around and rushing towards her in one smooth motion.

Twilight had just enough time to take a single deep breath before having the wind knocked out of her by Pinkie toppling her onto the floor.

“I’msorryI’msorryI’msorry! I’ll get this cleaned up super fast then we can try to make... something...” she stared at the kitchen, her ears wilting. “I think we’re out of somethings to make.”

“We might have the means to make sandwiches.” Celestia piped up helpfully. The fire having been put out, she summoned the cloud from the kitchen, giving it a little pat before whisking it back outside to join its fellows.

“Just... um...” Pinkie looked around wildly, then picked Twilight up by the shoulders, carrying her to the nearest chair and setting her down in it. “Just sit there. I’ll figure something out.”

“Pinkie...” Twilight said, “You really don’t have to cook—”

“I know, but I wanted to make you something nice. Only... I don’t know how to make things that you don’t cook in an oven, really.” Pinkie admitted with a frown. “Celly said she could help but she’s—”

“I’m more than a little out of practice.” Celestia said with a chuckle. She plopped down on the chair next to Twilight, smiling as she did so. “The castle staff more or less banned me from the kitchen several centuries ago. A shame, really. I used to enjoy trying out a dish or two, back before my days were filled with paperwork and meetings and court.” She shook her head ruefully. “I’m going to have to find some way to free up time again. I miss having hobbies.”

“I... I brought home groceries,” Twilight repeated, unsure of what else she could say at that moment.

“Oh, that'll help lots!” Pinkie said, clambering over to the bags. She made a brief search of the contents, frowning just a little. “Well, I guess we can’t burn salad.”

Celestia made her way to the pile as well, nosing through the produce until she found what she was looking for. “Oh, good. I couldn’t find any more tea earlier.”

“Sorry, Princess.” Twilight said quickly. “I can brew you a pot—”

“No need, Twilight. This at least I’ve been doing for centuries. But thank you.” Celestia carried the tea in her mouth, looking amused with herself.

Pinkie waited for Celestia to enter the kitchen before she crept back to Twilight as quietly as she could. “Twi, it’s going to be fine. I just need to clean up the kitchen, then we can have something to eat. I wanted it all ready before but Celly was having fun and then the water boiled over and the stove caught on fire and you don’t have any flour and I’m sorry!”

“Pinkie, it’s okay—” Twilight said before being abruptly cut off by a kiss.

“I know! I’m gonna make it okay, and then we’ll go stargazing!” Pinkie said after breaking the kiss. “It’s gonna be so nice! You’ll see! Just sit here and read for a bit—”

“Pinkie, could you bring me some of those carrots?” Celestia yelled from the other room. “And a few tomatoes, I think.”

“Sure thing!” Pinkie called back. She scampered back to the grocery pile, picking up all of it despite it towering well above her head, and made her way awkwardly into the kitchen while balancing on her hindlegs.

“I could help—”

“Nononono!” Pinkie said quickly, giving Twilight a smile that was nearly as much a grimace as she strained under the large load. “Pinkie Pie’s got this—” she wavered in her stance, having to catch herself by planting her tail on the ground briefly to push herself back into an upright stance. “Just relax!”

Twilight did as she was asked, sitting quietly for a time, trying not to worry. Pinkie had more than earned Twilight’s trust for various reasons, and if she said she had it—

A loud crash like the sound of a rack of pans falling to the floor came from the kitchen, followed by Pinkie popping her head outside to grin nervously at Twilight. “Um... it might be a little while. You should probably grab a book. A nice thick one,” she blew Twilight a kiss before ducking her head back inside.

“Right.” Twilight said to herself. She got up, picking and choosing at random from one of the shelves on alchemy, and finding to her relief she’d only read this particular volume four times in the past.

“Celly, can you catch that in your—” another crash could be heard, this time sounding like a piece of pottery shattering. “Nevermind! Can you get the broom?”

“Let it go, Twilight...” she said quietly as she resolutely looked away from the door, trotting upstairs with her book.

She had gotten through about two-thirds of the volume before she began to fret.

It was quite the testament to her faith in Pinkie that it took that long. Thankfully, it wasn’t a very bad case. She was merely concerned, as opposed to outright worried.

She had promised herself to leave matters in Pinkie’s hooves. It shouldn’t have proven difficult. Pinkie wanted to either take her to dinner, or make dinner. Either was fine, in fact, neither would have been just as fine. Twilight would have been happy to skip to stargazing and hoof-holding, or whatever else Pinkie had in mind for later. She had actually managed to stave off a full-blown panic attack by idly thinking about what else Pinkie might have in mind.

Too much of this, however, lead to worries that she was building up her expectations too high. This in turn led to worries that Twilight herself might not be ready for any of those things she was certain Pinkie had in mind, because it had been a while and how could Pinkie not be thinking about it and was it weird that Twilight couldn’t stop thinking—

Twilight buried her head in her pillow with a groan.

She had to get her head out of the gutter. Pinkie may not have even had plans for anything of that nature, which honestly might be a better idea because regardless of how excited the prospect made her... The reality was that Twilight was still very nervous about the concept, and how horrible would it be if she froze up and started to cry the first time they tried? That was a very real possibility.

Slow. Slow is good. Kissing, snuggling, hugging. Get used to all of it. Be me.

And most importantly, she had to do it all without making Pinkie worry about her in any way. Ideally, she hoped to not actually be stressed out enough to need to be worried about to begin with, but she knew herself well enough to know that was asking a little too much.

It’s going to be fine, she repeated in her head as a sort of mantra. Repeating something often enough was supposed to make it true. In Twilight’s case, it at least didn’t sound quite so impossible anymore.

She heard a muffled crash come from below her, and she repeated the phrase in her head even faster until the words blurred together. Eventually she did calm down, somehow managing not to dash downstairs and fret about the mess those two were undoubtedly making. It would have inevitably led to her taking over everything. She finished the tome, at first ignoring the noises, then actually casting on her floor to block sound coming from below.

Some time later, Pinkie dashed up the stairs and threw open the door. “It’s ready!” she sang out, coming up to Twilight and hugging her tightly. “We did it! Come see!”

Twilight grunted softly as Pinkie squeezed all of the air out of her lungs, but she wrapped her own arms around Pinkie, hugging back just as tightly as she could manage. This was why her worry wasn’t important. That smile, those eyes, they made everything else fall away.

When Pinkie was ready to let her go, they broke the hug, Pinkie bouncing down the stairs and Twilight following close behind. Below, her reading room had been transformed. The tables had been stacked in a single corner, save only for the large one in the center, which in turn had been immaculately set in the traditional Canterlot fashion.

“Sit, sit!” Pinkie beckoned, pulling out a chair and holding it out for Twilight to take her place. Twilight gingerly made her way down the rest of the stairs, looking over the dinner that Pinkie had laid out with care, her eyes wide and staring. She didn’t yet know how the kitchen had survived, but the food looked and smelled very good.

Celestia sat off in one corner in one of the ‘reading nook’ chairs. She looked up as Twilight made her way to the table, smiling a gentle smile. “Well, it looks like you’re ready for your dinner. I’ll let you get to it.”

“Thanks, Celly!” Pinkie said, scrambling over to Celestia as the latter stood and giving her a big hug around her bowed neck.

“You’re quite welcome. Enjoy your evening.”

Twilight smiled at first as she watched Pinkie hug Celestia, but frowned as she heard those words. “You... you don’t want to join us?”

Pinkie looked at Twilight, then back up at Celestia, then back to Twilight, opening her mouth in a surprised gasp. “Oh, wow! That’s a great idea!”

“Oh... I wouldn’t want to intrude...” Celestia said, wincing a little as Pinkie hadn’t let go of her neck yet, hanging off of it with her legs dangling on the ground.

Pinkie looked back up at her with a slightly hurt expression, and it was clear that the Princess was torn.

“Please! You helped make the food, it wouldn’t be fair otherwise.” Twilight said. Although, after saying it, she worried maybe she was pressuring the princess, and added:. “I mean, unless you really don’t want to. It’s okay.”

After a long moment, Celestia bowed her head further, allowing Pinkie to get to her own hooves. “As you wish.”

Pinkie’s eyes grew wide, and she hugged Celestia even harder, thankfully letting go before causing the princess serious discomfort. “Okay! Both of you sit, I’ll serve!”

Twilight sat, watching as the princess did the same. In the center of the table, the food sat steaming. Apparently Pinkie and the princess had finally figured out the noodle to water ratio, because a large pile of them sat on a plate, next to a pot of tomato sauce. Accompanying these dishes was a large salad bowl filled with salad (made up of tomatoes, lettuce, carrots, croutons, and daffodils), a decanter of what looked like salad dressing (at a guess, Istallian style), and a plate of crusty bread.

As promised, none of it was on fire.

“This looks wonderful!” Twilight said, eagerly preparing her cutlery as Pinkie dished out a helping of the salad, drizzling it with the dressing. She dug in, flashing Pinkie a big smile just before lifting the forkful of greens into her mouth.

Wait, why is this so sweet? She thought after a moment of chewing. It wasn’t the tomatoes, they tasted crisp and juicy, but were nice and tart on her tongue . The lettuce was likewise fresh, as were the daffodils. She frowned, finishing her bite with less enthusiasm. It wasn’t horrible, just... off. Salad was supposed to be more of a savory dish.

Pinkie, meanwhile, had buried her muzzle in her own salad, which Twilight was actually happy to see. Pinkie’s inexplicable eating habits aside, it made Twilight feel a little better when she saw Pinkie eating relatively normal foods for a change. By all accounts from Dr. Stable Pinkie was happy and healthy, despite having a slight pudge to her stomach. Still, salad was good for you. A healthy pony could only be healthier by eating good foods.

Across the table, Celestia had gotten through roughly half of her salad. Neither of them seemed bothered by the sweetness. Maybe it was a different dressing than she’d thought? French dressing was a little sweet, if she recalled correctly. But she remembered that being creamy. She shrugged, taking another bite. As salads went, it was fine, just a little sweet.

She got through the salad without much difficulty after her initial surprise. The veggies were very fresh, and the dressing was tasty, even if it was nearly the consistency of molasses. The next dish was the one she was really looking forward to anyway.

The noodles and sauce were still steaming, kept hot and ready by a simple heating enchantment on the dishes. As Pinkie stirred the sauce Twilight could make out celleri, mushrooms, olives, and various peppers. The noodles smelled heavily of garlic and lightly of butter.

Twilight eagerly twirled up a forkful of the noodles, trying to show restraint and not just shove them in her mouth—

It tasted sweet.

The sauce was wonderfully spiced, and it was full of heady tastes from the vegetables. The noodles were perfectly al dente... but overwhelmingly, what she tasted was sweetness. It was all throughout the sauce! Even the noodles tasted sweet.

“Something wrong, Twilight?” Celestia asked with a single raised eyebrow.

“I... I don’t know.” Twilight said, looking back and forth between Celestia and Pinkie, neither of whom seemed bothered by the sugary syrupy nature of their food.

Maybe I’m sick?

She frowned, wracking her brain for any illnesses she’d ever read about that involved changes in taste buds. She took a deep breath through her nose, confirming that she could in fact still smell. The food smelled wonderful, full of garlic and other more subtle herbs, but now, above it all, she could even smell the sweetness. It hung cloying in the air, taunting her.

“Twi-twi?” Pinkie said, sounding concerned, which was exactly what Twilight didn’t want.

“I’m fine!” She said quickly, taking the glass of wine in her magic and sipping at it with her eyes closed, wondering if it too would be all wrong.

It was sweet too, but not in a sickly way. It was tart, and rather nice. It made her mouth feel cleaner as it washed away all of the sweetness, leaving behind a much milder taste. Her eyes opened in surprise, and she gulped it down as if she’d found the one oasis of normality in a desert of desserts.

Her mouth screwed up into a little frown as she looked down into the now-empty glass. She poured more from the bottle, giving the wine an experimental sniff. It was just wine. A good wine, to be sure. Celestia herself had gifted it to her during one of her visits, and she’d put it aside for just this sort of occasion. But why would the wine be normal? And why was all of the food so sweet?

“Twilight, I know that face.” Celestia said from across the table. “If there’s something wrong, please say so. I really don’t want you making yourself sick eating something you don’t like.”

“Uh...” Twilight looked back up from the food guiltily. “Not... not wrong, exactly... It’s just, the pasta sauce is a little—”

“Sweet?” Celestia supplied.

“Yes!” Twilight said with surprise. “I mean, the salad was a little bit too, but the sauce is just all wrong, it smells great but it isn’t supposed to taste like somepony dumped a cup of sugar in there—” her eyes bulged out as she saw Celestia cringe in response. “I mean—”

“Two tablespoons, actually. They were supposed to be teaspoons.” Celestia said with a deep sigh. “I’m sorry, Twilight. I had hoped the addition of the mushrooms and garlic would help mask the error a bit. To me it seemed fine, but I’ve always had a bit of a sweet tooth.”

“Celly, it was great, really!” Pinkie piped up.

“Yes, but you are likely the only pony I know who likes sugar as much as I do.” Celestia said with a laugh. She turned back to Twilight, looking contrite. “Twilight, just push it aside, I won’t be offended.”

“Is it really okay?” Twilight asked, looking back and forth between Pinkie and Celestia anxiously. “You worked hard on this—”

“I’ll eat yours!” Pinkie said quickly. “Just please don’t be upset! We did our best!”

Twilight looked at Pinkie for a long moment, only now recognizing that Pinkie was just as nervous as she was, if not more so. “Pinkie, it’s okay! I liked the salad, it’s just the pasta came out a little off. I’m sorry for being picky.”

Pinkie shook her head with a little frown. “It’s my fault. I didn’t know what restaurant to take you to, and I don’t know how to cook things you don’t bake and frost. But I’ll learn, I promise!”

Twilight reached across the table, taking one of Pinkie’s forehooves in her own. She smiled warmly at the other mare. “It’s fine, really. I’ll just have some more salad, and maybe some bread.” She gave Pinkie’s hoof a little pat of reassurance.

She eyed the bread hesitantly. It was the only thing she hadn’t tried so far. It looked like simple bread. It smelled like bread. She picked up a piece in her magic, lifting it to her mouth and taking a big bite.

The bread was... a little sweet. It wasn’t heavy, but it was there. The butter, however, tasted like it had been mixed with honey, and was very sweet. Like the salad, it was unexpected, but not unpalatable. It was warm, and crusty, and now that the overly sweet sauce had been washed out of her mouth, it was delicious.

Her eyes opened in surprise, and she heard a little sigh of relief from Pinkie.

“It’s okay?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight nodded, vigorously finishing the slice of bread and adding more to a clean plate.

“Thank goodness! Bread I can do!” Pinkie said with a giggle. She reached over the table and grabbed Twilight’s plate of pasta, gobbling it up as promised.

Twilight polished off nearly half of the fresh bread herself, having another bowl of salad to top it all off. She pushed herself firmly away from the table. “Well, that’s enough for me.”

“Are you sure?” Pinkie asked. “I could make you a sandwich or some more bread or some cupcakes or pastries or pies or—”

“Very sure, Pinkie.” Twilight said, laughing a little. “Thank you. I think I liked your idea of a date much better than the one I tried to take us on.”

“Well, it’s not over yet!” Pinkie proclaimed, whipping the tablecloth out from under the dishes in one smooth movement and gathering up the plates in a stack that she balanced on the end of her nose. “Jus gibbe a sec to take dese to the kiccin.”

Twilight watched Pinkie until she entered the kitchen, trying not to think about the mess that had to be contained therein.

“She was very, very excited about this dinner.” Celestia said conversationally. “I’m sorry if I spoiled it for you.”

Twilight whipped her head back to the Princess, giving it a quick shake. “Nonono! It was fine, really...”

“Twilight, it’s okay to be honest. I have never had much of a talent for cooking, unless you count being able to restart the oven after the pilot light goes out.” Celestia said with a little self-deprecating chuckle. “I simply enjoy the mechanics of it. Making a good meal takes patience and planning, and the right ingredients.”

“But... I mean... you must have been practicing all of your li—” Twilight’s mouth clamped shut as she realized she was on the verge of not only calling Celestia old, but also questioning her cooking methods.

“All of my life? No, sadly not. I’m afraid my servants, once I had them, wouldn’t hear of me trying to cook for myself. It was beneath me, apparently.” Celestia gave a tired chuckle, pushing some noodles around her plate with a fork. “Unless you have a talent for something, you have to stay in practice, or it’s easy to forget it. I was once quite pleased with my efforts. Now I have ponies who grow up learning from their parents about how wonderful it is to serve the princess. I can’t disappoint them by insisting that I would like to dabble.”

“I... I thought it smelled nice...” Twilight said, not quite sure if she was helping or hurting the situation, but wanting to say something.

“You’re very kind, Twilight.” Celestia said with a bright smile. “I suppose I was being a little selfish, wanting to do something for you and Pinkie. I only wish it had turned out better.”

“Pinkie liked the pasta just fine!” Twilight spit out in a rush. “I would call that a win. And really, it wasn’t horrible, though I was starting to question whether I was developing a neurological or sensory disorder. But, you know, that’s just me—”

“Over-thinking things,” Celestia supplied with a smile. “Well, at least Pinkie enjoyed it.”

“I did too! Sort of... I mean, the noodles were... good?” Twilight said, grinning in a way that felt fake even to her.

Celestia laughed, reaching over the table to gently rub Twilight’s hoof. “I thought they came out rather perfect, yes. Next time I’ll watch the measurements more carefully. But that’s for another day. You two should have a good view tonight. If I recall correctly, Luna had a meteor shower planned.”

The fake smile slowly widened into a real one without Twilight even really noticing it happening. “That’s going to be so interesting! I’ll need to get my telescope ready—” she stopped, her mood dipping just a little as she remembered Pinkie’s plans. “Right... no telescope. Well, it should still be fun...”

“If I may offer a little advice...” Celestia said, leaning in closely and dropping her voice to a near-whisper. “She’s very nervous about the date going badly. I tried to persuade her that starting over doesn’t necessarily mean ignoring your existing time together, but—”

“She gets fixated on the idea, I know. It’s fine. As long as she’ll give me a chance, I’ll be happy to play along with her ‘first date’.” Twilight said with a little laugh. “This will actually be the second ‘first’ date, but I kinda messed the last one up. I... I panicked when they set the food on fire.”

“So I heard, in detail, with illustrations. I think she’s picked up your presentation habits, but her drawing skills are a bit more rudimentary.”

“She’s actually a pretty remarkable artist when the mood strikes her.” Twilight replied. “But she likes stick figures because they look funny.”

Celestia raises a single eyebrow at that. “I see. Well, suffice to say, I hope you have a good time. That’s really all she wants to happen tonight.”

“I... I just want the same for her.” Twilight said, blushing just a little.

“That should make your date very easy, then.” Celestia said with a smile. “You’re going to be fine, Twilight.”

Pinkie clambered back into the room at that point, taking one of Twilight’s hooves in her own and pulling her to her feet. “C’mon! It’s time!”

Twilight shot Celestia one final look of thanks before she was yanked out of the library by Pinkie.

Pinkie dragged Twilight along with her for half the length of Mane Street before she calmed down enough to slow to a steady trot instead. “Sorry, sorry. I’m just really super excited and I want everything to go just right and somethings already went wrong and I’m sorry—” her eyes widened as she found her words being mumbled around purple lips.

Twilight had her forelegs clasped around Pinkie in a tacklehug, and had snaked her head around to kiss Pinkie from underneath. While it wasn’t quite enough to knock Pinkie down, she was floored by the simple ease in which Twilight kissed her. Her heart felt light, like it was being lifted by millions of butterflies. “It’s okay.” Twilight murmured into Pinkie’s neck, making no move to let go. “I’m excited too, but we don’t have to rush. I don’t want to run anymore.”

“I’d find you.” Pinkie whispered back. “I’m really, really good at hide and seek.”

“I don’t want to hide either. I’m tired of being scared.” Twilight clutched Pinkie a little closer. “Just... let’s not rush, okay? Slow is good.”

Pinkie nodded quickly, trying to shoo the butterflies away.

Celly said third date. Not first, not second.

She repeated this to herself in a little singsong, humming along to it as Twilight held her tightly.

But she said kissing is fine, and kissing is fun! So, lots of kissies!

She was comfortable with her decision. It felt right. Some of the butterflies stayed behind and fanned the flames growing in her chest. It was a warm, fuzzy feeling.

They walked together, side by side, occasionally stopping to nuzzle or kiss the other with a frequency that might have been a little embarrassing for onlookers. Neither of them noticed or cared if they drew looks. Pinkie in particular was never worried about such things, as her antics always seemed to inspire smiles in others.

Arriving at the hilltop Celestia had Pinkie Swore would be the best location to view the meteor shower from, Pinkie reached deep into her mane to pull out the picnic basket, taking a moment to lay out the blanket for them to lay on. She made a grand gesture which Twilight correctly interpreted as ‘after you, milady’. Once Twilight had settled in, Pinkie plopped down beside her, setting close and pulling the basket to them both for her to root around inside.

“What did you bring?” Twilight asked curiously as she tried to see past Pinkie’s mane.

“Crackers, cheese, and a little wine.” Pinkie popped out of the basket with a monocle for each of them. “Here, you’ll need this.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, her eyes wide as she stared down at the eyepiece Pinkie had placed in her hooves.

Pinkie nodded earnestly. “You eat the crackers and the cheese, sip the wine, and say deep and meaningful things while you look up at the sky.”

Twilight let the eyepiece spin on the chain for a long moment. “Really?” she repeated incredulously.

Pinkie burst out in a little giggle. “Nah! You can just eat, it’s fine. I just thought it might be funny if we acted all serious and stuff.”

“I thought we were trying to stop acting.” Twilight said with a little scowl.

“N-not like that!” Pinkie sputtered out quickly, her smile dropping as she struggled to explain herself. “You know, like those ponies at the garden party they had while we were throwing your birthday party? I... I just thought...”

“I didn’t think it was very funny,” Twilight muttered.

Multiple alarms went off in Pinkie’s head, her heartbeat ringing in her ears, and she was absolutely certain that she’d ruined everything.

Then Twilight raised her head, wearing the monocle on one eye. “Gotcha.” she said, sticking her tongue out.

Pinkie stared at Twilight for a moment, then began giggling again helplessly. Twilight laughed a little at first, but soon the two of them were setting each other off into constant fits of laughter.

After some time, they managed to calm down, and Twilight snuggled close to Pinkie’s form, letting out a happy little sigh. “You know, I used to wonder what went on at those garden parties. The princess had to go to a lot of them, and when she got back she would tell me all about how boring they were.”

“I think maybe hoity toity ponies just have fun in weird ways.” Pinkie said. She got up to fetch a plate of the crackers and cheese, setting down two glasses next to the plate.

“Maybe...” Twilight said, her voice dropping to a whisper. “But I was curious, I wanted to see what was so important that she had to go all the time. So I snuck into the forbidden wing of the library—”

“Ooo!” Pinkie exclaimed. “You mean the one with the time travel spells?”

“No... the one with the sensory manipulation spells... nevermind. I found a spell called ‘Wallflower’s Notice-Me-Not’, it’s like invisibility only better. Ponies see you, but they think they don’t? So I just used that and walked in on their party.”

“Wowee! That sounds amazing!” Pinkie exclaimed. Then she looked down at her own monocle, put it up to her eye, and added: “Errr... I do say! Jolly good show! I trust a good time was had?”

Twilight shook her her head. “No, the cheese was stinky and the crackers were dry. I thought maybe they were really doing something fun that the princess couldn’t tell me about, but even the wine didn’t taste good. It made my mouth pucker up and I felt a little sick afterwards.”

“Awww, no fun!” Pinkie said, the monocle popping out of her eye in her disappointment. She picked it up and placed it back inside the basket, reaching out to take Twilight’s from her as well.

Twilight shook her head, still holding the monocle to one eye with her magic. “I like it.”

Pinkie hesitated, then let her hoof fall, giving a sheepish little shrug. She settled back down on the blanket close to Twilight, facing her. The meteor shower was supposed to start soon, but there was really only one heavenly body she wanted to look at.

“Thank you.” Twilight said with a bright smile. “I’m sorry if I worried you during dinner. I liked the salad and bread.”

Pinkie’s face lit up in sudden joy. “Thanks! I made those. I wanted to take you to a restaurant but I don’t really know which ones you might like.”

“I like daffodil sandwiches and hayburgers with fries?” Twilight offered. “Really... I don’t mind what I eat very much. Spike usually just puts down food somewhere where I can get to it.”

“But that’s what you’re supposed to do, right? Like, dinner, then the kiss goodnight, then maybe a movie the next time, then an amusement park—” Pinkie looked down her nose at Twilight, who had apparently decided it was time for another kiss.

Twilight broke the kiss after forever had passed, leaving both of them breathing heavily. “I can look up some books on dating rituals if you like. We could make a date of that.”

“You can read during a date?” Pinkie asked. “How did I not know this? That’s perfect! Like... could you read to me? Or we could read together, and do funny voices—”

“Or we could pack up the basket, trot back to your room, and I show you how much I missed you.”

“Or that!” Pinkie exclaimed. She blinked, looking at Twilight in surprise, a blush growing on her face. “Oh! I mean... um... third date...”

Twilight blinked at her owlishly from behind the monocle. “What?”

“We haveta do it right,” Pinkie insisted. “Tonight we watch the stars and hold hooves, maybe second date we could read together, that sounds super fun! But then... the third date, we can, you know.”

“Why would we have to wait?” Twilight asked. “What if I wanted to snuggle under your covers and we just do what’s normal there?”

“Well... we can, Twi-twi.” Pinkie said slowly. “I just don’t want to rush and mess it all up again.”

Twilight looked at Pinkie for a long moment. At the end of it, she took the monocle down from her eye, putting it into Pinkie’s hooves. “I understand,” she whispered.

Pinkie looked down at the eyepiece, cocking her head to one side in confusion. “You do?” she asked.

“Yes,” Twilight said, shaking her head sadly. “I... I just thought... I know what you’re trying to do—what you want— and I still tried to go back to what we had before,” she sighed deeply as Pinkie put the monocle away.

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked after she’d closed the basket.

“I... I tried to cheat a little... to make myself feel safe.” Twilight admitted. “I wanted to be... I dunno, evil genius Twilight? Sexy Twilight? But I just... I’m sorry, Pinkie...”

Pinkie looked at Twilight for a long while. She looked at the basket, connecting the dots quietly. At first, she was disappointed. Not with Twilight, but with herself. She’d messed up by playfully joking about acting stuck up and snooty. Twi-twi really, really liked playing games like that.

But something had changed, even if Twilight hadn’t noticed it. “Twi, it’s okay.”

“No, it’s not!” Twilight said bitterly. “You kept telling me you weren’t having fun anymore, I can see that now. And I see why. All I can say is... it was never you I was trying to hide from, Pinkie. Just... me. I... I didn’t like me very much. And... I thought nopony would like to be with me—”

Pinkie shook her head solemnly, reaching out to take Twilight in her arms and clasp her to her chest. “Silly filly! You were still trying to be Twi for me! Thank you! But I like sexy-Twi, and shy-Twi, and silly-Twi, and especially my-Twi! And I’ve never met evil-genius-Twi but she sounds fun too! I like all of the Twis! You don’t have to be just one for me.”

Twilight stiffened in her arms, then melted in the embrace, throwing her own arms in kind around Pinkie. “I’m sorry.”

Pinkie felt something wet hit her shoulder, and clutched Twilight a little tighter. “Don’t be sorry. Just be Twi. She’s the super-splendiferous-special-somepony for me.”

Twilight laughed, then let out a loud hiccup, followed by a sniffle. “I love you, and I’ll try harder.”

“Shhhh. You’re already doing. You don’t need to try.” Pinkie pulled back from the embrace, taking a quick moment to lick Twilight’s face clean of the tears. “Let’s get ready, the meteor shower is starting soon.”

They snuggled down together on the blanket, Pinkie draping herself over Twilight possessively, Twilight curling up into Pinkie’s curves with a sigh of contentment. Above them, the final rays of sunset were coloring the horizon, and the deep blacks of night were beginning to show themselves. And with them, Luna’s vast tapestry began to peek out, one single point of light at a time. Dozens became hundreds, hundreds became thousands, and thousands grew to numbers even a Pinkie Pie couldn’t quite count to, though she made it to a respectable twenty-seven thousand five-hundred and thirty-two before she lost count around the horizon.

“Third date?” Twilight asked again from inside Pinkie’s mane.

“Third date.” Pinkie confirmed.

There was silence again for a long time. Above, the sky lit afire with hundreds of streaks of brilliant light. They watched together, eventually getting up from their snuggling to have some cheese and crackers.

Twilight looked from the sky to Pinkie with a sudden thought. “We... we could do the movie thing next, if you like. I think I saw The Princess Bridle playing again this weekend.”

“Oooo! I love that one!” Pinkie said, bouncing up and down in excitement.

“I do too,” Twilight said with a smile, a cute little blush just barely visible in the moonlight. “That sounds like a date, then.”

Pinkie nodded earnestly, pouring out a glass of wine for them both. “Uh huh. That just leaves what to do for the third.”

“I’d... I’d like to plan that one, if you don’t mind.” Twilight said, taking a big sip from her glass.

“Sure! Just tell me when.”

They finished their snacks, drank off the rest of the wine, and watched the rest of the meteor shower, the silence only being broken by the occasional animal noises in the distance, or the odd exclamation of excitement from either of them as a particularly flashy meteor made its mark amongst all of its brothers and sisters.

“Pinkie?”

“Hmmm?”

Twilight didn’t say anything at first, and Pinkie strained her ears to make sure that she wasn’t just whispering without Pinkie hearing. But eventually, Twilight managed to squeak out: “Is it okay if we make out a little while we watch the movie? I don’t want to rush anything, but some parts of Bridle get a little slow and I really would like to make out during those scenes. Is that too much?”

“Kissing is supposed to be fine. So yeah, totally!”

“Good,” Twilight said, breathing a sigh of relief.

At some point, Twilight’s hoof made its way into Pinkie’s own. And though they’d been snuggling earlier, that simple gesture of closeness meant more to Pinkie than all the kisses and snuggles in the world at that moment.

“Pinkie?” Twilight asked in the darkness as they were left with nothing but the light of the moon and stars above.

“Yahuh?”

“Are... are you sure? I mean, I’m kind of boring. And I get nervous really easily. I’m pretty sure I’m going to get flustered and I won’t know what to say or do if we’re not doing a scene.”

“I’m sure, Twi-twi.”

They shared a long look in the darkness, their faces briefly illuminated by one final flash of a falling star.

“Okay.” Twilight said quietly.

They packed up their picnic blanket, putting everything away carefully in the dim moonlight. In the walk home, they walked largely in silence, occasionally brushing up against one another in a little nuzzle.

“Pinkie?” Twilight said as they began to see the lights of Ponyville in the distance.

“Yeah?”

“During the movie, is it okay if we kiss whenever the leads kiss? You know which scenes I mean.”

“That sounds fun!” Pinkie replied with a giggle.

“I don’t mean just making out,” Twilight said in a very serious tone. “I mean passionate kissing. Like... the kind that makes you have to catch your breath for a long time afterwards. The kind that leaves you feeling like a wet noodle.”

“Sure!” Pinkie said immediately.

“Good.” Twilight said.

Pinkie felt soft lips brush against her cheek in the darkness.

“Good.” Twilight repeated in a dreamy-sounding voice.

Chapter 68: Making Amends

View Online

Luna studied the table with a discerning eye, trying to decide if it was too much, or perhaps too little.

The table itself was neither a banquet table nor a more intimate table for three. It could have easily accommodated six ponies, but the extra space was of course to provide a modicum of distance for her guests. The repast prepared was likewise a calculated effort to be filling, but composed of nothing that would imply intimacy. There were salads, a selection of baked goods, and her own choices for appetizers and main course. None of it was the normal fare for a royal banquet, but surely enough for a mare wishing to converse with close friends.

That was the length and breadth of her ambition for this evening, after all. She needed to repair a badly damaged friendship. She had been on the opposite end of this particular problem once before, and felt that she had learned from it as a result. For instance, this time she wouldn’t have anypony foalnapped.

She nodded at the table approvingly. It looked satisfactorily pleasant without being too much. Her wine selection (a simple but well-aged vintage that had been picked from the royal cellar) waited on ice with glasses at the ready, and she herself was planning to do all of the serving, as having the staff do so would have robbed her of the little bit of intimacy she could provide in such an act.

All was in readiness, and had been for some time. Yet she continued to fuss with little details, hoping to appear nonchalant when her guests did arrive.

“Your majesty—”

Luna jumped up in surprise, clinging to a chandelier and glaring down at the guard whose face was somehow blank and expressionless despite her actions. She let herself fall, fluttering her great wings to ease her descent. Once safely on the ground she nodded at him. “Forgive me, I needed to replace one of the candles.”

He made no move, standing at attention and waiting to be addressed. She frowned at him, then said: “You have word?”

He nodded brusquely. “Your expected guests have arrived. Their belongings are being moved to a suite as you instructed. Lady Rarity asked that you please give them twenty minutes to make themselves presentable, at which time they will join you.”

“Twenty minutes, fine. Good. Thank you.” Luna plopped down in one of the chairs, trying to slow her beating heart. She did not look up at him, merely waving in a direction away from the door. “You are dismissed, with my thanks.”

She spent the time trying to decide what she should say, waffling between some sort of prepared statement and casual conversation carefully steered towards her preferred topic of discussion. Of course, these were friends she was meeting, not diplomats.

Not that it really mattered. Words were her sister’s weapon of choice. Luna herself had preferred action, however ill-thought out it might prove to be. Action could do so much more than mere words. 'Twas easy enough to make an apology, but harder to show remorse, and a willingness to correct one’s actions. She hoped she could prove that much to her friends.

In due time, the door to her dining hall opened, and the guard stepped in to announce that her guests had arrived. Luna nodded to him, motioning that they be sent in. Her chest was tight, her heart beating wildly with nervousness.

Rarity strode in first, and much to Luna’s relief, both of them seemed more relaxed than she’d seen them last. But then, when last she’d seen them they were still getting over the shock of an attempted assault. By comparison, they’d have to be more relaxed after that. It was still encouraging.

Luna quickly glanced at Fluttershy, trying not to focus overlong on her. It seemed in the intervening time that the blood stains had been removed from her coat and hooves, which made Luna glad to see.

“Thank you for coming, my friends.” she said, using as neutral a tone as she could for this occasion. She could not give in to the horrible temptation that addressing them as subjects presented. She was merely a mare, talking to equals.

No, more than equals. My friends.

“Thank you for understanding, Luna. I really needed to clear my head after that horrible ordeal. I think we’re both feeling a little better, now.” Rarity said with a bright smile as she took one of the two seats directly opposite Luna.

The seat placements were likewise calculated. Luna sat to one side of the table, not at the head as she normally would. Fluttershy and Rarity sat on the other side. Celestia would have applauded the decision, Luna felt. It made for closer quarters while dining, and ensured even the quietest voice could be heard without need for the owner to strain. “Dear Fluttershy, please, sit. It is good to see you more relaxed.”

Fluttershy nodded, taking a seat beside Rarity, though she looked a little startled when Luna moved the chair forward after she sat. “Um... yes, thank you.”

Luna poured them a round of wine, then opened the platter with the hor d'oeuvres. They were simple fare, light but filling canapes composed of some mixture of pulverized potato, sour cream, and cheese served in the skins of the selfsame potatoes and topped with some sort of green onion bits. Not much to look at, but excellent for snacking. Such things had served her well during long overnight vigils in the dreamscape. “Please, take as much as you wish, my friends.”

“My, those smell delightful!” Rarity exclaimed, scooping up several of the snacks in her magic and doling them out to herself and Fluttershy’s plate.

Luna nodded to herself as she watched. She had briefly thought of serving the snacks more directly, but allowing Rarity to serve Fluttershy seemed to put the pegasus more at ease.

Fluttershy delicately nibbled at one of the snacks, and upon finding it to her liking took it whole into her mouth, chewing in such a way that indicated her liking very evidently. “These are very good,” she said after having finished chewing.

“I am glad,” Luna replied with real relief. The hor d'oeuvres had been a bit of a risky proposition, as she had wanted to serve something special, but not ‘too showy’. Satisfied that her offerings were acceptable, she at last allowed herself the luxury of eating as well. “These were... comfort food for me, during my convalescence after my return.”

“Ah, I use ice cream, myself.” Rarity said genially. “I can see these being nice, though too many and I fear I shall be thoroughly ruined. I’m going to hate myself when I have to diet and exercise to shed all of this wonderful food I’ve been indulging in...”

“I can help.” Fluttershy offered. “My friends and I worked out this exercise routine that had me feeling much better very quickly.”

“That sounds like a splendid idea!” Rarity replied with a big smile. “I could whip us up a nice set of sweats—”

Luna listened quietly as the two of them chatted back and forth, not wishing to interrupt their casual banter. Her worries of having caused the two of them to have a strain in their relationship were perhaps not unfounded, but it was becoming clear that whatever strain had occurred had been weathered and subsequently defeated.

At least I did them no lasting harm, she thought, letting out a little sigh of relief. Of course, it remained to be seen whether Luna’s friendships with them both could similarly survive all that had occurred of late, but at the least she took solace in their happiness together. If that much persisted, she would be happy to leave things as they were.

After some time, Rarity looked in Luna’s direction, a little frown on her face. “Goodness, I am being a bad guest. You’ll have to forgive me, please. It’s been a stressful day for several reasons.”

Luna shook her head quickly. “Not at all. I would be a very poor host to demand your attention. I’m just happy you came.”

“Yes, well... it wasn’t a question at all.” Rarity said, her eyes briefly flicking to Fluttershy with a conflicted look. “We both very much wanted to talk things through with you and... find a more comfortable place to go forward from. Things got a little complex and feelings were hurt, but we’re all friends, and we can work through this!” She nudged Fluttershy with her elbow, her gaze shifting from Fluttershy to Luna.

Fluttershy jumped a little as Rarity nudged her, then looked at Luna a little guiltily. “I... what she said.”

Luna, while not being a skilled pony-reader as a matter of course, was not blind. “Dear Fluttershy, I understand that you may have had second and third thoughts about coming here. It was very soon after our parting words, which were harsh on both sides. But for my part, I am simply glad you came despite that.”

“Oh, I didn’t mean—” Rarity began before Fluttershy put a single hoof on her foreleg.

Fluttershy looked directly at Luna, despite the look on her face that screamed she’d rather be hiding under the table. “I... I still wanted to see you. Just maybe not this soon,” she admitted. “I mean, I worried about you. We kept hearing about how you’d reacted to ponies who upset you, and I thought for a while maybe you were turning evil again, and that was why you wanted to steal my Rarity—”

“Dear Fluttershy, I would never—”

“Please, let me finish.” Fluttershy said quietly. When Luna stopped, Fluttershy continued. “I... I don’t know how courtship works, or why you would want that with a couple instead of a single pony. I don’t... I don’t understand you. But I understand being mad, and I understand being jealous when other ponies are dating a pony you really like and you have to smile and pretend everything's okay.”

“Fluttershy...” Rarity said quietly.

Luna waited quietly, her gaze not wavering from Fluttershy’s own. She had suspected Fluttershy’s fears, but having them confirmed was no bad thing.

“I don’t know what you want.” Fluttershy said with a little shake of her head. “I don’t understand anything you’ve done. I don’t think you’re a bad pony, but I think you’re doing some bad things, and I worry you might do worse because it feels good to get mad, and to punish ponies. Like... like those stallions. And... and maybe you won’t, but you could. And... I hope that you won’t... but I wanted to ask you to please not.”

Silence hung heavy at the table. When it became apparent that Fluttershy had spent herself, Luna finally spoke. “I am sorry, truly sorry, Dear Fluttershy. It... it’s true that my temper has gotten the better of me of late. When things went so badly between all of us, I was lost, and upset, and in no mood to suffer the presence of cretins.”

“Luna...” Rarity asked, raising a hoof. “Was that why you rose the sun so very late? Were you proving a point?”

Luna looked down at the table, not quite able to meet Rarity’s eyes. “That... was a personal matter. I went to visit some friends, who helped me find myself again. I overslept afterwards.”

“Ah.”

“More of your ‘special’ friends?” Fluttershy asked pointedly.

“Two of the most special, Dear Fluttershy. More than I had ever known.” Luna smiled warmly to herself. “In my impatience to seek out affection, it seems I overlooked what I already had in my grasp.”

“Oh.”

Luna's ears twitched slightly. She wasn’t certain what to make of it, but Fluttershy almost sounded disappointed. “They helped me realize how I had wronged you, Dear Fluttershy,” she said quickly, hoping an explanation would mitigate whatever was bothering her friend. “I had wronged both of you in my foalish advances. I only wish I could turn back the clock, but deeds cannot be undone, only atoned for.”

“Luna, we didn’t come here to accuse you of wrongdoing—” Rarity said before quickly being cut off.

“There is no need to accuse, Rarity. I know what I have done.”

“That’s not what I meant, Luna.” Rarity said testily. “Of course some things went wrong, and some of us were a little flighty and said some things that we perhaps would have said differently if we weren’t essentially drunk on magic, but intentions are very important! And none of this nonsense was caused by bad ones!”

“I only ask that you please forgive my trespasses. I never intended harm, but I caused it nonetheless. Perhaps I don’t deserve such consideration, but I would do my best to be worthy of it.”

“Okay.” Fluttershy said quietly.

Luna blinked in surprise, raising her head to meet Fluttershy’s gaze. “Truly?” she asked in disbelief.

Fluttershy nodded. “I was mad because Rarity might have been hurt very badly, and then because I thought you wanted to steal her away. But she’s okay, and I don’t think you want to steal her anymore.”

“Dear Fluttershy... I was never planning—”

“It’s okay.” Fluttershy said firmly.

Luna’s mouth closed silently, and she nodded her head to Fluttershy. “As you say.” she said after a long moment.

“Well... that is...” Rarity allowed her words to trail off as she looked at the two of them in bewilderment. “I think maybe we shouldn’t let the food get cold. We can talk more over dessert, yes?”

Luna blinked as she heard Rarity’s words, feeling a tension in the room ease as she did so. “Yes! I have iced cream waiting for our enjoyment! But first!” she whipped the cover off of the center plate to reveal her prize.

Underneath was a monstrous concoction. She’d been told it was a pie of sorts, but it was unlike any pie she’d imbibed prior to her banishment. Full of vegetables and cheeses and heavily spiced, it resembled less of a pie and more of a stew in her eyes, though it tasted nothing like one of those either.

“I am told it’s a variant on the ‘pizza’ pie,” she said as she fetched the pie cutter from the side of the dish. “Though quite different from the Manehatten variety, from what I have seen. This type is normally crafted in the little village of Chicacolt in the far north.”

Fluttershy’s eyes lit up as a steaming slice of the pie was served to her, which made Luna immensely pleased with herself.

“Oh, my... It smells wonderful!”

“It’s very interesting!” Luna said with a nod. “The Manehatten variety offers similar flavors, but this... ‘thick dish’ I believe they called it... its flavors meld in ways merely layering cheese and toppings do not.”

“It’s very... saucy, isn’t it?” Rarity asked, eyeing the dish with an air of trepidation.

“That’s only the top. There is a small crust layer below, and inside all of the cheeses and ‘toppings’ bake together, similar to what is known as a ‘casserole’.” Luna held up a slice on the pie server briefly so that the oozing cheese could be seen under the top crust layer. “It’s quite clever! I also rather like the more common Manehatten style because it is easier to eat whilst tending to other matters. This type requires your full attention, lest you make a mess of yourself. However, I think you’ll find it’s attention well spent.”

Conversation halted for a time as the main course was eaten, Luna watching her guests out of the corner of her eye as she consumed her portion with knife and fork.

Fluttershy seemed content to nibble at the slice in little bites, chewing with great enthusiasm.

Rarity briefly tried to address hers as one would a slice of pizza, and Luna had to stifle a little giggle as a great globule of cheese oozed out of Rarity’s magic back onto the plate.

She then tried using her fork as one does with a normal pie, only to be thwarted by the thick crust just below the layer of sauce. After glaring at the mess on her plate for a long moment, she picked up her knife as well, stabbing and slicing at her piece as if it had done her personal injury. Her expression changed for the better once she had gotten the first bit of it into her mouth.

“That’s delightful!” she exclaimed with surprise.

Luna nodded genially, allowing the laughter she’d been stifling to bubble forth for a moment. “It’s quite a treat. I shall convey your compliments to my cook.”

“And I shall convey my own to the host for choosing it.” Rarity said, raising her glass in a salute.

After finishing at least a slice each of the heavy meal (Luna having given into temptation and consuming a second), the three sat at the table, leaning back heavily on their chairs. An unfortunate side effect of such a meal combined with being naturally nocturnal left Luna with a great sense of tiredness. She would normally have been getting up around these hours but instead had whiled away a day looking over documents regarding the embezzlement of the city’s road fund and preparing for this selfsame meal. She let out a yawn before quickly clamping her mouth shut with a blush. “Forgive me, my friends. These hours tax me.”

Rarity looked surprised, but nodded after a moment’s consideration. “Right, you’re a night owl.”

Luna chuckled lightly. “I would accuse you of the same.”

“Hmmm? Oh, no, not at all, normally.” Rarity replied. “I just have a tendency to sacrifice sleep entirely at times.”

“Sometimes I’m nocturnal,” Fluttershy said suddenly. “Some of my friends are most active at night, and I try to spend time with them when I can.”

Luna didn’t quite know what to say about that, or if she was meant to say anything at all.

Rarity seemed to pick up on the awkwardness, saying: “Yes, well, making time for friends is important.”

“It is!” Luna said gratefully, mouthing a silent ‘thank you’ to Rarity. “But well worth it. I’m uncertain how well I would be coping right now if not for the support of mine.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, which friends in particular did you visit?” Rarity asked, leaning in conspiratorially.

“I... I prefer to keep their names to myself. Easier to avoid scandalous rumors.” Luna said with a blush.

“Fair enough, it’s just that you implied you had a little group of them.”

“Well... I’ve shared a bed with a few on a casual basis...” Luna admitted, her blush growing on her face. “Mostly they amounted to... ‘single night affairs’? I would visit them again if invited. Others... I am closer to.”

“I see, and you wanted to add Fluttershy and myself to your little group?”

“No!” Luna said with a violent shake of her head. “I had in mind a more long term and close relationship. Romantic in nature, if all wished it to be so, but...” she stopped, laying both hooves on the table. “Fluttershy, Rarity... I never wished to cause strife when I stated my intentions. I saw the casual affections you shared, and I coveted such a thing for myself. But as much as I would wish for that, I value your friendship more.”

“Darling, I’m not asking for another apology!” Rarity said with an enigmatic little smile. “I really just want a sense of what exactly you were intending.”

“I’m... I’m simply hoping for your friendship, Rarity. I would ask for nothing more.”

“And you have that!” Rarity said with a laugh. “Look, I’m operating at a bit of a disadvantage, here. I’ve only heard of this courtship business secondhoof.”

Luna looked at Rarity quizzically. “What do you mean?”

“Well, bit of a side effect from that magic business. I don’t have a clear recollection of what happened while I was under the influence of...” Rarity paused, her cheeks turning a pleasant rosy hue. “Well, under the influence of your magic, I suppose. I’ve been piecing it together and frankly I’m surprised with myself.”

“You have memory loss?” Luna asked, the blood draining from her face in sudden horror.

“Just of those few days.” Rarity said quickly, which served to both reassure and further confuse Luna. “It’s kind of a haze, rather like being drunk, though I’ve never actually imbibed enough to cause any problems before. In any case, I really wanted to know what exactly you were intending. I’ve heard about courtships before, but they were in the historical fictions I’ve read. Hard to say if they have any degree of accuracy.”

“That depends on the courtship being written about, and whether the author was taking liberties with the history at the time.” Luna said slowly.

“Well, I was mostly concerned with the whole slaying of our enemies or slaying of great beasts.” Rarity said with a little frown. “I think Fluttershy and I were clear on that one.”

“I don’t want you to hurt anypony, and especially not any animals.” Fluttershy said with a firm nod.

“Duly noted...” Luna said quietly after she’d managed to collect her jaw from its previous position of hanging limply from her head. “I’m guessing you’ve read of the exploits of Sir Brawny the Brave and Sir Bastion the Bold.”

Rarity’s eyes lit up in sudden recognition. “Yes! Those were the very ones. They did many great deeds in courtship of a princess whose name was lost to antiquity—”

Luna sighed heavily. “No, like as not Celestia forebore the history recorders from naming names, save for the poor souls who did those great deeds and died in their doing. I was that princess, and I wasn’t very happy with those two idiots slaying dragons in my name. We had enough trouble with their race as it was and Celestia blamed me for not discouraging them. As for the slaying of my enemies bit... a few duels were fought and some troublesome nobles weren’t around to be troublesome anymore.”

“Oh!” Rarity said after a moment. “So, that’s not—”

“Not how a princess courts, no.” Luna said with a shake of her head. “Celestia knows the ways better than I, but I am given to understand it involves more gifts and dinners than slaying. Though I am not against the idea if you wish it. I have a business card for some very reliable—”

“Please, no!” Rarity said quickly.

“You’re certain? They offer excellent rates.”

For a brief moment, Rarity hesitated. “Well, I suppose another business contact is always helpful—” she stopped, her eyes turning into small pinpricks, and smacked herself hard across the muzzle with her forehoof. “No!”

Rarity took a brief moment to compose herself while Luna simply watched, bemused and amused.

“I confess to being entirely unsure what we’re discussing now.” Luna said, finally letting out a little laugh as Rarity pulled out a compact to touch up her makeup.

“We’re discussing what courtship entails, exactly.” Rarity said after putting her compact away. “I apparently had some very misinformed ideas about it, and Fluttershy had in mind that you had no intention of courting both of us and were simply trying to break us up for your own purposes. Neither of those attitudes are very helpful in making such a decision. And it is still a decision to be made.”

“I... I had thought—” Luna stopped, taking a deep breath. “I was certain that any chance of such a thing was impossible.”

“Not impossible, Luna. But when last this was spoken of I wasn’t in any sort of rational mind, and Fluttershy was apparently too confused to express her concerns—”

Fluttershy spoke up suddenly. “Actually, I thought having dinners together with Luna sounded nice. And... I wasn’t sure what to think about everything else. Then I got worried because of Rarity and I felt like Luna was hiding things and it was kind of a mess.”

“All right, so she didn’t have any initial concerns.” Rarity corrected herself smoothly, then added: “And when she started having them she was hesitant to speak up about them. Is that about right?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy said with a little nod.

“So, there you have it.” Rarity said with a triumphant smile.

Luna just looked at them both for a time, uncertain if they were being serious. Neither seemed to be attempting to pull on her leg, however. “My friends... courtship can be whatever we wish it to be. I could write you epic poetry, sing you songs, craft your fondest dreams. I could gift you land, and titles, and wealth. But I would willingly do those things for good friends as well.”

Rarity shook her head. “First and foremost, regardless of any decisions Fluttershy and I might make regarding your proposal, you are our friend, Luna. So please stop thinking you have to buy your way into our good graces.”

“But I nearly—”

“You made some very poor decisions, yes. And you very nearly caused some dire consequences,” Rarity said, raising a hoof to forestall further litany of Luna’s mistakes. “But if I stopped talking to my friends every time they nearly got me killed, I wouldn’t have any left.”

“Oh... I suppose that’s true, isn’t it?” Fluttershy said with wide eyes.

“Well, save for yourself, I think. Though there was that business with leaving me out in the desert with Pinkie Pie, so I’m tempted to count that.” Rarity said, laughing just a little. “When I saw my mane afterwards I wanted to die. Though I did learn a good deal about Pinkie on the way home, so there is that.”

Luna said nothing as Fluttershy gave Rarity a worried look, Rarity in turn just laughing at her own ‘joke’, if it could be called that. She shook her head. She did not understand them, but they were well worth her attempts. She found herself wishing for her own memories with them, that she could mention in times to come and elicit a knowing laugh or smile from them.

“Sorry, Luna.” Rarity said after she’d gotten over her little giggling fit. “My point is, we’ll decide about the other. But absolutely regardless of anything more, count yourself our friend, and come visit. Or invite us to visit!”

A slow smile tugged Luna’s lips upwards. “Thank you! I’ll try to be worthy—”

“Yes, yes, that’s actually getting a bit awkward, Luna. You’re a princess, after all.” Rarity said with an answering grin to match Luna’s own.

Luna shook her head solemnly. “Station does not imply worthiness, Rarity. It can only be earned.”

“All right, fair enough. Your mistakes aside, I think you’ve earned a little faith, at least.”

“I think so, too.” Fluttershy said, a little ghost of a smile gracing her lips. “Besides, I’m no good with holding grudges; it’s really tiring, and hard on my nerves. Just please be more careful.”

“I will endeavor, Dear Fluttershy. Though I would ask that you be more vocal if I cause you worry.”

Rarity coughed uncomfortably. “If you figure out the secret to making her do that, let me know, please.”

After a time, conversation drifted away from headier matters and into the more trivial. Luna was very interested to hear of the long lines waiting to see her, and the clever way in which Middy had tried to allay the worries of the public. She was growing increasingly uncertain as to what lengths she’d have to go to in order to compensate him, and simply added this latest exploit to the pile of things to thank him for.

Hearing that her distant nephew was dating (and whom) was far more interesting. She decided that little bit of news might warrant a letter to her sister when she had a moment. Celestia always worried after the poor colt, and hearing that would make her more relaxed, possibly even shortening her recovery time.

They had dessert, and by the end of it all three of them were yawning. Luna took the opportunity to wish both of them a good night, and neither of them protested. To her surprise, Fluttershy even hugged her goodbye before turning to leave with Rarity.

Kitchen staff came in swiftly after Luna had seen them out, and she nodded to them gratefully. She was beginning to see why Celestia acted so nicely to the help. They were very skilled, and did not bother her while doing their jobs. Much like Middy, in their own ways.

Perhaps a small raise for the castle staff as a whole, and a larger one for Middy. A blanket raise might quell protests that I favor him too much.

She’d need to inquire with Middy to see if the treasury could support such a thing. Better to check before making promises that might bankrupt the country.

She sat at the table, polishing off a bottle of wine by herself. The dinner had gone considerably better than she’d hoped. Better than she’d ever even had a right to hope. There was still the question of future romantic overtures, but Luna felt content to leave that to her friends to decide. She had no wish to press them into things that made them uncomfortable.

She simply relaxed for a time, getting through roughly half the bottle, chasing away the cleaning staff, and putting the sun to rest as she simply contemplated what the future might hold for her and her friends, past and newly made alike.

“There you are.”

Luna looked up at the pony who had walked into her dining hall, seeing with no real surprise that it was Middy. He was the one pony with enough authority to pass by the guard without needing to be announced. She gestured to the table, pulling out a chair for him and pouring him a glass of wine. “Did you sleep well, Middy?”

“I couldn’t tell you. I have no real memory beyond talking to you in my chair then waking up in my bed hours later.” He sat down heavily, lifting his glass in his magic and taking a sip. ”I see the sun resolved itself.”

“It did.” Luna replied with a smile. “I had a couple of other things resolve themselves as well.”

“Well, that’s good then.”

“Middy, what would you say to a very large raise?” Luna asked conversationally, topping off first Midnight’s glass, then her own.

“I’d say: ‘How long are you going to be gone this time?’ ” he replied with a tired little chuckle.

“No, Middy. Not for future efforts, merely as a reward for past ones. My sister and I have burdened you unduly, and you’ve born up so well, but it’s not fair to—”

Midnight cleared his throat loudly, and only when she stopped did he speak. “Princess, are you serious?”

“Errr, yes?” she replied, feeling a little put off by his response. She’d expected something a little more... grateful, perhaps tearful.

“As much as I appreciate the idea behind such an offer, I didn’t get into civil service for the money, nor for your gratitude or for your sister’s. Throwing more bits at me won’t make me more or less inclined to do my duty.” Midnight said, letting out a little snort of derision. “Fairly certain nopony has offered your sister a raise for her centuries of maintaining the sky day in and day out, to say nothing of the day to day drudgery of court.”

“Middy, I didn’t mean to offend—”

He waved away her protests, leveling his gaze at her in such a way that she could not look away from him. “Princess Luna, if you wish to show me gratitude for doing my job, you may do so by taking your own more seriously! These ponies depend on you and your sister, and when something goes wrong they feel lost and confused!”

She was silent for some time, uncertain how to respond. “Are you certain? The crown has seized a very expensive airship and—”

“I am certain, Princess.” Midnight said firmly. “I have very little need for money in any case, and I’m afraid I have a tendency to get airsick.” he allowed his gaze to drop as he let out a huge yawn. “Though I wouldn’t say no to a little vacation after your sister recovers. But that’s only when she recovers.”

“You shall have it!” Luna said, perhaps a bit louder than she intended. “However long you like—”

“A week should suffice,” he said, letting another yawn out. “It’s becoming clear to me that I’m going to be needed in times to come. How Celestia survived as long as she did without somepony in my position is beyond me! Do you have any idea how far behind she is on basic paperwork?”

“I had assumed she tended to the most important matters—”

“Yes, the vital matters are always tended to,” Midnight replied irritably. “But she has proposals and reports that have been waiting months for even a basic response. I found a stack of them in a drawer marked ‘urgent’; the bottommost of which dated to some decades ago!”

“They couldn’t have been very important, Middy!” Luna protested. She tried to wet her suddenly dry mouth with another sip from her glass, only to find she’d apparently emptied it.

“It was a report on increased changeling activities in pony settlements.”

She took that in silently, finally letting out a quiet ‘Oh’ in response.

Midnight shook his head, suddenly looking far older than Luna had ever seen him look. “It likely was unimportant at the time, but she has so much chaff that it must be nearly impossible to find the wheat within. I’d like to talk to you about bringing in a small staff to aid you both and make certain you’re not tied up in nonsense all the time.”

“Oh, Middy, I’m not certain how she would take that—”

“I’d also like you to consider instituting lower courts for less pressing issues. There was a severe bottleneck in trying to tend to so many supplicants. You two should not have to see every case personally.”

“But... Celestia has said she likes being approachable...” Luna said, shrinking in on herself.

“Which is fine, but she shouldn’t have to be approached for every little thing!” Midnight said, popping the cork on another bottle. “I see now why she always seems so very weary during quiet moments. Even with you beginning to share the workload I don’t know that it will be enough.” He poured her another glass, then another for himself. “Somepony has to look after the two of you, Princess. Nopony should have to deal with the sort of things you do day in and day out.”

“It’s not so great a burden—”

“Yes, that’s why you sneak out at night, shirking it,” Midnight said with a cocked eyebrow and a little smirk. “Princess, I might be the one pony alive who has any idea of what you two put upon yourselves, and frankly I think it’s time to find a better way. Even if you don’t think you yourself will have a problem in the future, consider your sister having to manage all alone for so long.”

“That... is true...” Luna said slowly, looking down into her wineglass and thinking of all the times she’d noted such things herself. “What do you propose?”

“Well, as I said, a small staff of clerks to sort through the older documents, to start. It would ensure that the paperwork making it’s way to you and Princess Celestia is important enough to warrant your attention. From there we can look at forming a court system to take care of minor issues.”

“Middy... the clerks are easy enough, but I worry about changing the court system. Celestia—”

“Celestia is currently taking some much-needed rest, Princess. You yourself told me this. In the interim, she saw fit to leave me as her Voice in her stead. I believe that gives me the authority, provided you don’t override me.”

“Yes, but she only intended to be gone for a short time, Middy!” Luna said. “When she returns she may be most displeased!”

“And she’s more than welcome to dress me down for it over tea, which she will have time to have at her leisure.” Midnight said with a grim little smile. “I will relish it, but I doubt she will be upset at all.”

He drained his glass, setting it down on the table with a grimace. “You said you wanted to reward me for doing my duty. I want to continue helping you in the best way I know how. So let me help you both.”

Luna had been staring down into her glass silently as Middy spoke. She wanted to just tell him to make it so. Even in her short time running Night Court (and a longer time listening to Celestia tell her about various petitioners over breakfast) she knew a goodly portion of the court business was nonsense. But she was uncertain if she was willing to change such a fundamental function of the way Canterlot was run.

She looked up at Midnight Oil, her erstwhile and clever Middy, who had stepped into shoes far too large for him to fill, and had somehow thrived where she had floundered in her attempts to make some sense of governing by using force of arms. Who was more fit to make such a decision? Luna did not feel fit. She felt flustered, and frustrated. She wanted to hit something, but there was no martial challenge to be found.

Even seeing the logic of his proposal could not stop her worry, however. His assertions aside, if Celestia was not consulted on such a large matter, it may well lead to another rift between them. And even the thought of such a thing was too much to bear. Celestia had shown great trust in her when she’d asked Luna to return to Canterlot to rule while she recovered, but even knowing she was trusted, she did not feel ready to test her sister so. And she certainly was not willing to let Midnight bear the brunt of her sister’s displeasure to spare herself.

She sighed heavily. In the end, there was no other choice. “Middy, hire your clerks, but I cannot and will not order a change in the courts until I correspond with my sister about it.”

He frowned, but nodded solemnly after a moment. “Very well. In fairness, I think that’s best. I was simply hoping that when she returned we could have the changes in place already.”

“We still can, Middy.” Luna said quickly. “I’d simply rather consult her first. You are right to say that she did trust you to act as her Voice, and I think you’ve more than proven your worthiness in a short time... but even so... it might be hard for her to loosen her grasp on the reins after so long.”

“All right, we’ll await her approval. In the meantime I shall comb the ranks of the castle for my clerks, and help get her majesty’s paperwork in order.” He yawned mightily. “I think I will get some more rest, and you should as well. You do have that announcement to the press corps in the morning.”

“Yes, actually I was hoping for your aid with that... and for your insight on the embezzler. I know how I wish to punish him... but—” For a moment, images of Fluttershy quietly pleading with her to show leniency and compassion to the muggers flashed through her mind. “I’ve been told that I may be... a touch extreme.”

“A touch,” he said judiciously. “Honestly, if he’s managed to hide what he was doing for as long as he did, part of his punishment might be to reveal his methods to make it easier for us to spot such things in the future.”

“For what reason would he reveal such things?” Luna demanded, looking at Midnight with a puzzled little frown.

“Well, I was thinking that you could detail for him the various methods you’ve been thinking of punishing him, and then I could offer an alternative. It might be wise to be as creative as possible.”

Luna looked at Midnight for some time, her frown slowly transforming into a wide grin. “Middy! That’s quite ingenious!”

“I would have said devious, but whatever gets the job done. So, that’s one issue out of the way. Did you need me to write you an apology speech?”

“Yes, please.” Luna replied. “Something to the effect of... I overslept due to these strange hours, and will be more cautious in the future. Will that suffice?”

“I can work with that, yes. We can probably throw in something about you being unused to raising the sun as well.”

“That is true enough. Well, then I think you may take your rest, Middy. I’ll get some myself shortly.”

Midnight let out another yawn, which Luna echoed in kind. He got up, giving a deferential nod to her as he turned to leave.

“Middy?” Luna asked his retreating back.

“Hmmm?” he replied, turning to look at her over his shoulder.

“Where did you wish to go?”

“I’m sorry,” he said after a moment. “I’m not sure what you’re talking about.”

“On your vacation.” Luna replied. “You said you wished to take a holiday. Where did you wish to go?”

“Oh,” he said, his expression clearing. “I hadn’t given it much thought, to be honest.”

“Do so, please.” Luna said in earnest. “Wherever you wish, the crown will see you accommodated in the finest of hotels, escorted by a pair of guards. We can expense any restaurants you wish to visit, and you may take Our personal chariot as your transport as well.”

He nodded after a long moment. “Very well. I will get back to you with an itinerary.”

“Please, Midnight. And thank you for all of your efforts on Our behalf.”

“You’re quite welcome, Princess.”

Chapter 69: Happy Endings

View Online

Daring Do was just about to claim the Guffin when Celestia caught wind of the distinctive smell of dragonfire, and moments after, saw a sealed scroll land on her nose.

The list of beings capable of sending such a missive was small indeed, being limited to Spike and her own sister, as Cadence had yet to learn the spell. She set both the scroll and the mystery of its sender aside long enough to bookmark her place. Much as the book was finally getting to the exciting part, it could wait. She unfurled the scroll, noting that the seal was her sister’s rather than Twilight’s (as any missive Spike might send would be using one of Twilight’s scrolls). Mystery solved.

”Hmmm. What’s troubling you, sister?” she said to the empty library.

A quick perusal of the letter (having to spend some time wading through the flowery language and overly ornate scripting) left her with raised eyebrows for several reasons.

The news about her great nephew was surprising, but gratifying. It would do him good to settle down with somepony nice, and might make him more pleasant to be around during social events. She wondered if she might get to meet her nephew’s paramour in the near future.

Luna’s second concern was a bit more complicated. Restructuring the court system wasn’t exactly something one did overnight. Truthfully, she’d been considering such a change for the last two centuries or so, but simple inertia had caused her to allow the system to continue as it was.

It had all seemed like such a good idea at the time, as such things often went. It had really only started to get troublesome in the later half the seventh century since she’d lost Luna. And even then, only during certain times of the year.

That had, of course, gotten worse over time. Occasions in which she was presented with something actually important (like a criminal case or a petition from somepony not using her court as their personal soapbox) had gotten much rarer. In the last fifty years much of her time in court had been spent essentially hearing out whatever was bothering her nobles about her taxes, the actions of their fellows, or the current state of the city.

Those selfsame nobles were the ones who always stayed her hoof from enacting change, as the expected outcry was too much of a headache for her to want to go through with it. But Luna might actually get away with it if she tried. She was a relative unknown, not expected to know the usual way of things.

In the same letter Luna detailed rather matter-of-factly that Midnight Oil had replaced the entire press corps simply because Luna had gotten irritated and threatened to drop a moon on them. It was a perfect example of Celestia’s theory in action. Luna could do this because she existed both outside the system, yet was a vital part to maintaining it. In her state of assumed ignorance, she could essentially do anything, and instead of being labeled a tyrant, she would simply be called ignorant, or accused of being overly harsh.

Celestia’s eyes widened as she realized the full implication of that simple fact. If she’d known it was this easy to change the stagnate system, she would have put Luna in charge as soon as her sister had regained her former stature and then taken a nice holiday on the other side of the world for a decade or so.

There would, of course, still be outcry, but not of the same sort that Celestia would have suffered in Luna’s stead. Of course, when Celestia inevitably returned, the wailing and gnashing of teeth would be great. But she could delegate some of those petitions to other ponies in the newly created lower courts if they were too troublesome, hear out the more reasonable ones herself, and still come out a significantly saner pony for all of it.

She penned back a response, giving her whole-hearted approval of the idea, but being certain to explain that Luna should expect backlash. She didn’t bother explaining why, as doing so would not help matters and she was certain the nobles would be happy to tell Luna why what she was doing was insane and could never work. Those arguments might have swayed Celestia, but to Luna, everything that currently was represented a departure from what she had known. She had no investment in the current state of affairs, and only cared because Celestia might. Given the assurance that she could freely change it, she would act swiftly and decisively, and nopony would be able to talk her out of it.

She looked over the letter again, wondering at it. Could it be that Luna had come upon this idea herself?

“Ah, she mentions that Midnight Oil approached her about it. Brilliant either way.”

It sadly meant that Luna was not yet willing to question her sister’s judgement unless prompted to do so. Hopefully that would come again in time. Celestia had gone too long without a voice of dissent, beyond the ones that protested when she tried to change things.

She always prefered to let you deal with the business of governing, Celestia, a now-familiar voice said in her head.

“Yes, well, she didn’t like the ponies that came by to bother us.” Celestia said with a chuckle.

Oh? I seem to recall you laying more than half of those traps in the old castle. I’m honestly surprised you didn’t do something similar in the new one.

“They were fun, but somepony could have gotten hurt.” Celestia said with a wince. “Besides, the contractors would have squealed.”

You’ve gotten far too serious in your old age. Perhaps it’s good you’ll have Pinkie Pie in your life.

“Perhaps.” Celestia said, rolling up her reply and sending it off with a flick of magic. “For now, I’d rather they worry about each other for a little while. It will be easier to see where I stand with them once their own relationship is a little more stable.”

As long as you don’t try to sneak away. Pinkie made it into the throne room, it’s not much more of a stretch to say she could get into your bedroom. And that’s without considering your prodigious protege.

“No. I’m through running from my feelings, Astra. But I’m a patient mare.”

So you are. And as long as you’re willing to pursue those feelings, I can be as well. Just remember, you don’t have forever with them.

Celestia nodded, smiling just a little. It was an odd feeling, being chastised by what was essentially her own self. She picked her book back up in her magic, resuming her place. By now, Pinkie and Twilight would be on the hill watching the meteor shower, and she hoped it was going as well as Pinkie wanted it to.

Things weren’t going so well for Daring, it seemed. She settled down on the bed to read about how Yearling had managed to escape this particular deathtrap.

Things were going unreasonably well for Twilight.

Which wasn’t to say she was unhappy about that fact. She was, in fact, feeling better than she had ever remembered feeling in months. It was as if the universe had finally taken pity on her after raining down heartache and depression in a steady hail and had now cleared the metaphorical skies of her life.

Or is that allegorical? Anecdotal?

Her only worry was where to find a dictionary in the near future, but it could wait awhile longer.

It could be figurative, too...

“Whatcha thinking about?” Pinkie asked from her side as they made their way back to the pool of light in the distance that was Ponyville.

Twilight smiled guiltily. They’d both been somewhat silent on the walk home, save for Pinkie humming some little tune that Twilight would no doubt hear in coming days, but she could have made some effort to say something. “Sorry. Just wrapped up in my own headspace again.”

“Do you have that too? I keep all kinds of things in mine! Like balls and pies and cupcakes and—”

Pinkie went on for some time, giving what was assuredly a full catalog of things that she kept in her ‘headspace’, which Twilight was forced to assume meant ‘mane’ or else contend with yet another example of Pinkie’s casual disregard of the basic laws of physics. She was beginning to think there was far more to earth pony magic than she’d ever suspected. It was that or there was something very special about Pinkie herself.

Perhaps something related to her talent?

She pondered that for a long while, coming to no conclusions but finding the question opened up many new avenues of study.

Her list of concerns had become finding a notepad first and foremost, distantly followed by locating a dictionary. Learning more about Pinkie was much more important.

In due time, they came into Ponyville proper, and eventually to Twilight’s library. Twilight opened the door, attempting to usher Pinkie inside, but found her waiting patiently at the threshold.

“Uh... come in?” Twilight said after a long moment.

Pinkie shook her head. “First date. I kiss you goodnight, then go home,” she said firmly. “Pretty sure about that one.”

“But... I was hoping—” Twilight gestured futilely upstairs to her bedroom, in which she’d at least hoped to sleep with Pinkie by her side if they weren’t going to do what she’d been trying very hard not to think about.

She added snuggling to her list of needs, above the dictionary and the notepad.

“It’s better if we don’t.” Pinkie said regretfully. “I mean, I want to. I really, really want to, but we might... you know. And then it’s all ruined again.” she gave Twilight a sad-puppy-dog look. “I’m sorry.”

Dozens of protests came to mind, all of them feeling more selfish than the last. Instead, Twilight just nodded, coming back to the door and kissing Pinkie very chastely on the cheek. “Thank you for a wonderful evening, Pinkie.”

Pinkie blushed bright crimson, her eyes lighting up with joy. “Yay! First date, success!” She pulled a camera out of her mane, snaking a foreleg around Twilight while she held the camera out in front of them with her tail and smiling widely as the flash went off.

A photo popped out a moment later, showing a widely smiling Pinkie and a surprised-looking Twilight in the middle of a blink.

“I’m gonna frame this!” Pinkie said, clutching the picture close to her chest. She put away the camera and the picture in her mane, then grabbed the picnic basket and did the same. “I’ll see you tomorrow for breakfast! Tell Celly I said good night!”

Twilight watched and waved until Pinkie had passed around the corner on the way to her home, filled with both elation and sadness. They’d had a date, by any measure of the word. It was their first successful one, at any rate. Maybe it was silly to think that way, but silly was good sometimes. She liked silly.

And so, even if she was not in the best of moods with Pinkie having gone home, she was still smiling as she went up to her room.

“Things went well, I take it?” Celestia asked from her bed.

Twilight jumped several feet in the air, hitting her head on the doorframe. For just a moment, she’d forgotten that Princess Celestia was staying with her. “P-princess! I mean... um... yes! Everything went well and nothing went wrong at all and how are you?!”

The Princess arched a single eyebrow at her from over the book she was reading. “Doing well, thank you. I’m probably going to have to have a chat with Miss Yearling about some of these artifacts she’s been recovering, however.”

“Really?!” Twilight replied, panicking just a little as she tried to figure out if the princess was being serious.

“Well, some of this might be simple fabrication to make for a better story. But a few of these artifacts have made their way to my museums, and others have not. Some of the latter are very, very dangerous. I try not to leave such things unattended.” The princess closed her book with a sigh. “But that’s not important right now. I’m glad your date went well.”

“I’m glad too!” Twilight said quickly, unsure what else she was meant to say. “I... that is... we planned a second one, and I asked her if I could plan the third...” she sat down heavily on the guest bed. “I have to plan the third date, now.”

“Well! Sounds like everything is going perfectly—”

“I have no idea what I’m doing, Princess.” Twilight said with wild eyes. “I’m going to mess this up, I just know it.”

There was a long, uncomfortable silence before the princess asked: “So... things aren’t going so well, I take it?”

“They are!” Twilight said with a little, slightly manic, laugh. She pressed a hoof to her temple, shaking her head. “They’ve been going really, really well! I even messed up a little and Pinkie just forgave me and everything was fine!”

“Well, that’s good, isn’t it?” Celestia said, getting up from the other bed and sitting next to Twilight on the guest bed.

“Yes! Good. It’s good. Too good.” Twilight groaned loudly. “It’s going so well that I just can’t keep up. Something will happen, I will happen. I should have never suggested planning the third date. I’ll do something wrong, I just know it. That’s how it always works, how it always has worked. I’m really, really bad at this stuff.”

Celestia extended a wing out. Twilight tensed up for a moment, before taking a deep breath and allowing herself to relax and slump forward into it. There was just a hint of a whimper.

“Now, Twilight. We both know that if there is one thing you know how to do beyond any doubt, it is to plan. And, if I might point out, you are not exactly alone here. I am sure any of your friends might have some insight on how you could set up your date. Think of it as... research. In the field, so to speak.”

The words had the desired effect, as Twilight had become calmer as Celestia had spoke. She allowed herself to nestle into Celestia’s side, only feeling a little self-conscious while she did so.

For a time, they simply sat together in silence, then Celestia snorted quietly, saying: “I thought you said you could be patient?”

Twilight shifted, looking up at Celestia with a puzzled frown. “Um... I don’t remember saying that?”

Celestia stiffened in surprise. “Forgive me, Twilight. That wasn’t meant for you.”

“Oh.” Twilight replied, settling back down into Celestia’s embrace. She wasn’t sure what had just happened, but was content that it had seemed to resolve itself.

Her ears perked up again as she realized that just because Celestia hadn’t been talking to her didn’t mean that she hadn’t been talking to somepony else, and given that they were alone in the room, that seemed very odd. “Who were you talking to?” she blurted out, feeling foolish for saying it but honestly concerned for Celestia.

Celestia hesitated, not wishing to seem even crazier, but reasoned that Twilight would likely remember Astra given enough prompting. “Astra.” she said after a long moment. “That is... well, you saw her in our shared dream. But she wasn’t called that then. She didn’t have a name, at the time. But I called her—”

“Fiend!” Twilight said, looking up in surprise. “I thought... I mean I assumed that we’d more or less resolved everything?”

No, nothing has been resolved! You’re only at the bare beginnings of doing anything at all. I’m still needed, so I’ll be here until I’m not. Did you think I would just go away after you two finally had the nerve to kiss? Centuries upon centuries you’ve denied yourself, and you’re still dancing on eggshells around her!

Celestia laughed just a little. “No, no. As it turns out, ‘my repressed desires from several centuries of missed opportunities and loneliness aren’t satisfied with a mere kiss and a promise to stop running.’ Those are her words, more or less. She’s gotten a bit calmer at least, but she still teases me whenever the situation is least appropriate.”

If you’re going to paraphrase me, you could try for a little more accuracy, Celestia.

“She’s there now?” Twilight asked, looking spooked at the very idea.

Present and accounted for.

“She’s always there, in a way. But there are times she’s more active.” Celestia looked down, kissing Twilight on the forehead. “Forgive me, Twilight. I didn’t mean to let her get to me.”

Now, that’s more like it! Try nuzzling her mane next.

“She calls herself Astra, now?”

“It’s the name she chose. She says she also liked Universalia but was worried Pinkie would call her—”

“Sally!” Twilight said at the same time as Celestia uttered the name. They looked at each other and shared a little laugh.

Yes, yes, mock my pain. I really did like that name, too. It might not have been so bad. Just think, we could have been Celly and Sally! What will poor Pinkie do with the name ‘Astra’?

“I’m sure she’ll come up with something...” Celestia murmured in undertone, then added for Twilight: “She’s been saying I’m too serious. She’s right, but I’ve had to be for so very long, I don’t know if I remember how to just be me.”

“I... I understand.” Twilight replied, looking up into Celestia’s eyes. “I... I’m not very good at being me either...”

“That’s why she thinks that you and Pinkie will be good for me, and... I think she’s right.”

“I... I don’t know.” Twilight said. “I mean, I think Pinkie is really, really good to me, but the idea of me being good for anypony else is... weird.”

“Why would that be ‘weird’?” Celestia asked somewhat incredulously. “You’re a wonderful mare, Twilight. You are the most gifted protege I’ve had the privilege of teaching, possibly the most gifted mage in several generations of unicorns that have gone through my school, and that’s to say nothing of all of the things you’ve accomplished since I coaxed you out of the castle!”

“If I’m such a good mage, why did you end up so drained?” Twilight demanded with a frown.

How can you possibly be this dense, Celestia? She’s been suffering from general self-worth issues all of her life, and with her own worth as a romantic partner since she tried to confess her feelings to you.

Celestia pursed her lips thoughtfully. She wasn’t blind, or dense, and she did know about Twilight’s fears, probably more intimately than anypony else save Pinkie. But she’d honestly hoped having a successful date with Pinkie might help Twilight get past at least a few doubts. “Twilight, you can hardly blame yourself for not knowing how things would end up. We were working out a cure for an unheard-of malady, and you found a solution that saved them both. I’d do it again every time.”

“I should have come up with something better...” Twilight replied, sounding less upset and more sulky.

“Yes, well, maybe you could have, with more time. Not being perfect has nothing to do with you being a good enough pony to fall in love with. I should know, and Pinkie knows as well.”

Twilight blushed, opening and closing her mouth several times with no sound coming out.

Much, much better. Now, kiss her before she says something else about how unlovable she is.

Reasoning that it was probably the most helpful of Astra’s little asides, Celestia decided to follow suit.

That’s... very nice.

She noted (in some little corner of her brain that wasn’t swimming in euphoria) that Twilight was far less hesitant to return the kiss than she’d been even two days before. Then that part too was flooded with emotions and unable to do more than experience what was happening.

After some time, they both broke the kiss, sharing a little smile. Celestia felt like a filly again, her heart racing as she galloped across a desert with Luna at her side, leaving a trail of glass in her wake.

“You are so very worth loving, Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia said softly. “Please, when you doubt yourself again, remember that I love you, and Pinkie does as well. You are outnumbered two to one.”

“Sorry.” Twilight said, looking flushed and abashed at the same time.

“Don’t be.” Celestia said, nuzzling into the crest of Twilight’s mane just between her ears. “It’s hard to have confidence sometimes. I know that better than most. And don’t feel like you have to hide it when you falter, at least not from me. I’ll happily pick you up and dust you off every time.”

They sat embraced, neither of them moving nor wishing to.

“Thank you.” Twilight said at last, letting out a noisy exhalation, and with it much of the tension left her.

In time, Celestia felt Twilight’s breathing slow, her form leaning more heavily into Celestia’s pelt. She smiled, gently lowering Twilight down to her side and laying a wing over her. “Sleep well, Twilight.” she said, laying a final kiss on Twilight’s forehead. With her magic, she carefully levitated her book back to her, opening it up at the bookmark.

She read with great interest as Miss Yearling wrote of her exploits in pulling off the impossible, and had a smile on her face as Daring made the journey home with her prized Guffin.

Celestia loved happy endings.

Fluttershy felt light and happy.

The first was a side effect of being a pegasus. She was naturally light on her feet when she was in a good mood, so much so that flight came naturally and easily. It was as if the very air around her wanted to lift her up along with her spirits.

The second was simple joy at having her feelings resolved at last. She hadn’t been at all exaggerating when she’d told Luna that grudges were exhausting for her. It was why she preferred to let go of anger as much as she could, and shut the rest away in the darker parts of her mind.

At least she didn’t have to feel guilty about this particular grudge, as Luna herself had admitted that she knew she’d done some very foolish things. But, whether the grudge was justified or not, it was still exhausting being mad all the time.

“Darling, could you possibly wait up?” Rarity’s voice called out to her from a surprising distance away.

Fluttershy turned, looking back in consternation. “Um... I’m sorry. I thought you were right next to me...”

“I was, then you started skipping. I’m not really up for a trot right now,” Rarity replied with a tired smile. “Just wait there a moment, I’ll catch up.”

Fluttershy dutifully waited for Rarity, feeling horribly embarrassed. It was just so nice to not be upset about anything, and she’d just had a nice meal, and she had really liked hugging Luna and not feeling conflicted about it.

“There,” Rarity said as she caught up. “You may resume skipping if you wish, just... skip slower if you would. It’s been a long day.”

Fluttershy nodded, consciously trying to keep a steady pace next to Rarity. She still felt light on her feet, but she could at least keep them on the ground. “I’m sorry,” she repeated quietly.

“No need to apologize, darling,” Rarity said, flashing Fluttershy a tired grin. “I’m glad you’re in such good spirits,” she yawned loudly. “Ugh. I feel like I could sleep for a week. Thank goodness Luna had the foresight to prepare a room for us.”

“It was very nice of her.” Fluttershy replied. “I’m glad we did this. I really do feel so much better now.”

Rarity yawned again. “Well, I’m not usually one to say I told you so, but I did.”

Fluttershy said nothing, only humming happily. Truthfully, she could recall several times that Rarity had said exactly that, but it didn’t matter. Luna wasn’t evil, she was just stressed out, which was something Fluttershy could understand very well. And more importantly, Luna didn’t want Rarity for herself.

That still seemed odd to her, but it was somewhat easier to accept knowing that Luna had other friends with which she shared a similar type of relationship. Fluttershy had briefly toyed with the idea of what it would be like to have a threesome on a few occasions (an idea that made her feel very, very naughty), and so the idea of Luna wanting to be a regular participant in such a thing wasn’t nearly as scary as it might have been. It was even exciting.

Of course, that was for later on. She didn’t know Luna nearly as well as she did Pinkie Pie, for instance. And Pinkie was somepony else Fluttershy felt like pursuing at some point for a private party of three every now and again. But there was time (years and years of time!) to get comfortable, and share in Rarity’s life, and for each of them to just enjoy the other.

But she was willing to get to know Luna that well. She looked forward to it, even. She especially wanted to get to know the animals in Luna’s garden, and Tiberius in particular. That seemed rude without getting to know Luna herself first. There were many other reasons, of course, but Fluttershy was a mare of fairly simple aspirations. She really liked animals, and pets in particular. It was only natural she’d be interested.

She’d had occasion to wonder where she’d gone wrong with the animals in Celestia’s garden more than once, and that was one conclusion she’d come to: the animals there were Celestia’s friends. She should have asked to be introduced first. It was only polite, after all.

“Darling, you’re outpacing me again...” Rarity said tiredly from far down the hall.

“Oh!” Fluttershy said, coming to a halt mid-skip.

“No, there’s no point in stopping, the door is just up ahead. Why don’t you go inside and make us some tea? I’ll catch up momentarily.”

Fluttershy nodded hurriedly, rushing down the hall to the suite that had been given to them for the night. Actually, Luna had said for however long they wished to make use of it, but Fluttershy only planned on the night. In the morning, they needed to go home.

Thankfully, a tea service was already prepared, which was good because Fluttershy wouldn’t have had any idea where to find it, or even if they normally kept a tea service in the royal guest suites. She supposed it made sense that Celestia’s staff would provide tea to any guests, and presumably anything else they might want.

Rarity trudged in a moment or two later, smiling at the steaming hot cup that Fluttershy had just poured out for her. “Darling, I don’t know what I would do without you right now. I’m sorry to be such a party pooper, but after the day we’ve had and the heavy meal on top of it all I find I’m quite pooped out indeed. Do you mind terribly if we just have some tea and settle into bed?”

Fluttershy did mind, a little, but she understood that just because she was full of energy and maybe wanting to do more than sleep didn’t mean Rarity would want that. Honestly, after watching Rarity not sleep for a couple of days straight because of Luna’s magical shenanigans it was nice to see Rarity sleeping like a normal pony again. “That’s okay.” she said, meaning every word, because there was time. There was the six month anniversary, and the wedding at some point, and the one year anniversary, and trips to Mareis and other wonderful things.

Suddenly, Fluttershy was very glad she had lots of bits taking up space. Trips and weddings and buying Rarity things could get expensive. She really needed to write the juice company a nice thank-you note.

They both sat in the chairs surrounding the little tea nook of the room. Along with the tea was a snack tray filled with scones and little cookies. After she’d managed to get roughly half a cup of tea consumed along with several scones, Rarity sat back with a little sigh. “Ah, that’s a pleasant way to round out a very stressful day.”

“Sorry.” Fluttershy mumbled around her own cup.

Rarity’s ears perked up, and she looked at Fluttershy curiously. “Whatever for, darling?”

“I... I just... if I’d known what was going to happen—”

Rarity reached across the table to press a hoof gently to Fluttershy’s lips. “Don’t do that, darling. Yes, things might have gone differently, but it’s not like I’m never going to go shopping in Canterlot again, and it’s good that we came back to settle things with Luna rather than let it linger. I think we can both agree that Luna’s track record with grudges is a bit poor.”

Fluttershy laughed just a little. “That’s... not being fair. She’s not like that anymore.”

“There, you see?” Rarity said, sitting back with a look of satisfaction. “There was nothing really to worry about. Just your poor mind and heart driving you batty. But it’s easier to realize that when you can see for yourself.”

“I... I suppose so.” Fluttershy said, taking a long sip of tea. She looked down into the cup thoughtfully. “But... I also mean if I had just mentioned I was having trouble with all of the bits that kept coming in, maybe we could have just fixed your home without needing to come here.”

“Oh, well, I can understand that. While your problem is...” Rarity hesitated for a long moment, finally saying: “Unique, shall we say? It’s not very easy to talk about such things. I daresay having too much and not knowing what to do with it is clearly troublesome for you. Indeed, I have heard of ponies who became rich suddenly and spent it all frivolously, leaving themselves destitute afterwards. Hoarding it all is another problem altogether, however. Money is meant to be used for things.”

“I know, which is why I usually save it for when I need to buy things. But... it didn’t work very well.”

“Well, no point in worrying about it after the fact. But if you have any other problems I would like to know sooner than later, please.”

Fluttershy laughed. “Um... nothing else I can think of.”

“Well, that’s good then.” Rarity sagged back into the seat with a yawn. “So, let’s take stock just a little. I need to fetch the materials from the workroom here, along with any precut fabrics or designs I worked on while I was... Well, normally I would say ‘in the zone’ but what you’ve described sounds totally different.”

“It was a little scary, but not in a bad way.” Fluttershy admitted. “I was more scared for you than of you. You were still you, but really really intensely you. Like...” Fluttershy thought for a long moment. “Like you after a week of not sleeping and drinking coffee to stay up so you can finish a project.”

Rarity winced, shaking her head. “I’m sorry you had to see that, darling. I sequester myself during such times for a reason.”

“It’s okay. But I understand why Luna was worried and took you straight to her sister for help. I don’t think you could have gone on like that for very long. Ponies are supposed to sleep.”

Rarity nodded, yawning again. “Point taken. We’ll retire soon enough, but my mind is still racing a little. I need to unwind.” she let out another, much louder yawn. “My body, on the other hoof, agrees with you wholeheartedly.”

Fluttershy smiled, reaching over the table to pat Rarity’s knee. “Okay.”

“Thank you for understanding.” Rarity said, pouring another cup of tea. “You know, we’ve been so wrapped up lately I think I forgot to mention a juicy little tidbit I heard about our Applejack and Rainbow.”

Fluttershy leaned forward in sudden interest. “Oh?”

“It seems they were having a bit of a falling out, partly because of Rainbow, partly because our Applejack is apparently the jealous type.”

Fluttershy inhaled in a little gasp. “Oh, no! Dashie was talking about something like that, she said Applejack might get upset if she mentioned being attracted to other ponies. So Applejack was mad at her?”

“Yes, apparently, though she was taking it out on other ponies who had nothing to do with the conflict.” Rarity said with a frown. “Well, I did what I could to help settle her mind, poor dear. She felt like she couldn’t tell Rainbow about it. Can you imagine?”

“I hope they’re okay—” Fluttershy said, her ears perking up as she heard a noise coming from the door. It happened again, a sharp and insistent knocking.

Rarity looked in the direction of the door, a curious look on her face. “Hmmm. I wonder what that’s about?” she sat forward with a pained expression.

“Sit.” Fluttershy said firmly. “I’ll get it.”

She opened the door, and at first was confused as she saw nopony standing there. Then she felt strong little arms grasp her torso, and looked down to find Spike clinging to her. “Oh, hello, Spike.”

He didn’t answer at first, simply hugging her for a moment longer before letting go. “Sorry.” he said with a grin. “I was just glad to see you’re okay.” he looked past Fluttershy to Rarity, letting out a sigh of relief. “And Rarity’s okay too. Man, those guys are gonna get it for making me worry.”

“Spikey! Come in, sit!” Rarity called from the tea nook.

He looked at Fluttershy for a moment, as if to confirm he wasn’t interrupting anything, and only when she nodded her assent did he step inside, dragging another chair up to the little tea table and hopping up into it.

“Who made you worry, exactly?” Rarity asked after pouring Spike a cup and levitating it to his outstretched claws.

“Some of the guards in the castle.” Spike replied, looking at Fluttershy with a strange look in his eyes. “They were hanging out, talking about somepony. Just, you know, guy talk?”

Rarity nodded. “And what did they say?”

“Well, they said that ‘Wildflower’s daughter got attacked by a changeling army and killed almost all of them, then dragged the leader and his elite guard in for questioning. That didn’t really tell me anything, but I just had to hear more after that.”

“Goodness, what did they say?” Rarity asked with wide eyes.

“Well, one guy swore she was taller than Princess Celestia, but his buddy said nopony was that tall, and they finally agreed she was just a little taller than Princess Luna. Then the other guy said she breathed fire, and walked into the palace covered with blood—”

“Oh, my...” Fluttershy said breathlessly.

“Yeah, can you imagine?” Spike said with a chuckle. “Anyway, I finally got them to describe your mane and coat color and figured out who they meant. Then I asked them if Luna had guests in the castle and they told me you two were staying here under Luna’s orders.”

His expression darkened when he finally noticed the bruise just under Rarity’s maneline. “So I gotta know, what the hay did happen? I mean I figured they weren’t completely pulling my leg but it’d be nice to know what was fact and what was made up.”

Fluttershy looked at Rarity helplessly. The moment Spike had mentioned the blood she’d remembered it all again, and how it had been so hard to scrub off afterwards. It had gotten up inside the frogs of her hooves and she’d even found little spots near her knees. She still felt like she’d done the right thing, but that didn’t make it any easier to reconcile in her head afterwards.

Rarity nodded firmly, turning back to Spike. “Spikey... I’m going to preface this by saying we are all right, the ponies responsible are... Well, they’re alive, in any case, and they are in custody waiting for trial with Princess Luna. So I don’t want you worrying any further.”

His eyes widened with every word she’d just spoken. “Whoa... Okay, just tell me what happened, please.”

Rarity hesitated for a moment longer, then began. “Well, first of all, we found a lovely place for pizza and pasta. They even provide griffin options, in case you’d ever wanted to try that sort of thing. In any case, we were walking from there to Regent’s Row...”

“...And then we had an audience with Princess Luna. I suspect the guards who saw us walk in were responsible for the rumors you heard. So, here we are, safe and relatively sound, if a bit ruffled and exhausted from the whole thing.” Rarity finished, “It’s been quite a time.”

“Right...” Spike said, forcibly unclenching his claws from the teacup. He took a long moment to digest everything he’d just heard, then smiled. “Well, you got through it, anyway. Kinda glad to hear they got their butts handed to ‘em.”

Fluttershy squirmed uncomfortably.

“So...” he said as he took another sip of tea. “Uh, do you know where Princess Celestia is?”

“Hmmm?” Rarity replied in surprise. “Oh, I thought you’d heard along with the rest of Canterlot.”

“Well, yeah, you’d have to be deaf to have not heard that.” Spike said, rolling his eyes. “But I mean, I get that’s she’s taking a rest, but where at?”

“She’s in Ponyville, Spike.” Rarity said, “Staying with Twilight, actually.”

“What?!” Spike demanded, actually shattering the teacup in his claws. “When, how, why?”

“Oh, dear.” Rarity said, floating a broom and dustpan over to clean up the glass. “Fluttershy, be a dear and catch him up a little?”

“Um... let’s see.” Fluttershy replied, thinking quickly. “She’s been there for a few days, I’m pretty sure she flew there, she went there because she was worried about Pinkie and Twilight having a falling out...”

“Yes, but she ended up staying because it took the bulk of her magical reserves to reverse that healing spell that was killing me, Fluttershy. Well, that and the whole unresolved feelings between Twilight and Celestia thing.” Rarity added smoothly as she tipped the dustpan into a nearby trashcan.

Spike looked back and forth between the two of them, trying to get a word in edgewise. “Wait, killing you? And unresolved—” his eyes widened in sudden shock. “I knew it! Twilight and Celestia was one of my—” he shut his mouth with a snap. “Right! So... she’s okay. That’s good. And the... the healing spell that was killing you is fixed, now?”

“Yes, Twilight fixed it. You know how that goes.” Rarity said with a laugh.

“Yeah... she’s good at fixing mistakes. She had to be, because she’s made so many.” Spike replied with a little chuckle. “Okay, so... how did things go for you and your shop? I set things up and then you didn’t come to the party! Did you find a backer?”

“Oh... Well, you see... that got a little complex. I’m technically a contractor for Princess Luna, now. She promised me financial backing in exchange for producing a new wardrobe for her that can stand the test of time, so to speak. She sent along a document to claim the bits I need. Unfortunately, the Ponyville branch of the Equestrian National Bank is running a bit shy of funds these days. That’s one of the reasons we came here.”

“Oh, that works, I guess.” Spike replied, looking surprised. “So, you got what you needed?”

“Actually, I found out why there was a bit shortage in Ponyville. We’ll be going home in the morning to fix that.”

“I’m sorry...” Fluttershy said very quietly.

“It’s fine, darling.” Rarity said as an aside to Fluttershy. “So, I’m very sorry you were worried, Spikey, but I promise we’re okay.”

“Geez,” he said, shaking his head. “I take off for a little ‘me’ time and you have all the fun without me.” Despite saying this, he was smiling brightly. “Man, I gotta get the lowdown from Princess Celestia on what the hay happened.”

“It’s... complicated. I wouldn’t even be able to begin to explain.” Rarity said, nodding.

“Yeah, I’d rather hear from her anyway. Plus if I stay away any longer Twilight might forget to feed herself. I mean, Pinkie will bring cupcakes and donuts but Twilight can’t eat like that all the time, it makes her loopy.” Spike shook his head.

“Well, we’re planning to return in the morning ourselves. Fluttershy’s animals will not tolerate her being gone for another extended period of time.”

“All right then. I gotta get. Moon Dancer is supposed to start classes again tomorrow and I promised her I’d be there for dinner. But I’ll probably see you on the train.”

He hopped out of his seat, taking a moment to hug them both in turn.

“Good night, Spikey. If we don’t see you on the morning train we’ll follow along shortly on the next one.” Rarity said, escorting him to the door.

“Okay! I’ll tell the other girls you’re coming home.” Spike said, stepping out. Just before he crossed fully over the threshold, he stopped and turned. “Oh! I almost forgot. We had one of your clients at Jet Set’s party a couple of days ago,” he thought for a moment, then said: “Shimmering Starlight, that was it.”

Rarity’s face screwed up in deep thought. “Shimmering Starlight... Oh! Lady Starlight! She was here in Canterlot?”

Spike nodded. “Yeah, business deal with the airship docks, I guess. Her husband’s kind of a big deal when it comes to ships. Anyway, she’ll be in Canterlot for another week or so, but she mentioned she’d be stopping through Ponyville to check on an order.” Spike said with a wink. “I kinda sorta put in a good word for you a while back. I was glad to hear it paid off.”

“Yes, yes it did.” Rarity said with a nervous little grin. “If you see her again, would you be so kind as to pass along that I will be waiting?”

“Will do! Anyway, see ya!” Spike said, walking away with a skip in his step.

Rarity quietly closed the door, leaning up against it heavily.

“Rarity?” Fluttershy asked with concern, “What’s wrong?”

“Wrong? Oh, nothing! Except I have a client wanting to see a completed order and I don’t even have a workroom, much less materials and time...” Rarity let out a manic laugh that sounded almost like a sob.

Fluttershy quickly crossed the room, embracing Rarity quietly. After a few moment, she asked: “I thought you had materials here in Canterlot?”

“Well... yes, but transporting them will take some doing. And the other materials I ordered from Buttons will take weeks, not to mention I need to get Hard Hat and his crew to work on my shop to have any hope of using that again...” Rarity stopped, apparently being hit by a thought. “Darling, do you think I could ask something of you?”

“Anything, Rarity.” Fluttershy said with no hesitation at all.

“If I can get my shop usable once more, that solves a good number of my problems. Then I just need to worry about how to transport the materials from here to Ponyville. I think I might have a solution that will make both your animals and my work crew happy.”

Author's Notes:

First of all, no, this is not the end. I chose that chapter title because Celestia was reading a book, and for other reasons.

Secondly, yes, I am fully aware that Shimmering Starlight is not a clever name. I made it reference both of our bad girls turned face just for fun. When I came up with the idea of Lady Starlight we didn't even have an inkling that our communist time-traveling world destroyer would be a thing. I finally decided I may as well give her a first name since I had never specified that... oh good lord it's been 5 years since I wrote that chapter now And since I had to give her a first name, I may as well own the fact that canon got me by making a dig at canon in turn. So enjoy the name, I hope it made you giggle.

As a bonus, here's a bio I totally didn't make up on the spot when someone asked me for more information on Lady Starlight. No, really, I had notes. Five year old notes. You can't prove otherwise!

Shimmering Starlight is minor nobility from Canterlot. She is a unicorn with a coat of dark purple (Byzantium), a mane of Midnight Blue, and a cutiemark that has three yellow stars arranged in circle. She grew up being raised largely by nannies, and was educated in private schools. She eventually met Knotty Pine, a shipwright from Baltimare who had inherited his father's money and business sense. He was exactly the type of pony her parents hated, as he was new money, an earth pony with a mud brown coat and a black mane, had a scar under his right eye from a bar fight, and a raunchy sense of humor. She's deliriously happy, and spends his money on clothing and other frivolous things.

Chapter 70: Fixing A Hole

View Online

After a good night’s rest, Rarity had gotten up (doing her best not to wake Fluttershy as the sun had not yet risen) and made her way to what was technically her contractual workspace to see what she’d gotten done during that hazy period of her being under magical influence.

She’d found stacks of precut dress pieces ready for assembly (the final stitching having to be done by hoof, as agreed), several dresses that had been assembled already and only needed final accents (apparently already having been hoof-stitched, which boggled Rarity’s mind), and a towering stack of designs for future lines for the next five seasons.

Rarity felt simultaneously amazed and disappointed with herself.

While she was impressed that she’d apparently managed to get a large chunk of the order done, the designs were, sadly, useless. They were intricate, and clever, which was exactly what she’d expected to see, but not practical in the slightest. Some of them didn’t even seem to conform to the basic laws of physics, as they looked ready to collapse under their own weight.

She kept them regardless. They’d make for interesting study, and could perhaps spark something in later times. It was also intriguing to her to have something tangible from that other self.

She recognized that it was slightly odd to think of her own actions as being of some other pony’s, but it was the only way she could reconcile it in her own mind. Ponies were often said to not be themselves while intoxicated. What had she been if not that? From what she’d pieced together and been told, she’d had a spell constantly staving off mental fatigue while keeping her from feeling any signs of physical fatigue, and Luna feeding her magic in a constant stream to prevent any deleterious effects. A headier concoction had surely never been felt.

She flipped over one design for another, shaking her head ruefully. Intoxicated, apparently she was quite flighty. These designs were not entirely unrecognizable as her own work. They were the designs of a mare unfettered by concerns of anything beyond the aesthetic of the piece. She’d had visions of such things in her dreams, but her waking mind had the discourtesy to remind her of things like material cost, current trends, and whether the piece might sell. As much as she thought of herself as an artist first, it was nice to not have to be a starving one.

To that end, she needed to get back to work, and a big part of that was having materials to work with. Materials which she had in abundance here, but needed to get to her workspace in Ponyville to be of any real use to her. She needed the comforts of her own boutique to create properly.

The more she looked around the workroom, the more she realized what a daunting task moving all of the material would be. The collection of fabrics absolutely dwarfed her own in Ponyville... or rather, dwarfed what she’d had before it had been turned to ash and soot. As well it might, since the royal seamstress had made uniforms and repairs thereof for an entire castle here.

“Maybe I should just take what I need for the moment,” she mused out loud. “Honestly it’s not as if I have a proper place to store it all right now anyway...”

She took a last look around the room, making note of which rolls she would require. Then she began packing the precut pieces and half-finished gowns into a set of trunks she’d bought specifically for the transport of those items.

The designs went into a little portfolio, safe and secure for perusal later. She took one last look at the sketch on top before she closed the latch. Really, some of the ideas therein were simply amazing, impractical as they were. As for the rest... they were still fascinating, if only for curiosity’s sake.

She left the workroom, stifling a yawn with a hoof. Through the various windows that lined the hall she could see the barest signs of dawn outside. She smiled, stopping at one of them to admire the colors. From this high up, the cloud cover below was tinted in gentle pinks and yellows, slowly deepening into golds and reds as the sun made it’s way into the sky.

Since the sun was coming up, Luna would be up, which meant she and Fluttershy could perhaps join her for breakfast and make some arrangements for transport of all the baggage they needed to bring home. But first, Rarity wanted to check on Fluttershy to see if she’d woken up yet.

By the time she’d gotten back to their suite, the sun was halfway past the horizon, and the day had well and truly begun. Before she opened the door she caught sight of a small trolley being pushed along by an earth pony mare in castle uniform. She had a prim, no-nonsense hairbun of silver, a coat the color of smoke, and a short little tail of the same silver that made Rarity think of how cute it looked on her. Rarity waved excitedly as the mare approached. “Yoohoo! Is that by chance for us?”

The mare smiled genially. “Yes, ma’am. Tea and coffee service.”

“Thank the stars, and you as well!” Rarity said, rushing forward to meet the mare. “I’ll take this inside, I fear my marefriend may only just be stirring and I’d rather wake her gently.”

“I understand, ma’am.” she said, flashing Rarity another smile as she relinquished the trolley. “If you need anything else, ask for Jasmine.”

“Thank you!” Rarity said, hesitating as she tried to recall if she was meant to tip castle staff or if that was only hotels and tipping in a castle was considered gauche. In the time she’d spent thinking about it, the mare had gone on about her business without comment on if tipping was expected or not.

Rarity looked down at the trolley with a frown, hoping she hadn’t committed a dreadful faux pas, and resolving to ask Luna about it when next she spoke to her.

The trolley had a number of trays, and Rarity lifted the lids one by one to find a selection of muffins, donuts, and scones. There was also, as promised, coffee and tea, and all the accoutrements one could ask for to go with either. And in the middle of it all, a small scroll sat on its own little plate, sealed with wax and imprinted with a tiny crescent.

Opening it, she found a nigh-incomprehensible note. With great difficulty she managed to make out that Luna was thanking them for their visit the previous night, inviting them to make further visits in the future, and asking that if they had time in the morning that they join her in her breakfast repast.

Rarity blinked a couple of times, squinting and murmuring to herself to ensure she’d read it correctly. It wasn’t so much disbelief as it was the nature of Luna’s absolutely unreadable script. Rarity had seen prescriptions scrawled out by busy doctors that could not even compare. Even Sweetie Belle’s earliest efforts seemed utterly comprehensible in retrospect. Luna’s script was beautiful, it just failed at doing the job script was meant to do.

Or, nearly failed, she supposed. She’d managed to get the jist, at least. And it sounded like a lovely idea. She just needed to rouse Fluttershy.

She opened the door as quietly as she could, but quickly realized further stealth was unnecessary as she heard the distinctive sound of the shower running and the absolutely heavenly voice of her marefriend singing therein.

“Rarity? Is that you?” Fluttershy called out.

“Yes, dearest! I have coffee here if you want it!”

“In a little while. I need to wash my mane still!”

“All right, I’ll get you a cup ready!” Rarity called back, pulling the trolley over to the tea nook and setting out the trays.

“Did you sleep okay?” Fluttershy asked as she turned off the water.

“Well enough.” Rarity replied, snatching up one of the scones and buttering it. “I needed to go check the workroom so I could see what the state of affairs was before we ended up leaving so abruptly.”

“I missed you when I woke up.” Fluttershy called back. Rarity could clearly hear the pout in Fluttershy’s voice.

“Sorry, sweetness. I’m afraid there are times when I just wake up and cannot sleep again right away. I get some of my best work done during such times. Something about being in that state between dreaming and wakefulness seems to get my muse humming in my ear.”

Fluttershy stepped out of the bathroom with a towel carefully wrapped around her dripping mane. “You could have woken me, I wouldn’t have minded.”

“You say that now, dearest, but you have no idea how erratic my sleep can get.” Rarity replied with a chuckle. “I think it’s in large part why Opal gets so very cross with me all the time. Though if I could get even half the sleep she does I’d be a much happier mare.”

“I don’t mind, Angel Bunny wakes me up in the middle of the night too,” Fluttershy said as she sat down, gratefully accepting a steaming cup of coffee into her outstretched hooves. “I mean, we’re going to be sharing a bed more often than not, now. I may as well get used to it.”

No matter how many times she’d thought about it, and indeed, how many times they’d made love, it still gave Rarity pause to hear those words coming from Fluttershy with such casualness. She could feel the blood boiling in her cheeks, and coughed uncomfortably. “Yes, well, that’s true enough. I suppose. At least I didn’t steal all of the covers this time... I hope.”

Fluttershy shook her head solemnly. “No, you didn’t.”

“Good, good.” Rarity said, feeling genuine relief. “Well, we have a little breakfast here, but Luna sent along a note inviting us to join her for a more proper repast before we go. I was thinking we could take her up on that, if you don’t mind.”

“That sounds nice.” Fluttershy replied, unwinding her mane and beginning to brush it out with long, careful strokes. “But after that we really need to go back. I told Angel Bunny I’d be back by this afternoon at the latest.”

“Easy enough, then.” Rarity said, finishing her cup and pouring another.

Breakfast was pleasant, if a bit rushed. Luna apologized for not having more time, explaining that she had a press conference that morning and had to rule on a case of embezzlement afterwards.

“I plan to throw books at him.” Luna said with glee.

“I think you mean throw the book at him, Luna.” Rarity said, answering Luna’s mischievous smile with one of her own.

“No, I have many. Several libraries' worth, should I choose. I think I might start with the dictionaries...”

Rarity told her it was fine if Luna had to leave, since they needed to go back to Ponyville to tend to matters at home in any case. Upon hearing of the need to ship Rarity’s luggage and the various fabrics back, Luna called for a messenger and left instructions for some of the staff to assist Rarity in the packing and transport of her materials. When Rarity mentioned that they planned to travel by train, Luna all but insisted that they take her personal chariot instead.

Finally, it was time to say goodbye, and hugs were exchanged all around. Before she left them, Luna told them both that, regardless of what shape their relationship might take in the future, she counted herself lucky to have two such good friends, and further that they were welcome to stay as her guest whenever they wished.

“I’d extend the same, but our homes are sadly not castles. I do have a guest bedroom, but it’s usually occupied. And my master bedroom is not fit for use.”

“I... I have a couch?” Fluttershy offered with a little smile.

Luna laughed good-naturedly, saying that dinner or breakfast would be more than enough, as she didn’t want to leave ‘her poor Middy’ having to run the country in her stead any more than she already had. She asked if there was anything more she could do to aid them, and Rarity demurred, pointing out that Luna had already done far more than was needed.

After Luna had gone, Rarity met with the castle staff who had been called upon to help her, instructing them to gather the bulk of her luggage and have it shipped via pegasus mail to Fluttershy’s address. Then came the difficult decision for Rarity: deciding which baggage was essential.

“Do I bring the exfoliants? Oh, or the shampoos... but the perfumes are—”

“Rarity?” Fluttershy said. “I... I could take the train back, if you need more room...”

“Oh! That would help—” Rarity’s eyes narrowed into pinpricks and she gave herself a little slap. “No, no that won’t do. You need to tend to your friends at home.”

“Well... we’ll be traveling by flying carriage, and I do have wings, I could fly alongside—”

Rarity considered that for a long moment, eventually shaking her head. “No, darling. I’m glad your wings are feeling better but the doctor said you are not to do any lengthy flying until you’d had at least a week to rest. You did a number on them while giving that little exhibition with Posey.”

“Well, I’d just be gliding—”

“Which still puts a strain on them.” Rarity said in a voice that brooked no argument. “I’ll... just have to pack a survival kit, so to speak. And the rest will come soon enough.”

She looked around the room, opening the suitcases containing her toiletries and carefully picked out the bare minimum she would need until such time as she could get the delivery in Ponyville.

When she had finished choosing, she found their king-sized bed entirely covered in shining bottles, and all of her suitcases empty.

“Rarity?” Fluttershy said after a long moment.

Rarity groaned in frustration, putting all of the various bottles back one by one, firmly closing each suitcase. “You know what? I’m sure they’ll deliver everything in a timely manner. It’ll all be fine.”

“But your shampoos—”

Rarity turned resolutely from the stack of luggage, walking over to Fluttershy and planting a kiss on her cheek. “I’ll simply have to be frumpy for a bit, that’s all. I just hope you’ll forgive me for not looking my best.”

“Oh, Rarity, you always look gorgeous!” Fluttershy said quickly. “But I know all of these things are important to how you feel about yourself.”

Rarity smiled, saying: “While that’s true, I mostly want to look good for other ponies, and for those I love most of all. And, well, you’ve climbed to the top of that list rather quickly. I only really need you there with me. Everything else is just things.”

Fluttershy smiled back at her, and Rarity caught just a hint of smugness in the smile. It seemed that she’d been tested again. At least this time she didn’t have to question whether she’d passed.

“Okay,” Fluttershy said quietly, turning away to fetch her own luggage, which consisted of a single suitcase and two mostly-empty saddlebags.

Rarity gathered the baggage and carried it in her magic to the pile of other luggage being shipped that afternoon. With any luck it would reach them by evening and she could have a proper shower with the correct shampoos and conditioners the following morning. For now, she would simply have to ‘rough it’.

“Are you ready to go?” Fluttershy asked as she laid her saddlebags over her back.

Rarity took one last look around the room, casting a longing look at the large and opulent bed with its many pillows and its lovely bedspread. Fluttershy’s own bed was very cozy, of course (as was everything else in Fluttershy’s cottage), but there was something about a bed you could comfortably fling yourself into and have reasonable certainty you wouldn’t overshoot and land on the floor.

I’ll need to get with Davenport about a new bed, she thought with a wince. It was just one more thing on top of everything else. It all seemed a bit overwhelming when she thought about the sum total of everything that had been destroyed. So much of her life and livelihood all in ashes and soot. But at least she finally had the means to make it all right.

Also, she had a very good reason to get a larger bed.

“Yes,” she said at last. “I’m ready.”

The flight back to Ponyville was exhilarating. Rarity had traveled by magical wings, and by balloon, and once by airship, but Luna’s carriage was a mode of transport that topped all three. The seats were comfortable, the carriage itself was spacious, allowing for plenty of room to stretch out one’s hooves. Rarity actually lamented that fact in retrospect. She would have been able to fit one or two bags in with them with relative ease. Of course, one or two would never have been enough, but it was the principle of the thing.

Still, she had the one thing she truly desired next to her, looking around in evident excitement. For all that she was a pegasus, Fluttershy did not normally travel at higher altitudes, and when she was doing so under her own power, Rarity imagined it was not terribly fun to try to admire the view. Which was, of course, spectacular as they flew down from Canterlot to Ponyville far below.

The most impressive features of the carriage were of course pulling them along in swift flight. There was just something about Luna’s guards that was attractive in an aesthetic way. The wings in particular gave them an air of being feral and dangerous.

It brought to mind some very shameful novels she’d read in her formative years about nubile young mares and seductive ageless stallions who flew in through the window despite being neither unicorns nor pegasi. Logically she knew vampire ponies were romantic nonsense, and these bat-winged guards were entirely normal save for the unusual wings, but it was difficult not to feel that sense of giddiness she’d associated with those stories from so long ago.

Plus the one on the right had a very well-toned posterior. Which wasn’t to say the one on the left was bad, per se, just that the one on the right apparently took his regular training regimen more seriously. Either one of them looked smashing in the Lunar Guard uniform, which admittedly was looking very out of place given that it was the middle of the day.

A streak of blue flew by, followed by a blur of rainbow colors. It spiraled around them in a dizzying display, then darted back in their direction, hovering alongside the right of the carriage.

“Hey! You’re back already! I thought for sure you’d be at least a few days again.” Rainbow Dash said with a big grin as she matched the pace of the carriage.. “And you’re in Luna’s carriage! Does that mean things are cool, now?”

Fluttershy clambered over to the side Rainbow had stopped on, taking care to hold onto the side of the carriage as much as she was able. “We talked, yes,” she said. “It was nice.”

“Nice? Uh, okay, nice is good. Better than bad anyway.” Rainbow replied, scratching the back of her head. “We really gotta work on you with descriptions, Shy. Like... better words, or... you know, more of them. I’m not expecting a ‘cool’ or a ‘radical’ or anything because, you know, you’re you, but something I can get a better handle on would be good.”

Fluttershy thought for a moment. “It was... super nice?” she offered.

“See? That’s what I’m talking about!” Rainbow got a little closer and gave Fluttershy a hug. “Glad things worked out.”

Then Rainbow leaned in very close to Fluttershy’s ear and whispered something. Rarity couldn’t quite hear, but she caught the words ‘Canterlot’ and ‘voice’. Whatever it was, it made Fluttershy blush furiously.

“Heya, girls!” a folksy voice called out from the other side of the carriage. Rarity turned away from Fluttershy and Rainbow (despite desperately wanting to demand to know what the whispering was about) and found Applejack flying alongside them on the left side.

Rarity’s eyes grew wide in fear for the full three seconds it took to recognize that Applejack had a pair of ephemeral blue pegasus wings keeping her casually aloft.

Applejack’s eyes twinkled with amusement. “Sorry, didn’t mean to startle ya. I can’t quite figure out how to keep up with ‘Speedy’ over there. These things just kinda go at their own pace.”

As Rarity pried her eyes from Applejack’s wings, she noticed a flash of something shiny dangling around her friend’s neck. She also took note that the braid remained in place, and was gratified for it. It was, after all, one of the few pieces of fashion advice Applejack had ever taken from and not discarded a day later. “Right,” Rarity said after a moment. “Right, Twilight’s spell. I had forgotten they looked a bit different on you.”

“Yeah, these ones are special.” Applejack replied with a grin.

“So, I assume you two talked things out?” Rarity asked in a lowered voice, being mindful of Rainbow and Fluttershy still chatting on the opposite side of the carriage.

“Yeah, after I stewed a bit. She was actually kinda flattered that I was jealous.” Applejack said with a fond but exasperated sigh. “She’s too danged loveable to stay mad at. An’ it wasn’t like she actually did much to be mad at, other’n be kinda—”

“Thoughtless?” Rarity supplied.

“I was gonna say clueless, but yeah, weren’t so much not having any clue, I suppose. She just wasn’t thinking about if she was bothering me. She tries hard to do things I like.” Applejack’s smile grew just a little, her cheeks turning a darker shade of orange.

“You not being able to tell her outright wasn’t helping anypony.” Rarity added with a nod. “Believe me, I can sympathize very well, from both ends of the equation.”

“How about you?” Applejack asked. “Things go okay in Canterlot?”

“Well, for the most part—” Rarity began.

“Whoa! How many?” Rainbow exclaimed from the other side of the carriage.

“Um... five, I think. I wasn’t really counting.” Fluttershy said with a wince.

“What’re they on about?” Applejack asked Rarity in a hushed voice.

“We... we had an altercation with some stallions who tried to rob us—” Rarity responded in kind before being distracted by another exclamation from Rainbow.

“And you just broke his leg?!” Rainbow said incredulously.

“He kept trying to hit me with it and I was trying to get to the big one that had hit Rarity,” Fluttershy said defensively.

“Ouch, that’s cold.” Rainbow said with a wide grin that spoke volumes about her actual opinion of Fluttershy’s actions. “So did you get the guy?”

“After I got the rest of them to stop trying to hit me, yes. I was very upset with him.”

“Yeah, I just bet! Geez, if somepony tried that on AJ I’d knock their block off.”

“Wait, so somepony tried to rob you?” Applejack asked.

“Several someponies in a little group, yes,” Rarity said testily as she turned back to Applejack. “It was in broad daylight, in the middle of a street, no less. I was livid.”

“Uh... right.” Applejack said, a single eyebrow raised high incredulously. “But you’re okay?”

“We came away a little scuffed, the leader dealt me a glancing blow that made my head ring for a bit. Apparently Fluttershy destroyed them all utterly in the time it took for me to recover.”

“You really said that?” Rainbow demanded. “You told him he shouldn’t hit girls?”

“Well... yes.” Fluttershy replied.

“I...” Rainbow paused, her expression shifting from awe to frustration and back again. “I can’t even say if that’s cool or not! I mean, as a one-liner that’s so weak, but if you were saying it while beating the snot out of him that’s kinda awesome—”

“It didn’t feel awesome.” Fluttershy said quietly. “I was just so mad at him, and I wanted him to hurt.”

Rainbow considered that for a long moment. “Eh, it’s still a little cool. I mean, if either of you got hurt, whole other story. But yeah, long as you came out okay, pretty cool.”

Their chat became quieter, with Rarity only catching the odd little snippet here and there. Apparently they were talking about the food Luna had served. Rainbow seemed to rather like the description of the ‘little potato thingys’.

“Can you make sense of any of that mess?” Applejack asked over Rarity’s shoulder.

“I can, at best, help fill in the blanks for you. It didn’t make very much sense to me either, and I was there,” Rarity replied as she returned her focus to Applejack.

She caught sight of the glint again, and with it being closer she recognized it as some sort of pendant. A pendant on a mare that normally refused to wear jewelry of any sort. “And after I do that, I would like to hear all about your conversation with Rainbow. Perhaps starting with why you’re wearing a new accessory?”

Applejack’s eyes glanced downward self-consciously, but her expression was happy enough. “Yeah, it’s a deal. Now spill.”

Luna was feeling very pleased with herself.

Her press conference had gone wonderfully. Every eye in the room had been affixed to her in rapt attention. Her every word and nuance doted on. There had been appreciative laughs from Middy’s attempts at jokes, and when she’d asked if they had questions, an entire room’s worth of eager hooves had shot up.

She’d actually spent far longer with them than she’d intended, giving them perhaps more information than she should have about the state of her sister but being careful to maintain that Celestia was safe, and recovering, and would return as soon as Luna, being her fellow ruler, was certain that she would not be placing undue strain on herself. Collectively, the newly appointed Press Corps was incredibly respectful of her, actually asking relevant questions that helped her get her message out and them write a better story. As Middy had promised, they were simply pleased to be given a chance.

Luna knew that feeling well. When she took her leave of them, she wished them all fruitful careers, and promised future gatherings as need arose.

She very much wanted to see what the headlines were going to look like the following morning.

Afterwards, she’d had the hearing of her embezzler. He seemed surprised to see her, clearly expecting her sister. As the charges were read off, she’d simply looked at him, not saying a word.

At first, he’d seemed somewhat recalcitrant, openly returning her gaze. But as the list of charges grew longer, sweat broke out on his brow, and he’d finally bowed his head, unable to maintain eye-contact.

She smirked just a little, quickly composing her face to appear more regal. She had thought him some master criminal, but here, in the cold light of the courtroom, he was but an ordinary pony.

“What do you plead?” she asked him.

For all the trouble he’d caused, he wasn’t much to look at. A mousy little thing with a coat of brown and mane the color of tar, with a simple golden bit for a cutie mark. Even his name wasn’t anything remarkable: he was a distant cousin of the Rich family, called Get Rich. Luna privately suspected that it was both why he’d been placed in his position, and why nopony had questioned his lifestyle. His family was known for having a sense for money, and for extravagance. In his case, he’d simply made the mistake of using the crown’s money as his own.

“I wasn’t trying to cause anypony any harm—” he said quietly.

“We did not ask thee thy intent.” Luna snapped back at him in a stern voice. “Thy crimes are a matter of record. The question remains: what do you plead?”

He looked so very small below her. In reality he was of average height for a stallion, but he’d shrunk in on himself. As much as she’d joked about hurling dictionaries at him, the reality of this sad little stallion left her with little taste for it. He was a very foolish pony, who had made a very foolish mistake, but she did not feel vengeful towards him so much as she did disgust.

“Get Rich,” she intoned in a dark and terrible voice. “You have been charged of misuse of crown funds, breaching the public trust, and a host of other crimes I have no wish to waste my time repeating to you. For these crimes I would see fit to have thee placed on public display, or worse still, turn thee over to the justice of the very workers you deprived of their incomes—”

He shook his head violently. “Please, I’m begging you—”

“Silence!” she said with just a touch of power. “Gratifying as it might be, it will not aid those very workers beyond a momentary satisfaction. You have created a morass of your department, and have made it difficult for my investigators to locate the funds you took so that work may continue. The assets seized from you account for but a fraction of what disappeared, leaving several million bits unaccounted for.”

“I... may have made some investments...” he said uncomfortably. “I figured when they turned over... the money would go back into the road fund. I never intended to steal so much as borrow.”

“Borrowing without permission is one variant of theft, yes.” Luna said with an irritated look. “Your intent to return the funds has clearly not been followed through with.”

“Well, your sister kinda put me under house arrest and tied up all of my accounts before I could do anything. One investment kinda went sour, but I had a sweetheart of a deal on another that was gonna recoup the first. I needed some more funds to keep the roadwork going, but—”

“But you made the mistake of thinking my sister would approve more funding without asking why you ran out of money,” Luna supplied. “How is it that you thought to get away with this deception to begin with?”

“Eh.... eheh.” Get Rich coughed uncomfortably. “I’ve kinda been doing this a while. I usually know how to pick 'em, and make a little extra without costing anything in the long run.”

“And the profit?” Luna asked pointedly.

“Goes to me, yeah. Bought that yacht with it,” his chest puffed up a little as he told her of the fruits of his labor.

“A tidy sum, then.” Luna mused. “There are companies who actually hire investors, you know.”

He deflated again in an instant. “Yeah... but you gotta know somepony. It was easier to get into government work.”

Luna thought for a long moment, eventually relaxing her posture slightly. “So, you do know where the bulk of the public’s funds are?”

“Yeah,” he said quietly. “I mean, it’s tied up in a little side venture I got into, but recoverable. Like I said, I lost some, and was planning to make it up.”

“Then your chickens became roosters.” Luna replied, nodding sagely.

He looked back up at her in surprise. “Uh... what?”

“Your chickens,” Luna repeated. “They returned to their roost.”

“Oh! Uh, yeah, came home to roost, right,” he said with a smile of comprehension. “Listen, I know I screwed up, but I was just trying to make a little bit more, you know? There’s not really much incentive for a guy like me where I am. If I manage to get a good crew or find a good deal on materials or if we finish up a week early... I don’t get another bit for it...” he trailed off uncomfortably. “I mean... that’s why I started trying to earn a little more. You know the rest.”

“You’ll be very lucky if you find gainful employment anywhere, now.” Luna replied.

“Well... I was really really hoping we could come up with something,” he said after a moment. “I mean, I get that I screwed up bad, but I did some good work for a long while, we always got the job done... I know I gotta make up for this somehow, but... I dunno. Might be too much.”

“I think you are in a poor position to be asking for favors, Mr. Rich.” Luna replied with a scowl.

“Not a favor, Princess. Just... a chance, you know?” he took a deep breath. “Look, I got greedy, I made bad calls. Somepony would have found out sooner or later. As it was, I only lost a chunk, coulda been worse. I wanna know if I can do anything to maybe come out on the other end with something.”

“Your bank accounts, property, and assets have already been seized.”

“Yeah, I get that. And I think that’s about right to maybe cover what I lost. But like you said, your people can’t find the rest.”

“Are you holding those funds hostage to get leniency?” Luna demanded, her eyes briefly flashing with power.

“Whoa! Not at all! I’m just saying I can contact a couple people and straighten all of that out right away if you’ll let me. And if I gotta spend some time down in the dungeons or something... I get it, I made my bed. But I was just hoping if I cooperated that maybe... I dunno, with somepony watching the accounts to make sure I don’t go trying anything...” he trailed off, looking down at the table before him.

“What exactly are you asking, Mr. Rich?”

“I dunno.” he shrugged helplessly. “I guess I’m asking if you can figure out something I could do. Some way you can trust me, so I’m not just a failure who got caught with his hoof in the cookie jar.”

“You know those same ponies in your Public Works department will not be pleased with you.”

“Yep. And they’d be right,” he said, nodding his head quickly. “That’s part of why I wanna make up for what I did. Those guys are good people. They deserved better, and I didn’t do right by them. I mean, you can find somepony else real easy, I’m sure. But you won’t find nopony more eager to do it right.”

Luna regarded him for a very long time before answering. “Why should I allow you to do this?” she mused. “You’ve broken the trust of your workers, your peers, and your government at large. By all rights I should simply toss you in the dungeon and throw away the key.”

He looked back at her, unflinching despite a single nod of acknowledgement. “Yeah, probably should. I did all you said, and I did it for a good long time before anypony caught on. Probably woulda kept doing it. It’s just... I wish you wouldn’t. I’m asking for a chance to do it right. Thing is... the money was nice, but I won’t miss it. I was going to parties, flying around like some big shot... But when I started to think about it, you know, while I was cooling my heels and your people were combing through my stuff... I wasn’t thinking about missing parties, or having the yacht taken away... I really missed just having a beer with the guys. I used to do that, back before I got stupid about it all.”

He looked happy very briefly before his expression darkened. “And... they’re probably not gonna want that from me. They’re gonna hate me. But if I work hard, work honest, maybe they’ll forgive me.”

“You expect me to put you back into your position?” Luna asked incredulously.

“No, not really. I expect I’m going into a small cell for a very long time, and it’s no more than I deserve,” he answered. “But I am asking you if you would.”

She pursed her lips, honestly torn in indecision. If what he said was true, and the funds could be recovered, that would help mitigate the crime for the most part. “One moment, Mr. Rich.” she said to him eventually.

“My time is yours, Princess,” he replied with a wan little smile.

She stepped down from the dais, motioning for Midnight to approach. When he was close enough she enclosed them both in a bubble of darkness that was shielded for sound and lit by a gentle spell from within. She did not say anything at first, simply frowning at Midnight.

“Luna, are you going to give him a ruling?” Midnight asked after an uncomfortable amount of time had passed.

“I... I don’t know what to do.” Luna admitted. “I was not prepared for this.”

“If I might offer an opinion on the matter, I think this might be better than we’d hoped for. With his full cooperation we will have at the very least the bulk of what was lost, and with the sale of his assets, quite possibly more.”

“But he’s asking to be placed back in charge of his department.” Luna said with a frown.

“Yes, he is.” Middy replied. “It would be a risk, to be sure. You’d need somepony else to watch the finances for him. But getting an accountant is easier than replacing a manager.”

“Does he deserve mercy simply because he is trying to make up for his crimes?” Luna pressed, feeling troubled by the idea.

“I think... nopony really deserves mercy, Luna.” Middy replied. “It can only be given.”

Luna pursed her lips thoughtfully. “And can I do what he asks? Can I simply grant him reprieve?”

“Well, I wouldn’t suggest that. Personally, I’d say give him a nice long prison sentence, then parole him into his old position. If he slips up again, he knows what waits for him.”

She thought about that for some time, finding the argument sound. And despite his crimes, she found his attitude of wishing to make recompense very appealing. “Very well. Thank you for your counsel, Midnight.”

She dropped the spell, ascending the dais once more. “Get Rich, please rise,” she said, imbuing her voice with a spell that made it reverberate throughout the courtroom.

He stood, saying nothing. He seemed resigned to his fate.

“Having been found guilty of the charges presented, I hereby sentence you to a term of not less than ten years, not more than twenty, in the castle dungeon.”

To his credit, he did not flinch, but his ears flattened in dismay.

“However,” Luna continued. “I see fit to place your sentence in a paroled state, merely holding you under house arrest.”

His jaw opened silently.

“This will continue so long as the funds are recovered, but your home is now property of the crown. You will be allowed the use thereof, with a leasing fee being deducted from any future earnings.”

“That’s... that’s fair.” he said after a long moment. “I’ll get a new job once I sort out the city's funds—”

“You will continue to be employed by the city, Mr. Rich.” Luna said, cutting him off. “Your first task after arranging for the safe return of your department’s budget will be to inform the investigators of how to navigate the labyrinthine system you used to hide your movements. You will then be writing letters to each and every employee that has been unable to cash their own paychecks apologizing for your crimes, as well as informing them all that new checks will be issued to replace the ones that proved useless.”

He did wince after hearing that. “Yeah... I can do that.”

“You will,” Luna said gravely. “For Our part, We will be appointing an accountant to take care of all future funding. Your duties will be decided based on your performance of the conditions I have set for your parole.”

“But... I’ll have a job? I don’t even care if you add me to the road crew, Princess—”

“It may come to that, Mr. Rich.” Luna replied. “Now, do you accept, or shall I have them dust one of the cells?”

“I’ll take it!” He said quickly. “Just... I don’t know how to thank you—”

“I’ve already told you. You’ve much to do, Mr. Rich.” Luna said, nodding to the guards waiting to take him back home.

When he had been taken away, her posture sagged, and she slumped down onto the comfy pillow beneath her. “Middy,” she said in a piteous voice. “Please tell me the next case won’t be so very taxing.”

“I think this one is rather open and shut, Princess.” Midnight replied as he went over the notes for the next case. “It’s the hearing of the attempted mugging that happened yesterday. The complaining parties were—” his eyes widened. “They attacked two of the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, apparently.”

She sat upright in an instant, a wide smile on her face. “Send them in post-haste. And send word to have five cells made ready.”

She thought for a moment, and somehow the grin grew larger. “Also, I’m going to need some dictionaries.”

Chapter 71: Of Dungeons, Dragons, And Diplomacy

View Online

Eriskay was a patient pony.

One had to be, in her chosen profession. Being eloquent, soft-spoken and clever, these were important as well, but patience was likely the most important trait when your stock in trade was diplomacy.

Eriskay’s patience was not limitless, however. She had felt it beginning to fray over the long months since she’d last visited Equestria. But she had maintained dignity despite that. It was her job, duty, and nature after all.

Upon arriving, she’d been shown to her usual room, and a young maid had rolled in a tea cart. Any of the older maids would have known better, but this one had the temerity to start pouring without waiting for instructions.

On any other occasion, in any other land, Eriskay would have kept a stiff upper lip, poured out the swill that had been prepared for her, and gone about making a proper cup. But this day she was anxious. This day she would see him again after far too long. And this day had not been the day to further test her.

The finely crafted mask of civility she’d honed over decades of service to the crown had slipped, and she had barked at the poor mare for being an inconsiderate fool.

The room had been silent for a long terrible moment before Eriskay forcibly jammed the mask back in place. “My dear, sweet child! Forgive this tired old mare for that outburst just now. Tea would be lovely, but don’t trouble yourself. My methods for making it are not something I can easily convey, though I could teach you in time, as I am sure you are a very clever lass. Just leave me the tray, and I will tend to myself for now, thank you.”

The maid (a flighty thing who couldn’t be older than twenty if she was a day) curtsied deeply and hurriedly. “Yes, ma’am. Forgive me.”

“Already done.” Eriskay replied with an airy wave. “You are dismissed, child, with my thanks. When next you come, I will educate you on how to prepare tea properly. I simply don’t have the time today.”

“Of course, ma’am. Thank you, ma’am,” the maid said, fleeing from the room as quickly as decorum would allow.

Eriskay swore at herself, leaving the tea for the moment to check herself in the mirror. It wasn’t vanity so much as simple need for reflection, or so she told herself.

Her golden mane (turning just a little silver around the edges) was done up in a severe bun. Under her eyes, almost hidden by her light blue coat, she could see the darker blue of the bags beginning to form. Too many nights in far off lands in various degrees of discomfort, too few in one of her two homes.

She applied some eyeliner to help cover the bags. Her mane was taken down and allowed to flow free for the first time in what felt like ages. He liked to see it down, said it made her look less stuffy.

He wasn’t wrong, but she had an image to maintain. As the representative for the Isles of Scoltland (and by extension, the largest shipping empire in the known world) she was as much an example of her homeland as the Queen herself (Celestia save her in all her glory) and very much had to look a little stuffy just as a matter of course.

She turned away from the mirror, inspecting the tea. She’d been brought a quite serviceable Earl Grey, a fine blend. The water was hot, but not boiling. She frowned, pouring the water out and refilling the pot with fresh water, then applying a little magic to a warming stone under the kettle. Simply reheating the water wouldn’t do.

She occupied herself in the simple niceties of tea for a time, allowing the ritual to soothe her mind. At home, she had servants to make it for her. Indeed, in most places they had ponies (or whatever race she happened to be visiting at the time) who knew how to make a good cup. She would have to thank that young maid for forcing her to do this for herself. Then she’d need to show her the proper method, as promised.

But that was for another day. Today, she was supposed to meet with Princess Celestia to start on this year’s trade negotiations. It wasn’t something she looked forward to, as she had the unhappy news that the Chineighse had raised the price of tea and rice because of bad harvests, which consequently meant that her costs would need to increase slightly to offset the loss in profits.

Visiting with Celestia was a wonderful experience. Negotiating, however, was something wholly other.

The water hit its boiling point just as she’d finished setting up the teapot, and she poured it over the leaves with a single practiced motion. It had been quite some time since she’d last done this for herself, but some things were simply ingrained. She replaced the lid on the teapot and allowed it to steep.

Celestia was a shrewd negotiator. It was going to be difficult to get her to agree to the terms she’d been sent along with. To that end, she’d prepared a set of proposals, trying to plan for contingencies. The most unreasonable of those proposals was, of course, going to come first, as she expected the Princess and herself to have a good long laugh about it, and it would help to ease the mood after the bad news.

From there, she had certain concessions she was prepared to make, and as a final measure, a proposal just to keep the relationship with the Princess (both political and business, as both were vital to her and Scoltland at large) that just barely covered the extra expense on her own end, sacrificing profit entirely. She was hoping not to have to use that one, though, as it represented a significant loss of faith, from both the crown and the merchant empire.

She poured a measure of cream into the teacup, following it with the piping hot tea and a dollop of honey. A few tea leaves that had slipped through the strainer swirled as she stirred, and she watched them, almost wishing the old mare’s tales of reading such had some truth to them. A little hint of how this meeting was going to go would have been nice.

Spike woke up sometime in the afternoon.

He blinked his eyes, looking over at the alarm clock, only to find a melted slag pile on top of a slightly charred dresser. While not giving him much clue as to what time it was, it explained a lot just by its current state.

He rubbed his eyes, rolling out of bed after throwing back the covers. Next to the clock he left a little sack of bits and a quickly scrawled out apology note. The damages weren’t nearly that much he was certain, but for Spike it was the thought that counted.

He’d intended to be back in Ponyville long before whatever time it was, but it wasn’t like he’d told anypony when he was coming back. Twilight had tried to get a timetable out of him but he hadn’t been able to give her one. It was hard to do when you didn’t know yourself. Even with Moon Dancer back in school he might have chosen to stay awhile longer, except he really wanted to get home to piece together whatever sequence of events had lead to Princess Celestia and Twilight acknowledging their feelings in any capacity.

Of all of his pairings (even before he’d know what he was doing was pairing ponies up in his head) that one had been one he’d always rooted for most. He’d figured as Twilight got older and figured herself out, it would happen naturally. Twilight and the Princess just seemed like a no brainer. But then Twilight and Spike had moved to Ponyville and Twilight had other priorities like saving the world or solving interpersonal problems. But there was that old saying about distance and the heart, after all. He was sure it would have only been a matter of time.

Then the inexplicable had happened. Pinkie was a hard pony to get a real read on. Spike had just assumed she would be the late bloomer, stumbling into love entirely by accident, and she had, but certainly not with anypony he’d ever suspected she might end up with.

To him, Twilight and Celestia was as natural a combination as ice cream and gems. Twilight and Pinkie? That seemed like gems and... something that didn’t go very well with gems. He thought about that for a moment, not really able to come up with anything that gems didn’t go nicely with. He would have said gems and broccoli, but broccoli didn’t go with anything at all, so it wasn’t a very good comparison.

The point was that while they seemed happy enough, he couldn’t quite understand how it happened, which was why when Fluttershy had mentioned a falling out it hadn’t made him blink. What was surprising was that Celestia was there trying to help.

But after just a little consideration, it did make sense to him. Celestia had told him of at least one occasion in which she’d courted a pony only to find that pony loved another. It made him sad to think of her going through that again with Twilight. He’d been hoping for exactly the opposite. But... maybe it was better that Celestia and Twilight get what feelings they had for each other out in the open. It had helped him, after all. Maybe it had hurt to not have his feelings returned, but he still felt very close to Rarity. It was like Celestia had said... you never really stopped loving them.

He had no doubt that was why the Princess was trying to help Twilight and Pinkie through whatever was going on. It was just the kind of pony she was, after all. But... he really, really wished things had gone better for her. It didn’t seem fair that she had to go through that again and again.

He sniffed loudly, realizing he was beginning to get a bit misty just thinking about it. He wanted to get to Ponyville even more, knowing what he did. Maybe he could be there for the Princess, the way she’d been there for him. He didn’t have very big shoulders, but he’d be happy to offer them.

He left the suite with a sense of purpose. While he’d missed the morning train, he could still catch the evening train and be back at the library in time for dinner.

A loud growling echoed around him, reminding him that he’d slept through both breakfast and lunch. He grinned sheepishly to himself, glad that nopony was around to notice.

“My word!” a shocked voice said from down the hall. Spike turned quickly and found an older mare staring at him, pressing one hoof to her chest and looking ready to either attack him or flee as needed.

“Oh, hey,” he said, giving her a friendly wave.

“Are... are you going to try to eat me?” the pony demanded.

“Huh?” Spike replied, feeling more than a little confused. He’d gotten all sorts of reactions from ponies that were meeting him for the first time, but hers was a new one. “Uh, no?”

His stomach gave off another loud growl as his eyes fixated on a sapphire pendant dangling around her neck. “Sorry, I kinda missed breakfast.”

Her posture relaxed somewhat, though she still kept a wary eye on him. “I see. Forgive me.”

“Hey, no problem!” Spike replied, glad that she hadn’t just run away. “Sorry if I scared you.”

“Certainly not your fault.” she said with a frown. “I’ve simply never encountered your kind in person.”

“Yeah, I get that. Dragons kinda do their own thing.” Spike replied knowingly. He’d had this conversation quite a few times with various ponies after all.

“Well, that, and they have a reputation for...” she trailed off. “Forgive me. I should know better than to believe hearsay.”

“Heh. Lemme guess. You heard dragons eat ponies?” Spike asked.

“I... as I said, hearsay...”

“Well, I don’t know any that do, myself.” Spike said. “I met some dragons during their annual migration, once. They like eggs, but mostly, they like gems.”

She looked at him curiously, seeming less wary. “Truly?”

Spike nodded. “Not really all that practical to try to eat something bigger than you. Now, the really big ones? Sometimes, but other dragons consider that rude from what I hear.”

“I suppose I would as well.” she said with a little laugh. “I am truly sorry, little one. I meant no disrespect. I’m afraid I just wasn’t expecting to meet a new species.”

“No problem!” Spike approached her, extending a clawed hand closed in a fist. He held it out in front of her expectantly. “Name’s Spike. Put ‘er there.”

She hesitated for a brief moment more before extending her own hoof and gently bumping the bottom to his fist. “Eriskay of Scoltland. Charmed.”

He looked at her curiously. “Scoltland? That’s near Prance, isn’t it?”

Eriskay nodded primly. “Right across the channel, yes.”

“Ha, nice. I know a pony from Prance. You and her are practically neighbors!” Spike said with a little laugh. “Cool! So what’re you doing all the way over here? Business or pleasure?”

“I’m here to meet with Princess Celestia, actually,” she replied. “So, partly one, partly the other. Forgive me again, but I have a full day ahead.” She gave him a nod, though made no immediate move to leave.

“Oh, no problem. I actually have places to be myself.” Spike replied. “But, uh... you might have trouble meeting with Princess Celestia right now.”

She looked at him quizzically. “Well, I expect she’ll have just a little time to at least make an appointment—”

“No, I don’t mean she’s too busy. I mean she’s not here.” Spike said, cutting her off. “So any kind of appointment would be of the ‘to be determined’ kind.”

“I’m sorry... did you say the Princess—”

“Isn’t here, yeah. She’s...” Spike thought for a long moment. “She’s on ‘sabbatical’, or whatever you call it when you need a break.”

She looked at him wordlessly for a long moment. “I see,” she said eventually. “I... I was unprepared for this. I... I hesitate to ask, but how exactly does Canterlot function without the Princess?”

“Oh, we still got one. Her younger sister, Princess Luna, is taking care of things while Princess Celestia rests. Also, the Princess appointed a... minister, I guess? Princess Celestia, I mean, not Princess Luna. He helps out and makes sure Luna doesn’t get swamped by her new duties. He’s got this shiny metal medallion and everything!” Spike said, puffing out his chest proudly. “We’ll be fine. I mean, Luna had a little trouble with the sun the other day and I think she threatened to drop the moon on some ponies, but other than that it’s been pretty smooth sailing.”

“I see...” Eriskay said, a troubled look on her face.

“Hey, listen,” Spike said after a moment of uncomfortable silence. “If you’ve never met her before, I could introduce you! That should make things a little easier.”

She looked back down at him questioningly. “You know the Princess?”

“Sure!” he replied with an even bigger grin. “Princess Celestia practically raised me. I haven’t known Princess Luna as long, because, you know, she was gone... But I met her when she got back and later when she came to Ponyville to visit! She’s super nice!”

“Nice? The same pony who threatened to drop the moon on ponies?” Eriskay asked, raising one brow higher than the other.

“Well, she does have a temper. But, you know, usually...”

“So long as you don’t get on her bad side, I presume.” Eriskay said with a frown. “Well, it’s not as if I have much of a choice. I cannot simply return home and tell them the Eternal Princess was feeling under the weather. And there is something to being the first to negotiate with the younger sister...”

“Well... you could talk to the Minister guy that Celestia appointed. He seems pretty cool.” Spike offered. “I don’t know him, though.”

“I’d rather the younger sister, I think.” Eriskay replied after giving it some thought. “Ministers tend not to have final say in negotiations. But I do thank you. If you could facilitate a brief meeting with the Princess to introduce me, I would be most grateful.”

“Sure! Just... lemme find one of the guards, figure out where she’d be at this time of day...”

After talking to several of the guards, Spike finally found out that Luna was just finishing up in Court.

“So... we probably don’t want to interrupt her. But we can wait until she gets out.” Spike said. “I don’t think she’ll be too much longer—”

The doors burst open, and five ponies in chains were led outside of court, escorted by three guards.

Spike’s eyes narrowed for a moment as he saw them. Fluttershy hadn’t exactly described the ponies she’d had to fight off, but the number was right, as were the healing injuries.

“Middy!” Princess Luna’s offended-sounding voice called from inside the court. “We still had volumes left to fling!”

“Or she could be done now. That works too.” Spike said after taking a moment to gather his lower jaw.

“I understand, Princess. But since you’ve already made judgement I think it would be best just to put them in their cells,” an eternally patient voice responded.

“You and my sister both are such poopers of the party!” Luna replied, sounding exasperated. “I even made effort to avoid hitting them!”

“An admirable if ultimately pointless goal, as you did hit each of them at least once,” came the reply.

“I said effort, Middy. I am not perfect.”

“Yet you managed to come within a hair’s breadth of hitting them with every other book you tossed without hitting them. It’s as if you were toying with them—”

“Middy! I will not tolerate such slander! I was most certainly toying with them and you spoiled my fun!”

Spike, seeing that no other petitioners seemed to be waiting, strode inside with the easy grace of long familiarity. “Luna! You got a second?”

Princess Luna turned away from the older stallion she was arguing with, the frown turning to a smile as she saw him. “Young Spike! How are you?”

“Eh, you know, same old.” he said, affecting a smile despite the blood boiling in the back of his brain. “Hey, those guys you just let out, were they the ones who tried to rob Rarity?” he asked through clenched teeth.

“The very same.” she answered with a knowing look, and for just a moment Spike remembered the draconic slits of Luna’s eyes when he’d first seen her as Nightmare Moon. A wealth of information passed between them in that moment as two beings acknowledged each other’s anger at a loved one being threatened.

Spike blinked, somewhat taken aback. He had known Luna felt like she owed a lot to Twilight and her friends, but he hadn’t realized the depth of it. Some primal part of him had resonated with her, and he felt assured that she wished the enemies of their friends to be rent and torn as much as he did.

“They’ll be tended to.” she said firmly to the question he hadn’t asked, and apparently hadn’t needed to.

“Uh... good,” he replied, torn between relief and disappointment, finally settling on relief. The feelings he’d just experienced were not exactly ones he wanted to dwell on. Not after the ‘greed incident’, no telling what ‘rage’ would be like. “So, hey, listen, I bumped into somepony that you really need to meet. This is—”

“Eriskay!”

Spike looked behind Luna in surprise to see the older stallion Luna had been calling ‘Middy’ looking back over Spike’s shoulder at Spike’s new friend. “Yeah, actually!”

“Midnight,” Eriskay replied from just behind Spike.

Spike looked back and forth between the two. “Oh, cool, I guess these two have met at least—”

“I was certain you’d be with the Saddle Arabians until summer,” Midnight said, completely oblivious to anypony else around either of them.

“There was a bit of a kerfuffle in Neighsia, Midnight. It’s made matters a bit... problematic.”

“Uh... right.” Spike said, turning back to Luna. “Anyway. I guess she’s here now, and you’ll want to discuss business with—” he glanced back to find Midnight and Eriskay having wandered off to a corner talking animatedly together. “Huh.”

“It seems Middy has affairs in order.” Luna said with a nod.

“Yeah, I guess so.” Spike said. He looked back up at Luna, smiling sheepishly. “I guess she didn’t need me after all. Well, I should get going home then—” he stopped talking as his stomach let out a loud and angry growl.

“Young Spike, have you had lunch as of yet?” Luna asked.

“Actually, no. I slept through breakfast too.” he admitted, his face flush with embarrassment. “Sorry. I got distracted when she said she needed to meet with the Princess. Since, you know, she’s not around.”

“Ever the good assistant,” Luna said with a smile. “Please, accompany me. We shall see to the quelling of the beast in thy belly.”

Spike spared one last look at Eriskay, then shrugged, nodding to Princess Luna. “Yeah, lunch sounds awesome.”

“So...” Spike said, patting his belly with satisfaction after they’d finished lunch. “What was the deal with those guys?”

“The would-be thieves?” Luna answered with a grim smile. “They will be guests of the castle for some time to come. I fear their accommodations will be far less hospitable than your own.”

“Good,” he said, answering her smile and adding a little chuckle. “Jeez I can’t even imagine. What drives a pony to do that?”

“Though it’s more rare in this age, there have ever been those who would take from others rather than work.” Luna replied. “Rest assured, they will learn the value of hard labor. We have much road work that needs doing, after all.”

“Wait... so like, they’re going to work off their crimes? Like... without being paid?” Spike asked, a little bothered by the idea.

Luna looked at him curiously. “No, for their crimes they will be held imprisoned for several moons. For their labor they shall be paid as any other laborer would, save that they will not have the choice of whether they labor, as it is part of their punishment.”

“Oh,” Spike replied, feeling just a little silly.

“I think we spare them more thought than they deserve, Spike. They must now lie upon the bed they have made for themselves.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” Spike said, shaking his head. “So... I wasn’t gonna bug you because I figured you’d be really busy, but what happened to the P—” he cut himself off abruptly, amending himself with: “I mean, to your sister?”

She frowned, but didn’t comment on his slip. “My sister helped correct a very grave error on my part. I fear I placed brave Rarity in mortal danger due to a bit of magical meddling. Young Twilight found a solution that required a great expenditure of magic, and Celestia was left drained of most of her great reserves. She will recover given time and rest.”

“Oh! So, nothing really serious, then.”

“Neigh. I have instructed her to take as long as needed for recovery. I was forced to undergo a similar recovery just after... my return.”

“Right... so she just needs some rest.”

“Correct.”

“And she’s doing that... in Ponyville. Instead of Canterlot. Where she lives.”

“That was her choice, Spike.” Luna said with a nod. “Admittedly if she had come home there would have been... questions. Her form is somewhat diminished without her great magic, after all.”

“Wait...” Spike said, his head tilting to one side in consternation. He’d been hoping that Luna could maybe shed some light on the whole Celestia and Twilight thing but he found himself utterly baffled by the concept of a smaller Princess Celestia. “She shrunk?”

“She is... smaller.” Luna admitted. “But she will regain her former stature much as I did.”

“Huh...” he said, mulling the idea over. “So... like... shorter than you?”

“By half a head, I would estimate.” Luna demonstrated by holding a hoof at around her muzzle. “I had not seen her as such since our fiftieth winter. Twas most strange.”

“Whoa...” he whispered. He’d spent his whole life looking up at ponies, but the Princess had always been the one he’d looked up to the most. The idea that she was a little closer to earth was a very odd one.

“I should warn you, Spike. When you return, you may find her acting somewhat strangely.”

“Uh... strange how?” Spike asked, unsure if he was actually prepared to hear about even more weird things.

“She may appear to be talking to herself.” Luna replied. “She is not.” After a moment, Luna added: “Well, not precisely.”

“So... the Princess shrunk, and she’s gone crazy?”

“Not crazy at all!” Luna replied. “I’ve seen the entity to which she speaks, it had taken form in her dreams. It pesters her, but is otherwise harmless. Indeed, it seems to fancy itself as having her best interests at heart. The truth of that remains to be seen but at the very least it means her no ill.”

Spike stared at Luna for a long moment. “Okay, seriously. Are you kidding?” he demanded.

Luna shook her head solemnly. “Tis the truth.”

“C’mon! I mean... yeah, Rarity told me about some of this, but I dunno...”

“I would not pull upon your leg, Young Spike.”

“Okay...” he said, letting out a loud exhalation. “So why is Celestia talking to herself? What happened to Rarity? And what’s going on with Twilight and the Princess?”

Luna opened her mouth, then closed it, looking at him appraisingly. “The answers to some of those questions may be beyond your ken.”

“Beyond my ken?” he asked, not understanding at first. His eyes widened as he realized what she meant and he burst out laughing. “Oh! No, that’s okay. I live in the same library as Twilight, she’s had Pinkie over while she thought I was napping. I have ears. And that’s not even to mention the reading list she’s been keeping up for the last year. I might even be able to teach you a couple things.”

She raised an eyebrow at him, but did not question him further. “Forgive me. I do not know when one normally learns of such things.”

“Oh, neither do I.” Spike assured her. “I don’t really have any dragons around to show me how I’m supposed to act, either. I probably know a lot more than I should about a lot of things.”

“We had only our sister, and she was a poor role model, in our opinion.” Luna replied with a slow smile. “Our solution has ever been to act as we will. It works as well as any other way might.” The smile all but vanished as she attempted to give him a more serious expression, although her eyes still danced with suppressed merriment. “Very well, Young Spike. Let me tell you of the folly of princesses and the ponies they pursue.”

“Uh... okay.” Spike said, getting comfortable in his chair. “Shoot!”

“Our tale begins with Young Twilight, distraught and needing comfort after coming to a very startling conclusion about herself and Pinkie Pie, tearing through magical wards as one might through wrapping paper hiding a Hearthswarming present and landing in my sister’s lap in the middle of Day Court.”

“Whoa.”

“Indeed.” Luna replied. “An inauspicious start to a very long day. But comparatively, a very minor thing. Before the dawn of the next day, my sister’s life was changed, for good or for ill. For she knew of a secret love harbored in both of their hearts. But, because of who she is, instead of joy, it merely brought her pain.”

Spike said nothing, but he did smack his clawed head into his forehead, letting out a little groan. Luna was pretty much confirming what he’d been afraid of.

“And so began an ill-thought-out campaign to aid Twilight in her relationship with my sister’s romantic rival. To that end, Twilight shared far more about her activities with Pinkie Pie than I suspect was wanted or warranted. I was greatly amused...”

After Luna had concluded her story, Spike was completely flabbergasted.

For one, he was a little unsure about the concept of Pinkie and Twilight and Celestia, though it did solve some of his concerns about the Cutiemark Crusaders. Apparently ponies could pair off in threes, if it came to it. Whether it would work out in the long run was uncharted territory, but it was nice to hear they were giving it a shot.

He was less sure about Luna pursuing Rarity and Fluttershy, and it even stirred up a tinge of jealousy, which surprised him. He’d gotten over the idea that Rarity loved Fluttershy, it had taken time to get past the heartache, but he’d done it. Luna was not Fluttershy, and he’d actually gotten a little angry on Fluttershy’s behalf. And... if he was being totally honest, on his own behalf as well.

He’d given Rarity up, but that didn’t make it okay for just anypony to come along. Fluttershy was different, she’d actually been nursing a crush for longer than he himself had been. Plus she was a really nice pony and he couldn’t properly muster up any real hard feelings for her.

Still, Fluttershy and Rarity were their own ponies, and that was their decision. But just the same he was a little miffed at Luna for it all.

In the end, the pony he was most glad for was Princess Celestia, even if he had no idea how or if those three would even function together. Then again, he didn’t understand how Pinkie and Twilight worked together, either. Despite his misgivings, he was even more excited to talk to Celestia, and see if there was anything he could do to help out.

“You seem broody, Young Spike. Have I disturbed you with my tale?” Luna asked.

“Nah. I mean, maybe a little. But no more than the average day around Pinkie Pie.” Spike said. “Sorry. Just a lot to take in.”

“I understand.”

“So... the thing with you, and Rarity, and Fluttershy—”

“A whim, Spike.” Luna said hurriedly. “A selfish whim. They were good enough to visit and...” her mouth screwed up as she thought intently for a moment. “ ‘Clear the skies’? We spoke at length and they were able to forgive me for it.”

“Kay.” he answered, feeling just a little relieved. He still wasn’t sure what to think of the feelings that had been brought up by Luna’s story. It was as if another dragon had been encroaching on his hoard, and had moved on.

“You will go home this evening?” she asked.

“Yeah, I need to catch a train, actually.” Spike said. He’d been keeping track of time, more or less. He knew he’d missed another train, but there was still the final train, and he wouldn’t have to run to get to it in time. He’d been more interested in getting Luna’s perspective on everything than getting home a little earlier, anyway.

“We did not mean to keep you.” Luna replied. “I could send you off in Celestia’s carriage, if you wish.”

Spike hesitated, torn for just a moment between not wanting to trouble the guys who had to fly him in that carriage and the convenience of a quicker way home. In the end, it was the knowledge that those same guys were basically cooling their wings with nothing to do without Celestia around that made him decide to accept. “Yeah, that could be good. Thanks, Luna.”

“You are most welcome, Young Spike. Again... I apologize if my tale troubled you. But I thank you for listening. It was good to put it all into perspective in my mind.”

“No prob. I’m used to hearing about the exciting stuff after it happens.” he said with a wry grin.

“We have something in common, there.” Luna replied, answering his smile with her own.

Luna saw Spike off in Celestia’s chariot, asking him to please watch over her sister and make certain that she was getting her rest. She gifted him with a set of scrolls enchanted to travel to her instead of Celestia, should the need arise to inform her of anything.

Much as Luna trusted her sister, one of the things Celestia could be trusted with least was judgement of her own health, mental or otherwise. And while Pinkie or Twilight would assuredly do their best to dissuade Celestia from doing something foolish (like returning to Canterlot before she had recovered) Luna felt better knowing somepony could get word to her at a moment’s notice should it become necessary.

She also swore the two pegasus guards to secrecy as to the whereabouts of Celestia, making it a point to mention that if rumors spread of it, she would come down upon them with furious vengeance. To their credit, neither flinched, though the one on the right laid his ears back for a half-second before quickly readjusting them back to their normal positions.

Having seen Spike off, Luna decided to check on Midnight and see how the discussion with the mare called Eriskay was going. She’d had the look of somepony who judged herself to be important, and the respectful demeanor of somepony Luna could tolerate long enough to hear about why she had come. These two facts made Luna interested in her.

She also wondered about Midnight’s reaction to Eriskay. He’d seemed familiar with the mare, almost intimate. They were friends, apparently. That alone made the mare more interesting, as Middy tended not to socialize with other ponies to her knowledge.

Then again, she’d only known him for as long as she’d been back. Middy was old enough to have made friends of the lifetime variety. Middy was important to Luna, and this mare seemed to be important to Middy. If that was the case, Luna very much wanted to get to know the mare.

It was with these things in mind that she made her way to Middy’s chambers, where she had no doubt she would find him entertaining their guest.

She was briefly halted by the guards in front of Middy’s door, the one on the left even seemed ready to stop her before the other flashed him a warning look. At first she thought to reprimand them, but a single idea stayed her hoof. Midnight was functionally her equal, if he had ordered the guards to keep out any visitors at all, these guards would be hard pressed to decide if Luna herself was to be prevented as well.

“Is Midnight in his chambers?” she asked, coming to a halt of her own volition.

“Yes, Princess Luna.” the one on the right said, keeping his eyes firmly forward. “He left orders that he was not to be disturbed.”

She blinked, then blinked again, her eyes watering in sympathy as his never seemed to close. “I see. Did he go in with a guest?”

“Yes, Princess.” the one on the left said in response. “An older mare.”

She stared at the door for a long moment, torn with indecision. On the one hoof, she was dreadfully curious about this mare and what she was to her Middy. On the other, Middy was a pony who (despite being eons younger than she) was more than old enough by pony standards to tend to his own personal business without somepony like Luna sticking her nose into it.

On the other two hooves, she was a Princess, and she had every right to stick her nose into it because she had every right imaginable, save apparently she wasn’t allowed to perform public executions anymore. She was going to miss that one. She’d never even had occasion to use it, but she’d enjoyed having it as an option.

She eventually decided on a compromise: she would not simply barge in, but she would knock. She stepped forward between the two guards, rapped firmly on the door, and intoned: “Midnight, We would have a word.” After a moment’s consideration, she added: “Please.”

A feminine exclamation of panic followed, after which Luna heard scrambling inside, muffled voices arguing, and finally saw a very cross-looking Midnight Oil poking his head out of the door. “Errr, yes, Princess? What did you need?”

“We wished to speak to Our guest, Midnight. We were given to understand she needed to speak to Us about some matter of import.” Luna said, doing her level best to maintain a calm demeanor despite her confusion with regards to the apparent panic she’d just caused.

“Ah... yes, that is... I’m discussing the matter with her, or I was.” He replied, looking, if anything, even more cross with her.

Midnight had been upset with her for many things in the past, most of them involving how she spent her free time, or how she would make free time by shirking her duties. Luna could not remember seeing him look quite like he did at that moment. He was a pony that was hard to ruffle.

He was decidedly ruffled. Luna couldn’t quite say what in particular caused her to come to that conclusion, for there were several reasons. His collar was popped, his face was red with what she assumed was indignation, and he seemed just a little sweaty.

She couldn’t quite say exactly what was wrong, it was more of an everything.

“I had planned to confer with you in the morning and arrange a proper meeting time—” he began again before she cut him off.

“Our evening is clear, Midnight. We would be happy to speak with her.” Luna replied, laying a hoof on the door. It did not budge more than a hair’s breadth before grinding to a halt, having been held fast by both Midnight's magic and his shoulder.

“I’m afraid now is a very bad time, Luna. We’re not just discussing business, we’re having a social visit as well.”

“Midnight, We understand if you wish to visit with your friend, we simply wish to meet her—”

“No, I’m afraid you don’t understand. And while I’d be happy to explain, this is not the time for it.” He took a deep breath, straightening his collar as best as he could. “Forgive me, Princess. I’ll be by for breakfast and will go over the situation with you. Then we can absolutely set up a time for you to discuss the matter with Eriskay. But for now, I need to ask you to leave.”

He didn’t wait for her to reply, simply closing the door firmly. Luna stood on the other side, her hoof still on the door, uncertain how to respond. Eventually she took her hoof down, regarding the door once more. She wasn’t a fool, though she felt like the world’s biggest one. She’d seen the way Midnight had greeted Eriskay when she’d first arrived. It had been less like an old friend, or even family, and more like seeing a beloved for the first time in ages.

But the stallion inside these chambers wasn’t some hero from a romance novel, having been separated by time and tide and reunited with his lover despite all odds. This was Midnight Oil, her personal aide and more recently the Voice of the Sun.

In short, he’d seemed above this sort of thing, making her doubt her own senses. She wondered at that.

She placed a hoof on the door once more, debating on saying goodbye, then let it drop again. She instead turned to the guard on the left, who had apparently been trying to warn her of exactly this. “In the future, if those two are... visiting, simply say so.” After a moment’s thought, she added: “We are given to understand a sock upon the doorknob is common as well.”

“Understood, Princess.”

She turned away from the door (and the disturbing thoughts of what she might have seen if she’d simply gone inside without knocking), deciding to go visit her garden before turning in for the evening. It had been a few days since she’d had time to spend with Tibbles. There would be plenty of time to brood over what she’d just stumbled into in the morning.

There were papers she could be signing, and reports she could have read, but she wasn’t really very interested in those. She also needed to read Celestia’s response to Middy’s proposal, which had come just before she’d been needed in court, and while she was interested in that, she didn’t see much point to finding out what Celestia had said if Middy wasn’t available to act on it.

She wasn’t sure how to go about finding the clerks, or how to create a judicial system, or any of the number of things he normally did for her. Truthfully, if he was occupied, Luna wasn’t entirely certain of how to order breakfast. She hoped that was the sort of thing that had standing orders for her and her sister or she’d be forced to forage in the kitchens in the morning.

She took mist form, flowing out the window and traveling with the breeze to her garden. She trusted that tomorrow would sort itself out, one way or another.

Chapter 72: Negotiations of Import

View Online

Hard Hat squinted at the mares in front of him. He kinda remembered the unicorn, the pegasus not so much. A week of working nearly around the clock with only a little sleep each day (assuming he got any, some days it seemed like he’d just barely closed his eyes when the alarm started screaming at him) did bad things for memory, and coffee only helped so much. At that moment, he wasn’t really sure he wanted to know either of them. As much as he owed Spike, there were limits. “So, lemme get this straight, Miss—”

“Rarity,” The unicorn supplied. “Sorry, I know you must be dealing with a lot of things right now and this isn’t the news you were looking for.”

“You ain’t got the half of it, sister.” Hard Hat replied with a bitter laugh. “And no, no it ain’t. The news I was expecting was a few bags of bits and a start date. Now you want my boys to go on a wild goose chase—”

“Um,” the pegasus interrupted with a worried look. “Please, don’t do that. My geese are very nice, even if they are wild. They really wouldn’t like that at all.”

“No, darling, he’s implying that we’d be asking his men to go on a fool’s errand,” the unicorn who had called herself Rarity replied.

She turned back to Hard Hat with a frown, to which he simply shrugged, completely unrepentant. She let out an exaggerated sigh, looking at the pegasus again. “He’s wrong, of course, but he has to think of his crew first and foremost.”

“Yeah, I do. And you’re asking them to go on some kinda treasure hunt without getting paid first.” Hard Hat said with a snort. “These guys are gonna be tired as is, lady.”

“Yes, and that’s why they are being paid a premium, as we discussed.” Rarity replied patiently. “Look, I can get to enough by myself to pay them all first thing that they arrive. But I cannot emphasize enough, there is a lot to dig up, and we’ll need to transport it all to the bank.”

“Yeah, that’s another thing. It’s not like they’ll be hauling dirt or lumber around, you’re asking for guards. They’re gonna need to be paid for that.”

“And they will be. I just need you to send them over so that we can begin, then we’ll need to transport it all to the bank, at which time my royal order will be honored and the payment matter can be settled. Then we can begin on the work at my shop.”

Hard Hat pressed a hoof to his temple, trying to suppress the throbbing headache these two were giving him. “Yeah. Like you said. But then we got the issue of them having to work around wild animals, miss—”

“Um... Miss Fluttershy, Mr. Hat.” the pegasus said, smiling apologetically for interrupting him again. “And they’re really all very well-behaved. I could probably get my beaver and bear friends to help your crew if you like. They were the ones that helped me bury it all to begin with.”

Hard Hat felt a stab of pain just behind his eyes, and closed them tightly for a moment to mask his wince. He took a deep breath, reminding himself of what Doctor Stable had said about his stress levels. Then he looked at his coffee, feeling a stab of guilt that he was ignoring doctor’s orders on that one. “Yeah... let’s not do that,” he said, promising himself once again that he’d switch to decaf once he wasn’t so very busy.

“Okay,” she said quietly.

“Right,” he said after a long moment. “So... listen. Getting a full crew together in an afternoon just ain’t gonna happen. Especially since I don’t have bits in hoof to pay them. I might be able to get you a couple guys who would be willing to go over and help out today, but that’s a big old if they feel like it. My advice is, go home, they’ll be around if they can spare the time. If no one shows, get over here bright and early tomorrow with enough bits to cover the labor for this little saffari you want done. Then we can finalize on the big job. Sound fair?”

“More than fair.” Rarity replied with a smile. “I really am sorry to approach you without the agreed-upon sum, but it was late in the day and I hoped we could get a jump on things.”

“Yeah, I get it,” he said dismissively. “Like I said before, if I wasn’t trying to work triple time none of this would be a problem. Heck, in another week even we should be fine.”

“In another week I’ll be disappointing a client, and I’d rather not if I can help it.” Rarity replied. “So then, this evening, if you can persuade them, tomorrow morning if not. Feel free to tell those adventurous souls that there is a bonus on top of everything else, if they do come tonight. I’ll make it worth their time and effort.”

“A’right, I’ll see. Might have a couple guys who need bits bad enough.”

“Fair enough. In either case I will see you in the morning, Hard Hat. Come along, Fluttershy.”

“Okay,” Fluttershy said quietly. She nodded to Hard Hat with a little smile. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Hat. I just know you’ll get Rarity’s shop fixed up nicely. And I’m really looking forward to not having to find new hiding spaces for my money.”

He ushered them both out, closing and locking the office door the moment they’d gotten their tails outside. With them gone, he immediately took out his bottle of willow bark pills, taking two of them with a nice long sip of coffee. He really needed to take a long vacation after all of his jobs were done. His wife, Mae Bell, had been bugging him about a trip to Apple Wood or Las Pegasus for quite a while. Probably wasn’t a bad idea. Celestia knew he’d earned a vacation or three, and Mae deserved that and more for keeping him on his hooves for this long.

The prissy unicorn’s shop shouldn’t take too long, even as bad as it was. He still kinda marveled that so much damage had been done by a single lightning strike. All around town they had been working on jobs related to the storm, but hers was one of the worst. Fire in a room full of perfumes and fabrics burned hot and fast, not like anything he’d ever seen before. But it wouldn’t prove any harder than any other job, and easier than some.

Then there was the pegasus who needed a small (or large, if he was to believe the crazy unicorn) fortune dug up from various places around and in her home. He’d heard of ponies who hoarded their money, but not usually ones who squirrelled it away like... well, like a squirrel. Kinda made sense, since he was pretty sure she was the one who did all the fundraisers for the animal adoption service. He’d never thought about where she kept it all, though. Or for that matter, that ponies donated that much. He guessed it would take quite a lot of money to keep half of the Everfree fed, if he was to believe the rumors about her.

Both of them were nuttier than a basket of fruitcakes, as far as he was concerned. But a job was a job, and a favor repaid was important too.

He gave his head an experimental shake. When it didn’t fall off, he stood up and headed out. One or two of his guys should be kicking their heels up at the bar, drinking away half a day’s pay. Even if they were a little tipsy, they should be able to go help dig up the bits. And if need be, he’d do the job himself.

But first, he needed a stiff drink himself. He’d had a long day, and it didn’t look like it was getting any shorter anytime soon.

As they made their way to Fluttershy’s cottage, Rarity’s mind was spinning with potential ideas. She was positively giddy with excitement at the prospect of being able to work again soon. There was the order to finish, that was the first priority, but she also wanted to draw up some basic designs for a wedding dress, or possibly two, though she was dying to see Applejack in a nice tuxedo and said as much to Fluttershy in passing.

“Why wouldn’t they both wear dresses?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, generally in such a wedding one of the pair takes up the traditionally masculine role, and while Rainbow is a tomcolt in many respects, she adores dresses, provided you can get her into one.”

“Applejack likes dresses too,” Fluttershy countered.

“While true... she abhors overly ‘frou-frou’ things, which I’m afraid a wedding dress very much is. I could more easily coax her into a tuxedo,” Rarity thought for a moment, then added: “Or even a sort of western-themed set of ‘duds’, if it came to it,” she flashed Fluttershy a rakish grin. “Besides, Rainbow adores being the center of attention and a showy gown would capture all of the eyes very easily.”

“I suppose that’s true,” Fluttershy said after thinking it over for a moment. “So, what about Pinkie and Twilight?”

“Oh, Pinkie looks smashing in a tuxedo! I’ve seen it, it’s adorable!” Rarity said, giggling into a hoof. “And Twilight is very much a traditionalist when it comes to ceremonies. When Pinkie inevitably pops the question, I shall be ready for them. Though I’m not sure what to do if it ends up being a royal wedding... that could complicate matters.”

Fluttershy smiled with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. “And what about us?”

“I...” Rarity trailed off, not quite sure what to say. “I admit I’m... not sure about that one. I would very much want to make you the finest gown I’ve ever designed, however, so I suppose I’d just have to settle for designing the most elegant and beautiful tuxedo yet to be seen.”

Fluttershy smirked at her, a twinkle in her eye. “I think you’ll look wonderful in anything. But maybe you could wear a dress too.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t think of it!” Rarity replied, mirroring Fluttershy’s smirk with one of her own. “After all, I’m going to have the most beautiful bride in all Equestria, and that pony needs the most gorgeous gown.”

Fluttershy nuzzled against Rarity’s chin, then kissed her on the cheek. “You’re wrong. I’m going to have the most beautiful bride.”

Rarity opened her mouth, then closed it again. While she wanted to disagree, there wasn’t exactly any argument that wouldn’t devolve into endless and increasingly insufferable repetition. She’d seen many couples at this stage, and hadn’t even realized she’d slipped into it herself. Having recognized it, however, she decided to do the world at large a favor and not make a nuisance of herself. “Thank you,” she said instead.

They walked together in silence for a time, watching the sun dip closer to the horizon. Around them, ponies were finishing up whatever business of the day they needed to finish. The marketplace was rather quiet, most ponies having already closed up shop for the day.

But it wasn't completely silent, as a strident voice called out from across the way: “Big sister!”

Rarity smiled as the white blur approached her, sitting down and holding out her arms for the inevitable hug that followed. She let out a brief grunt of pain as Sweetie Belle impacted into her chest with all the force that youth could muster, which was a surprising amount.

While Rarity was busy having the breath squeezed out of her, another inevitable followed along beside Sweetie Belle. Seeing Scootaloo was only surprising for the lack of the third, who was apparently busy watching the Apple family stand while her big sister prepared for her trip.

“All right, now, Sweetie. I was only gone for a day this time...” Rarity said as she gently stroked her sister’s hair.

“Yeah, I know, but I still missed you.” Sweetie replied as she looked up into her sister’s eyes. “I just got used to seeing you more often, with mom and dad gone on their trips. I keep trying to go home and then I remember it’s not safe right now.”

Rarity nodded in understanding. Sweetie Belle stayed with her often enough to consider the Boutique home as much as her parent’s house was. Truthfully, Rarity was looking forward to the return of normalcy of having Sweetie there in the guest room nearly as much as she was regaining her workspace. As much as Sweetie could be a bit trying at times, Rarity loved her sister, perhaps more than anypony else.

Her eyes flicked to Fluttershy’s, which were fixed on Sweetie and herself, a warm happy smile adorning her lips.

Maybe not more than, but easily as much, Rarity amended to herself.

“Well, give me a few more days on that, and I may be able to have you come visit again, at least. I fear I shall have to use your guest room for storage for a little while, until my top story is rebuilt.”

“Maybe we could help to make it quicker—”

“No!” Rarity said quickly, then added: “Not that I don’t appreciate the offer, but I’ll be spending a lot of money to have the work done by professionals and it would be far too dangerous for you and your friends to be around, Sweetie.”

Sweetie Belle frowned, but thankfully didn’t look offended. “I guess that makes sense. I... I actually was hoping to ask you something, but maybe we should wait till later—”

“Sweetie,” Scootaloo interjected. “I’m gonna go keep Apple Bloom company.”

“Actually, I’m going to need some bushels of apples, Scootaloo.” Fluttershy said, following along beside her. “And would you girls be able to cart them over to my cottage?”

“Sure! How many bushels?”

“We’ll see how many you have. I’m probably going to need a lot...”

Fluttershy turned back to Rarity, giving her a little wink, and Rarity silently mouthed a ‘thank you’ to her.

“Did you get to talk to Luna?” Sweetie asked in a whisper when she was sure she wouldn’t be overheard.

“We did. We all talked like grown ups and figured things out.” Rarity replied with a little chuckle.

“That’s good! I was worried about her.”

“Yes, sometimes grown ups have silly fights too.”

Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes at her older sister. “Yeah, sometimes.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Rarity demanded, feeling just a little miffed with her sister.

“I mean it seems like the only difference between a grown up fight and a schoolyard fight is when the grown ups fight they stop talking forever. I fight with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon all the time but I still talk to them.”

Rarity opened her mouth, intent on some retort, only to close it again in reflection. She had been about to bring up the ‘Sisterhoof’ incident, in which Sweetie Belle had very much tried to do the exact same thing she was chiding Rarity for. But they had both learned a little better since then, and it was an incident they’d both agreed never to speak of again. After a moment she said: “I’m not sure which of us is more foolish for that, but I feel like I have been soundly rebuked.”

“That’s because you have been, darling,” Sweetie replied back in a bad mockery of Rarity’s accent.

Rarity gritted her teeth, counted to ten, and added another little bundle of anger to a safe place in her mind. Rarity’s frustration aside, Sweetie did have a good point, which only made it more frustrating. “I suppose it’s easier to avoid one’s adult friends if it comes to it. But I take your meaning. If you can manage to be civil with those two—”

“I never said anything about being ‘civil’,” Sweetie said with a frown. “But I still talk to them. Sometimes they’re even okay to be around.”

“Yes, well, as you said, sometimes.” Rarity replied with a wince. “In any case, we won’t need to worry about avoidance with regards to Luna. We just had to discuss a few adult matters and lay down some ground rules. She’ll be fine.”

“Good!” Sweetie replied with a smile. “So... how long till they fix the Boutique?”

“With any luck, work starts tomorrow, and from there I suspect it to progress quickly.”

“So, then... maybe could they make my room bigger?” Sweetie asked, fluttering her eyes at Rarity.

“I’m afraid that’s not possible without severely altering the shape of my shop, Sweetie.” Rarity replied with a chuckle. “I could perhaps get them to do some fresh wallpaper or paint, if you would like that.”

Sweetie Belle seemed immediately cheered by the thought after looking disheartened about not being able to expand her room. “Yeah! I... I don’t know what I want yet, though.”

“Well, give it some thought. They have to make the Boutique livable, first. Then they must rebuild the second story, then the kitchen.”

“Okay!” Sweetie replied, giving Rarity a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll let you know. And I wanna come visit as soon as you can work in your house again.”

“Count on it, little sister.”

“And when your kitchen is fixed, I can make you lunch!”

Rarity’s heart skipped a beat. “Um... that is... perhaps we’ll just order out.”

“Relax!” Sweetie said, skipping back to the Apple stall. “I got this! We’ll have a nice salad, and some soup, and sandwiches!”

Rarity laughed nervously, making a mental note to have her fire extinguisher refilled and tested. “I look forward to it!” she said, congratulating herself for not choking on that sentence as she said it.

Celestia only knew what she might have to choke down later.

Fluttershy returned a moment or two later, and behind her the three fillies were packing up every apple bushel available and placing them on the cart normally used to bring them into the market. Fluttershy smiled sheepishly. “I used what I had leftover. It made Apple Bloom happy. How was your talk with Sweetie?”

“Just fine, darling.” Rarity replied. “She just needed to remind me that I’m not the only one anxious for me to get my shop in working order.”

“You know you could have her come visit us at my cottage. I do have a couch,” Fluttershy said.

“Not a bad notion, but it’s not the same. We have our little rituals, she and I. I try to work, she pesters me, then she runs off with her friends after breaking something...”

“You could work in my cottage?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Again, not the same. My workspace is carefully organized, everything just so. I can’t work just anywhere, and I don’t feel right when I can’t work.” Rarity patted her saddlebags, wherein she had the stacks of dress designs done while she was magically out of her mind. “And apparently I get full of horrid ideas.”

“They weren’t all bad...”

“Oh? Did you see them?”

“A few of them.” Fluttershy admitted. “We had to go very quickly after Luna figured out what was wrong with you.”

“And what did you think of them?” Rarity asked with a raised eyebrow.

“They... they were nice?” Fluttershy offered.

Rarity sighed heavily. “Right, of course they were ‘nice’. But just because something looks nice and sounds like a good idea doesn’t make it good fashion.”

Fluttershy winced. “Like the gala dresses...”

“Well, yes, though you girls weren’t totally off in your design choices. They were just a little busy to have together all at once. Though... that bird nest, and the balloons...” Rarity stopped before she drove herself into a stress headache. “Suffice to say, I am more than capable of bad ideas myself. That’s why I need my own space. It helps keep me centered.”

Fluttershy frowned unhappily, but nodded. “I just hoped for a little longer with you before we... No, sorry. We can’t just ignore our lives, can we?”

“Sadly not, but we can make lots of time for each other, I promise.” Rarity replied with a smile, kissing Fluttershy lightly on the cheek.

“Okay. We should get home and start getting the money together, then.” Fluttershy said with a firm nod. “We’ll get your home all fixed. Then... well, then we’ll see.”

Luna spat out the remainder of what was in her mouth with distaste.

She had been gratified to see that breakfast was in fact not something she needed to order (apparently she’d been pestering the staff for no reason), but had been curious about some of the dishes normally laid out for her sister. Since nopony else was around to consume any of it, she had happily filched from her sister’s side.

Her sister’s taste in beverages lacked the bite of her coffee. Luna had never had much of a taste for tea and the orange juice struck her as being too sour with so much sweet to choose from. And there was quite the variety of sweets. She’d tried the donuts and fruit pastries, finding them delightful enough. This one had been a mistake, however.

In her defense, it had looked much like a donut, save that it was cut in half, and covered with some vaguely sour spread that looked a bit like the frosting she was so fond of. The taste, on the other hoof, was nothing like it.

She wondered if perhaps it would prove more palatable with some of the jams and jellies laid out for use with the flat disc-things stacked up on another plate. The point was moot, however, as the sour spread was on all of these not-donut things.

Tia would know what I am meant to do now, Luna thought glumly, pushing the other half of the thing around on her plate. Not about breakfast, of course, that was a simple affair; the cook that had come up with this infernal confectionary would need to be beaten as an example to the others.

Although Celestia wouldn’t like that, so perhaps a sternly worded reprimand instead.

The donuts and pastries were quite nice, though, she thought, torn with indecision.

In the end she decided that perhaps she would simply take more care when picking through her sister’s breakfast as opposed to blaming the staff for making it. Doing otherwise might make future breakfasts more difficult to obtain, and she couldn’t afford to deal with a revolt amongst the help when she was already potentially having to deal with a very important deserter.

Much as she was wanting advice, Tia was enough of a distance away to make it slightly inconvenient to see her in person (especially since if she pulled another disappearing act she was certain the guards would uniformly have a nervous breakdown). She could send Celestia a missive, but there was no guarantee of a timely response. If she even got one at all. Tia was supposed to be resting, after all, not having to concern herself with matters of state until she was both physically and mentally sound.

Perhaps physically is enough, Luna amended.

She would have loved to ask Middy what he thought of the matter, save that he was the cause for her concern. It was a most vexing problem. She’d never had a pony that she depended on as much as she had come to depend on him (save for her sister), and at the peak of his usefulness it seemed he had succumbed to the basest of all failings of ponykind.

To be fair, she is a comely mare, if one favors maturity. If he must abandon me, at least he has good taste. It was a small comfort, but Luna would take it.

She sighed, picking up several of the real donuts in her magic and transferring them to her own plate. They were very good. She decided that she wouldn’t reprimand the cooks after all.

To a being with an indefinite lifespan, there was no such thing as a waste of her own time. Rather, she tended to focus on wasting time that could be spent with others whose time was far shorter, of late. But when she was feeling a little sad for herself it was very difficult to think about such things.

As such, she wasn’t sure how long she sat there before she was disturbed, but she was eventually interrupted.

“Majesty, I have the diplomat of Scoltland asking for an audience.”

She looked up to see one of the guards who had been standing watch at the entry in front of her, his posture perfect as he waited silently for an answer. She frowned, asking: “Is Midnight Oil with her?”

“She comes alone,” he replied. “Shall I send her away?”

Luna hesitated for a moment, but decided against her first impulse, which was to send the little trollop to a nice cell until she was ready to talk to her. “Send her in, but nopony else. If Midnight chose not to accompany her I will not have him interrupting while I speak to her.”

The guard bowed respectfully, leaving the room with a well-practiced aboutface which almost made Luna clap her hooves together in delight.

In a few moments the trollop entered, her posture speaking volumes to Luna. This mare was brave, Luna gave her that much. She held herself straight and true, she was groomed immaculately, and her gaze did not waiver from Luna’s own.

But Luna could smell her fear despite it all. It spoke to her, awakening dark feelings. For all that she could be cruel in her dispensement of justice, it was not pointless cruelty. To her mind, those who acted with cruelty deserved it in kind. It was the oldest form of justice, after all, eye for eye, tooth for tooth.

This mare with her carefully styled hair and a face that spoke of bland passivity made her wish to do pointlessly cruel things.

“Princess,” the pony said, sweeping down into a low curtsey. “May I sit with you?”

Luna said nothing for a long moment, feeling very uncomfortable with this situation. This mare had done her no real wrong. She had, in fact, been wronged by Luna, unwitting though she might have been. Yet Luna seethed with anger at her very presence, and could think of no acceptable reason for it. If she’d met this mare under different circumstances, she supposed she would have found the mare dull, but tolerable. While she didn’t seem the type to be fun at parties (though in her experience most ponies weren’t, judging by Fancy’s usual guests), she was pleasing to look upon, which counted for something.

Middy has very, very good taste, she admitted to herself grudgingly.

“Thou mayest,” Luna intoned airily, expressing outward indifference. Inside, however, she was beginning to feel angry with herself for feeling the way she did. Middy had more than earned any happiness he could have in life, after all. Just because this mare had come to Middy of her own accord instead of being bathed and dressed in fine gowns and delivered to him by Luna didn’t mean she couldn’t be happy for him.

“Majesty, I feel we... got off on the wrong hoof, so to speak,” the mare said as she took a seat. “Allow me to formally introduce myself. I am Eriskay of Scoltland, Ambassador to the Queen of Scoltland and representative of the Scoltish Trading Empire.”

Luna raised a single eyebrow at her guest. “Scoltland? And they have a ‘Queen’, no less?”

Eriskay returned Luna’s gaze, looking nonplused by her reaction. “Err, yes?”

“My, things really have changed!” Luna replied with a laugh. “The last I knew of Scoltland they were still painting themselves blue. Tell me, have you settled things with the Great Danes?”

“The Great Danes have not attacked in over five centuries,” Eriskay said faintly.

“Ah, that’s nice then. So, a shipping empire! Quite a feat in a mere thousand years. And you represent them along with your ‘Queen’?”

“I... do, yes. Please understand, Her Majesty acknowledges ties to Celestia the Eternal and would never think to hold the title of Queen over Princess! Indeed, in our land even the daughter of the Queen is simply called Heir, as the title of Princess is held in as high a regard as Queen, if not higher. Celestia herself is something of a figure of legend—”

“Yes, I wouldn’t doubt it,” Luna said, growing impatient with mere banter, and feeling just a little bitter that apparently there were no legends of Luna herself in this Scoltland. “Very well, ambassador. Tell me what you would.”

Eriskay didn’t speak for a moment or two, taking a napkin from the table setting and using it to dab at her brow. “Yes, well, that is... I’m afraid conditions in Chineigh have necessitated in their increasing the prices of certain goods—”

“Stop,” Luna said, having reached the end of what patience she had left to her. It was clear whatever this mare wanted was going to be important, but very little she was saying was actually helping Luna, beyond informing her that the odd savages that had lived on the isles near Prance had apparently gotten very civilized in a mere thousand years or so.

Eriskay did as she was told, closing her mouth with a snap and waiting for Luna to speak.

“Madam, I am not my sister.” Luna said, leveling her gaze at the other mare. “She would know what goods are shipped from Chineigh, or for that matter that there is a Chineigh, and how much said goods would normally cost and what increases would be acceptable. I’m going to need some more details for this conversation to be of any use to either of us.”

“Yes! Yes of course!” Eriskay said, reaching into a satchel with her magic and pulling forth a report. “I have it all here. Normally I would have given this to the Princess prior to our meeting, but...”

Luna took a long look at Eriskay, her report held forth as if it were a shield. Luna took a deep breath, letting it out noisily. “But she is not here, and I am. And I clearly make you nervous.” Luna supplied. “Perhaps, before I look at that, we should look at the elephant.”

“The... elephant?” Eriskay asked, looking confused.

“Aye, he waits for us to address him. We both know his name. Shall I say it, or would you like to?”

“I’m sorry, Majesty—”

“Very well. We both know him as Midnight Oil, Madam. Though it seems you might be on a more intimate basis with him than I.” Luna said, crossing her forelegs in front of her. “And now I am forced to ask a difficult question, perhaps for us both. What are your intentions with my Middy?”

“Y-yours?”

“Aye, mine. He was given to me by my sister upon my return, and has served faithfully and well since then. Indeed, he has served well above and beyond his original capacity, and ever proves himself able for any challenge set upon him. I need him, Madam. So I must ask, do you intend to take him from me?”

Eriskay stared at Luna for a long, long time, struck speechless. When she finally opened her mouth, it was to let out a hysterical giggle which was immediately stifled by one of her own hooves being shoved in her mouth.

“Are... are you mocking me?” Luna asked, her visage growing dark and ominous. At the edges of the room, the shadows grew from every corner.

“No!” Eriskay said quickly. “I... I just don’t know what to say! I honestly thought this was something else entirely and to be honest it's been worrying me to the point of sickness.”

Luna’s anger slowly receded, to be replaced with consternation. “What... what did you suppose was the ‘something else’, Madam? I spoke in earnest, I care not for your dalliance, but I have no wish for Midnight to be whisked away from me. He is very much needed here.”

Eriskay simply shook her head, looking more than a little relieved to Luna’s continued confusion. “I had supposed there was something Midnight wasn’t telling me. I trust him not to cheat on me but there was the possibility of sexual tension, one-sided though it may be—”

Luna’s eyes grew wide, and she felt the bile from her stomach (along with sundries pastries and coffee) trying to make its way up her throat. “What?! No, madam! Never my Middy! That... that would be abhorrent!”

“Well, I wouldn’t go that far...” Eriskay replied, looking mildly offended.

“I do not mean Middy himself is unattractive, Madam.” Luna said, taking the cup of orange juice and swallowing it to wash down the horrid taste in her mouth. “He is certainly a very handsome specimen of stallion and I commend you on your taste. I simply mean... I would not pursue him romantically for myself.”

“I’m glad for that much.” Eriskay said, her gaze dropping from Luna’s own to the table for a moment. “I wasn’t entirely certain what to do if it were otherwise.”

They regarded each other over the table for a long while before Luna spoke. “You still haven’t answered my question, Madam. Is it your intention to take Midnight with you when you go?”

Eriskay looked genuinely surprised at the question. “Well, no. He’s needed here, as you said, and I am needed in my own position.”

It was with a palpable sense of relief that Luna replied: “Ah, so... this was a ‘fling’? It must be very lonely, traveling all of the time.”

“It is lonely, actually, there are times I wish I’d decided on a different career.” Eriskay replied. She poured a glass of the orange juice for herself and sipped at it demurely. “But it’s well worth it when I come home to him. We try to spend as much time as possible together when I am in Equestria.”

“Ah, so a committed relationship of sorts, but separated by time and distance.” Luna nodded in understanding, pouring herself another mug of coffee and taking a sip. She was beginning to feel more comfortable with Eriskay now that the air had been cleared, and was even beginning to like her now that she knew what the mare was to her Middy.

“Yes, I suppose you could say we’re committed.” Eriskay replied. “We’re married.”

Luna nearly choked on her coffee as she heard the revelation, “Married?” she sputtered out after managing to get a gasp of air into her lungs.

“Yes, for some time now, actually.” Eriskay said. “It seemed only right, even if we’re more married to career and country than to each other. But I love him dearly, and he feels the same.”

“Middy never mentioned—” Luna stopped herself, her face scrunched up in thought. “Actually, Middy never speaks of himself. He just does what I ask. And he listens to me, no matter what I say.”

“Exactly!” the other mare said with a warm smile that cracked the staid exterior she normally presented. “He’s a wonderful conversationalist, but he’s especially good at getting ponies to open up and relax around him. It’s a little harder to get him to talk about himself, he considers it... rude. It was rather fun picking away at him, though.” she sighed in a manner that could only be described as dreamily, which was incredibly odd-looking coming from a mare that was otherwise so very composed.

“I just don’t understand how it is I have not met you before, Madam.” Luna said, shaking her head. She was coming to some unfortunate conclusions about herself as a sovereign, and as a pony, the latest was that she was not nearly as knowledgeable about her Middy as she should be.

“It’s not terribly surprising, to be honest. During previous occasions when I was in-country Midnight simply did without sleep for the most part to spend time with me and not interrupt his work schedule with you. He’d spoken of you, of course, but...” Eriskay hesitated for a moment. “I’m sorry, this may be imposition, but I admit to being very curious. He seemed to imply you were... considerably younger, or at the least shorter.”

“Ah, age is... different, for my sister and I.” Luna replied. “She would have the accounting of it better than I.”

“I see, so, you are nearly as old as Celestia herself?”

“Aye, and as Middy said, I was considerably smaller when he first entered my employ, having been cured of a great affliction and left in a weakened state.”

“An affliction?” Eriskay asked, looking surprised.

Luna nodded. Their initial awkwardness having been gotten past, she had decided she rather liked Eriskay. Words that normally could not be spoken came freely from Luna, and she found it oddly cathartic just to say them. “Powerful magical artifacts were used to cleanse me of it.”

“That sounds quite horrible!” Eriskay replied. “And that was why you could not be at your sister’s side? I had wondered about that.”

“Yes, I was quite literally mad, and words were had. I tried to overpower her to take the throne, but she banished me. I broke free of my shackles after a thousand years and in my rage I placed my sister under similar circumstances, then I was beaten soundly by six heroes. I lay defeated, my power stripped from me, my mind my own again after having been consumed by rage. And my sister... she forgave me. After so long, and so much...”

There was a long silence between the two, eventually broken by Eriskay asking: “So, you are better, now?”

“I strive to be.” Luna said with a little laugh.

The Middy matter having solved itself to her satisfaction, Luna picked up the proposal in her magic, opening it to find a detailed analysis of past pricing of several major imports. Many seemed to be unchanged from previous years, some costs were even reduced. The only major changes she could discern were in the imports from the aforementioned Chineigh, and amongst those the largest increase was in the cost of tea, which had nearly doubled in price.

“Wait!” Eriskay said from the other side of the table. “Not that one, let me get the others...”

Luna looked up from the document, confused. “Is something wrong with the information therein?”

“No, it’s all accurate, but that one is a proposal that essentially passes on all additional costs plus the standard profit margin and a bit of a markup besides. I wanted to show it to your sister because I thought she’d have a chuckle at it. Obviously it’s the one favored by the shipping empire.” Eriskay held a new report up in her magic. “This one is more fair. Just give the other one back, please.”

Luna took the new proposal, holding it beside the first. The only difference she could see was a marked decrease in the cost per unit of tea shipments and a similar reduction in rice and other sundries from Chineigh. She stroked her chin thoughtfully with the silver-shod tip of her hoof. “Is this how you and my sister normally negotiate? You give her progressively lower bids for no reason?”

“No, it’s usually several meetings over the course of weeks discussing the situations of each country over tea, then we begin talking about prices for shipments.”

“And those prices go down as you have these discussions?” Luna prompted.

“Some do, some go up,” Eriskay replied with a frown. “It varies.”

Princess Luna leaned forward, laying both documents down. “Let us cut to the quick of it, Madam. You came because you need to reach a new agreement with our nation. You have certain needs that must be met. You are beholden to multiple entities with interests in said agreements, and will receive acclaim from one or the other or both depending on how we decide, yes?”

“That... is a very simplistic way of putting it...”

“But not an incorrect one?” Luna asked pointedly.

“That is true.” Eriskay admitted.

“So then, tell me of the disaster that befell this land of Chineigh. Then we shall discuss how best to satisfy your superiors.”

Eriskay considered for a long moment, then nodded. “Fine, but we’re going to need fresh tea.”

“I’ve no taste for it,” Luna replied. “I much prefer my coffee.”

“That’s because you’ve never had a proper cup, I suspect.” Eriskay replied, already getting up and taking a tea kettle with her to get water from the kitchen. “Give me a moment.”

Luna raised a hoof in protest, letting it fall as it became apparent that Eriskay was not listening. “Very well, Madam.”

Chapter 73: Love Is Pretty Simple

View Online

Spike woke up feeling rested and relaxed.

No matter how comfortable the beds were in the castle’s guest suites, there was nothing like his own bed in his own room. The smell of the living wood around him, the slight dustiness that reminded him of what Twilight had likely forgotten to do the entire time he was gone, it all relaxed him like nothing else could.

He’d gotten home the previous evening well after sundown. Not wanting to start a panic in the populace of Ponyville, he’d had the pegasus guards pulling Celestia’s chariot set him down well outside town, and had walked home from there. By the time he’d gotten home, the library was dark and empty, the inhabitants having apparently gone to bed.

He’d been more than a little disappointed, but knowing Celestia was recovering physically from her magical strain, he had reasoned that she was getting as much sleep as she could. Rather than wake anypony, he’d just gone to bed himself, after reading through a few comic books that had gotten delivered while he was gone.

Upon waking up, he knew not to expect Twilight yet. She tended to be a late riser. Even if she had gone to bed relatively early for her, he had little doubt she’d still been up for a while, reading. Likewise Pinkie, assuming she’d stayed the night, would be long since gone to Sugarcube Corner since the Cakes tended to need her to watch the shop while they took care of the twins first thing.

But there was a pony staying here that tended to be as predictable as the sun on her flank when it came to waking up. So it was without any surprise that he opened his door to find Princess Celestia having morning tea in the main reading room.

He did blink for a second when he saw what she was reading, though.

Since when is the Princess into Daring Do?

She glanced up over her book as his door opened, looking mildly surprised herself. “Oh, good morning, Spike. When did you come home?”

“Yesterday. A little later than I’d wanted, actually. Got caught up in some stuff, then I got caught up on some stuff. It took a while,” he replied, smiling. Inwardly, however, he was just a little weirded out. She was a bit shorter. Not as short as Luna had said, but she didn’t quite tower over him in quite the same way as he was used to, and only part of that was due to his own growth spurt.

Everything about her was just a little... diminished, a bit like a candle that had been burning for way too long and was about to go out. But even as she was, in the morning sun she glowed ever so slightly, so maybe less like a candle and more like a lantern that needed more fuel. He liked that one better.

“You um... you look kinda tired,” he said sheepishly, cursing himself even as he said it.

“I am. But I’m getting my rest, thank you,” she replied, patting a seat next to her. “Sit. Pinkie will be back with breakfast once she gets her break.”

“Uh. Good,” Spike said, sitting down. “So, uh...”

“You’re confused, I imagine?” Celestia asked.

“Little bit. I mean, Luna filled me in on a bunch, but yeah, it’s a lot to take in. Still not sure about everything she said, but you are a little smaller, so I guess I can check that one off the list of things she might have been making up.”

He briefly told her everything that had been shared with him by Rarity, Fluttershy, and Luna. She blinked when she heard just how much Luna had shared, but she didn’t deny any of it, even volunteering a detail here and there that had been missed.

After he’d finished, he gave her a long, assessing look. “Are you okay?” he asked finally.

“Mentally, physically, or emotionally?” she asked with a little laugh. “Nevermind, I’ll tell you all three. Mentally, I feel more well-adjusted than I have in far too long.”

“Really?!” he demanded skeptically. “I mean, you got that thing in your head...”

“We’re calling her ‘Astra’, and yes.”

“Okay,” he replied, blinking. “That’s two for Luna, I guess.”

“I understand, Spike. Believe me when I say that I was worried too. But in all other ways I am perfectly fine.”

“Kay, how about emotionally?” Spike asked.

“That’s more complicated, but I believe... better, at least. Happier, certainly. I count myself lucky to be invited into Twilight’s life, and doubly so that Pinkie did so as well.”

“But... I mean, are you gonna be okay, if... you know, things don’t work out?” Spike pressed, feeling far more concerned for the Princess than for either Pinkie or Twilight.

“I... I believe I will be, Spike. But... I care about them both far too much to worry about myself in either case. I’m just trying to enjoy their company and be as open-minded as possible. We’ll see what happens.”

He frowned, but nodded. It was a weird situation to be in. But if she was happy... he couldn’t help but be happy for her.

“So... that leaves physically?” he asked with a little smile.

“Much less complicated. I’m recovering a little more every day,” she lifted a bit of her mane, which looked especially odd because of how still it was in her hoof. “I’ve gotten the color back. That took a while, though seeing the pink after so long was interesting. I expect to be back to something approaching my former stature in a matter of weeks, but there is no rush.”

“Huh. And how’re Twi and Pinkie doing?”

“Better as well.” Celestia replied. “Pinkie Pie was very happy that she and Twilight managed to have a ‘normal first date’ the other night. They went out to do some stargazing.”

Spike scratched his head for a second, not sure how to respond. “Uh—”

“I don’t claim to understand her logic either, Spike,” she said with a little laugh. “But I enjoy seeing her happy, and it’s having a positive effect on Twilight as well.”

“Well, that’s good,” he said, sharing her smile. “Honestly, that’s about all I could do for them, too. Be happy, I mean. I was always a little worried it would all fall apart for them. Twi gets so...” he paused, not sure how to describe what he wanted, and settled for twirling a claw around one of his ear fins. “I was afraid she was gonna spaz out and get mad at Pinkie for something silly. And silly is all Pinkie is!”

Celestia’s smile turned a little sad. “You’d be surprised, actually. But the important thing is that they’re trying.”

“So what are you doing?” Spike asked.

“Reading, resting, trying not to worry overly about Luna, more reading...” she thought for a moment. “Oh! I made pasta with Pinkie the other night, that was fun.”

Spike looked at her curiously, saying: “I think Luna’s gonna be fine, Princess.”

“Oh, I know she will be, Spike. I just... I know what awaits her. I know exactly what she’s dealing with now, and most importantly, I know her...” Celestia trailed off, shaking her head. “ It’s not Luna I fear for. It’s not even really the populace. I suppose I just feel a bit—”

“Out of the loop?” Spike offered.

She considered, then nodded. “Close enough, yes.”

“You could go back, you know. I mean, Luna’s worried about you, too.” Even as he said the words, Spike kicked himself. He was supposed to make sure she didn’t do that before she was ready, but he could tell the Princess wasn’t relaxing. Mostly she was just sitting around and trying not to worry. And if she wasn’t recovering here, maybe she would at home.

“I could... I could probably even maintain a simple illusion spell by this point to mask myself in public. But I want Luna to experience a bit of what it’s like to lead, and that means leaving her room to make mistakes without her big sister being around to fix them.” she blew a strand of her mane from out of her eyes. “And that leaves me sitting around eating donuts, growing ever more worried about the strange and dangerous artifacts that Ms. Yearling keeps finding and not reporting. Also doing my best not to interfere in Twilight’s relationship with Pinkie while they get themselves figured out a little. And all the while this little voice in my head keeps insisting I should just sweep them both up and snuggle them until they promise to stop being so silly and just love for a change!”

“Whoa.” Spike said, taken aback.

Celestia closed her book decisively. “That’s enough of that, I think. What about you, Spike?”

“Just getting home and finding out my friends are crazier than usual.” Spike replied offhandedly. “But why aren’t you doing that snuggling thing? That sounds like a good idea!”

The Princess rolled her eyes, something Spike had never witnessed before, and strongly suspected he never would again. “Don’t encourage her. She’s insufferable as is.”

“Encourage who?” Spike asked, then after a moment added: “Oh, the voice in your head thing, right. Um... so she wants you to—”

“She wants me to just sweep them both up, yes. I’d rather not interfere. They are working it out without my help.”

“Well, no, they aren’t.” Spike said with a frown. “From what you and Luna tell me, things kinda fell apart because Twi is a big bundle of issues wrapped up in a purple shell and Pinkie doesn’t know how to say what she means in a way a normal pony understands. They only got better when you did help. Why would you stop now?”

“You’re making it seem far less complicated than it is.” Celestia replied, though even in saying it she seemed conflicted.

“Nah. Love is pretty simple. Two ponies like each other, they get together. It happens a lot. Ponies make it complicated because they worry.” Spike threw his hands up as he jumped down from the chair and ran around in a simulated panic. “ ‘What if they don’t like me back? What if I pick the wrong flowers!’ ” he stopped, grinning up at Celestia as he hopped back into his chair. “I watch ponies do that all the time. Twilight did it for months before she finally talked to Pinkie.”

“I’m afraid that was my fault, Spike.” Celestia replied with a wince.

Spike frowned, shaking his head at her. “Not really. I mean yeah, I get what you’re saying, but she’s always like that about everything. I didn’t really know what was up with her, but I remember her fussing over that card like it was the most important test ever. I get it more, now. It also explains why she just kinda... moped for like, a year or two. Like, she shut down even more than usual.”

“Thank you for your candor,” she said quietly.

He looked at her curiously, then cursed at himself as he realized all trace of her earlier good mood had vanished. “Shoot! Not helping, sorry. I just mean that she just kinda... worries. It’s just her, and if it hadn’t been over you, it probably would have been somepony else—”

“But it wasn’t. If I’d had enough presence of mind to pay attention to her emotional state as I did her education and lack of social adjustment... She’d be happier.”

“Maybe,” Spike allowed. “I mean, yeah, she could be a little bit less screwed up, but it wouldn’t have changed who she is, really.”

“Wouldn’t it have? If I had sat down with her and explained why I couldn’t be that for her, just as Rarity did for you...”

“Not the same thing,” Spike replied. “Rarity accepted my feelings, she just... didn’t feel that way back. Could you have said that about Twilight?”

She was silent for quite a while before answering. “I can’t say. I keep thinking about how I could have helped her. I wouldn’t have wanted to reject her, or even give that impression. But I couldn’t have done anything about her advances, either. Not then, at any rate.”

“Yeah, the age thing.” Spike replied. “Not like it would have changed her mind, but I get it.”

“I could have declared my intention to marry her with a decade long engagement...” Celestia said, laughing bitterly almost as soon as she’d said it. “I’m sure that would have gone over well with the press.”

“Yeah, they’re probably gonna have a bunch to say about you dating them both, too,” Spike shrugged. “So what?”

“ ‘So what?’ “ she repeated in a flat tone that made it sound less like a question and more like a simple statement. “I only wish I could think that way.” she laughed suddenly. “I could have Luna announce it, I suppose. She has this lovely disregard for them. That might actually be fun.”

“You’d probably start a new trend,” Spike replied, grinning mischievously. “I mean, c’mon, do you really think ponies will think you’re so bad for falling in love? What’ve you got to be afraid of?”

“It’s not fear, exactly. I’m just aware of what my industrious little press ponies can do with very little. You have to be cautious as to what you give them, to minimize the damage they can do with it.”

“Just like you’re being cautious with Pinkie and Twilight?” he asked, affecting his best wide-eyed look and adding a big old smug smile on top of it.

She simply stared at him for a long while, seemingly taken aback. Eventually she shook her head, slowly returning his smile. “You do have a point. I’ll think it over, Spike. Perhaps I am being too hooves-off.”

“Like I said, you were doing great. But no point in stopping when you were helping.”

Pinkie chose that moment to burst into the library, all smiles and a teetering stack of donut boxes. Upon seeing Spike, she gasped, leaping at him in a single smooth motion. As she approached and Spike braced himself, he noted distractedly that the stack of boxes hovered in midair for a few seconds before landing on the ground, still stacked despite their apparent instability.

“Spike!” Pinkie shouted just before impact, swooping him up in a tight hug and showering him with kisses. “You’re home! How was Canterlot? Is Moony okay? How about Minnie and Lemons?”

“T-they’re all fine.” Spike gasped out when he could catch a breath. “How’s things here?”

A split second after he had asked, he realized what a horrible mistake he had made. Pinkie took a deep breath, and proceeded to tell him everything he’d just learned over the last couple of days, in one long stream of words.

He cast a despairing look to the Princess, who only smiled, opening her book once more. He sighed, settling in inside the curve of Pinkie’s arms. It was going to be a while before he could get a word in edgewise.

Still, it was nice to be home.

Luna eyed the cup with trepidation. Eriskay had set it down in front of her with confidence, and was now looking at her expectantly.

“This is Tanyang Gongfu, it’s got quite a kick!” Eriskay said, a twinkle in her eyes. When Luna looked at her blankly, she sighed. “Sorry, that joke doesn’t really translate well. It has to do with the little pictograms the Chineighse use to write out their sentences and a style of martial arts practiced there... In any case, please, try it.”

Luna lifted the cup in her magic, taking an experimental sniff. The tea scent was strongest, which struck her as odd, as she could tell that cream and sugar had been added. She took an experimental sip, and found it palatable, at least. After a moment or two, however, she felt the familiar quickening of her heart that she normally only felt from her beloved coffee. She looked at the cup in surprise, taking another sip.

“When you said you normally drank coffee I picked a nice black leaf for you. Celestia tends more towards the blends, she likes the variety of taste.” Eriskay said conversationally. “The region this comes from is experiencing a bit of turmoil, and much of the crop was ruined in a flood when the great green serpent Yinglong awoke from his three thousand year slumber and terrorized the land.”

“Hmmm.” Luna said as she took a longer drink. The black tea did not have the bite that she was used to. She wondered if perhaps the cream took too much of the edge off. She resolved to ask Eriskay to make her another cup without it to see if that made the difference.

She listened with half an ear to what Eriskay was saying until she heard about the large serpent, at which point her full attention was given. “Yinglong, you say? Roughly... three miles in length, scales of green and gold, scar above his right eyebrow?”

“I... I’ve never seen it myself, Princess,” Eriskay replied, taken aback. “I believe he is that long according to legend, however. More recent reports only describe him as ‘impossibly long.’ ”

“And he’s woken, finally?” Luna said, having real interest in the conversation now. “I had wondered whether he had survived. It seems it took him some time to lick his wounds.”

“He’s... terrorising large portions of Neighsia... yes...” Eriskay said breathlessly.

“Well, at least he had the sense not to attempt to leave his own territory, for the moment.” Luna said with a nod. “Still, I shall have to inquire with the Dragon Lord about this matter. If Yinglong has recovered it’s only a matter of time before he attempts to encroach on the Dragon Lands once more.”

“I’m sorry... you know the rampaging sky serpent?” Eriskay asked with wide eyes.

Luna’s mouth quirked up in a wry grin. “I know of him. Or, at least, I knew of a dragon who called himself Yinglong and who attempted to take control of the Dragon Lands some three thousand years ago. I very much doubt any other dragon would have the temerity to take that name.”

“But... you said you were not aware of Chineigh.” Eriskay pressed.

“We knew not from whence he came, only that he had traveled from past the high mountains to the east. We had presumed him mortally wounded and did not follow him into the mountains, as the ice and snows there make flight treacherous, and traveling on hoof is equally troublesome.” Luna shook her head. “So, he lives. My sister will want to know of this as well. He swore a lifelong vow of enmity on us all, and for a dragon, that is a very long time.”

Eriskay said nothing, simply staring at Luna in apparent awe.

“Talking with the Dragon Lord is going to be awkward.” Luna said with a grimace. “He’s never quite forgiven me for those idiots who kept slaying his kinsfolk to gain my favor.” She waved her nearly empty cup around in annoyance, the last bit threatening to slosh over the sides. “Dragons! They forget favors you did them a mere thousand years before but deal them an insult and they will never forget.

“I wouldn’t know, I’ve only met one, that little fellow that called himself Spike. He seemed pleasant“

“Spike is very pleasant. But he’s not anything at all like his brethren. Trust me.”

“Admittedly they are said to be very savage creatures, and Yinglong seems to be no exception. Are you going to slay him?” Eriskay asked as she poured herself a fresh cup of tea.

“If he can be slain, certainly. It’s that or wait around for him to attempt to wreak vengeance, and that would cause collateral damage in my own populace. We’ll have to fly south around the high mountains but he won’t be expecting a flight of dragons and me in his own territory.” Luna said with a slow, sinister grin. “Truly, it has been overlong since Our Blade was tested. I only wish my dear sister could join in on the fun.”

“She can’t join because she is weakened?” Eriskay asked.

Already deep in contemplation of her battle strategy, Luna looked at the other mare in surprise. “No, even weakened as she is she would be a force to be reckoned with. You cannot fight the likes of Yinglong with magic, after all. His scales deflect concussive blasts and fiery breath alike. Blades and claws will work, but only when delivered with enough force. When last we faced him, only Celestia, myself, and the Dragon Lord were able to wound him, the rest of the dragons merely served to distract him while we clashed.”

“That sounds dreadful. Would you like another cup?”

Luna drained the rest of her tea, holding out her cup for Eriskay to pour her another, but she shook her head when offered cream. “No, thank you, sugar will be enough.”

“As you wish.”

Luna took an experimental sip, decided she did like it better with the cream, and poured a dollop of it into the cup herself. “In any case, Celestia needs her rest. She is long overdue for some time off, and I have ordered her to take it until she feels fit once more. I will tend to the matter, rest assured.”

“I admit I had hoped Celestia would send aid in some fashion, but I was thinking more of funds to aid reconstruction...”

“There will be little point to that while the beast roams free. After he is dispatched I am sure We can see to Equestrian aid for Our far-flung ponies of the eastern lands past the high mountains.”

Eriskay was silent once more, merely looking at Luna and occasionally taking a sip of tea. Luna took that as a sign that the immediate discussions of Chineigh and its troubles were over, and picked up the two proposals Eriskay had given her, comparing them side by side.

The one which had been prepared by the merchant empire painted a bleaker picture than the one presumably influenced by the Scoltish government. Where the former told of the hardships facing the farmers in the flooded regions, the latter seemed oddly apologetic and simultaneously hopeful that the crop yields would rebound quickly.

Luna knew nothing of farming, but she knew a family of farmers, and theorized that having one’s fields flooded would not be something so easy to recover from.

This was assuming, of course, that the cause of the floods was ended. And while she didn’t know farming, she knew how to end a threat.

“You know, this is very different than it is with your sister.”

Luna looked up in surprise. “I would expect so, yes. We are very different ponies.”

“Yes!” Eriskay said, “But I don’t mean that in a bad way. Talks with Celestia tended to have meanings within meanings. She always spelled things out at the end just to be official but it wasn’t always easy to know what she was thinking. You’re... much more to the point.”

Luna considered the words for a moment, then nodded. “I will assume your words are complimentary.”

“They are. Don’t get me wrong, your sister is the literal model for a crafty diplomat and spending a week with her makes all the other negotiations and talks I have to do for the rest of the year seem easy by comparison... but you’re refreshingly direct. At times worryingly so.”

Luna cocked her head to one side, giving Eriskay a puzzled look, but she didn’t comment on the ‘worryingly so’ statement. It was not the first time a pony had expressed that, after all. “There are times when one should talk, and times when one should act. I relied upon my sister for the former, and I tended to lead the charge for the latter. I firmly believe this is not a time for discussion.” she looked at Eriskay shrewdly as a thought occured. “Though perhaps We shall need both, on this occasion. The Chineighse... do they speak Equestrian?”

“They do not...” Eriskay replied, “I had to become fluent in theirs. It’s quite a beautiful language—”

“I am certain it is,” Luna interrupted. “But I am more concerned with being able to coordinate Our efforts with existing governing bodies and armed forces. I would, for instance, like to know where there are populated areas, as I have no wish to cause casualties on the ground when the serpent lands. I recognise what I am asking is perhaps beneath you, but I know of none other who could assist.”

“Well... I... I suppose...” Eriskay said, her mouth quirking into a frown. “I admit I had hoped to spend some vacation time here with Midnight after we had closed negotiations—”

Luna’s eyes widened, and she held up a hoof to silence her breakfast companion for the moment. “Wait. You are his wife!”

“Err, yes?” Eriskay replied, nonplussed.

“So you would know where he would like to vacation! Perhaps in the same place you two honeymooned?” Luna said, smiling beatifically.

“Well... we didn’t actually take one, Majesty.” Eriskay said, casting her eyes downward with a blush. “Between his schedule and mine we simply couldn’t do it. We’d barely made time for the Princess to perform the ceremony, then I had to go on to Prance a mere two days afterwards.”

A high-pitched squee was emitting from somewhere. It took Luna a moment or two to find it was from herself, but much longer to care about stopping it. “You. Never. Had. A honeymoon.”

“No.” Eriskay admitted. “I always wanted to, but as I said—”

“You will come with me to your Chineigh.” Luna said firmly. “You will help me plan an assault to end this Yinglong.”

“I... I will.” Eriskay replied, looking askance. “But what does that have to do—”

“Then you will come here, to Equestria, and you will take Midnight with you to wherever you would like, for however long you would like. You will take my fastest fliers and my personal chariot, and you shall both be treated as royalty.” Luna said, staring at Eriskay with the intensity of one thousand suns. “You know where you wish to go?”

“I... I had thought of visiting Las Pegasus...”

“A private suite in their best hotel. Tickets to all of the shows you wish to see, and a generous fund for gambling.” Luna replied with an even bigger smile. “Would you prefer to travel by airship? The crown owns a very gaudy airship with many foolish extravagances on board.”

“I...” Eriskay opened and closed her mouth several times before she came up with anything else to say. “I suppose that would be lovely, yes.”

“Good. Now, I need Midnight. We are going to be gone for a time, and he will want to know for how long.”

“Are we going right now?” Eriskay asked in surprise.

“Soon, madam.” Luna replied. “You will have time for visits and long goodbyes. I will need time to make contact with the Dragon Lord. Please, go to him, be with him. Tell him We will meet for lunch.”

“But... the proposal—”

Luna nodded, signing off on the merchant empire proposal with a flourish. “You may tell your ‘Queen’ that relations with Equestria are as strong as ever, and that while We appreciate her government’s efforts to affect our tea drinkers as little as necessary, my sister and I both understand that desperate times lead to price increases.” she closed folded up the document, magicking a scroll tube from her room, and sealed it up inside with a wax seal. “Now, go, madam.”

Eriskay nodded, dipping into a respectful courtesy after she had placed the proposal back in her bags. “Thank you, Princess.”

“You may thank me after your trip, madam. And please remember that I will need to borrow Midnight from you during lunch.”

Luna watched her go, feeling very very pleased with herself. She then teleported directly to her study to begin penning letters to Celestia and the Dragon Lord. Her sister’s would of course prove the easier of the two, though it would be difficult to once more order Celestia into inaction for her own sake.

The letter to the Dragon Lord she absolutely dreaded, enough so that it was souring her good mood just a little. Even if he was a nice enough fellow once you got past the bellowing threats from across a battlefield stage, there was still the need to ‘break the ground’ with him, or he was unlikely to want to be helpful.

She wondered idly if old Torch still had a sweet tooth, and where she could get a ten story cake on short notice.

Her little pout turned into a grin once more. She knew a baker. She knew a family of bakers. And her sister was dating one of them, at least in theory.

“Um... if you could just—”

An outraged roar made Fluttershy jump. “Harry! You leave that pony alone!” she called after him as he attempted to drag one of the workers towards his den.

Again.

The pony in question was a little busy trying to work the crane lifting Angel’s hutch. Fortunately, Harry wasn’t lifting him bodily from it.

This time.

But the tugging on his tail was getting more than a little distracting. He glanced back in her direction, rolling his eyes. “Lil help, Miss?”

“I’m so sorry,” she muttered as she gently placed her forehooves on the upper and lower parts of Harry’s jaw and separated them from around the pony’s tail. “Harry, they’ll get your cave cleaned out soon, I promise. But we have so much more to do, first.”

“Um... darling? I think your chickens are revolting.”

“I think they’re nice-looking for chickens...” Fluttershy replied, somewhat wounded. “I mean I try to take care of them—”

“No, sweetness, I mean they are staging a revolt. I think they might be upset about the workers trying to fetch the bags from under their coop. Could you be a dear and talk them down?”

“Lady, I told you this was gonna be trouble...” Hard Hat said from inside of a circle of angry chickens being lead by Chanticleer, who was wielding a large stick in his beak and swinging it menacingly in the workponies’ direction.

“Yes, well, disruption of their home was going to be a bit of an issue. The key is convincing them it’s for the best in the long run. And trust me when I say you will be well compensated for your efforts here.” Rarity said while maintaining a shield around the two workponies.

“Just so you know, I’m tacking on the cost of a round or two for these guys.” Hard Hat replied, staring down Chanticleer with a sneer. “C’mon, try it. I could use a new pillow.”

“Chanticleer, you put that down!” Fluttershy said, scrambling over to the latest crisis. She briefly looked at Hard Hat, smiling apologetically. “Mr. Hat, I am so very very sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it, Miss Fluttershy. Just keep 'em out of our manes. We only got a couple more bags to fetch out from under there.”

“Thank you,” she said for what must have been the tenth time that morning.

She herded the chickens away from the workponies and back into their coop, firmly closing and latching the door behind Chanticleer as soon as she nudged him inside. She took a look around, seeing workponies everywhere hauling the heavy bags that she’d painstakingly hidden all around her home and depositing them in one of the two wagons they’d brought along to take all of the money away.

It had been a nice morning, before they’d shown up. It was not entirely bad now, just noisier.

She’d woken up feeling wonderful, which was good, because Rarity had needed help to wake up. That was fine too, as Fluttershy had greatly enjoyed helping to steady Rarity, getting to wash her hair (she’d snuck just one of Rarity’s special shampoos into her own luggage, reasoning that Rarity wouldn’t mind and that she could just add it to the rest of the toiletries coming by train later) while Rarity kept muttering something about earmuffs. After a few cups of coffee and some breakfast, Rarity had managed to look her usual stunning self, and only her closest friends could have recognized just how tired she was.

They’d fetched a few bags of coins from under the floorboards and had gone back to Hard Hat’s office, Rarity triumphantly holding forth the coins with a self-satisfied smile. Hard Hat had apologized to them for not arriving the previous evening, saying he’d only meant to have a few drinks with his workers and had ended having quite a few and then playing some pool with them, but that he’d managed to get the best night’s sleep he’d had in over a week and was going to help his workers with the job at Fluttershy’s home.

It had taken them a few hours to arrive, which had also been nice, as it gave her plenty of time to feed all of her friends and do her best to explain that strange ponies were going to be coming soon to take away all of the shiny hard things that you couldn’t eat or sleep on.

Apparently her friends had taken away a different message than she’d intended. But it was still going to be okay, as eventually all of the money would be retrieved, and then she could begin helping her friends forget all about the mess that had been made of her home.

“Keep an eye on Angel. I don’t like the look in his eyes.” Rarity muttered from her side.

“I thought you two had stopped fighting?” Fluttershy asked, obediently watching Angel, who did seem to have mischief in his eyes.

“We did, more or less, it’s a tenuous peace at best. But that doesn’t mean I trust him, and he wouldn’t respect me if I did..”

Fluttershy giggled quietly. Rarity wasn’t wrong. Fluttershy didn’t know if Angel respected her, but he was at least smart enough to listen when she put her hoof down, which was sort of the same thing. If Angel did mind Rarity, even a little, that put her on a short list of ponies that had managed that feat.

“How many more places do they have to check, exactly?” Rarity asked out of the corner of her mouth as she kept her eyes on Angel.

“Well... it’s going to take them some time to get everything from under Angel’s hutch.” Fluttershy replied.

“You... you put quite a bit under there, didn’t you?” Rarity asked as the pony operating the crane lifted the hutch clear, revealing dozens of bags underneath. That was of course just what hadn’t fit in the hole.

Fluttershy nodded. “It was a deep hole. My mole friends and beaver friends worked on it all day. But I made them stop when the sides started to cave in.”

Rarity blinked, looking at the wagon that was already growing full after the workponies had cleared out the crawlspace under the chicken coop and the big hollow log near the edge of her property. The workponies still had the other one empty, which was good, because the hole under Angel’s hutch would probably fill that one. But Harry’s cave would probably need another empty wagon, and maybe another half of a second one.

He had a big cave.

In the end, it took two trips (Harry’s cave actually took up both of the wagons for the second trip) but before they could go back for the rest, they first had to put the first load of money somewhere. Rarity knew exactly where.

“Hello!” she said as she entered Ponyville branch of the Equestrian National Bank, all smiles and brandishing her document from Luna. “Is the president free? I need a word, please.” There were some concerned looks exchanged by the tellers, but after a moment a middle aged grey-coated earth pony emerged, smoothing his yellow mane while adjusting his tie.

The stallion in question was very nice. His name was Two Bit, and he was the sort of pony that just put you at ease, even if you were very nervous because you had lots of checks you had to cash and weren’t quite sure how to handle that. Fluttershy had talked to him on a number of occasions after he had realized she had been coming in on a regular basis and that the tellers were starting to have trouble with her. He’d asked her to give him some ideas of how much he should expect her, and when, and roughly how many bits she was going to need, and afterwards she’d never had any trouble beyond figuring out where to put it all.

“Miss Rarity, a pleasure as always.” He said as he ushered them both into his office. “Oh, and... Miss Fluttershy as well? You’re a little early, ma’am. I won’t be ready for you for another few days.”

“Oh, no, I’m not—”

“Actually, she’s here to make a deposit.” Rarity interjected. “Well, first to start an account, then to make a deposit.”

He sat down behind the desk, motioning for them to do the same in the chairs facing him. “Well, I must say that’s welcome news! How much were we going to deposit, Miss Fluttershy?”

“Um... a lot?” Fluttershy replied, not quite able to meet his gaze. After all the trouble he’d gone to to make sure the bank had bits for her every time she came in, it felt a bit ungrateful to be returning it all.

“I see...” he said, his eyebrows raising. “Are we depositing bits or checks?”

“A combination of the two.” Rarity said. “You’ll probably need a few cashiers, actually.”

Having said that, she reached into her saddlebags, pulling out some of what had previously been the contents of Fluttershy’s bottom drawer and fanning out several of the checks. “You can add these up to start, there are many more. Once the checks are dealt with they can begin counting out the bits.”

He snatched the checks nimbly with his teeth as they levitated towards him in Rarity’s magic, laying them out and scanning them, mumbling under his breath. The checks always varied a little, but she usually didn’t cash so many at once... Well, in this instance she wasn’t cashing them, so maybe it wouldn’t bother anypony. He jotted a running tally down and nodded to Rarity, who pulled out the rest of the checks and placed them in neat stacks on his desk.

“Um... sir, there are some ponies outside with some wagons full of bags asking about a deposit—” a young-looking teller said as he opened the door a crack to address the bank president.

“Yes, let them bring it all in, and then I need you and the others to start counting. Actually, send somepony out for lunch, we’re going to be here a while, I suspect...” Two Bit said without looking up from the pile of checks.

“Splendid!” Rarity said with a smile. “I trust this will solve some issues with cash availability, sir?”

His eyes flicked up to meet hers as he filled in another line in a ledger. “Hmmm? Well, I suppose it does, yes.”

“Well, then. After we’re all sorted, I’ll need to make a withdrawal of my own, sir. But that can wait.” She turned to Fluttershy, letting out a little squeal of happiness as she reached out to hug her. “It’s happening! It’s finally happening!”

“Um... I’m happy you’re happy, but we still need to get the bits out of Harry’s cave. I promised him—” Fluttershy let out a squeak as Rarity hugged her harder.

“Yes, yes of course.” Rarity said as she released her death grip. “Let me tell Hard Hat to go fetch the rest. And then I need to pay him for my repairs, and after that we need to go back to the market and buy the best pair of earmuffs that money can purchase, and a new bed for my room, and furnishings... and we’ll need to pick out paint for the kitchen and my bedroom...”

Fluttershy just smiled and nodded, letting Rarity plot out the rest of their day. For her part, she wondered about maybe adding a room to her cottage where Rarity could at least work on designs when she was visiting, and how much it would cost to get to Mareis for a trip.

She really did need to thank the juice company. To a pony like her, the money they had given her had been a big burden. But now, it was going to help Rarity, and Rarity didn’t have to feel bad at all since she was going to be using the money Luna had promised her, now that the bank had bits to give out to her.

Maybe she could even send a nice ‘thank you’ note to Photo Finish. She still didn’t want to ever be a model again, but she could do that much. And... maybe she could hire her to take pictures, during the wedding. That would be good. As long as she wasn’t too pushy.

Fluttershy felt a little smile grow on her face. All around her, she could hear the busy tapping of hooves on little machines, and pens writing tallies, and to her side, Rarity was gushing about making new drapes. At home, Harry would be waiting impatiently, and Angel might be plotting something bad, but at that moment, she was content.

It was happening. It was finally happening.

Chapter 74: Ponies Make It Complicated

View Online

Time passed, as time did.

For Fluttershy, it seemed all too short. For two weeks she woke up every morning with the love of her life, they’d spent time together in her home, having breakfast and feeding her animals. Then they’d both made their way in town to the Boutique.

Each day, they got a little bit more of the dress order done, all the while talking and laughing as best friends (and lovers) do while Rarity’s Boutique was rebuilt into a liveable space once more. And at night they went back to her cozy bed with its brand new quilt that they’d made together, and enjoyed each other’s company in a different, but no less wonderful way.

It felt like a honeymoon, even if the actual wedding hadn’t happened yet. In her mind, the ceremony was a formality. Their hearts and lives were joined already.

It was idyllic, almost dreamlike, even if life intruded every now and again.

Lady Starlight visited as promised (well before they’d completed the order) which made Rarity very nervous, but her worries were proven entirely needless. The Lady’s first question to Rarity wasn’t about the dresses at all, but whether everything was okay, since she’d seen the state of the Boutique when it was whole when she’d originally placed her order.

“Well, there was a freak storm.” Rarity said, wincing. “I should be grateful, I suppose, that it wasn’t some rampaging beast this time, as it could have been far worse. But it’s been remarkably difficult to get repairs done since so many ponies needed them at once.”

“Did you upset a weather pony?” the lady asked, looking confused.

“No, in fact one of my best friends heads the Weather Team. She stopped the fire from consuming my whole home. No, this was a storm that formed all on its own. Dreadful business. At least with the Weather Team you get a little notice as long as you watch the schedule.”

“Weather that just forms on its own?” Lady Starlight asked incredulously. “How on Equestria does such a thing happen?”

“The Everfree Forest is a very strange place.” Rarity replied. “A storm is hardly the most dangerous thing to come out of it.”

“It’s not quite so bad.” Fluttershy chimed in. “You just have to know what to expect. Many of the animals from there are very nice.”

The Lady just shook her head. “Well, that’s horrid. Forgive me for saying this but I am very glad I don’t live here.”

“It’s actually quite pleasant, when everything isn’t going wrong at once.” Rarity said, giggling into a hoof. “But I understand. Baltimare must be nicer.”

“Baltimare is dirty, smelly, and absolutely uncivilized,” Lady Starlight said with a grimace. “Its one redeeming quality is that my husband came from there, not much else to recommend it. Oh, except that they make lovely ships, and my husband makes scads of bits because of them. And money means it doesn’t really matter where you call home.”

“That’s one way to think of it, I suppose.” Rarity replied with a nod.

“So, obviously you’re a bit delayed.” The Lady observed. “When should I expect shipment?”

“Well, I wasn’t as delayed as I might have been. I lost a little over a week, but we’ve been finishing them up as best we can. I can actually fulfill part of the order now, since you wanted duplicates.”

The Lady seemed surprised that they’d gotten as much done as they had, and promised to send some ponies by to pick up what was done. Rarity assured her the remainder would be ready in another week, assuming her shop wasn’t demolished by some rampaging beast in the interim.

Eventually, the Boutique was put into good-as-new condition, and Rarity had an absolute ball redecorating Sweetie’s bedroom (new wallpaper meant new curtains and bedding and carpet, or so Rarity insisted), followed by Rarity’s own bedroom which required all-new everything, and of course the kitchen, which mostly just needed a brand-new sprinkler system (Rarity was very insistent on it being top of the line) and a fresh coat of paint.

It was bittersweet for Fluttershy, as she was happy for Rarity, but it did mean an end to both of them sleeping at her cottage each night. Still, visiting Rarity was nice too, and even Fluttershy had to admit the large bed Rarity had picked was very comfy. Although she didn’t sleep very well the first week or so, missing all the normal sounds of her nighttime friends.

The first few nights she didn’t notice at all, since they did very little sleeping.

The bed was nice.

True to her word, Rarity had the rest of the dresses finished within the following week and shipped them off to Baltimare. And true to hers, Lady Starlight sent along her payment, which Rarity took to the bank with a huge smile.

That payment had caused a small argument between them, as Rarity insisted on paying Fluttershy for her labor, and no amount of pointing out the incredibly obvious fact that Fluttershy still had more money than she had any idea what to do with (and had more coming, as the checks had never stopped) would dissuade her. In the end, Fluttershy agreed, resolving to take Rarity out to dinner a few times as a way of spending it.

Then she looked at the amount Rarity had paid her, sighed, and amended her estimate to more like ten to twenty times. She wasn’t entirely unhappy about that, as taking Rarity out to dinner was fun, and let Fluttershy experience foods she’d never heard of before.

No more French restaurants, she thought with a pained wince. Those poor frogs and snails... She fed her carnivore friends fish on occasion, but she could actually talk to frogs, it was different. She didn’t think she’d be able to forget seeing what that griffon couple had ordered for a long time.

Canterlot was also a good place to get special things for Angel, which made him happy. And when Angel was happy, he caused fewer problems for her.

She loved her little Angel bunny, but there were times, just for moments, that she wished she’d maybe chosen a different pet. These were usually followed by her finding him and snuggling him, all the while assuring herself that she didn’t really mean it.

It was a vicious cycle.

The shop being fixed meant Sweetie Belle could not only visit, but spend the night as well. It was nice to see Rarity and her sister happy again, even if sometimes that meant Rarity getting irritated with Sweetie. She supposed it was very hard to love everything about another pony, even if you loved the pony themselves very much.

Realizing that made it just a little easier to love her parents, despite their flaws.

Sweetie staying with them did mean that their nights together while at the Boutique had to be entirely chaste (or, at the very least, very very quiet, which was Fluttershy’s specialty, though in Rarity’s case it required creative uses of scarves), however. That was nice too. Making love was wonderful, but just having Rarity by her side snuggled close made Fluttershy happy in a way she’d never quite experienced before.

Their lives continued in this way for weeks more, developing into a comfortable routine. Then, while in Canterlot on a dinner date of no particular significance, Rarity stood up, looking Fluttershy firmly in the eyes, and proceeded to drop low in an odd sort of bow Fluttershy had never seen her do before, holding out a little open box balanced on the flats of her hoof.

Fluttershy imagined she likely made the other patrons deaf with her answer, but the immediate positive reaction from the crowd was very loud as well, so she couldn’t be sure.

“Twilight, did the flower shipment come—”

“Yes, Rarity, they’ve been arranged like you wanted.” Twilight answered, letting out a little yawn afterwards.

“Maybe we should check the fittings on your bridesmaid dresses? Are the colors all right? I could probably whip up something new—”

“Rarity, sit down and let the poor hairdresser do her job!”

Rarity sat in the chair and pouted. “Well, excuse me for being thorough!”

Twilight took a deep, cleansing breath, then pulled a very large scroll out of her satchel and shook it at Rarity. “There are one hundred forty-seven items on this list. We’ve gone over them at least twenty times by now. And while I am fine with making that twenty-one, I’m fairly certain that qualifies as ‘thorough’.”

“I just want everything to be perfect,” Rarity replied sullenly. “I recognize a random fashionista from a small town and a former model who quit very quickly into her career aren’t as high profile as a princess and the Captain of the Guard, but the wedding is still being held in Canterlot and officiated by Princess Luna herself! If something went wrong—”

“Nothing will go wrong,” Twilight said firmly. “Now that we know the changelings got in through the caverns, there is no way for them to infiltrate, and the guards have been on high alert since Pinkie made it all the way to the Court without being caught.”

“Oh, goodness, I hadn’t even thought of changelings—”

“Also we’ve tripled the guard around Discord, and placed static magical fields all around the garden to soothe nerves and dissuade arguments. Nothing,” Twilight said while staring Rarity firmly in the eye, “Will. Go. Wrong.”

Rarity nodded after a moment, noting how the scroll shook in Twilight’s magic. “All right. Have you heard from Pinkie about Fluttershy’s preparations?”

“Not in the last five minutes, but when I saw her last she said that Fluttershy was fine and not driving her crazy with constant worrying at all.”

Rarity crossed both forehooves in front of her and stuck her tongue out at Twilight. “You’re absolutely the worst!”

On a nearby equiniquin, her wedding dress sat waiting. She’d finally relented to Fluttershy’s wishes, only insisting that Fluttershy’s dress include a veil that she could lift. It was a silly thing, but she wanted to be the one initiating the kiss that sealed the union, since Fluttershy had been the one to give the kiss that began the relationship properly.

It was difficult to entirely break with tradition, disregarding how many others she’d broken.

Another little detail she’d insisted on was, of course, not allowing herself to see Fluttershy during the preparation before the wedding, though they had shared breakfast that very morning, so it was no great chore to do. She was well aware that most wedding superstitions were simply old mares tales, but if Granny Smith was anything to judge by, old mares could be quite wise and should not be ignored lightly.

Besides, she wanted to be surprised along with the rest of the crowd when Fluttershy walked down the aisle. The dress had been designed, sewn, and fitted entirely without Fluttershy having ever worn it in Rarity’s presence.

She knew Fluttershy’s curves so well she could have done the thing blindfolded.

The dress was green, inspired by an untouched forest glade they’d found after getting a bit lost on the way to Zecora’s one afternoon. It was long and flowing, mimicking the moss that had covered a singular tree in the middle of it all.

Fluttershy had liked the tree. Rarity had liked the kiss they’d shared under it.

Rarity’s own dress was understated by comparison. It was a red dress (to compliment and contrast with Fluttershy’s green) and where Fluttershy’s was all frills and floral designs meant to evoke the forest (similar to her gala dress in base design, as it was hard to improve on perfection) with a long train and veil, Rarity’s dress was short, but not so short as to be provocative (or not very, at least) It’s design was based around the idea of a tuxedo, with smart lines and edges, but form-fitting and feminine, and accented with shades of pink.

She had also made a top hat to go with it, because she loved hats.

The more traditional colors of white and black were briefly considered when she had begun designing the dresses, but white against Fluttershy’s already pale coat didn’t suit her very well, she looked best in the colors of nature. On the other side of things, black on Rarity could be stunning in a formal gown, but she tended to favor her pinks and purples and reds as they stood out nicely against her coat and complimented her mane.

In the end she chose what they would both be happiest with, throwing tradition out the window. It was their wedding, after all.

“There! Now you are perfect!” A voice proclaimed, shaking Rarity from her reverie.

She blinked, and beheld her own face in a mirror as it was shoved into her field of view. She had to admit she did look lovely. “Right! I... I suppose that’s it then? It’s time?”

“Not even close.” Twilight said. “We still have to touch up your makeup and get you into your dress. Don’t worry, I’ll let you know when it is.”

“And you’ve left enough time for you to get into your dress as well?” Rarity asked, sagging back into the chair to allow the beautician to begin her work.

“I have it all planned down to the minute, with enough leeway for five minor disasters and three major ones. Everything will be fine.”

Rarity nodded, closing her eyes as the eyeshadow was applied. Twilight was right, of course. It was exactly for her meticulous attention to detail that Rarity had asked her to be her Best Mare, and because she was Twilight, she’d also immediately seized the job of wedding planner as well.

Everything will be fine. she repeated in her head.

With enough repetition, she might have even begun to believe it, just a little.

Pinkie Pie was on the verge of exploding.

It was a familiar feeling, but not an unwelcome one. She lived in a constant state of joyful excitement, except for the dark times. But she tried not to think about those because there was so much wonderful in the world.

Today, two of her bestest friends were getting married, and that was why she felt full of happiness to the point where it was like it was going to burst out of her in a cloud of confetti and cotton candy. She was trying really hard not to let that happen. It would mess up the dress Rarity had made for her, and it was such a nice dress.

Oddly, though, Fluttershy didn’t seem as excited. The whole time the hairdresser and makeup ponies had been helping her get ready she hadn’t said a word.

Now, being quiet was not unusual for a Fluttershy. In Pinkie’s experience, Fluttershy’s natural state was quiet. It was why she tried to make sure to herd her party crowds away from at least one corner whenever Fluttershy was present, just to give her friend a spot to retreat to when she was feeling overwhelmed, which happened at least once per party.

But this was a different kind of quiet. Today she just looked kinda... tense. Like really tense. Pinkie waited until after the other ponies had left before trying to ask her friend about it, just in case it was the presence of those same ponies causing the tenseness. But when everypony else was gone, the quiet remained. Finally, Pinkie tentatively put her hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder as her friend stood in front of a mirror, and watched as she rocked gently on her hooves, swaying like a tree in the wind.

“You okay, Shy-Shy?” Pinkie asked gently.

Gently was not something that came easily to Pinkie. She tended more towards excited and bombastic. But when Fluttershy had asked her to be her Mare of Honor, she’d immediately known that it was Serious Business time. That meant doing things the Fluttershy way, which was mostly a very quiet and reserved and trying-not-to-startle-Fluttershy way.

But she was worried about the silence in the room. It was quiet even for Fluttershy, which was pretty impressive.

Fluttershy looked away from the mirror, giving Pinkie a shaky but nevertheless real smile. “Yes, it’s just... it’s happening. And I’m in the dress, and we’ll walk down the aisle to her soon, and it’s all just a little bit too much.”

Pinkie gasped. “You’re not getting cold-hooves, are you? Quick! I’ll get you some warm water to soak them in!”

“N-no!” Fluttershy said quickly, throwing out one wing to block Pinkie from leaving the room. “No, my hooves are fine, I’m just nervous. Rarity’s been looking forward to this for so long, and I want everything to go just right.”

“Oh!” Pinkie wiped a forehoof over her forehead, wicking away beads of sweat onto the floor. “Well, I know Twi-Twi’s got this, so it’ll be fine!”

“I’m not worried about Twilight’s planning, Pinkie. I’m worried I’m going to trip, or mess up the vows, or not smile right when the cameras go off, or hit somepony in the face with the bouquet—”

“Oh, that would be kinda funny.” Pinkie said, laying a single hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Or you could miss on the kiss and plant one on Luna instead! Ooo, or you could get wrapped up in your train and end up like a Flutterrito!” Pinkie’s stomach grumbled loudly, making her blush. “What do you suppose a Flutterrito would taste like? I bet you’d have to use lots of butter, and it would need to be sweet, I think... with bean curds and raspberry jelly? No, strawberry, definitely strawberry—”

Fluttershy let out a little giggle, seemingly surprised by it.

“Hey, that’s more like it!” Pinkie said, pulling Fluttershy in for a quick hug. “This is a happy day. I mean, it’s whatever kind of day you want, because it’s your day. But I think it’s happy?”

“It’s very happy, Pinkie. It’s also worrisome. But—”

Twilight chose that moment to poke her head into the room, scanning it quickly. “Oh, good, you’re ready. I just wanted to check before I went on ahead and had them start the music.”

“Um... just about, Twilight. I... I just need a moment.” Fluttershy replied.

“Okay! I’ll tell your father to meet you down the hall. Everything is going just fine and there is definitely no reason to worry—” Her ears flattened as Rarity’s voice faintly called for her from the other dressing room down the hall. “Uh, let me just check on that. Just... come out when the march starts.”

She glanced at Pinkie, smiling, and blew her a kiss before ducking back outside and closing the door.

Fluttershy took a deep breath, exhaling it slowly. “It’s going to be fine. It’s going to be fine.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie said, trying to pack her own worries away. It was funny how that worked, before Fluttershy had told her about what worried her, she hadn’t been worried at all. Now they pranced around in her head like naughty foals that needed a timeout. “I mean, yeah, things could go wrong, but if they do, we’ll all be there to make it right again.

Fluttershy nodded, smiling with a little more confidence. “You’re right. I’m not going to let worries stop me. Not today.”

“Yeah! You show those worries!” Pinkie said, giving Fluttershy an extra little squeeze before letting her go.

From outside their little dressing room, music began to swell. Fluttershy reared up as she heard it, her eyes and wings wide as if she’d seen a ghost. “Oh,” she said after taking a moment to compose herself. “That’s... that’s the wedding march, isn’t it?”

Pinkie nodded. “Are you ready?”

Fluttershy nodded hurriedly, swiveling slowly to face the door. She stared at it, her wings slowly rising as her face became set into a determined expression. Without even looking back, she said: “Pinkie?”

“Yeah?”

“I need a push.”

Pinkie gamely got behind Fluttershy’s rump, nudging her along with the top of her head until Fluttershy’s feet got the message that they were moving and began walking in time to the beat of the march. A little ways down the hallway, a towering mass of pegasus waited. Pinkie might have mistaken it for a statue until it gently cleared its throat.

“Hello, Shy-Shy,” a deep voice said.

Fluttershy looked up, giving the pegasus a smile. “Hi, daddy.”

“Are you ready?”

Pinkie looked back and forth between the two of them, trying to reconcile what she was seeing. This mountain of pony was Fluttershy’s dad?

He looked past Fluttershy, spotting her, and waved. “Hello.”

“Hello!” Pinkie chirped in reply.

“I’m Silver Lining,” he said in that voice that sounded like a pile of rocks shifting. “And you have to be Pinkie Pie, because you don’t look like an Applejack.”

“Yeah!” she exclaimed, still staring upwards. “I mean, I don’t have to be, but I am!”

He blinked, seemingly taken aback at her response. It was a reaction she was used to seeing. “Well, thank you for taking care of my daughter on her special day.”

“Oh!” she replied, giving him her most polished smile. “No problemo!”

He held out a single hoof to Fluttershy, glancing down the hall then back to her. “Let’s go, your bride is waiting.”

Pinkie Pie watched them go for a long moment, then scrambled after them. She was supposed to be up front with the rest of the girls, after all.

Applejack stifled a yawn, doing her best to maintain appearances.

She and Rainbow were waiting patiently by the dais where Princess Luna would be officiating the ceremony, and had been for what seemed like an hour. If Applejack had known it was going to take this long, she would have let Rainbow spend some more time at the snack table that Pinkie had set up.

“I would have done a whole routine if they’d let me.” Rainbow grumbled.

Snacks would have had the added benefit of distracting Dash from her irritation at not being asked to do a Rainboom at the end of this particular wedding. “Sugarcube, sometimes all you gotta be is here. Rarity and Shy don’t need no flashy tricks to celebrate. They already turned down Pinkie’s offer for the fireworks display.”

“I’m way better than fireworks!” Rainbow protested hotly. “I can make the sky explode! I mean, how awesome is that?”

“Pretty danged awesome.” Applejack admitted. “It’s also the kinda thing that draws eyes away, and Rarity wants those eyes on Fluttershy.”

“Yeah... well...” Rainbow trailed off, looking sullenly at the floor as if it was the floor’s fault that she was upset.

“Exactly.” Applejack said, gently rubbing Rainbow’s shoulder. “I know you like to be in the spotlight, but this one’s for them.”

Rainbow sighed heavily. “Fine. I just... I wanted to do something special.”

“Ya are. You’re here, with her, helping to celebrate. You know Shy ain’t so much about the flashy stuff.”

Rainbow flashed her an annoyed look, then glanced down the aisle. “They should be up here any minute now, right?”

“Your guess is as good as mine, sug.” Applejack replied, following Rainbow’s gaze with her own. On either side guests were packed in, Rarity’s mostly consisting of her family, various business contacts, and several friends from Ponyville. Fluttershy’s side was composed of Fluttershy’s mom and dad (a very stern looking mare dressed up in a fancy military uniform called Posey, and a great big stallion that had introduced himself as Silver), a fair percentage of the off-duty guard members (Applejack didn’t know why, but friends of Fluttershy were welcome), a large amount of birds rodents and bats who seemed to have invited themselves, and of course Angel Bunny and Harry the bear, who had been invited specifically.

The critters all been herded to their own little corner, but Applejack didn’t want to even think about what the floor was gonna look like if they had to wait much longer. Critters weren’t much for toilet niceties in her experience. She had no idea how Fluttershy kept her place from smelling like an outhouse, but she did know that the plants and trees all around her little cottage grew especially well with very little tending, so she guessed it’d probably be all right.

Applejack could only wish her cows and pigs were so polite.

Just when Applejack was about to go check on matters herself, Twilight came up the aisle at a quick canter, which was basically as fast as she could go without getting tripped up in the dress Rarity had made for her. “Everypony, I’m so sorry for the delay, although by my estimates we’re still well within my margin for error! Ms. Scratch, if you could start the music please?”

Over the loudspeakers, the wedding march began to play. Shortly after it began, Rarity and her father Hondo walked down the aisle, Rarity smiling and waving the whole time as if she was on a parade float.

Pinkie scrambled down the aisle next, skidding to a stop just before destroying the floral arrangements, making Twilight’s left eye twitch.

With everyone else more or less assembled, Luna would soon be taking her place on the dais. She was waiting off to the side for her cue, looking very official in her ceremonial gown. Seeing Applejack look her way, Luna waved with a big grin, which Applejack returned in kind.

Back when Rarity and Fluttershy had told them all the good news, Applejack had figured Princess Celestia would be the one doing the ceremony. Actually, to hear Pinkie talk about it, the Princess had assumed as much herself. But while Rarity would have loved the idea, when the six of them had talked it over with Celestia and Luna at the inevitable party Pinkie had thrown, they had all come to the unfortunate conclusion that if she returned to Canterlot for any reason (even just to attend the wedding), ponies would assume she was back in charge.

While she was recovering pretty quick, she wasn’t ready to deal with her day to day stress quite yet. Even knowing this, it had taken Luna pulling rank to convince her to stay in Ponyville, and only then with Twilight’s assurances that she would share the memories when she and Pinkie returned.

When Luna had been asked to perform the ceremony, after much gushing over how honored she felt, she’d asked for a favor from Rarity and Fluttershy: that they make a trip to the old castle to retrieve Luna’s old clothes. Even if they knew the Everfree pretty well by now, Applejack had gone along just to be sure her friends would be safe. It had been pretty amazing to see what could survive a couple of thousand years. Luna had been pretty happy to see this one in particular, saying she hadn’t been asked to perform a marriage in just over fifteen hundred years, and that she wanted to do it properly.

Finally, at long last, being lead down the aisle by her dad, came Fluttershy.

Normally being in front of a crowd this big would have given Fluttershy a screaming case of the heebie-jeebies, but today she had her eyes fixed on the mare in the red dress waiting to tie the knot with her. Applejack had seen Fluttershy during some happy moments, but the smile she had on her face at that moment managed to rival Pinkie Pie’s day to day expression.

It was a nice look for her.

Thinking about Pinkie made Applejack think about how nice it was to see a smile on her face lately. Even Twilight had been in a danged good mood the last few weeks, although she looked kinda stressed at that moment. Then again, that was pretty normal for Twi, so that was okay too.

Weddings were stressful things to begin with, and the last time they’d all been to one there’d been a changeling invasion. So maybe that was making this one even more stressful remembering that one.

She wondered how many other events in her life might end being colored by weirdness. It had all been so simple once. Now she couldn’t even look at a statue without wondering if it wasn’t some world-destroying thing waiting to bust out.

“Oh wow, here comes Scoots!” Rainbow said in a whisper. “How the heck did Rarity manage to get her into that thing?”

Applejack’s attention shifted from Fluttershy to Apple Bloom Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo trotting down the aisle just ahead of her, tossing flower petals to the left and right. It was pretty danged cute. She did see Rainbow’s point, the dresses were frilly as all get out. Still, Scootaloo didn’t look unhappy, so Applejack supposed it was all fine.

The flowerfilly trio reached the end of the aisle, all of them sitting down together with Rarity’s parents in the front row. Spike took that as his cue to take his place next to Rarity, the ringbox in his claws and ready to present.

Fluttershy took her place in front of the dais with Rarity, and Applejack could swear the whole world hushed up as the march ended.

Rarity’s heart hammered in her chest as if it was going to burst forth and start singing. At least, that’s what she envisioned in her mind. In point of fact she was doing all she could to not yank the seats out from under several of her guests so that she might have a surface to swoon upon. She was accomplishing this only by promising herself that she would swoon after the ceremony, where she would be able to safely land into Fluttershy’s open arms.

Her sense of drama cried about the lack of audience, but propriety would hear none of it.

As Twilight had promised, everything was perfect, and delays aside (mostly from herself, if she was being honest) more or less on schedule. Her sister was beaming up at her from the front row with a smile so bright that it almost hurt her to look at it, and both of her parents looked as proud of her as the day she’d cut the ribbon on her boutique door to an audience of Sweetie Belle, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and them.

That had been a little disappointing, but this was anything but.

She was in Canterlot, surrounded by friends, family, and business acquaintances. Her wedding was in the castle, being officiated by Princess Luna (maybe not the one she’d envisioned performing it when she was younger, nor with the same ‘bride and groom’. But no less impressive, and in some ways, more) and about to marry her best friend turned marefriend and lover. About to marry the mare that she’d been more than a little enraptured with from the moment she’d set eyes on her, and was somehow fortunate enough to have those feelings returned.

All told, it was very satisfactory. As the fulfillment of foalhood dreams went, it was a solid twelve out of ten.

At last Fluttershy stood at her side, and Silver took his seat (He cast a brief glance at Rarity, almost looking as if he was going to say something, then apparently thought better of it and sat down) leaving the two of them standing in front of Luna with Spike and all of their close friends fanned out to either side of them.

Her mouth quirked into a small frown before she put him out of her mind. He was being remarkably well behaved and cooperative (mostly because despite his misgivings about whom Fluttershy was getting married to, it was still his only child’s wedding) but she was going to have to do something about the bad blood between them someday. She wondered idly if she couldn’t get Posey to work on him a bit on her behalf.

“Um... hi,” Fluttershy said from behind the green veil.

Rarity’s attention was swiftly drawn back to her bride to be, and instantly all worries of obstinate future in-laws were lost as she really allowed herself to look at Fluttershy beyond a simple glance to judge how close she was getting.

It was a beautiful dress, Rarity knew this, and she’d been dying to see Fluttershy in it. But all she could see was Fluttershy’s blushing face just behind the veil. “H-hello, sweetness.” Rarity replied, her mouth feeling like it had been stuffed with first cotton then the finest sand, leaving behind a raspy wisp of a voice that sounded like wind coming out of a deep cavern.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked, looking concerned.

“I’m quite possibly feeling better than I have ever felt.” Rarity said, doing her best to will steadiness into her voice. “I’m just a little... overwhelmed by it all.”

Fluttershy’s look of concern became more curious, almost disbelieving. “Overwhelmed?”

Rarity nodded minutely, trying not to show outward concern to all of their guests. “I’ll be fine, darling. It’s... it’s just a very big moment for me.”

She felt something brush her right foreleg, and found Fluttershy’s hoof gently reaching out to stroke against it. The contact helped ground her, and she took strength from it as she drew in a calming breath.

“It’s going to be fine.” Fluttershy said in a voice that could have easily calmed a rampaging chimera. “I’m here, you’re here. It’s okay.”

Rarity nodded, giving Fluttershy a shaky but heartfelt smile.

A cloud of dark mist rose up from the dais, coalescing into the shape of a pony when it had reached the proper height. Luna stepped out of the shadowy pony figure with a playful little grin, beaming down at Fluttershy and Rarity and saying: “We have arrived! Let the ceremony commence!”

She looked around the room expectantly, her smile wavering as everypony stared back at her without saying anything. This went on for an uncomfortably long time before Luna blinked and said: “Oh! Yes, We prepared for this!” She said, her horn blazing in dark blue fire. Flashes of light were followed by fluttering papers, and Luna grasped one of them in her magic and read: “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last—” She blinked, crumpled the paper into a ball, and set it on fire. “That is not the speech for this occasion, one moment...”

Afters several more flashes, Luna held a stack of notecards up triumphantly. “Ahem! ‘Dearly beloved...’” she paused, adding: “Which is to say of the ponies getting married, not to Ourselves, excluding certain of you... ‘You have been assembled to bear witness to a union of hearts, between this mare...” Luna squinted at the notecard, frowning. “It says ‘and this stallion’ here, but it’s really this other mare. My apologies. ‘Fluttershy, and Rarity....’ ”

She continued scanning the notecard, her frown deepening. “I would have sworn they kissed now... Oh!” she looked up at the crowd, saying: “If anypony can name any reason as to why these two should not wed, speak now, or maintain your silence for all eternity.”

Luna paused for a moment, and during this time Rarity watched Silver Lining like a hawk would a rabbit, waiting for the slightest shift in his posture that might indicate he was going to stand. If he did, she intended to hit him, scandal or no.

He didn’t budge, waiting respectfully while Luna allowed time for a response. But despite his silence, an interruption still rang out over the crowd: “Wait!”

Rarity’s gaze was ripped away from her soon-to-be father-in-law to the source of the disturbance, finding a unicorn stallion making his way through the aisles. Next to him was another unicorn, murmuring apologetically to anypony that so much as glanced in their direction. It took Rarity a moment to recognize who it was, and a moment longer to decide how to feel about it.

“Darling, I apologize in advance, but I may have to commit murder on our wedding day,” she said as she watched Prince Blueblood intently. He oddly hadn’t said anything more beyond his initial outcry, but the very fact that he’d said anything at all during that critical moment was making her blood boil. “Please wait for me, I’m not certain a pardon will mean much in front of so many witnesses.”

Luna, meanwhile, was going through her notecards with a flummoxed look, occasionally glancing up at Blueblood as he waded through the crowd of guards on Fluttershy’s side of the room. “Nephew? What was your objection, exactly?”

Fluttershy shook her head at Rarity, letting out a little giggle. “It’ll be fine.”

“Fine?” Rarity demanded. “He’s making a scene at a wedding he wasn’t even invited to!”

“I... I invited him.” Fluttershy said quietly. “I thought it might be nice for him and his friend Tea to come.”

“There we are!” Blueblood announced as he plopped down in one of a pair of open chairs, his friend finding a seat next to him. High Tea whispered something to him, which caused a brief argument between the two before Blueblood stood up once more, muttering: “I apologize for the disturbance. Carry on!”

“Carry on?” Luna repeated, looking over her notes again.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Rarity hissed back at Fluttershy.

“Because I thought you might say no.” Fluttershy replied in a whisper.

“Well, yes, because it might have been horribly awkward!”

“I think it... just was? But now it’s over?”

“I’m sorry, everypony, I’m not finding anything for how I’m meant to proceed after... whatever just happened.” Luna muttered.

“Princess...” Twilight said from Rarity’s side of the aisle. “I could help—”

Luna gave one last look at the top card in the stack, then flicked the entire stack into the air and sent them somewhere else in a flash of magic, which was followed by a strangled-sounding cry from Twilight.

“Nevermind,” Luna said. “We shall... ‘wing it’, I believe it’s called. Do we have the rings?”

Spike proudly held up a satin pillow with the box nestled into it. “Right here!”

Luna peered down into the open box, frowning. “These are not horn rings...” she said, glancing back at Fluttershy and Rarity. “Ah, of course, pegasus. Well then, ‘ear’ rings instead. Very well. We shall adapt. Rarity, please take the... piece of jewerly for Fluttershy and... attach it to her in some fashion.”

Rarity did as she was told, picking up the earring for Fluttershy, but hesitated before attempting to put it into the piercing in Fluttershy’s ear. She hadn’t minded Luna’s little flubs up till now (She had even found them amusing. Granted, this was mostly due to Fluttershy’s calming presence.) but she really didn’t want anything interfering with the legality of the marriage, and getting something critical wrong struck her as being an issue. She set the band back down inside the box. “I’m almost certain there is a step before this,” she said, looking up at Luna. “Some vows, yes?”

Luna looked at Rarity blankly for a single moment before saying: “Vows! Yes! The kiss comes after the vows and the rings, that was it. Let Us see.... Doest thou, Rarity, take this Fluttershy, to have and to hold, in good times and bad, through frailty and good health, til both of your lives end?”

Rarity hesitated for the barest moment, unsure if that was quite right but deciding it would do just as quickly. “I do, of course!”

“Good, good!” Luna said with a smile. Turning to Fluttershy, she said. “And do you, Fluttershy, take fair Rarity as your bride, to have and to hold, to love and cherish, through fortune good and ill, till you breathe your last?”

“I do!” Fluttershy shouted back, her smile beaming at Luna as she did so.

“Excellent! Now, take the rings, my friends!” Luna turned to Rarity, gesturing to the box in Spike’s outstretched claws. “Rarity, place the loop in Fluttershy’s ear, claiming for all to see that she is your own, and repeat my words: “With this ring, I thee wed!”

Rarity deftly aimed the stud into the small piercing in Fluttershy’s ear. As she pulled away, the gold band flashed in the sunlight shining through the skylights above them, and the simple engravings of a single diamond next to a single butterfly were clearly visible against Fluttershy’s coat. Her voice somehow managed to squeak past her heart as she repeated: “With this ring, I thee wed.”

“Yes!” Luna exclaimed, turning to Fluttershy. “Now... you... Fluttershy...” Luna paused for a moment to watch in silence as Fluttershy nimbly took the earring from the box with her teeth and hooked it into Rarity’s piercing in a single, smooth motion. “Yes, exactly. And now the words—”

“With this ring, I thee wed!” Fluttershy said with all the intensity of a mare who has spent far too many lonely nights dreaming of exactly that moment. Rarity understood completely.

Luna blinked, then nodded hurriedly. “And now the kiss—” she frowned, shaking her head. “Wait, wait, one final detail.”

The room darkened from the corners outward, cloaking the sunlit room in near pitch black. The only sources of light left were Luna’s starry mane and the blindingly white light suddenly coming out of her eyes. From somewhere behind Luna a strong wind blew, making her mane whip around in a frenzy of motion but otherwise not stirring a hair on anypony’s head. Luna opened her mouth, and what they all heard was not merely loud, but carried with it a gravity that Rarity had never heard Luna use. It was as if what emerged was pure Authority in auditory form.

“By the power granted to me by the ponies and other citizens of this nation, and by the will of the moon, stars and sun, I hereby pronounce this couple joined in heart hearth and spirit. Let what is joined not be severed, and let your love grow and flourish for all of your lives!”

The darkness retreated as quickly as it had come before, and Luna (Looking no worse despite having been the conduit for some other force from beyond Rarity’s ken mere moments before) looked at them both expectantly. “Now, for the love of my sister, will you two please kiss?”

Rarity turned to Fluttershy, slowly raising the veil that had separated them, and did exactly that. And while it wasn’t the most passionate kiss they’d shared (that had been the first, which Fluttershy had stolen, kissing like that wasn’t something one did in front of family and friends) it was by far the most satisfactory kiss she’d ever had. She broke it slowly, both of them breathing heavily and blushing.

The crowd cheered, they both turned to face it, and then Fluttershy turned Rarity’s head to face her own and gave her a far less appropriate kiss. It went on for some time, Rarity only being dimly aware of somepony (likely Luna or Twilight) casting a privacy veil over them both.

In some little corner of her mind, a small part of Rarity had to admit Fluttershy had the right idea after all, then it too was subsumed in bliss.

Author's Notes:

And that's the end of Rarity and Fluttershy's tale. Now, of course, there is more that could be said about them. But sometimes we have to let the couple ride off into the sunset in their airship to have a honeymoon in Mareis.

We will see them again, of course. I am far too fond of them to just let them go. But we won't be seeing as much of them. The sequel will focus on elements that I still want to explore, couples whose story is not complete, and perhaps delve into histories of characters to more fully explore them.

I'd like to thank several people here. First and foremost, Karrakaz. He's been my partner in crime and my motivator when my muse was being stingy (She is a fickle thing) for most of the story.

Next, I want to thank Blue_Paladin42, TheGreatEater, Setokaiva, and Nillin. They've acted as my prereaders/editors for some time, and have helped me polish things up to more acceptable amounts of errors and halfway competent prose.

I'd also like to thank Squinty Mudmane, Aurora, Starfall, and Ariamaki for past contributions, they all helped shape me and the story in numerous ways, and deserve my thanks for it.

Finally, I would like to thank all of you who made it to the end of the journey with me. I know I took us on many detours, and you likely wondered if I even had a destination in mind at times, but you stuck it out, and now it's time to disembark. Feel free to travel with me again on my next journey.